《Naruto: Endless Gravity》


 1 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 1

    Naruto: Endless Gravity Author: quite sharp


    A soul that should not appear, a fruit that does not exist, a story destined to be different.


    On the battlefield, scarlet beasts suddenly appeared, swallowing people coldly and mercilessly, and the whole world fell into a deep sleep in an instant.


    Outsiders walking in the universe should not be afraid, and the souls of the dead who wander between the yin and yang realms should also be depressed.At this moment, only gravity is eternal!...


    1. Chapter One, Konoha Orphan]


    In the evening, strange clouds appeared in the sky, adding a bit of mystery to the setting sun.


    Some are like a frog prince, with a gleaming crown on their head, and some are running like a bunny, but they are "steamed" by the sunset clouds and turned yellow.


    Under the clouds, there is a prosperous village with a small area but with internal organs.


    The cries of businessmen, the laughter of children, and the conversations of passersby are all seen, and they only feel vibrant, full of beauty and peace.


    Suddenly, on a certain street, a child turned from a corner and walked in. The next moment the bustling street quieted down.


    "Hey, look!"


    "It''s this guy again, I feel bad when I look at it."


    "Unlucky? Is he the monster fox in the village?"


    Some villagers who had not seen the child asked questions to the speaker, and at the same time they could not help taking a step back.


    For ordinary civilians like them, the demon fox is unknown!


    The man shook his head, his eyes locked on the little figure, his face showing disgust.


    "It''s not the demon fox, but it''s almost there. Do you know that the Shangren couple in the village defected a few years ago?"


    "Huh? Then... Is this kid?"


    "Yes, this guy is the orphan of that couple..."


    "It turned out to be him. It was really bad luck. He is still wearing mourning clothes. I''d better stay away from him!"


    There was a burst of discussion, and the little boy suddenly turned his head to look at the person who asked the first question. When he saw that the other person got the answer, he would be like other people, just like seeing the plague god.


    In the next second, he turned his head, ignoring these gazes, and proceeded forward flatly.


    "Kill them, night fight, kill them, these natives are too noisy!"


    Not far from the little boy, a white mongoose was grinning at the villagers.


    But apart from Night Fight, no one can see him.


    This thing is very weird. Not only can it float in the air without walking, but it can also spit out words. It''s just a living ghost.


    Ye Dou ignored it, but continued to walk his own way.


    Not to mention that after committing an assault on the streets of Konoha, he will undoubtedly be subdued and punished by Uchiha''s red eyes soon.


    As far as his current strength and skill are concerned, whether he can kill all of these people is one thing.


    Another thing is that these contempt and disgust have become accustomed and immune to him in the years since he came into this world.


    This is a world of ninjas, here is the strongest Konoha village among the five great ninja villages.


    He was born in Konoha''s 48th year, the year that Kyuubi attacked Konoha for the second time (the first time Uchiha Madara controlled the duel between Kyuo and Senjuzu with a writing wheel).


    It was also this year that his parents, whom he had never met in his life, were executed by Konoha as a traitor.


    Ye Dou didn''t understand the reason why his cheap parents defected, and he didn''t have the mind to understand.


    It is said that they took the risk because they received a mission of a lifetime of nine deaths, worried that this trip will go or not, and that the newly born child in the family will not be taken care of....


    However, no matter what reason his cheap parents defected, it is always a fact that they defected and failed.


    The word defect has never been a commendatory word, let alone the ninja era that just ended the Warring States period. Defection represents a shame!


    What''s more, the time for their husband and wife to defect was at the time when Kyuubi attacked the village. Such behavior is undoubtedly even more spurned!


    Because of this, although Ye Dou did not die, it was not much better than death.


    If it weren''t for the maturity of his soul that was completely inconsistent with his body, he would inevitably have extreme thoughts when he grew up in such an environment.


    If he has a little talent, he will be used by some people. If he is ordinary, the end will not be much better, only cannon fodder.


    Either way, they can basically only be used by some people as tools, and they cannot take their lives in their own hands.


    But even if he didn''t have extreme thoughts like Neji, Haku, Junmaro, Gaara, and so on.


    But the longing for the world of Naruto has long since disappeared...


    "Talking Ye Dou, you talk, if you don''t talk to me, do you want to smother me?"


    Seeing him not speaking, the mongoose jumped directly on his shoulder and snarled into his ears.


    "To shut up!"


    Ye Dou couldn''t bear it, raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose, and whispered a warning to this freak who had only appeared some time ago.


    "Finally you are willing to talk. You are suffocating me. Where are we going now? The bathhouse? You seem to have not taken a bath in a long time, and you should change your clothes. Or else buy your clothes first and then go to the bathhouse Take a bath?"


    Seeing that he was willing to take care of himself, the mongoose immediately regained its vitality.


    In addition to being annoying and chattering, this mongoose has another frenzied preference, which is to peek at women.


    If it weren''t for it to be too far away from itself, this guy would definitely commit sins that were countless times more serious than Jilai.


    "Don''t bother me anymore, I won''t buy clothes, and I don''t need to go to the bathhouse. Now, I''m going to practice!"


    Abandoning these words, Ye Dou put down his hands, restored his original expression again, and continued to move towards his destination.


    In this world where one day is one day, he needs strength, a strong power, if he wants to survive well.


    His ninjutsu talent is average, something he knew a long time ago, because the ninjutsu left by his parents, even the D-class ninjutsu, took a lot of time for him to understand.


    If it was before, even if there was no way, he could only fight with these ninjutsu, but now, he has another way to go.


    Coming with the mongoose next to him, there is a space called "equivalent" exchange.


    Here, he can use some local things in exchange for things from other worlds, everything, everything.


    On the day when this space was activated, Ye Dou obtained a Devil Fruit, a Six Forms and a domineering cultivation method from here.


    These things are needed by Night Fight. He doesn''t have the talent for ninjutsu. This way of getting stronger through hard work and challenging the limits of the body is very suitable for him.

 2 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 2

    However, since it is an "equivalent exchange," he also needs to pay something while he gains this power.


    Today, he still owes a chakra fruit for the equivalent exchange space!


    If he can''t achieve it within the specified time, the space will reclaim all this and will end his life!


    The reason why it is enclosed in double quotation marks is because this equivalence is not equal.


    Otherwise, no matter what you think, the Chakra Fruit, which represents a chakra in the world, is worth more than one Devil Fruit. Even in the form of credit, you should not just give away some item cards as a supplement....


    But now there is not much time until the fourth Ninja World War begins.


    ------------


    PS: The new book is open. If you like it, I hope everyone can support it, order a collection, come to spend, evaluate votes, give rewards and so on!!


    One more thing, although it is also a system stream, this thing does not appear often, just for convenience.


    2. Chapter Two, Blood Succession Boundary]


    Uzumaki Naruto entered the Ninja School at the age of 6, became Shionin at 12, and participated in the Fourth Ninja War at the age of 19.


    Ye Dou is the same age as him, 5 years old this year, and he will be enrolled in a ninja school in another year. In other words, if he can''t get the Chakra fruit, he will only have 14 years to live.


    I have watched a lot in 14 years, but definitely not much. From an adult''s perspective, it is just a blink of an eye when I think of the last Uchiha Madara and Rokudo Sana.


    It is quite difficult to catch up with these people in 14 years. Judging from the bloodline, he is naturally lower than these people.


    But it is not entirely without chance.


    "Let''s start, now from 0.1 times gravity."


    When he arrived at the place where he usually practiced, Ye Dou took a slight breath and suddenly kicked towards the stake.


    His kicking speed is not fast, or even slow. This is not because he is tired or physically injured, but when he is practicing, his body is under the full range of gravity that his body can withstand.


    The devil fruit he got from the equivalent exchange space was the devil fruit that Fujitora smiled after being recruited by the world government as a general after the red dog and the green pheasant took the post of the marshal and left the navy respectively after the war.


    Whether this superhuman fruit is strong or not, there is no need to describe it more.


    Just being able to provoke meteorites in the universe, the destructive power of this fruit is already nuclear bomb level.


    Looking at it from this angle, it is easy to think of the ninjutsu when Uchiha Madara played against the Ninja Allied Forces!


    In addition, the magical effect of this fruit is not only here.


    It can also manipulate any object by changing the direction of gravity, using a certain object as a medium.


    These objects can be people, boulders, or even shoes, etc. As long as the capable person is strong enough, all objects in the earth can be manipulated.


    In terms of offensive power, this fruit has many functions, and in terms of defense performance, it also has a strong effect.


    As a person with the ability of the fruit of gravity, he can release gravity waves and apply counterforces to objects and attacks close to the gravity waves to achieve a complete rebound effect.


    The rebounded attack is not limited to physical objects, even energy can complete the rebound (for details, see Fujitora Smile vs. Sabo).


    It is a very comprehensive devil fruit.


    Of course, in addition to combat, this devil fruit can also bring a convenience to the capable, that is, it helps the capable to exercise their physique.


    In this era of cold weapons, high-tech products such as gravity chambers do not exist, such as physical ninjas like Metkay.


    When they exercise their physique, they can only do it with weight-bearing tools, which is completely incomparable with those with the ability of their own gravity field.


    To some extent, the Gravity Fruit is one of the most suitable fruits for him.


    The night battle of Naruto''s combat power ceiling is clear to the heart. Without the prerequisite of Datongmu and the six bloodlines, he wants his life not to be threatened, and what he wants to do.


    Metkay has proven to people that extreme physical skills can kill these people.


    In addition, the cultivation of the Six Forms also requires strong physical support.


    But so far, he can only practice normally under 0.1 times the gravity. No matter how much it will not have the necessary training effect, it will have the opposite effect.


    "One, two, three...forty..... fifty, fifty-one..."


    In a short while, Ye Dou sweats like rain, and a lot of fatigue and exhaustion are coming to his heart.


    Especially in the ankle area, pain, soreness, swelling and other symptoms gradually started.


    However, he did not stop, but clenched his teeth. The Pirate''s cultivation system was different from that of Hokage, mostly focusing on breaking the limits of his body.


    It is worth mentioning that Ye Dou didn''t know whether he should belong to the Pirate system or the Hokage system.


    Because since the moment he bit the devil fruit, gravity has become his blood limit.


    He can''t mobilize abilities at will like Fujitora smiles, but needs to be urged by Chakra to complete, in the words of mongoose, it is to integrate into the rules of the world.


    Accompanied by this, the curse of the capable person disappears. This cannot be regarded as a defect, it can only be said to be willing and rewarding.


    Otherwise, he would be severely restricted when facing a water escape ninja or fighting in the sea.


    As for why he doesn''t know which system he should belong to, it is because as his physique becomes stronger, his cells will be much more active than the residents here, and the Chakra that the body can hold will also be greater.


    If you really want to use a metaphor, his body is the same as the residents here, but his DNA has been transformed by the Devil Fruit.


    "Huh...huh...huh..."


    Gradually, Ye Dou began to kick and suck violently. Sweat had wetted his shabby black bathrobe, dripping from his cheeks.


    Finally, when he regressed and became numb or even a little unsteady, he stopped kicking the stakes, turned to support the ground with both hands, and started push-ups.


    At this stage, he doesn''t have any idea of ??training six styles and swordsmanship, and he must lay a good foundation.


    Just like building a skyscraper, you must lay a solid foundation. The body is the foundation of everything. Otherwise, it will become a loft in the sky.


    I don''t know how long it took, the sun went down, and the fireflies in the forest glowed beautifully, quiet and beautiful.


    It is a very good thing to be able to enjoy the beautiful scenery after practicing every day.


    But he has no choice, unwillingness to be ordinary and not wanting to die, so he can only continue to move forward.


    The Fourth Ninja World War was the most tragic war in the history of the Ninja World, and it was a proper ultimate meat grinder.


    It''s as strong as all kinds of shadow-level powerhouses, and they don''t have the ability to protect themselves.


    So after resting for a while, Ye Dou crossed his legs and began to refine Chakra.


    Refining chakras is the best when the body is exhausted.

 3 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 3

    "I have to find a way to get the shadow clone technique. Whether it is Chakra training, physical training, sword training, or other training, I can''t let go."


    There are many things that he needs to cultivate. If there is no practice cheating device like Ying Chong, only cultivation can spend all his time, and there is no time to do other things.


    "But, the shadow avatar is in the seal scroll, how can I get it? Is it to wait until Uzumaki Naruto learns to ask him? With his character, he doesn''t mind teaching me, but it''s too slow!"


    Naruto Uzumaki only learned the shadow avatar technique when he was about 12 years old. He is only five years old now. This full 7 years is not something he can afford to waste.


    But if he doesn''t get it from him, who can he get it from?


    It is important to know that in the world of ninjas, all the ninjutsu is well protected by various families, like a few treasures, it will not be taught easily unless it is a teacher-student relationship.


    His dead cheap parents should also use this technique, but those ninjutsu scrolls, when they died, were mostly recovered by Konoha, leaving him with some simple chakra extraction methods and some D-class ninjutsu. There are very few C-level ninjutsu.


    3. Chapter Three, Hyuga Fireworks]


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Dou pulled away his eyes from the meditation state. Seeing that the sky was completely dark, he was going back to rest.


    Together, I saw a snake on a tree not far away, quietly approaching a bird''s nest.


    The mother bird, who was opening her mouth and feeding her child the food she had hunted only recently, did not seem to notice the danger.


    Several of its cubs also did not notice that a dangerous predator was approaching, constantly fighting for the few food in the mother¡¯s mouth...


    Getting closer, the predator couldn''t help but spit out his tongue, and was about to deliver a fatal blow at any time. Its target was the mother bird.


    The deadly hunter knew that as long as the adult female dies, the remaining few chirping cubs will not escape the fate of a delicious meal in her belly.


    Ye Dou glanced around, took a few steps, bent over to pick up a branch, and then gently waved in the direction of the tree.


    "Gravity cut..."


    With a soft groan, a purple ripple was cut in the direction of the tree with lightning speed.


    The snake that was preying and the mother bird who was feeding immediately felt the danger coming. The snake vomited and its feathers stood upside down...


    But when they wanted to see the source of the crisis clearly, their bodies were out of control and smashed crazily downward.


    Don''t say it was them, even the tree could not withstand the gravity, separated from the main trunk and hit the ground with a "boom".


    "Tweet..."


    "hiss¡­."


    The snake and the bird did not die because of this. After seeing the night fight clearly, they issued a warning call.


    But due to gravity, they couldn''t do anything, as if being pressed by a huge boulder, there was no room for struggle.


    Night Fight ignored their warnings, threw the completely squashed branches away to the food, squatted down and picked up the bird, then killed it directly with a twist, and then used the same rough method to deal with it. Snake.


    As for the few cubs, they did not escape the fate of death, and were killed by twisting their necks one by one. These things were one of his dinners today.


    "Before you go home, go take a shower."


    Grabbing the prey in his hands, Ye Dou got up and walked towards the top of the mountain.


    Above this forest, there is a natural hot spring, the place is not big, at most it can only accommodate 2 to 3 people at the same time.


    But apart from Ye Dou himself, no one else came back here, and it didn''t feel crowded.


    Hot springs are a good thing, which can promote blood circulation and speed up metabolism, relieve fatigue caused by practice, and speed up body recovery.


    Since discovering this hot spring, Ye Dou would go there to soak almost every day after he finished his practice. Therefore, there is no mongoose who said that he has not taken a bath for a long time.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    After a day of training, after taking a shower, out of the forest, Ye Dou walked into the village streets again.


    Unlike at noon, although many shops in Konoha have closed at night, but shops like some pubs have a steady stream of customers.


    Therefore, even at night, there is no so-called desertedness in this village, and it is still very prosperous.


    In order to avoid being pointed, Ye Dou turned directly into the alley after entering the street.


    Soon after, the picture immediately changed 360 degrees.


    It''s not as prosperous as the street, there are no lights, it''s dark and sloppy, and there are cockroaches and mice everywhere around the garbage barrels.


    Occasionally hear the barking of wild dogs and wild cats, these cockroaches and mice will be scattered like birds and animals, do not want to be killed, and become food in the belly of wild dogs.


    Ye Dou took it for granted, even in the darkness in front of him, he could easily find his way forward.


    "Wang..."


    "Wang..."


    "Uuuuu..."


    As I walked, there was a sudden stray dog ??barking and crying in front.


    Ye Dou took a closer look and found a little girl squatting in the corner shivering, and in front of her, there were a few stray dogs with messy fur and coughing mouths.


    Looking at the little girl who had been scared to cry, what Ye Dou noticed was not her situation, but the girl''s pure white pupils.


    "Grow your eyes?"


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    Hyuga Spark is scared now, really scared.


    She originally came out to play with her father and twin sisters.


    Because she is the daughter of the clan family, she has shouldered the responsibility of revitalizing the Hyuga family since she was a child.


    Compared with other peers, she has not much time to play, because her father has been urging her to practice Rouquan and how to become a good ninja.


    As for her twin sister, she was given up by her father very early because of her lack of talent in cultivation.


    So, when she finished her day of cultivation and her father actually agreed to take them out to play, she was completely exhausted.


    Like an under-winged bird yearning for the sky, she is very curious about everything outside the family.


    However, there were too many people on the street, and she didn''t know when she left with her father and sister when she was happy.


    When she came back to her senses, she had already got into the alley and was surrounded by several wild dogs that were as evil as wolves.


    She wanted to resist, but found that she was trembling all over, and she couldn''t do anything except cry.


    Looking at the wild dogs getting closer and closer, she could only hold her head with her hands, crying, desperate, praying that someone would show up in time and save her.

 4 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 4

    "Who can save me..."


    "Grow your eyes?"


    The sudden sound ignited hope in the desperation of Hyuga Kahuo.


    When he looked up, he saw a little boy wearing a shabby black bathrobe not far from him, and he was holding the carcass of an animal that was dripping with blood.


    In this pitch-black alley, the scarlet blood left behind is so weird and coquettish!


    Hyuga Kahuo stopped crying, and her body didn''t shake anymore, because she was so frightened that she stiffened.


    "Ye Dou, it is white eyes, and it is a very pure white eyes. Kill her and dig out her eyes. You can definitely get the knife you want, and you can even gather the supreme sharp knife... "


    The mongoose also saw the person, and suddenly jumped on the shoulder of the night fight, like a vicious dog, and urged.


    Ye Dou ignored the girl at this age, and the girl without the mark of the bird in the cage, reminded him of the little princess of the Hyuga clan.


    Although her appearance is somewhat different from her own impression, the other party''s white forehead all proves the other party''s dignity.


    Unless he wants to die, he can''t move this girl.


    At this time, several wild dogs also found Ye Dou, and after a few whimpers, they began to back up, and then quickly left the scene. They ran away in fear.


    Ye Dou also retracted his gaze at this time, ignoring the wild dogs, nor the princess of the Hyuga clan, but continued to walk home.


    "...Can you take me home?"


    Seeing that he didn''t want to pay attention to him at all, Hyuga Kazuo looked around and summoned the courage to speak.


    Ye Dou paused, then looked back and then continued to walk forward, but the direction of his advancement changed.


    Hyuga Sparkle got up quickly, kept a certain distance, and carefully followed Ye Dou.


    I don''t know how long it took, Hyuga Shika realized that the surrounding environment became more and more similar to what she remembered. She knew that she was not far from home.


    After walking for a while, she was able to recognize the way, with a smile on her face, she couldn''t help but trot.


    That''s right, this is her home, and the man brought her back!


    When she came to the gate of her house, Sparkle Hyuga even had a feeling of aftermath.


    Turning her head and looking, she found that the little boy who brought her back had already turned to leave, she hurriedly shouted.


    "Can you tell me your name?"


    Ye Dou ignored him and continued to move forward.


    Seeing this, Hyuga Hikaru hurriedly ran a few steps in his direction and said loudly, "My name is Hyuga Hikaru, I want to be friends with you, but... is it okay?"


    Hyuga Fireworks?


    Ye Dou was stunned when he heard the words, and looked back a few times, and found that the girl in front of him was indeed similar to a certain woman in his impression.


    But how is it possible?


    "I don''t need friends."


    Ye Dou soon recovered his calmness, withdrew his gaze again, and left these words.


    No matter who she is, it has nothing to do with herself.


    Sparkle Hyuga was stunned when he heard the words, watching the little boy in front of him merge into the night, like a wolf before disappearing in front of him.


    -------------


    PS: The new book is open. If you like it, I hope you can support it!!Thank you!


    4. Chapter Four, Summer Story]


    Soon after, Ye Dou returned to his home.


    This is a small house, plus the yard in front of it, with an area of ??about 100 square meters.


    There are a lot of flowers and plants in the yard, but because there is no one to take care of and pruning for a long time, except for the roots, the rest of the branches have already run out of the flower tray.


    On both sides of the trail, weeds, cockroaches, and crickets are entrenched here, making the house, which is not very angry, even more run down and out of step with the surroundings.


    But soon, there is a high probability that this place will come back to life.


    Because Ye Dou had rented this place to a certain merchant in the village, it would become a warehouse for the other party in the future.


    As for what this place will be transformed into in the future, how do his physical parents know that their love nest will become a warehouse?


    These, Ye Dou is not interested in paying attention to it.


    He only knows that he needs money, not much but not much money.


    As a ninja who breaks the limits of the body and takes the body as the foundation, he wants to become stronger without two words of hard work and persistence.


    In addition, he also needs some foreign objects to supplement the body with nutrients, so that the cells can take in more energy, so as to achieve the purpose of increasing the capacity of Chakra.


    These things are impossible to accomplish with the small monthly subsidies provided by the village.


    Although Konoha Village occupies the most resources and the best geographical environment among the five ninja villages, the high-level villagers themselves are composed of members of many families and factions.


    Their kindness may be able to ensure that some inability to survive orphans will not starve to death, but it is limited to not starving to death.


    It is unrealistic to want them to meet all your needs, even for cultivation needs!


    Therefore, night fights can only find ways in other places. Hunting in the forest is one kind, and renting out their cheap parents¡¯ house is also one.


    He is still young and his body hasn''t fully expanded yet. A small deer is enough for him to ensure that he will have no problem with food and clothing for two or three days.


    But people will grow up. As his body gets stronger and stronger, a small deer will go from being able to guarantee him food and clothing for two or three days, to three meals a day, to one meal, to not even being able to do one meal...


    It is better to rent a house and save the money for future needs than to run into the forest and waste training time hunting.


    It is the season between spring and summer. There are many prey in the forest, but in autumn and winter, it is not an easy task to find prey in the forest, and it takes him a lot of time.


    His time is not rich enough to be used in these places!


    Moreover, Ye Dou himself didn''t like it very much. The people around him regarded him as a sinner, avoiding him like a plague god, instead of being cast aside and cast aside every day.


    He would rather build a shed not far from the place where he practiced.


    night.


    Ye Dou cleaned up the food he brought back and cooked it in a pot, while he sat cross-legged to refine Chakra, not giving up any chance to improve himself.

 5 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 5

    When the food in the pot was cooked, it exuded a burst of fragrance, and the mongoose on the side was scratching his ears and cheeks, convulsing all over, as if he was going crazy.


    It can eat all these foods, but Ye Dou will not be so generous.


    So every night fight to eat, for this guy, is a different degree of punishment.


    Of course, Ye Dou never felt that he was stingy, because he would not throw away the internal organs of the animal that he disposed of, and left it to it.


    But what makes people extremely speechless is that this mongoose is very evil. It doesn''t eat raw. It has to put the internal organs in the pot every time before accepting it, just like eating hot pot.


    Sometimes stir-fried, braised, steamed... In short, I didn''t think I was a mongoose.


    When the night fight is finished, I will practice in the room when I fill my stomach. This mongoose will not twitch anymore, straighten up and move the stool over, walk on both legs, holding chopsticks in one paw, and soy sauce dish in one paw, and eat Hot Pot¡­.


    From time to time, the mouth is still plausible, "The pig''s blood is thin and scattered in one clip, failure! The large intestine is not cleaned and there is feces, failure..."


    This guy is actually spoofing "The God of Cookery".


    Ye Dou was not surprised, and closed the door calmly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    On the other side, the land of the Hyuga clan.


    After returning home and being told by his father for a long time, Sparkling Hyuga went back to her room and buried her head in the quilt.


    She didn''t care about the scolding and instructions from her father just now. She was full of the boy who saved herself and sent herself home like a wild wolf.


    Thinking of Ye Dou''s indifferent face, she felt as if her heart was blocked by something, making her very uncomfortable.


    "Spark, what happened to you from just now, even my father was distracted by the words during dinner..."


    Suddenly, a soft girl''s voice came from Hyuga Sparkle.


    Hyuga Huahuo pulled the quilt with both hands, revealing her little head. She knew that it was not who was speaking, but her twin sister, Hinata Hyuga.


    After hesitating for a while, Hyuga Hanaho still told his sister about what happened not long ago.


    She wants to vent and drive away the sadness in her heart...


    "Sister, do you think all the kids outside are like him?"


    When he finished speaking, Hyuga Shikino turned to look at his sister.


    The girl of the same age who has the same eyes as hers, the difference is that her sister has short hair and she has long hair.


    And her sister has long bangs, but her forehead is white, and the sides of her hair are separated, leaving only a small bunch that slides from the middle of her forehead to her lips, making her two pure white eyes particularly distinct.


    "No..." Hyuga Hinata yelled with excitement, and when he noticed something was wrong, he drew back into the bed, "The kids I met, it''s not like this..."


    She remembered the Uzumaki Naruto with blond hair and six beard-like hairs on her cheeks last winter.


    Enthusiastic, brilliant, smiles like the sun, making people feel warm.


    Hyuga Huahuo was unknown, so he turned his head and looked at the ceiling, and once again remembered the back of Yetou when he left, and the words without any emotion.


    "I don''t need friends...?!"


    At night, the Hyuga clan is extremely quiet, and even the sounds of insects and birds can be heard in the ears of Hyuga Fireworks.


    Because she has insomnia!


    5. Chapter 5, The Road of Practice]


    The next day, an unknown rooster crowed loudly, and then the other roosters in the village crowed one after another, not to be outdone.


    As a signal, everyone who heard the sound opened their closed eyes and started a new day of work and life.


    Ye Dou was no exception, got up to freshen up, put on his shabby black bathrobe, moved his body and walked out the door.


    His training plan, from morning to night, can be counted as rest time, except for necessary food, is to refine chakra.


    There are many ways to become a good and outstanding ninja.


    There are many Konoha ninjas such as Yuhihong, Hyuga Neji, Moonlight Hayate, etc. They are all excellent and outstanding.


    Being shrewd, experienced, and possessing his own unique skills is the elite of a village.


    But when it comes to being strong, they can''t beat the horses, Zuoming two generations younger than them.


    In the final analysis, in addition to the bloodline of these two people, there is also that their Chakra can''t be compared with Zuoming at all.


    What is chakra?


    In layman''s terms, it is the blue bar for playing games, which is an energy necessary for casting spells.


    Of course, the chakra here is not just as simple as supporting spellcasting, every ninjutsu, whether it is fire escape or water escape or other.


    All because of the size of the caster Chakra''s injection, which affects the power and scope of the technique.


    The first generation of Mu Dun hit the world, and Yamato Mu Dun was engaged in greening!


    The same ninja who can use Mu Dun, the first generation of Naruto¡¯s various large-scale AOE skills will not blush or breathe after using up all kinds of large-scale AOE skills. What about Yamato?


    In the reconstruction work after Payne invaded Konoha, he used the "two rooms and one living room" technique, and his whole person collapsed. He was instantly aged for several decades and was completely drained.


    This shows that if you want to be a powerful ninja, Chakra is fundamental.


    Because the more powerful the technique, the more chakra is consumed, and the more chakra support is needed.


    Unless you are being reincarnated from the dead world and returned to the human world, so you don''t have to worry about the number of chakras.


    Otherwise, if you want to be strong, Ye Dou must work hard to make his Chakra abundant.


    The development of the Devil Fruit does not need to spend too much energy on the night fight, because Fujitor''s smile has helped him open up the road.


    Today, as long as Chakra can keep up and try, he can use many powerful moves.


    [Gravity Suppression], [Gravity Command], [Gravity Blade Tiger], [Gravity Chaos], and even [Fire Sacrifice], he can use it.


    Therefore, in addition to physical training, what he cares most about, and the most urgent, is the refinement of Chakra.


    It is also thanks to his body being transformed by the Devil Fruit, otherwise there are some moves, he will have to hollow out his body just by hitting it.


    With a silent chant, 0.1 times the gravity immediately swept the whole body.


    Ye Dou stayed on the spot and found that 0.1 times the pressure had little effect on him compared to the previous week.


    Thinking of this, he increased Chakra''s output, and then the pressure on his whole body suddenly doubled.

 6 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 6

    "0.2 times the gravity has little effect on me now. It seems that even double the gravity will not affect my normal walking..."


    Ye Dou was very satisfied with this effect after only a week of exercise.


    However, he did not blindly increase the gravity to suppress himself, but increased the gravity to 0.3 times. After getting acquainted, he started a day of training in the direction of the forest by running.


    Along the way, the morning Konoha villagers and ninjas pointed at him from time to time, but no one approached him.


    Meerkats are not honest at this time, they often float to some breakfast shops, and take some food when the owner and passers-by are not paying attention to their work.


    Some, it will be stuffed into the mouth on the spot, and some will be thrown into its trouser pocket, and these are the breakfast of the night fight.


    You read it right, it''s really a trouser pocket.


    This mongoose is against the sky. Every day he goes out, he will change to a different color pants. Today, it is pure red. It is said to be too old, to be remote and evil, and Sao¡¯s Ye Dou cannot look directly at it.


    When he came to his usual practice site, Ye Dou took a rest and stretched out his hand to the mongoose.


    "Smelly shameless things, eat mine and drink mine. If you don¡¯t feed me meat when you eat, you know you will stuff me with trash. Do you think I made me thin? I used to be as thick as a cow and as strong as a head. Tiger.... I don''t want to eat offal at night, I want to eat meat!"


    The mongoose began to bargain with the night fight, but his actions were unambiguous, and he kept taking out food much larger than his pockets from the pockets of his pants.


    There are steamed buns, soy milk, and soup ramen, a treasure bag of Doraemon.


    Ye Dou didn''t respond. He ate and drank enough. He sat cross-legged and began to refine Chakra. When the food was almost digested and did not affect his body, he began to exercise again.


    Upon seeing this, the mongoose knew that today was missing again, and his face flushed with anxiety, just like a monkey butt.


    She ran to reason with Ye Dou, but she was drooling for a long time, her mouth was dry, and her throat was about to smoke. Ye Dou didn''t even reply to it.


    In the end, it could only take out a copy of "Animal World" from his pocket with great depression, opened the column of the mongoose, and went to look for the female mongoose.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    the other side.


    Hyuga Huahuo is not in the state all day today. He is distracted when eating, and when he is practicing.


    Even her sister who had never beaten her in the usual duel training, defeated her today.


    Her father Hyuga Nizu asked her. She only said that she was a little uncomfortable today. In fact, she was thinking about yesterday''s things in her mind and couldn''t let it go.


    Finally, when the day''s practice was over, she ran to the kitchen and made a few rice balls by herself, and then took out the Hyuga clan.


    She didn''t know the taste of the rice balls she made, but it was so cute, she turned into a rabbit, which is her favorite animal.


    When she came to Konoha''s street, she asked everywhere, turning around and walking to the door of Ye Dou''s house, but found no one.


    After seeing an old grandma, she went over and asked again.


    Unlike the other children, the grandmother was very resistant to their rolling eyes and called her a monster, which made Hyuga Kahuo feel kind.


    But when she asked about Ye Dou, the old woman in front of her showed disgust, even a vicious expression.


    The Hyuga fireworks were unknown, so in the end, I could only trot along the direction the grandmother pointed.


    Along the way, she didn''t feel anything from the beginning, and gradually, even she could notice that the people around her were showing hostility towards her.


    She found that everyone here had the same racial emblem on their clothes, but she still mustered up the courage to speed up and bite the bullet.


    6. Chapter 6, White Eyes Princess]


    In the back mountain of Konoha Shinobu Village, Ye Dou sweats like rain, carrying out the crazy training he must every day.


    One hundred and twelve, one hundred and thirteen, one hundred and fourteen...


    Two hundred fifty one, two hundred seventy seven, two hundred ninety...


    Counting silently in my heart, the ground had long been wet by his sweat.


    The arms are getting stiffer and the body is getting heavier and heavier, giving a feeling of falling down at any time.


    His arm is numb now, and he has no feeling, and he can go on, all relying on tenacious willpower.


    Not wanting to die, wanting to live, became his motivation to persist and constantly challenge the limits of his body.


    Gritting his teeth, he insisted on doing 300 push-ups, and when he got up, he felt the sky spin, snapped, and lay on his back directly on the ground.


    Like a drowning man returning to the ground after being saved, he panted, breathing air greedily.


    But soon after, he propped up his body with both hands and stood up again.


    "The 300 push-up goals have been completed. The next goal is 350. Now, start squatting 300!"


    Set a goal, Ye Dou held his head in place with both hands, and under the pressure of gravity, began to move up and down.


    Halfway through, he suddenly felt that the pressure was not as great as he imagined. He suddenly increased Chakra''s output, increased the gravity to 0.5 times, and then began to squat...


    Although he does not pay too much attention to the development of Devil Fruit at present, he spends almost all of his time every day on suppressing himself.


    It also allows him to use the power of the Devil Fruit more flexibly and improve the body''s control over Chakra.


    This kind of cultivation can kill two birds with one stone.


    After doing 300 squats, Night Fight rested for a while, and then concentrated on hitting the stakes.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, the stake did not break, but still left the fist marks belonging to Ye Dou.


    Withdrawing his fist, Ye Dou asked, "How much power does my full punch, calculated in the way of a pirate, have?"


    "A total of 90 powers, to be precise, 90.7 powers."


    The mongoose jumped on top of the stake, swept his tail towards the fist marks on the stake, and gave the answer.


    Is it 90 power?


    Ye Dou was fairly satisfied with the result. Although the distance to be able to cultivate the Six Types of Navy is still far away, you must know that the time for him to obtain this fruit has not yet been a month.


    Being able to raise all aspects of the body to nearly double the level in such a short time is enough to make people enviable.


    "If I use the power of the fruit of gravity, my punch should be able to hit a value of 200, but it is not necessary. What I need now is that the body itself is strong enough..."


    With the addition of the Gravity Fruit, his attack power can be raised to an incredible level.


    As for how strong it is!


    The details can be seen in the cooperation of the third-generation Tuying two-libra Ohnoki and the fourth-generation Raikage Ai.

 7 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 7

    Ohnoki''s ninjutsu can not only make Raikage''s speed as fast as lightning, but at the same time, under the influence of his soil escape, Raikage''s fist can even penetrate the absolute defense of Uchiha Madarasu Sano.


    The gravity that Ye Dou can now control is not strong enough, the limit is more than twice, and it can''t reach the level of Tuying and Raiking.


    But one day, he alone can strike an attack comparable to the third generation of Tu Ying + the fourth generation of Raikage, and even far surpass them.


    Even if it were to reach the point of gravity in Datongmu Kaguya''s "Tianzhiyuzhong", it was not impossible.


    As long as he chakra enough, his body can bear it!


    "Finally I find you¡­."


    Thinking about it, a petite figure walked out of the forest, and Ye Dou followed the voice to see that it was the Hyuga fireworks encountered yesterday.


    I saw her wearing a kimono with a look?Dojo suit?Holding a delicate lunch box in his hand, he walked directly in front of Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I.... Of course I am here to thank you. Thank you for saving me yesterday and taking me home. This is something I made by myself, not a particularly precious thing, but I hope you can accept it.... ."


    Hearing the words, the Hyuga Fireworks opened the bento with a smile, with several delicate rice balls placed inside.


    It can be seen that she should be very satisfied with her masterpiece.


    "You don''t have to thank me specifically. Even if I didn''t show up yesterday, you would not die. At most, you would only be bitten by a wild dog. As for taking you home, you just drop by..."


    Ye Dou glanced around, turned around indifferently, and walked into the forest.


    At this moment, he felt that his body was very relaxed, because as early as there was movement, he had removed the suppression of gravity on the body.


    Hyuga Huahuo''s smile froze, looking at Ye Dou''s back, gritted his teeth, and ran after him.


    Although she is twins, her personality is different from her sister. She is not like Hyuga Hinata Myanmar or weak.


    She is more assertive and courageous, and the things she believes will not change easily!


    Looking at the little girl who had been following him, the mongoose did not call for Ye Dou to kill her anymore today, and went out of the opponent''s eyes to change the knife.


    It can clearly feel that around them, there are three auras hidden in them, and if there is any wind and grass in the night fight, it will stand in place.


    "Yatou, there are 3 people in total, all of them are ninjas of the Hyuga clan. Judging from the aura, one of them is the upper ninja and the other two are the lower ninjas. You must hold back it and don¡¯t do it!


    There is no need to remind the mongoose at all, the night fight does not mean to kill the Hyuga Kanazawa.


    The other party is the white-eyed princess of the Hyuga clan, or the future heir of the clan, and naturally there will be no shortage of roles such as bodyguards by her side.


    But when he heard the mongoose, Yato still couldn''t help feeling that the Hyuga clan was the only giant in Konoha who could compete with the Uchiha clan.


    Even in the village, one Shangren and two Zhongren were sent for protection, which was terrifying.


    But it''s no wonder that the Hyuga clan is so laborious, sending an elite ninja team to protect the Hyuga Kazuo.


    The kidnapping incident in Yunyin Village hasn''t been long since.


    After walking for a while, Ye Dou squatted down, pushed aside some yellowing weeds, and a rabbit appeared in front of him.


    Seeing an unfamiliar creature approaching, the rabbit quickly shrank into a ball, with two long ears trembling, but there was nowhere to escape, because it was caught by a trap, and Ye Dou could only let it out.


    "What a cute little white rabbit, I can touch..."


    Seeing it, Hyuga Kahuo immediately ran up from behind, reaching out to touch it.


    Who knows that in the next second, with a click, this snow-white rabbit was twisted by Ye Dou''s neck and completely lost its vitality.


    "Leave, this is not where you should be."


    Looking at the unbelievable Hyuga fireworks, Ye Dou rearranged the traps. After leaving these words, he carried the dead rabbit and turned and sank into the forest just like last night.


    Hyuga Hanaoh just looked at it and stood there holding the bento, not getting back to his senses for a long time.


    The setting sun went down the mountain, and a breeze blew in the forest, blowing the dead leaves off, showing bleakness!


    --------------


    PS: The new book is open. If you like it, I hope everyone can support it, order a collection, come to spend, evaluate votes, rewards, etc. I am grateful!


    7. Chapter 7. You are an eyesore]


    "Hua Huo, are you going to find him again?"


    In the kitchen of the Hyuga family.


    After a day of practice, Hyuga Hinata plunged into the kitchen as soon as he saw his sister, showing a worried expression.


    Since his sister met the boy, Hyuga has been doing such things for two months.


    Every day, when the spiritual mission arranged by his father is over, Hyuga Huahuo will go to the kitchen to make some food, and then go to the forest of the village.


    Their father had warned her several times and punished her several times, but Hyuga Huahuo always found a way to escape from the clan.


    "Well, elder sister, he is the same as us. He is practicing physical skills. Although he is not a soft boxing, his appetite is amazing. He can eat more than his father. It is about to enter the late autumn. It is more difficult to hunt in the forest. Much taller, if I don¡¯t give him food, he will be hungry!"


    While talking, Hyuga Hanairo never stopped.


    Stepping on the stool with her feet, she firmly kneaded the rice into a ball. After dipping the seaweed, she put it in the lunch box, and then regardless of the sweat on her cheeks, she continued to make the next one.


    Looking at the younger sister who hadn''t even had time to change the practice clothes, Hyuga Hinata opened her mouth and hesitated for a while, "But...Didn''t you say that he has never eaten what you make?"


    Hyuga Kazuo''s sharp hands suddenly stopped, and he gave a sad "um" expression.


    "Then you still..."


    "The sister I know, I also know that my behavior may not be necessary in his eyes, or even annoying... But every time I see him like that, I always feel uneasy!"


    Two full months!


    At first, the other party would say a few words to her, telling her not to come or use it.


    But afterwards, the other party didn''t even bother to take care of him, ignored him and continued to practice, and then left without saying a word when the practice was over.


    From beginning to end, oneself is as if it does not exist, being treated as air, and there is no oneself in the other''s world.


    Perhaps, it''s not just oneself, the other side''s world, except himself, can''t accommodate anyone....


    Such a discovery made Hyuga Hanaho feel sad.


    "I''m out of the house, my sister, I will ask you on my dad!"


    After filling up the lunch box, Hyuga Kahuo regained his spirit, waved to his sister, and sneaked out of the house.

 8 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 8

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­..


    In the forest of the back mountain.


    puff!


    puff!


    puff!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The sound of fists hitting the stakes was endless.


    At this time, the clothes on Ye Dou had been wet with sweat.


    Under the full range of gravity suppression, every time he punches, it takes many times more physical strength than usual.


    But it is precisely because of such hell-style training that compared to two months ago, Ye Dou has become much stronger at this moment.


    The most obvious one is his Dao Power Test, he can only hit 90.7 Dao Power from a punch, and the maximum burst is about 200 Dao Power.


    Now, without the need for gravity, he can hit nearly 200 punches with one punch.


    If he goes all out and uses the power of the fruit of gravity, he can hit a value close to 500 powers with one punch.


    How powerful is this?


    To put it simply, ordinary people can''t take his full punch at all, they will suffer internal injuries, and even their bones will break.


    But even so, he is still far from the foundation of the Navy''s six-style training requiring 500 Dao power.


    The Six Forms are very powerful and practical. It exists to surpass the limits of human physical ability and is one of the fundamental reasons for the navy''s strength.


    Even some generals in the navy can only learn one or two of them throughout their lives, and few people can fully understand and master them.


    "Yedou, that little girl from the Hyuga clan is here again."


    While Ye Dou was practicing, the mongoose on the side stood up and turned to remind him.


    "I came with her this time, there are two people, both Zhongren..."


    Wagging his tail, like an antenna receiving a signal, the mongoose gave Ye Dou an accurate number.


    "call!"


    After exhaling heavily, Ye Dou immediately retracted his body''s gravity suppression.


    Hyuga Huahuo didn''t realize it was wrong, her existence did cause some trouble to Ye Dou.


    The fruit of gravity is his secret. He won''t let anyone know until he is strong enough, especially when Konoha has Danzo.


    The white eyes of the Hyuga clan are recognized by the entire Ninja world as having the strongest investigative ability, one of the three major pupil techniques in the Ninja world.


    Therefore, as long as Hyuga Huahuo is present, he can''t practice as normal.


    He wasn''t that worried about Hyuga Kahuo, the problem was with the two servants following her.


    After a while, a petite figure appeared in his training ground.


    She first glanced at the rice ball that hadn''t moved at all, and after a dim light flashed in her eyes, she then forced a smile, took out a new bento, opened it and held it.


    "You must be hungry, it''s not too late to eat something before practicing..."


    Upon seeing this, the mongoose couldn''t help but jump on his head and said around his scalp.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, or you can eat it, maybe you eat, she won''t bother you again in the future."


    After two consecutive months of perseverance, even the mongoose, an unreliable fellow, could not ignore the perseverance of Hyuga Kahuo.


    It began to like the little girl whose eyes were as white as snowflakes, and encouraged the night fight.


    Putting his hands away, Ye Dou began to walk towards the direction where the fireworks came.


    The little girl saw her hands clenched and her heartbeat speeded up at the same time, thinking that her persistence finally touched the person in front of her.


    Until Ye Dou passed by her, she felt her hands and feet suddenly become cold.


    "You are an eyesore."


    Until Ye Dou walked away, Hyuga Kahuo still stood in place.


    Her eyes flushed as pure as snow, and her heart was covered with grievances, she wanted to cry loudly.


    "Don''t cry, little girl, that guy is not a thing. He even abuses animals and doesn''t give me meat every day..."


    The mongoose couldn''t see it anymore, and floated in front of the Hyuga fireworks, saliva flew wildly, and the star burst, comforting.


    But after discovering that the people in front of him could not hear his own words at all, it could only float in the direction of Ye Dou with a helpless look.


    8. Chapter Eight, Blue Beast]


    "Yedou, you guys are too much a thing, no, you are not a thing, just a few rice balls, will you die if you take it?"


    "Hey, Ye Dou, are you listening to me? Don''t pretend to be dumb with me..."


    The mongoose who floated to the side of Ye Dou again opened his mouth, and outputted frantically to Ye Dou''s ears.


    With its hands in the pants, it put on a very righteous appearance, trying to make trouble for Hyuga, criticizing the guy who trampled on the girl''s heart.


    Ye Dou ignored him and walked his own way.


    One is the rebel orphan who was spurned by the whole village, and the white-eyed princess of the Hyuga clan.


    If he gets too close to Hyuga Kahuo, this combination is too eye-catching, and Yatou doesn''t want to be eye-catching.


    Walking out of the forest, Ye Dou went straight to a ninja shop.


    He had already given up the possibility of driving away the Hyuga Fireworks. Two months'' time was enough to prove the other party''s determination and there was no room for maneuver.


    Unless he takes action on Hyuga Hanako, the upper and middle ninjas following her will not allow this to happen.


    She is the heir of the Hyuga clan, the facade of the Baiyan clan, and the future spokesperson of the surname Hyuga.


    Not to mention the use of force, even verbal insults will be exchanged for crazy revenge and blows from the Hyuga clan.


    Just like just now, he felt cold all over after saying that to Hyuga Hanahu.


    He knew that this was the murderous aura sent to him by the two bodyguards behind Hyuga Huahuo.

 9 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 9

    His cultivation cannot be delayed.


    He couldn''t move the Hyuga Flower.


    That being the case, he could only buy some weight-bearing props so that when Hyuga Kahuo was there, it wouldn''t affect his cultivation.


    Fortunately, after two months, his physical strength and endurance have reached a good standard, and he can carry out such weight-bearing training.


    Although the effect of this kind of cultivation is much worse than the all-round gravity suppression of the body, he has no choice.


    The weight-bearing props in this world, or ninjas, are very developed.


    This can be known from the time when Xiao Li was playing against Gaara in the Zhongnin exam.


    It was just a few pieces of iron that were too ordinary to be ordinary, and, as a result, a big hole was punched in the ground by throwing it away.


    This shows that it is feasible for the Six Dao Immortals to create Ninzong for the benefit of mankind. The existence of Chakra can promote the development of human technology.


    At least those heavy props like Xiao Li''s body, even modern industrial technology, probably can''t be done.


    It''s just that he miscalculated the human mind and strength, which will nourish ambition.


    ¡­¡­..


    When he arrived at the ninjutsu shop, Ye Dou walked directly in, but soon his eyes locked on someone.


    Thick eyebrows, shiny watermelon head, a green tights, and those teeth that are always glowing...


    Life is like summer flowers, and death like autumn leaves!


    Konoha''s blue beast, the man who almost ended the fourth Ninja War with one kick, Metkai!


    "Matt, Shinobu, if you remember correctly, you only changed a load-bearing Shinobi six months ago. Are you going to change it again so soon?"


    "Hahahaha..." Metkay laughed a few times, then said with a thumbs up, posing POSS, "There is no end, this is the so-called youth, the store manager!"


    "really? Haha¡­"


    The store manager chuckled twice. It was really not enough to get Metkay''s point. He could only recycle the weight-bearing ninja he took off, and then said that he would build a new set of weight-bearing props for Metkay as soon as possible.


    Unlike his father, Metkay was a low-key man who made him horrible.


    Today, he is already one of Konoha''s elite, a Kakashi-level Shinobu, the owner of a ninjutsu shop, and he is naturally very polite when dealing with him.


    Ding Dong!


    "welcome¡­."


    The doorbell rang, the store manager''s smile remained unchanged, and he immediately greeted him in the direction of the door.


    But after seeing that the person here turned out to be Night Fight, he put away his smile, and his tone became impatient.


    "You kid, what are you doing here?"


    "shopping."


    Ye Dou was also simply, knowing that he was unpopular, and went straight to pick up the set of weights that Matt Kai took off.


    Very heavy!


    Even if he was used to being suppressed by gravity all the year round, Ye Dou had to feel that such a set of weight-bearing props was simply not for people to wear.


    But he still asked the store manager plainly, "How much does such a set of load-bearing props cost?"


    The store manager gave a number that he cannot afford at the moment.


    "I will come again."


    Putting things down, Ye Dou dropped this sentence, turned around and left the shop without any nostalgia.


    When he left the door, he asked in a low voice, "Is everything in hand?"


    "I got it, but the time is too short. I only got two sets, and I don''t know if it''s suitable for you." The mongoose floated to his ear and said with some regret.


    Just when Ye Dou entered the door to talk to the boss, this guy went around the ninja shop and started pickpocketing.


    From beginning to end, Ye Dou did not plan to pay for the heavy props himself.


    Even if the weight-bearing props he needs now can''t catch up with Metkay, physical exercise is a required course for every ninja.


    This is doomed, the price of these heavy props will be very high, at least for him, the price is very high.


    Borrowing is his first choice!


    Of course, he is not ashamed, after all, he is not the one who did it.


    "Don''t worry, you will have a chance soon."


    I haven''t personally experienced it, and Ye Dou doesn''t know what kind of weights he is now suitable for. Two sets are obviously not enough. It is very likely that he will not find the weighting props suitable for his practice.


    However, the mongoose still has the opportunity to steal things.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the owner of the Ninja Store to ran out with a sound like a pig.


    After looking around, he immediately walked over aggressively after discovering Ye Dou.


    "It must be you, it must be you who stole my things, right..."


    He clearly checked it just now, but when the kid left the house, when he turned his head, he found that two sets of weight-bearing props were missing in the store.


    There were only 3 people in the store. Metkay was a regular customer and Konoha''s Shinobu. He would not do such a thing. Of course, Night Fight became his goal.


    Seeing this, the mongoose immediately understood it. With two legs striding fast, he went into the ninja shop again and began to scrape.


    It doesn''t care whether these things are useful or not. In short, it is just stuffing it into its own pocket. The more stuff it gets, the more excited it gets, the more stuff it gets, the more it can¡¯t stop.


    Don''t ask why it can fly away, it is a thief now, it has a guilty conscience!


    9. Chapter 9, Robbery Ninja Store]


    The entrance of the ninjutsu shop was already surrounded by villagers. After seeing the night fight, these people pointed and pointed from time to time.


    The manager of the Ninja Store had a grim expression at this time, and his entire face was flushed as if lacking oxygen.


    This is not to say that he is already confused or something else, but that he stretched out his hand to grab the collar of Ye Dou and was firmly grasped by Ye Dou.


    It was like being clamped by iron tongs, unable to move, unable to break free!


    But the night fight in front of him was expressionless at the moment, as if the creature in front of him was not an adult, but a fly.

 10 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 10

    Being treated like this by a few-year-old kid, the owner of the ninjutsu shop couldn''t make it through.


    He stared at Ye Dou stubbornly, and angrily believed that Ye Dou had stolen his own things.


    "Bring things back, you thief!"


    Hearing the word thief, the crowd onlookers became even more brazen and contemptuous. They even started to criticize without understanding what happened.


    And Ye Dou, still with that indifferent face, grabbed the opponent''s hand and said lightly, "I didn''t steal your things."


    "Is there anyone besides you? Just now, I and you were the only ones in the store, as well as Matt Shinobu!"


    The pain from the arm made the head of the ninjutsu shop husky when talking, like a beast roaring.


    "Since you said you didn''t steal anything, let me search in front of everyone!"


    search?


    In front of these people?


    Ye Dou squinted his eyes, clamped the opponent''s right hand and suddenly exerted force, and immediately the store manager let out a scream of "Ah".


    "You can go and notify Konoha''s security department..."


    The implication is already obvious, search your body, don''t even think about it, even if it is from him, the other party is destined to find nothing.


    "you¡­.."


    "Okay, the manager, I can testify that he didn''t steal anything from your store."


    Just when the manager of the ninjutsu shop wanted to continue to say something, Metkay, who was watching, spoke, and wanted to come out to make relief.


    "But, Matt Shinobu, there were only three of us in the store just now, but who else could he have?"


    "It may also be that you read it wrong!" Metka said with a shining tooth, "Although I am not as sharp as Kakashi, it is impossible to do evil things in front of me, the manager , You have to believe in the power of youth!"


    As Konoha''s elite ninja, Metkai''s words are still convincing.


    It''s just that his look, green skin tights, watermelon head, and thick eyebrows, really makes people feel chilly.


    "...Since even Matt Shangnin has said so, then I may have read it wrong, you...can you let him let go first?!"


    The owner of the ninjutsu shop is not good at Metkai''s face.


    Of course, the most important thing is that his clamped arm is too painful, and if this continues, he is afraid it will be destroyed.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding, of course there is no problem." Metkay turned his head sharply, and then showed his white teeth towards Ye Dou, "Youth..."


    Ye Dou immediately let go, ignoring everyone, turning around and leaving without any muddle.


    Seeing that the excitement disappeared, the onlookers also left their places.


    "Have you got everything?"


    "I got it. Not only did I collect all the heavy-bearing ninjas, but I also brought back all the other things in the store, such as Kunai, and Shuriken, including his inventory!"


    Take it all back?


    No wonder the store manager uttered such a desperate cry when he left.


    "Thanks!"


    When he thought of this, Ye Dou smiled unusually, and thanked the mongoose.


    He knew that this was the system steward or system wizard venting himself.


    When the mongoose heard it, he thought he had heard it wrong, and rubbed its round ears several times before it recovered and made a strange cry.


    "What did you just say, I didn''t catch it, can you say it again?"


    Ye Dou did not answer, and continued to walk towards the forest.


    "You, stone-hearted and rude stinky kid, would say thank you? No way, do you want to not give me food in the future?"


    This guy!


    Ye Dou had a few black lines printed on his forehead, and he wanted to give this mongoose head on the spot to kill him to eat at night.


    It''s a pity that this thing ignores all damage and can''t kill at all!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Back at her training ground, Hyuga Huahuo had already left, but the rice balls she made still existed.


    Ye Dou glanced, retracted his mind, ready to continue his cultivation.


    The mongoose returned to his exclusive seat, sat cross-legged on a birdhouse, took off his pants, and planned to count his trophies.


    Suddenly, its long tail stood upright, and then pointed diagonally in one direction.


    "Yedou, someone is coming!"


    Hearing this, Ye Dou immediately removed the gravity suppression from his body, and hit the wooden stake without changing his face.


    "You can enter the state of cultivation immediately after something like that happens, boy, your youth really touched me so much, Boom!"


    Hear his voice before seeing him!


    It was still the same shape just now, with a watermelon head, a green skin tights, thick eyebrows, and those shiny teeth that were nowhere to be placed.


    "It''s so flashy, Ma Dan, how come this guy''s teeth are more evil than mine!"


    Looking at the sun, it was clear that the mountain was going down soon, but the dazzled teeth of the "mongoose" were still flashing, and the system housekeeper sitting on the bird''s nest suddenly showed a devilish expression.


    Ye Dou was also unable to look directly, and asked knowingly, "Who are you? Come here..."


    "Good question." Before Ye Dou had finished speaking, Metkay put on another look, passionately and authentically, "Underneath is Konoha''s proud blue beast, Metkay!"


    I don''t know if it was an illusion. From behind him, Ye Dou saw a round of hot days, cartoons, like cheap paintings drawn by kindergarten children.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Dou asked, "How did you find this place, you are following..."


    Metkay put on a new look and said passionately, "Your youth showed me the way, boy!"


    I was interrupted again and again, even if it was a night fight, at this time there was an urge to beat others!


    Seeing the other side''s calm face with a few veins looming, Metkay also knew that he would accept it.


    His IQ is not high, his memory is not good, but he is not brain-disabled. How can he not know his behavior, which looks "avant-garde" to others?

 11 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 11

    Therefore, he put away the usual set and carefully explained his intentions.


    10. Chapter 10, the beginning of inheritance]


    "You said, are you going to teach me to practice?"


    After listening to Metkay''s words, Ye Dou raised his eyes without expecting it at all.


    As I said before, in this crisis-ridden world, all villages and ethnic groups are in order to ensure their dominance and living conditions.


    They attach great importance to any secret technique in the village and clan, including ninjutsu, and they have almost reached the point where they are not taught by non-native people!


    The teacher-student relationship is the key to seldom breaking this restriction.


    In the Ninja world, the relationship between master and apprentice is often no worse than blood relationship.


    For example, Naruto Uzumaki and Jiraiya, Metkay and Xiao Li, and Sarutobi Asma and Shikamaru, the bond between them is not family affection, but comparable to family affection.


    Often when an adult ninja chooses his disciples, he will regard the other party as an existence that inherits his own way of forbearance.


    "Why, if you sympathize with me because of what happened just now, you don''t need to, I don''t need anyone to sympathize!"


    As one of the strongest physique ninjas in the ninja world, not even one.


    It was a lie to get Metkay''s guidance and Ye Dou said that he was not tempted.


    Famous teachers make high students, this sentence can be used in any era and in any field.


    The apprentice of the second generation of Hokage is the third generation of Hokage.


    The apprentice of the third generation of Hokage is the apprentice of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    These powerful ninjas who have long been famous can not only teach you many powerful ninjas, but most importantly, their rich ninja experience can save you many detours.


    Therefore, as a night fight based on physical skills in the future, naturally I also hope to receive the teaching of Metkay.


    However, Ye Dou, who grew up in this environment, has developed a very awkward character, and his self-esteem does not allow him to accept Metkay''s kindness.


    What''s more, he firmly believes that even without Metkay, he can still set foot on the top of the Ninja World!


    In such a short period of time, Matkay naturally did not expect that so many thoughts had flashed through Ye Dou''s mind.


    Looking at Ye Dou, who was standing upright in front of him with an aloof face, he smiled and said kindly.


    "Your encounter is just one of the things that made me make up my mind. The important thing is that I understand how you feel. Don''t doubt it, because I was just like you."


    Seeing Ye Dou wanted to talk, Metkay interrupted directly, stretched out his right hand and held it directly, "Efforts will not deceive people!"


    The sloppy and worn yukata, the young but scarred body.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the appearance of Ye Dou is just a wild child with extremely bad personality.


    But in the eyes of Metkay, all that is left is appreciation and recognition.


    "Your birth can only represent your present, hard work and will, and is the key to determining your future."


    "Boiling blood, burning fighting spirit, and ardent mood after unwilling to resign, this is the first chapter of youth."


    "Junior, anyway, please let me teach you to become an outstanding ninja!"


    One sound is louder than one sound.


    A wave is higher than a wave.


    Because of too much force, Metkay''s arm has already exposed the veins, but his current thoughts are completely above it.


    Although the two people''s personalities are very different, from the first sight of Ye Dou, Metkay believed that Ye Dou is the same type of person as him.


    The gap between them is simply because of the lack of guides on the path of growth.


    His guide is his father.


    And now, he Metkay will also inherit his father''s will and become a guide for the young man in front of him, guiding the growth of this delicate green leaf.


    In time, this green leaf that has grown up will protect Konoha, and then, just like what he did today, let their will be proudly inherited, and their youth will never fade.


    Duosang, my youth has finally reached this point!


    "Ye Dou, this guy, is there a problem with his brain?"


    The mongoose glanced down from the bird''s nest and shuddered at Metkay, whose eyes were "excited".


    Ye Dou was silent for a while, as if persuaded, and asked Metkay, "What can you teach me?!"


    "So, you agree to my request?"


    Hearing that, Matkai, Konoha''s strongest physical ninja, turned out to be elated, and the person who should be more pleased is Ye Dou, but the roles have changed.


    "Sorry, I''m so happy." After a while, Metkay recovered and coughed, "Before the practice begins, let''s introduce ourselves to each other. My name is Metkay and Konoha. Shinobu, his hobby is playing baseball, and flying repeatedly, it¡¯s your boyhood!"


    Playing baseball?


    Konoha has baseball as a sport?


    Somewhat suspiciously, he glanced at Metkay, and Ye Dou followed up and said, "You can call me Ye Dou."


    "Yedou? It''s a good name, what else?"


    "No more."


    "No? How could it be possible, what are your hobbies?"


    "I don''t have that kind of thing."


    Ye Dou didn''t express too much, just shook his head plainly.


    "..." Metkay was silent, thinking that he still had a long way to go to guide the youth of this young man, "However, it is worth completing if there is difficulty, because this is youth!"


    "It is not important to have no hobbies, we can all cultivate these things slowly."


    "Okay, let me get back to the topic." Seeing Ye Dou again showed an idiotic look, Metkay coughed embarrassingly.


    "Since you already have the idea of ??carrying a weight-bearing ninja, it seems that some ordinary physical exercises can no longer trouble you."


    "But for the sake of safety, I still have to test you first. The weight-bearing ninja is not casual, so Ye Dou, you punch me first!"


    Ye Dou said in astonishment, "I punch you? Where?"


    "You can do it anywhere. This is mainly for testing. Listen to the night fight, don''t be polite with the teacher, just use your full strength to hit me!" Metkay closed his eyes and raised his right hand to show himself with a thumb. Confidently, "You know, even the talented ninja Kakashi has lost 50 times to the teacher!"

 12 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 12

    oom!


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Dou had already punched Matkai in the stomach with all his strength.


    He actually wanted to hit Metkay in the face, but his height was not allowed, so he could only hit the opponent''s abdomen instead.


    Without the blessing of any gravity, it is just a simple punch.


    But after Ye Dou''s sturdy punch, Metkay''s tight eyes suddenly opened, and their eyes were about to protrude.


    He couldn''t think of killing him, the young man in front of him who was less than six years old had such a powerful punch.


    Metkay weighed it secretly, and he promised that the punch of the night fight, the ordinary low and middle tolerance, could not hold it at all, and it was very likely that a punch would knock people out.


    "At a young age, I have already exercised to this level. Did I meet a genius?"


    Thinking of this, Metkay is even more excited. Does that teacher not want his apprentice to be blue?


    At the age of less than 6 years old, his physical fitness has reached the level of ninja, or even the level of ninja who is not built with physical skills.


    There is no doubt that the other party has inherited all his physical talents.


    "Are you OK?"


    "No... No.... It''s okay, have you forgotten, the teacher is a man who has defeated the genius Ninja Kakashi 50 times."


    Metkay stretched his right hand forward, indicating that there was nothing wrong with him.


    "Really, that''s good!"


    Looking at the body confession, his left hand was covering his abdomen, and his legs were constantly shaking. Ye Dou was inexplicably bettered.


    Ye Dou''s fist was not calm, and he hit Metkai by surprise.


    Although it will not hurt Metkay, the pain is certain!


    ------------


    PS: Wake up again, drink too much with good friends, hope to understand, finally, I beg you, let¡¯s get some collection and flowers, new books need to be taken care of...


    11. Chapter Eleven


    In the forest, Metkay looked at Ye Dou with excitement.


    At first, he just admired the efforts and persistence of the night fight, and wanted to train him into an excellent Konoha ninja.


    But now, after realizing the hidden talent in Ye Dou, he changed his mind and wanted to cultivate Ye Dou into a ninja with better physical skills than himself.


    I just don''t know, if I let him know that Ye Dou''s physique has made a leap forward, what he will feel in just two months or so.


    "Just ask Ye Dou, why did you choose the path of physical skills."


    Metkay was delighted to be able to accept a genius as a disciple.


    But if Ye Dou had such a talent in ninjutsu, he would not suggest that Ye Dou put too much effort in physical skills.


    For nothing else, compared to the practice of ninjutsu, physical exercises are much harder and harder.


    Although there are only six characters to break one''s own limits, the effort and sweat required are beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    From this point of view, Metkay is indeed a very good predecessor!


    "My ninjutsu talent is not strong." Ye Dou didn''t hide it, and said very simply.


    "In this case, let us sway our youth together in the future!"


    Hearing that, Metkay had no worries, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and his shiny teeth were once again revealed, "Don''t worry, night fights, even if you don¡¯t have the talent of ninjutsu, you can still be excellent as long as you put in enough sweat. Ninja!"


    "Don''t forget, the teacher is the man who has defeated the talented ninja Kakashi 50 times!"


    I don''t need you to tell me about this kind of thing.


    Ye Dou would not doubt Matt Kai''s words, he knew exactly the outbreak, process, and ending of the Fourth Ninja World War.


    When Uchiha Madara was resurrected, the nine big-tailed beasts, including Gaara and others from the first to fourth generations of Hokage, were killed by him in seconds.


    Only Metkay, with the assistance of Hafeng Mizumon and others, almost kicked Uchiha Madara, who had become a julier, to death.


    The upper limit of physical skills is no worse than ninjutsu, and it can ruin the world.


    The afterglow of the sunset was slowly dissipating, and after the nagging, Metkay began to explain the spiritual aspects of Ye Dou.


    Although Metkay is only a supreme ninja, his attainments in physical skills can be called disdain for the entire ninja world.


    Including the fourth generation of Raikage Ai, a macho, who is also not his opponent. It should be noted that even if the eighth dead gate has not been opened, Metkai''s seven gates still have the ability to kill ghosts.


    Ye Dou listened carefully to his instructions and kept it in his mind.


    Of course, it is impossible to make great progress in a short period of time, and there are still great gains in the fight.


    Just now, he can only hit about 200 Dao Power with a single punch. Now he can easily hit more than 200 Dao Power with a single punch.


    This is not because his physique has grown stronger, but because Metkay made him understand how to swing his fist!


    How to concentrate the power to one point, and how to not waste any of the power he played, these are the gains of Ye Dou today.


    Of course, his understanding is still very shallow and needs more practice!


    "223 power, Ye Dou, you have improved again!"


    Once again punched on the stake, the mongoose gave an accurate figure.


    "I can be stronger!"


    After clenching his fist, Ye Dou could clearly feel that 223 power was definitely not his strongest fist right now.


    The punch he hit was still rough, not fully concentrated to a point, his strength was dispersed, and he could continue to improve.


    "I have enough time, I will definitely be able to do it in the future, every punch, every leg does not waste any strength, to play the highest power!"


    Since obtaining the Devil Fruit, after Ye Dou came to this world, the excitement arose for the third time, and Metkay''s help to him was much greater than he thought.


    "Ye Dou, it''s getting late, so let''s stop here for today''s cultivation."


    Metkay stuck his waist and smiled and said, "Tomorrow, let us sway our youth together."


    Nodding, Ye Dou began to walk deeper into the forest.


    Cultivating blindly and desperately does not necessarily lead to progress. He knows better than anyone the principle of combining work and rest.

 13 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 13

    After a day of fatigue, he should relax himself appropriately.


    "Yedou, where are you going?" Metkay didn''t know why.


    "Go home." Ye Dou said without looking back.


    Going home, isn''t Konoha''s direction over there?


    Metkai was stunned, and sank into the deep forest just like behind Ye Dou.


    Along the way, Ye Dou didn''t stop at all, it really felt like he had returned to his own home, taking control of the surrounding environment.


    Occasionally, when he stops, he will open some weeds.


    Either go back empty-handed, spread the weeds and start the road again, or grab some small animals from them, kill them, and lift them away.


    Sometimes he would jump on the tree and look through the bird''s nest to see if there are any bird eggs. If any, he would break the egg shell and swallow the yolk and egg white raw.


    Occasionally encounter a snake, he grabbed it with his bare hands, ripped out the snake gall and swallowed it again, not as cruel as a child!


    Following Ye Dou all the way, Metkay''s expression was wonderful.


    "Yedou, this is..."


    "Traps can only catch some small prey. Large prey usually doesn''t appear in the periphery, and can only be found inside the forest."


    "I know this is a trap." Metkay looked moved and pointed to the various animal carcasses in his hands. "You have always lived on these?"


    "No, it only started a year ago." Ye Dou went to another trap, squatted aside the weeds, and shook his head. Ninjas need to pay more attention to supplementing their body''s nutrition than ordinary ninjas, and Konoha''s subsidies are far from enough..."


    "Ye Dou, your youth is so touched by the teacher!"


    The night fight was not finished yet, but Metkay interrupted again.


    And this time, this incomparably beautiful guy also stuck his head, holding himself in tears.


    At this time, Metkay had mixed feelings in his heart. Ye Dou''s strength made him unbelievable, made him cry, and made him think of his youth!


    The corners of the mouth twitched, twitched twice, twitched three times, twitched again...


    In the end, I couldn''t help it, Ye Dou punched out, directly knocking Metkay a few meters away.


    But soon, Metkay, who was still biting the weeds on his head, body, and even his mouth, got entangled again like a grievance.


    Ye Dou Yin Tang turned black, thick blue veins appeared on his forehead, his hands pressed against the strange flower, and he cursed, "Go away, idiot!"


    The mongoose squatting on the head of the night fight, when he saw it, circled his ears, and suddenly grinned.


    "Although it''s a second force, it''s not bad compared to the stinky kid facing Ye Dou every day!"


    12. Chapter 12, Get Rich Overnight]


    "Yedou, try the golden chicken drumsticks baked by the teacher. This is my father''s special skill..."


    night.


    The forest is quiet, insects do not sing, birds do not sing, only billions of galaxies are high in the sky.


    On a flat ground, a wooden house stands tall. The wooden house is not big and its structure is not beautiful, it is just a very simple wooden house.


    Here is the new home after Ye Dou rented out his cheap parents'' house.


    At this time, not far from the wooden house, Metkay took out a golden-roasted chicken leg from the fire shelf and enthusiastically handed it to Ye Dou.


    Metkay did not leave. After learning about Ye Dou''s living environment, he stayed and asked to move here.


    His idea is simple. He wants to warm the young man around him who has been spurned by the village.


    Just like his father at the time, he accompanied him to grow up and let him know that he was never alone.


    But there was no surprise, his request was rejected by Ye Dou without hesitation.


    Ye Dou would not reveal his secrets to anyone, even if he was 100% sure that Metkay would not be against him.


    The night is getting deeper.


    After eating, Metkay did not force anymore, and after bidding farewell to the night fight, he left the forest and walked towards his home.


    After taking the things to the river, washing and tidying up, Ye Dou returned to the place where he lived, cross-legged and began to refine the chakra.


    "Ye Dou, why don''t you agree to his request?"


    While lying on his stomach, the mongoose who had not swallowed the pig intestine in his mouth asked vaguely.


    Although today''s Naruto Sarutobi does not know how strong Metkai''s real strength is.


    But after living for so long, Metkai has a few catties and a few taels. Sarutobi Rizen must also know what he has in mind, and know the general idea.


    The most important thing is that Metkai, like Kakashi, can be called the Naruto faction. With Metkai''s level of relationship, Sarutobi Hisaki will not take the night fight.


    Maybe it doesn''t matter even exposing the fruits of gravity, but the village will focus on training. After all, he has to take into account Metkay''s feelings and thoughts.


    Therefore, Meerkat doesn''t understand why Ye Dou can''t make good use of this relationship to make himself suffer less.


    "When I was young, maybe I can." Ye Dou suddenly lost his interest in practicing, opened his eyes and shook his head, "The current Sarutobi Rischi is not worthy of the title of Shino!"


    If it were the three generations of Hokage when he was young, Ye Dou could really make good use of the relationship between Metkay.


    Because at that time Sarutobi Rizen was strong enough, no matter what Xiaoxiao, he had the confidence to suppress it.


    But now, he can''t do it anymore. The old Sarutobi Rizen only hopes that the village can always be prosperous and stable. The glory of the year has long been dissipated with age.


    On the contrary, it is the No. 2 character in Konoha, Shimura Danzo. The older he gets, the more his ambitions expand.


    Ye Dou''s current identity is too sensitive, everyone knows that his parents were executed inside the village.


    If he doesn''t have enough strength and potential, Konoha naturally doesn''t mind giving him a way to survive, just as raising a dog.


    However, Ye Dou, who possesses the fruit of gravity, or the limit of the blood of gravity, can see his potential as long as he has a little vision.


    Companion with a monarch is like a companion with a tiger, this is not a joke.


    The more powerful a person is, the more suspicious nature is.


    As long as Shimura Danzou is here to help, even if Sarutobi will not kill him because of Metkai''s face, he will agree to control the night fight for Konoha''s stability!


    The hatred of killing his father is not shared, no one can guarantee that since Ye Dou will do anything against Konoha since Ye Dou is strong.


    What''s more, Konoha was killing Ye Dou''s parents now.

 14 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 14

    Such an existence, if it showed a strong talent, would be very uncomfortable for Konoha.


    "Is it so serious? Is it because you think too much?"


    The mongoose touched his head, complaining that his head is too small, the memory is limited, and the running speed is too slow, but he is not convinced and wants to refute.


    "Maybe you are right, but there is no harm in preventing it before it happens. Only people who are careful enough can live long."


    Ye Dou didn¡¯t want to talk more, stood up and walked to the mongoose, letting it take out today¡¯s harvest


    Hearing this, the mongoose immediately became interested. He poured the entire large intestine into his mouth without chewing, and swallowed it raw, turning around and constantly taking out the trophy from his pants pocket.


    There are kunai, shurikens, ninja swords, detonating charms, smoke bombs, etc...


    It can only be said that it is worthy of robbing an entire ninja shop. The meerkats brought out not only a variety of types, but also a larger number, which can be piled into a hill, and can arm a unit.


    "How about night fighting, I''m good, it only took a few minutes, I wiped out all the things in his store, including the inventory..."


    "Now, you can improve the food for me, these things are sold out, they are worth a lot of money, and those Konoha families may not have your local tyrants!"


    He proudly showed off his achievements, and in the end, he erected his mongoose tail.


    It does not need any food to survive, but in its words, this is called pursuit and is the best way to distinguish salted fish.


    Ye Dou directly refused, saying, "Don''t dream, I won''t sell these things."


    Shuriken and detonating talisman are not contraband in Konoha.


    But he, an orphan, went to do the "arms" business. This kind of thing is unscientific.


    Especially today, they had a dispute with the owner of the ninjutsu shop, and he would run out to sell ninjutsu after ten and a half months.


    Anyone who is not a fool knows that the theft of the ninjutsu shop is definitely related to him!


    Moreover, he can use these weapons.


    Looking at the piles of shurikens on the ground, Ye Dou opened his hands slightly, and then these shurikens floated in the air magically.


    Upon seeing this, the mongoose suddenly opened his mouth. The picture in front of him was so shocking that he felt his scalp numb.


    Hundreds of shurikens, under the control of Ye Dou, are constantly spinning in the air at high speed, and the cold glow is everywhere.


    The overwhelming pitch-black shuriken, like an angry killer hive, can kill people at any time.


    But this horrible scene did not last long, and soon the shuriken in the air fell to the ground again.


    Just like that, the Chakra in Ye Dou was hollowed out, but it was enough to make the mongoose extremely excited.


    "You have a big deal, Ye Dou, just this move, Konoha''s those who are forbearing and forbearing, I am afraid that you will kill them in a second?!"


    These hundreds of shuriken killing formations, and they are still controllable shuriken killing formations, who the fuck can hide them?Can''t stand it at all!


    "Compared with Fujitora''s smile, I''m far behind!"


    While gasping for breath, Ye Dou showed an expression of excitement on his face, but soon calmed down.


    After the Gravity Fruit becomes Gravity Blood, there is an advantage after the limit, that is, it saves the awakening stage of the Devil Fruit.


    But then, in order to perform such a technique, his body must have enough Chakra support.


    13. Chapter Thirteen, Daily Life of Master and Apprentice]


    No words for a night.


    The next day, when Ye Dou walked out of the wooden house, Metkay jumped out of the tree.


    His teeth, which he washes with Colgate every day, are still shiny, and the concave shape is still strange, like a kappa, but never knows it.


    "Yedou, let us start today''s youth journey together!"


    After seeing Night Fight, Metkai clenched his fists and roared passionately.


    Ye Dou stayed silent, put on the heavy props in silence, and started daily morning jogs in the direction of the village.


    This set of weight-bearing props was given to Ye Dou yesterday by Metkay. Although it is not as effective as gravity suppressing the whole body, Metkay is worthy of being a master of physical skills. This load-bearing ninja is very suitable for him and can also perform Good exercise effect.


    Moreover, Ye Dou knows very well that for an elite like Maitkai Shangren, the village cannot let him idle for a long time.


    It will not be long before Metkay is expected to be assigned to perform tasks, and the frequency of tasks will be very high.


    So Ye Dou didn''t worry that Metkai''s existence would hinder him, he still had a lot of time to practice on his own.


    The chickens are crying, the dogs are barking, and the fish in the river are frolicking.


    On Konoha''s streets, there were busy traffic and pedestrians hurried, showing a vibrant appearance.


    Suddenly, a black-clad night fight shot out from the corner, and behind him was Metkay wearing a green leather tights. He was running, holding a trumpet and constantly roaring.


    "Yedou, is your youth only this level? Run faster and use your sweat to defeat it..."


    "Hurry up, have you seen the sun? Catch him, where is the end of our youth..."


    Passers-by, businessmen, ninjas, and even cats and dogs stood by and watched.


    Obviously, such a pair is quite eye-catching, and many people start to whisper to each other when they see it.


    Even though he had already practiced the kung fu of ignoring passers-by, at this moment, with such a freak behind him, the corners of Ye Dou''s mouth could not help but twitch, unable to look at others directly.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed down and continued to run forward, all as if the guy behind didn''t know him.


    After finishing the run, returning to the daily practice area, Ye Dou began to exercise his physique under the guidance of Metkay.


    The more he listened and the more practiced, the more Ye Dou could discover that he still considered the practice too simple.


    His previous exercise methods are too rough and inefficient as what Metkay is now talking about. The reason for such rapid progress in just two months is largely due to the fruits of gravity.


    Different from the hands and feet of the weight-bearing props, the gravity suppression covers the entire body, and even the bones and internal organs will be strengthened.


    Of course, although Metkay''s exercise method is smart, it is also more cruel and difficult, which can make him feel tired and painful.


    However, throughout the morning, although there was no expression on Ye Dou''s face, his heart was extremely excited, and he strictly followed the physical exercise arranged by Metkay.


    At noon, Metkay plunged into the forest, grabbed a lot of prey, and started to set up a fire to roast meat.


    After the meal is over, the practice continues.


    Metkay saw all this in his eyes, not only admired in his eyes, but also a little slapped tongue.


    Thinking back to myself, even though I had worked very hard, it seemed to be a bit worse than Ye Dou.

 15 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 15

    As he himself said, hard work will not deceive people. The boy in front of him has this strength at a young age. This is the answer!


    In the evening.


    At the end of the day''s practice, Ye Dou took Metkai to the hot spring on Konoha Hou Mountain not far away to wash his tiredness.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect that there is such a paradise in the back mountain. Enjoyment is also a part of youth, night fights, relax."


    With both hands leaning back and head resting on the stone, Metkay squinted his eyes comfortably, revealing a look of enjoyment.


    "I don''t know if it''s heaven or not, but there are hot springs, which means that there is a volcanic crater below it. If it erupts, Konoha will be used up!"


    Ye Dou relaxed and soaked his body except his head in the water.


    He was very calm and calm, but Metkay was anxious, and said with a shiver, "Fire... Crater?!"


    I have to ask what is the most terrible thing in this era of Ninja.


    It is not a ninja, nor a weapon, but a natural disaster, because the power of nature cannot be defeated by humans or any species.


    Metkay suddenly lost the meaning of continuing to enjoy, and looked around nervously, thinking about whether to tell Lord Naruto of this matter.


    "Be quiet, it may also be caused by the circulation of surface water!"


    It has been almost half a century since Konoha was founded. Since there has never been a volcano, that proves.


    There is no volcano under this small hot spring. The reason for its formation is the result of geothermal heating.


    "Is that so? Let me just say, how could the first generation adults choose such a dangerous place to build a village, hahahaha..."


    It''s really a shame that this guy can cultivate the Eight Doors Dunjia and Physical Skills to that point.


    Looking at the startled Metkay, the mongoose who was also in the water looked contemptuous.


    I deeply feel that the ancients did not lie to themselves. God closed a door for him and opened a window for him.


    It felt that for a guy like Metkay, it was obvious that the muscles had absorbed the nutrients from the brain.


    The IQ is not high, the nerves are big, it''s still a funny comparison!


    "By the way, Ye Dou, that girl in the afternoon..."


    Once the potential danger was lifted, Metkay began to gossip again.


    "Hyuga Kahuo, the heir of the Hyuga clan."


    Hyuga Hanaho was also not absent today, and after seeing Metkai, she stayed for a long time before leaving with a smile.


    "As expected to be my disciple of Metkay, the part of the youth that the teacher did not complete will be handed over to you to make up for it, hahahaha..."


    Excited, Metkay raised his hand and slapped Ye Dou on the head.


    He is different from many ninjas of the same period. He has not yet been married. Some classmates¡¯ children will be able to go out for soy sauce, but he is still single.


    This has always been a pity for Metkay, his youth is not yet complete.


    It''s all right now, his disciple is directly Qingyulan, and he seduce the little girl at a young age, and he is also the princess of the white-eyed family of the rich and powerful Konoha.


    Not only made up for his regret, but also gave him a face. Under the excitement, Metkay couldn''t even control his strength.


    No, the soaked Ye Dou was suddenly photographed in the water. Unable to prevent it, he even swallowed several mouthfuls of bath water.


    Resurfaced, Ye Dou''s eyes spit fire, and his arms showed blue veins, apparently ready to hit someone.


    As a result, the next second, Metkay swept his hands and hugged him with a big smile.


    Ye Dou struggled hard, but couldn''t escape.


    "Idiot, let me go!"


    "Don''t be ashamed of the night fight, this is also part of youth, hahaha..."


    14. Chapter Fourteen, Ninja School Open]


    Time passed day by day, and in the blink of an eye, Konoha came to its 55th year since its establishment.


    On this day, the sun was shining, a spring breeze passed, and the leaves in the forest were hunting.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In the morning, Ye Dou got up and hit the stakes.


    Compared to a year ago, he could clearly feel that he was much stronger.


    Not only the body is several times stronger, even without the blessing of gravity, he can easily punch 400 punches, which is only one step away from the six types of cultivation.


    At the same time, the amount of Chakra in his body has also reached the level of the pinnacle of the lower ninja ~ the end of the ninja ninja due to continuous practice.


    For a ninja at the age of 6~7, he can already be regarded as an outright evildoer.


    Even compared to Uchiha Itachi, he was even stronger.


    According to the records of the Book of the Earth, Uchiha Itachi entered the Ninja School at the age of 6, and a year later, at the age of seven, he graduated from the Ninja School with the ability to absolutely crush his peers.


    Whether it is ninjutsu, physique, or illusion, he is far superior to his peers, and no one can match him. He is the strongest ninjutsu after graduation, and even possesses the strength of Zhongnin.


    But even if Uchiha Itachi is such a genius, Yato still has the confidence to confront him at this time.


    Because he has more chakras, his body is stronger, and the blood is at the top of the limit, the only thing that needs to be guarded is the opponent''s illusion!


    As for his teacher Metkay, Kakashi, a genius ninja who graduated from a ninja school at the age of five, had even higher confidence in defeating him.


    Graduating at the age of five does not prove that Kakashi must be more talented than Uchiha Itachi.


    Kakashi was born in Konoha''s 44th year. At that time, the ninja world was in chaos and a war in the ninja world was breaking out. Kakashi graduated at the age of five, which was Konoha''s helpless move.


    It should be noted that in the third Ninja World War, Konoha''s opponent was the other four of the five major Ninja villages.


    In other words, in the third Ninja World War, Konoha belonged to the besieged party. Under such circumstances, Konoha had a serious shortage of manpower.


    It is precisely because of this that Kakashi was able to graduate from the ninja school early, and then landed on the battlefield to accumulate merits, and became a ninja at the age of 12.


    Otherwise, in peaceful times, Kakashi can only enter school at the age of 6 like Uchiha Itachi...


    The most important thing is that Gravity Blood Succession is very good at close combat, and the swordsmanship of the Banner Clan is restrained by him.

 16 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 16

    "Night Fight... Time is almost up!"


    The mongoose on the side suddenly opened its blood basin, biting the butterfly passing by its head, chewed a few times and swallowed it, and said, "The first day you go to ninja school, you''d better not be late."


    "I know."


    Hearing that, Ye Dou retracted his fist, walked to the river not far away and jumped in, letting the river wash his body, and then returned to the wooden house, changed his clothes and walked towards the direction of Konoha Village.


    This year is Konoha''s 55 years, and it is the day when Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha enrolled in school.


    Of course, it was also the day he entered school!


    Taking off the old black yukata and putting on another new black yukata, Ye Dou walked out of the house.


    "Let''s go!"


    This is a gift given to him by Metkay not long ago.


    Metkay¡¯s original intention was to also give him a green-leather tights, and to encourage him to cut a watermelon head like himself, saying that this is like a master and apprentice, and that he is youthful.


    But obviously, Ye Dou, who has always thought that his teacher''s look and eyes are very spicy, can''t be the same as him.


    Therefore, Metkay could only buy him a black bathrobe again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Ninja School was founded by the second generation of Naruto Senjuma.


    After decades of development, the Ninja School has now become one of the most important links in the construction of Konoha Ninja Village.


    The reason why Konoha was able to maintain the absolute hegemony position in World War II and World War III with many small fights, in addition to the country''s most abundant resources, the existence of the Ninja School, also contributed.


    In these decades, this school has sent too many outstanding ninjas to Konoha''s ninja army.


    Including Konoha White Fang, who makes Sand Ninja fear the wind, lets Yunyin Village decide to give up the task once it encounters the golden glitter, and the famous Sannin.


    Starting from Ye Dou''s gaze, the achievements of the second generation of Hokage are no worse than his brother Senjujuma.


    During his tenure, a series of plans for the village directly laid the foundation for Konoha''s prosperity in the coming decades.


    As for his prejudice against the Uchiha clan and the practice of pushing the Uchiha clan to oppose the village, he cannot be wrong or right.


    Not in his position, do not seek his own government!


    The curriculum of the Ninja School mainly focuses on theoretical knowledge.


    Including but not limited to the concept, extraction, basic application of Chakra, and the basic introduction of ninjutsu, physique, and illusion.


    With this kind of knowledge, the major families in the village can teach their descendants, but among the common people, these are precious things.


    This is why Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang appears in Hokage''s work.


    The ninjas who came out of the big family had a higher starting point than ordinary ninjas, and only a very small number of people could break this monopoly.


    Of course, in addition to its own strength, the ninja school will also teach students some compulsory courses to become a ninja.


    For example, detection, concealment, counter-reconnaissance and other methods can be used in assassination, spy and other tasks.


    Night Fight does not need the ninja school to teach him how to become strong, but they need them to teach themselves how to become a ninja.


    Before entering the school gate, Ye Dou felt a different atmosphere from a distance in the forest.


    The environment where he was practicing was very quiet, but it was very lively. Countless children of his age, accompanied by their parents, walked into the campus with expressions of excitement and excitement.


    As a member of Konoha Village, the strongest ninja village in the ninja world, almost everyone is proud of being a Konoha ninja.


    Compared with the children here, Ye Dou looked a little out of place.


    After entering the ninja school, he randomly came to sit cross-legged under a tree, while refining the chakra, while waiting for the entrance ceremony to begin.


    15. Chapter 15, the beginning of the story]


    "Kinoha Ninja Village is not only an organization, it is also our common home. Even if we are not related by blood, it cannot prevent us from wanting to protect the village and our loved ones."


    "As long as there is a place where leaves fly, there will be a fire burning, the fire will shine on the village, and the new leaves will sprout again."


    "I am Sarutobi Hisaki, a third generation of Hokage who inherited the spirit of the first and second generations of Naruto, one day, I will grow old and fall! But the pillars of the village will not fall, because you will become Konoha The new pillar..."


    In an auditorium in the Ninja School, the third generation of Naruto of Konoha Ninja Village, the top story of the Ninja School, Tobihi Sae, stands before all the students, conveying Konoha''s spirit and the will of fire.


    His expression is kind, his tone is kind, and his voice is not loud.


    However, with the exception of Yatoto, all the children, including Uchiha Sasuke, have excited expressions on their faces, and their blood is boiling with Sarutobi''s speech.


    Ye Dou saw all this in his eyes and looked indifferent.


    Because of these short "will of fire" four characters, countless Konoha ninjas were driven, generation after generation, one after another, to death.


    These people are not afraid of death and will not regret it. They will be proud of inheriting this spirit and be proud of their village''s death in battle.


    Ye Dou would not agree with such a spirit and will. His life belonged only to him, and would not be handed over to anyone, let alone die for others.


    When Sarutobi Hizaki finished his speech, the opening ceremony was over, and many children returned to the classroom.


    Since it is the first day of school, all students are a little too active.


    In Class A of the year, countless boys are chasing and frolicking, while the girls gather in a circle to discuss topics that interest them.


    Only a very small number of people sit quietly in their seats because of timidity, cowardice, and poor conversation.


    Ye Dou was at the end, and as soon as he walked in, he caught everyone''s attention.


    Especially the eyes of the girls were caught by him in an instant.


    Even though he is only 7 years old, Ye Dou''s appearance is already very handsome. The hair that has not been dealt with for a long time is not only not messy, but with a black yukata, it looks elegant and unruly.


    Especially the face and eyes that haven''t changed since entering the door, it adds a bit of mystery to him. For the little girl, this is a deadly poison.


    However, even the boldest girl did not have the courage to step forward and talk to him.


    He is cruel!


    Unlike Sasuke Uchiha, the natural handsome guy in the iceberg style, let alone those little ghosts who deliberately pretend, but really exudes an aura that no strangers should enter, repelling everyone who wants to get close.


    Of course, this does not prevent the girls in the class from focusing on him from time to time, and it does not affect their whispered discussions.


    The girls here are very precocious. They only know what love is when they are only six or seven years old. They even understand the creation movement.


    Especially with Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino, Douding is so big that he knows that robbing men and tearing them up in public is even more cruel than the post-00s.

 17 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 17

    "Cut, the pretending brat!"


    "That''s right, this is a ninja school. Is it handsome to eat as a meal?"


    "Humph, today is the first day of school, and then I will see how he can put it on."


    "........."


    Seeing this situation, many little ghosts were upset and decided to humiliate him in class in the future.


    These little ghosts know that Ye Dou is not a member of the Hyuga clan, and even less a member of the Uchiha clan. As long as his strength allows, he does not need to worry about revenge.


    To put it bluntly, it is bullying and fearing hardship, unlike Sasuke Uchiha and Hinata Kahuo, who have to worry about whether the other party will find someone to kill him.


    After all, the Hyuga clan and Uchiha clan are also well-known rich families in Konoha, and even the village has to show some face, and the teacher dare not provoke them.


    "Can I sit here?"


    As soon as Yato¡¯s buttocks sat down, Hyuga Hinata pulled her sister Hyuga Hinata over.


    Although she was asking, she had already sat down next to Ye Dou during the conversation.


    Hyuga Hinata is different from her sister, Hinata Hyuga. She is brave and persistent. Otherwise, she would not sneak out of her house to find him in the forests of the back mountains every day after her practice.


    "We will be classmates from now on, so please advise."


    Seeing that the other party ignored him, Hyuga Kahuo pulled his sister and said, "This is my sister Hyuga Hinata, we are twins!"


    "You... hello, please advise..."


    Hyuga Hinata knew that the boy in front of him was the one to whom his sister would deliver food every day. He was a little curious for a while and blinked his eyes to look at it.


    But she only dared to look secretly. She was timid and extremely shy.


    However, when she found that Ye Dou hadn''t said a word from beginning to end, completely treating the two sisters as air, while Hua Huo kept finding words to talk to each other.


    Hyuga Hinata immediately felt resentful, and complained that his sister was worthless!


    I wanted to say something, but I still didn''t have the courage to speak. On the contrary, when Ye Dou glanced at her at random, she quickly lowered her head, her legs trembling.


    "Okay...it''s scary..." Now she understands a little bit what her sister said. This boy who is similar to them is different from everyone she has ever met. It''s terrible!


    Thinking of this, the look in her Hyuga fireworks looks down, leaving nothing but admiration.


    One day passed quickly.


    Today is the first day of enrollment for freshmen. The things that Ye Dou learned from the Ninja School are very limited. A large part of Iluka''s time is spent on communicating with students.


    In addition, what he talked about most in class was the question of Chakra extraction, and he didn''t even mention the basic three-shenzhen technique.


    Ye Dou was very dissatisfied with such a result, and the whole day of cultivation time was wasted.


    So when the school bell rang, he ignored all his classmates and all teachers, got up and left the classroom directly.


    He is not going to waste any more time, he will start his daily practice immediately after returning.


    After school was over, countless parents gathered at the school gate. When they saw their children came out, they immediately waved and smiled and asked about the school today.


    Ye Dou walked all the way, and some parents immediately hugged the child and warned not to approach him.


    "Master Huahuo, Master Hinata, it''s time for you to go home, Master Nizu is still waiting for you!"


    Hyuga Huahuo wanted to follow, but was stopped by the servant, and could only watch Ye Dou''s back disappear completely at the school gate.


    Without warning, her mood became worse. Her heart seemed to be twisted. She could only hold the palm of her hand and place it on Xiong''s mouth. It seemed that by doing so, she could feel better.


    -------------


    PS: There may be no more buzzer updates in the future, the playback is in the daytime, and the bottom is stable three times (probably)...


    16. Chapter 16, The Son of Prophecy]


    "Oh, your name is Ye Dou, right? My name is Naruto Uzumaki. We are classmates."


    On the way home, somebody chased him up after not long after walking.


    Sky-blue pupils, short golden hair, windshield glasses hung in front of his forehead, and three weird hairs on each side of his cheek, like a fox.


    He is young, the same age as Ye Dou, and his name is Naruto Uzumaki.


    For Naruto Uzumaki, today is a day worth celebrating, because he finally entered the coveted ninja school.


    He regarded Naruto as his always goal, and entering the Ninja School meant that he finally took the first step towards his dream.


    Although it is still far away from realizing his dream, he hasn''t mastered any ninjutsu until today, and he didn''t even touch the chakra extraction method until today.


    But he believes that one day he will become Konoha''s Hokage and be recognized by the whole village.


    In addition, what made him most happy was to learn that among the many classmates, there was a guy named Ye Dou.


    Like himself, he has no father or mother, no family to accompany him when he goes to school, and no family to pick him up after school.


    Rather, it seems that he, like himself, is not welcomed by the village.


    Naruto Uzumaki knew that this kind of thinking was not good, but he just couldn''t help being happy.


    He feels that he has found the same kind, and he can definitely become very good friends with each other, talk about everything, talk about everything!


    After all, they are just as lonely.


    "Now, Ye Dou, your home lives there. If you drop by, let''s go to school together and go home together!?"


    Even though Ye Dou said nothing, he didn''t even glance at him.


    But Naruto Uzumaki was still extremely enthusiastic, holding the back of his head with both hands, and talking to himself.


    "Why don''t I invite you to ramen, the ramen in Uncle Yile''s shop is super delicious, you must have eaten it, but it is too expensive to eat often, the village subsidy is too small."


    "By the way, what kind of ramen do you like? The fruit or the miso char siu ramen is the best!"


    Naruto Uzumaki is very talkative, really talkative, and has been talking endlessly.


    However, it can also be reflected from the side that he is really alone, lacking an object to talk to, and encounters the night fight he regards as the same kind.


    He is like a treasure, and he digs out all his preferences, trying to find a topic that night fights are interested in, and the same hobby.


    "What you like is not ramen, but the atmosphere of a ramen restaurant."


    Suddenly, Ye Dou stopped and turned to look at Uzumaki Naruto with a blank expression.

 18 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 18

    He understands the person in front of him. It is not so much that he likes ramen, but it is because Yilefu¡¯s women are very good and friendly. They will never use colored people like other people in the village because they are human beings. Look at him with his eyes.


    Because it was the relationship between the nine-tailed man Zhuli, Uzumaki Naruto was rejected by the whole village since he was a child, and everyone regarded him as a monster.


    Adults avoid him like a snake and children, and children are unwilling to play with him. Under such circumstances, the kindness of Yile Ramen Restaurant is like a safe haven to him.


    It is Konoha Shinobu Village, there are few places where he can feel warm.


    "Don''t get me wrong, we are never the same kind of people!"


    Without giving him a chance to refute, Ye Dou turned his head again and continued to walk towards the back mountain.


    As for Uzumaki Naruto, because of the two words "youhu", the whole person froze there, his fists were clenched tightly, and there was indescribable anger and sadness in his heart.


    "...Who do you think you are, brat, no, it''s still unpleasant to scold you like that, you are just a stubborn, hard shit, idiot..."


    After a long while, Wuxi Ming came back to his senses, spitting wildly in the direction of Ye Dou, cursing, full of fragrance.


    It wasn''t until Ye Dou''s figure completely disappeared before his eyes that he stopped talking and lowered his head in loss.


    "Yedou, you speak too hard." The mongoose crouched on his shoulders looked back at Uzumaki Naruto for several times, and suddenly said, "I am the protagonist, what if I don''t give you a thigh hug in the future?"


    "He is Nine-Tailed Manzhuli." Ye Dou said without turning his head back, "Not only Sarutobi is staring at him, but all the Konoha executives are watching his movements."


    Human column force.


    Although a lot of losses have been caused to the five great ninja villages, every outbreak has to kill countless ninjas in the village, which has become synonymous with disasters.


    But even so, the Five Ninja Villages still did not abandon the tail beast, and Renzhuli was born one after another.


    The reason is still because the destructive power of the tail beast is too strong.


    On the battlefield, their existence is like nuclear weapons. With just the word "tail beast", they can deter all Ninja villages under the five great Ninja villages and let them bow their heads to their court.


    This kind of existence is not just the village itself, no matter where they go, they are the focus of everyone.


    What''s more, there still exists the Akatsuki organization in the Ninja world whose mission is to catch all tail beasts?


    Although the Akatsuki organization is still lurking and has not yet started to act, staying with Naruto Uzumaki is not only a big goal, but also dangerous.


    Moreover, he did not make a mistake, he and Naruto Uzumaki were never the same.


    When I first learned about it, the opponent was just a nine-tailed man with the blood of the Uzumaki family, but you will find later that Uzumaki Naruto''s background is terrifying.


    He is the only orphan of the four generations of Hokage, the son of prophecy in the mouth of the Miaomu Mountain Toad Immortal, and he is also the reincarnation of the Asura of the Datongmu clan.


    Behind him stood the village of Konoha, Mt. Miaomu, Jiraiya, and even the founder of Ninzong Liudao.


    Ninja failed to test the clone technique, and the third generation of Naruto personally sent the shadow clone technique!


    The Uzumaki clan is annihilated, both parents are dead, and the inherited seal art cannot be learned, and the A-level ninjutsu Helix Maru will teach you by yourself!


    The Uchiha Madara of Reincarnation Eye is too strong to beat, the founder of Ninzong Liudao Xianren personally gives you the power of Yang, and helps you activate the six-way fairy mode!


    From birth, the other party is destined to be extraordinary.


    The title of prince did not appear out of thin air. Although he worked hard and possessed truth, goodness and beauty, more people, even if they worked harder than him, were not as good as him.


    ------------


    PS: Thank you yanzeguo123 for your 100VIP rewards, thank you all for your flowers, evaluation votes, thank you very much!


    This is today¡¯s first update. The other two wake up and send again. It¡¯s not a problem to update the whistle every day. Staying up late is really bad for your health.


    17.Chapter 17, Ninja School Life]


    night.


    Konoha Shinobu, Naruto''s office.


    "Naruto had contact with that kid when he was out of school?"


    Three generations of Hokage sat on a chair, exhaling a wisp of white smoke from his mouth, and asked the Anbe ninja with a mask in front of him.


    This is the Anbu ninja he sent to pay attention, or to monitor Uzumaki Naruto. Almost every once in a while, he would report to himself about Renzhuli.


    It is about the strength of Kyuubi''s human pillar, the most destructive weapon in Konoha Village, even Sarutobi Hitoshi must pay attention to it.


    It can be seen that Naruto Uzumaki can get the Book of Seal so smoothly, it is not accidental, but artificial!


    The Book of Seal is one of Konoha Shinobu''s most secret scrolls, and one can even be removed.


    It records all the forbidden techniques of Konoha Ninja Village since its establishment, such as the technique of reincarnating from the dirty earth, the technique of shadow clone, the technique of flying thunder god and other powerful ninjutsu.


    Even the ninja god Senjujuan''s wooden ninja techniques are recorded.


    Such an important ninjutsu scroll is absolutely impossible to be stolen by a teenager so easily, especially a ninja with a crane like Uzumaki Naruto.


    Naruto Uzumaki could easily steal the Sealed Book, not because of Konoha Village''s negligence, but because of other reasons.


    Perhaps even Iluka was counted by him at the time, and he used a sincere plan to establish the so-called bond between Uzumaki Naruto and Konoha Village.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain the office of Konoha''s number one leader, and the office where important documents were placed, so easily invaded.


    "Yes, the goal caught up with the child as soon as possible after school, but it didn''t go well."


    The Anbe ninja, wearing an animal mask, knelt on one knee and reported everything he saw in the afternoon.


    "Do you know the reason?"


    "According to our knowledge and speculation, it seems that Naruto Uzumaki''s relationship with Zhuli made the child resentful."


    Hearing this, Sarutobi Hizen did not have much doubt.


    In the entire Konoha Ninja Village, no matter whether it is a ninja or a commoner, almost no one does not resent the nine-tailed monster fox.


    "fair enough."


    Anyone who is close to Renzhuli will be wary of Konoha''s senior management.


    Especially for people like Ye Dou, whose parents were executed by Konoha, who had a causal relationship with Konoha.


    If he is too close to Renzhuli, Sarutobi Rizen and other Konoha high-level officials, it is inevitable that he will think more about the stakes.


    Even if the other party is still a few years old now!


    The nine-tailed demon fox is too dangerous. Its two appearances indirectly and directly caused the death of the first and fourth generations of Hokage.


    They couldn''t help but worry about whether the opponent wanted to use Renzhuli to avenge Konoha, and then deliberately approached Renzhuli.

 19 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 19

    Therefore, it is right for Ye Dou not to contact Naruto Uzumaki. Only in this way can Sarutobi Rizen feel relieved.


    "By the way, since that kid has also entered the Ninja School, how is his talent? How is his entrance exam score?"


    "According to the information given by the invigilator, his admission scores are very average, he is in the middle and lower reaches, and his ninjutsu talent is not strong. At present, he seems to be practicing with Metkay."


    "Kay?"


    "Yes."


    "I see, let''s go down. In the future, when Naruto is at school, you can relax your vigilance appropriately. I will learn about the situation from the teachers of the Ninja School."


    "Yes!"


    The ninja in Anbe nodded in response, and then disappeared into Hokage''s office without leaving a trace.


    "Since there is no talent for ninjutsu, there should be no problem."


    Biting the pipe, Sarutobi Hitoshi took a heavy breath, let the cigarette walk around in his body, and then spit it out for a long time.


    He knew that Metkai was undoubtedly the strongest physique ninja in Konoha Ninja.


    But even so, it couldn''t pose too much threat to Konoha, and as his disciple, it was even more unlikely to harm the village.


    I just don''t know what would happen to Sarutobi Hisaki if he were to let him know that Metkai''s extreme explosion could kill Uchiha Madara, who was as famous as the Senjujuan.


    Perhaps even Metkay will be wary of Konoha.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of various groups of energies controlled by the human body. It is the main source of ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills."


    "This kind of energy can be obtained from two aspects. The first is from 130 trillion cells in the body, one by one to absorb the energy in the cells, and the second is to obtain spiritual energy through practice and accumulation of experience..."


    In the Ninja School on the second day, in Class A of the year, Iruka was carefully explaining the composition and extraction methods of Chakra to the students in the audience.


    He was very serious and careful, and he would put out some pictures from time to time to make it easier for students to understand.


    However, even if the homework he did in advance is comprehensive, what he is saying now is still not everything.


    At least, in addition to the above two ways, there is a third way to obtain chakras in the Ninja World, which extracts natural energy from nature and obtains fairy chakras.


    It''s just that, obviously, as a Konoha''s Shinobu, Iruka is not qualified to contact these.


    Even almost, except for a few high-level Konoha levels, almost no one in the entire Ninja World knows this method of obtaining energy.


    Because two of the three holy places, Miaomu Mountain, Longdi Cave, and Wet Bone Forest, which master the cultivation methods of immortality, have good relations with Konoha.


    The remaining Longdi Cave, its entry method and location, is in the hands of one of the three ninjas, Lengjun Dashemaru, who is the apprentice of Sarutobi Rizen.


    Therefore, in the end, only the ninjas of Konoha Ninja Village can master and understand the magic!


    Naturally, Iruka didn''t know that his carefully prepared speech was despised, and she still talked freely on the podium, setting up an image of erudition for the students.


    "There are two kinds of chakra changes, one is the change of form, the other is the change of nature."


    "There are seven types of chakras. The most common ones we have are fire, soil, water, wind, and thunder. The other two are yin and yang."


    "The nature changes of the two types of yin and yang chakras. The family that happens to have classmates in our class is very good at it. For example, the Shikamaru clan''s shadow restraint technique and the Qiudao clan''s doubling technique are the changes in the nature of yin-yang chakra.


    Speaking of this, many of the classmates turned their eyes to the new generation of pig, deer and butterfly, with envy in their eyes.


    In Class A of one year, most of the students have just started to practice. While they were still struggling to extract chakras, the children of these big families were already trying to change the nature of chakras.


    Such a gap is frustrating.


    18. Chapter 18. Unexpected Guests]


    The days of studying at the Ninja School were boring and boring, but Night Fight did not feel like a waste of time.


    He is not a genius, let alone a scholar, and there is no such thing as self-taught.


    Even if many of the contents taught by the teachers in the Ninja School are nonsense to him, but the knowledge about ninjas such as hiding and assassination can make him listen carefully.


    Although he knows that his hometown has always said that "reading ten thousand books is worse than traveling ten thousand miles".


    I also understand that the knowledge taught in the ninja school cannot support him to deal with all the dangers in the ninja world, practice and smart response, in order to make him live long enough.


    It''s just that obviously, without theoretical knowledge, walking in the world of Shinobi, he doesn''t even know how he died in the end.


    Therefore, unlike all other children in the ninja school, he does not pay attention to practical lessons, such as physical exercises and shuriken tests.


    Only in love with cultural classes!


    It is precisely because of his unique behavior, extremely withdrawn, and hardly communicating with others that he quickly gained the title of weird.


    Ye Dou didn''t care. After all, he had never wanted to live for these people.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed.


    Ye Dou successfully spent a week in the Ninja School. Today, the school is closed and he can stay in the forest again.


    Konoha Ninja Village in spring and summer is the most beautiful. Surrounded by mountains, the forest is lush with branches and buds, and the birds and flowers are scented. It constitutes a classic work of nature.


    What''s even better is that this masterpiece from nature will change over time.


    The morning sun is not poisonous and gives a warm feeling.


    The sun at noon was the opposite, and the training ground where there was no night fight was full of trees, and it was cool.


    In the evening, the spring breeze was blowing, the temperature was not cold, and the leaves were rustling, as if to wave hello to him.


    What remains unchanged is the picture of Ye Dou constantly practicing and sweating from morning to night.


    The mongoose is different. It is very boring. It ran to the nestle nest and slept with its body crossed.


    But I can¡¯t sleep for a whole day while sleeping. It forced itself to fall asleep. It could only toss and turn in the bird¡¯s nest and then turn it back. In the end, it also became furry, just like a goat, it screamed and rolled!


    Suddenly, its white tail stood upright, and it sensed someone approaching.


    "Yedou, someone is coming!"


    Suddenly, Ye Dou stopped Chakra''s supply, and the gravity suppression all over his body dissipated.


    He didn''t know who came, but besides his teacher, Metkay, the only people who could find this place were the Hyuga Huahuo who had just left, the white-eyed princess of the Hyuga clan.


    Skillfully took out the weight-bearing ninja, Ye Dou quickly brought it to himself and continued his physical exercise.

 20 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 20

    But what made the mongoose suddenly interested is that this time, it was not Metkay or Hyuga Kahuo, but someone else.


    "Brother, where are you going to take me, and how long will it take?"


    As he approached, the voice of the other party''s conversation reached Ye Dou''s ears.


    He was surprised, because the other party''s voice made him feel familiar, and he had heard it very often these days.


    "Don''t worry, it will be here soon."


    Hearing his brother''s voice, the older man replied with a smile.


    Some time ago, he left for a long time because of the village mission.


    This time, when he came back, the village gave him not much but not a lot of rest time. Just when he was relaxing and enjoying the rare vacation, he discovered that there was actually an additional training site in this place, and it seemed that the other party was still there. This exercise has been for a while.


    Originally, he didn''t want to disturb the other party, but in the next few days he discovered that his master never appeared in this complete and simple training ground, as if it had been abandoned.


    Just before he left the task, he promised his younger brother, and he would accompany him to practice together after school started, so he planned to bring his younger brother here to change the environment and mood.


    As for the owner who happened to run into the training ground to return, he didn''t worry about it. After all, it was within the scope of his own clan.


    And they are the eldest and second sons of the patriarch, and everyone in the clan knows them, so there is no need to worry about conflicts.


    After a while, they arrived at the destination, only to find that the training ground with the sky swaying in succession welcomed guests or hosts.


    "It''s you, why are you guys here?"


    Sasuke Uchiha frowned when he saw Yatou.


    He really did not expect that the weird person in the class who had a dead face all day and never even spoke would appear here.


    Even more unexpected than him is the night fight, why the two brothers Uchiha Sasuke will appear here.


    However, this is his training ground, his site, and there is no reason why the owner is being questioned.


    "It''s me who should ask this. Why do you show up in my training ground?"


    "I''m sorry, I have observed no one here for a few days, so I will bring Sasuke to see it today!"


    Seeing his brother''s angry face, Uchiha Itachi looked at Yeto with some curiosity.


    He is very aware of his younger brother''s character, except for his family and clan members, he looks like Laozi''s number one in the world.


    Compared with himself, his younger brother is undoubtedly more similar to other tribesmen, and he is proud to bear Uchiha''s surname.


    "Now that you have finished reading, you can go."


    Ye Dou didn''t care about the other party''s explanation, and directly issued the order to chase away the guests, without giving a good face because the other party had a guy named Uchiha "one dozen seven".


    "Pay attention to your tone, freak, here can be..."


    "Sasuke!"


    Erzhuzi is not as good-tempered as his brother, and he doesn''t even have a good impression of Ye Dou, a kid who dared to ignore their Uchiha clan.


    Unexpectedly, before he finished speaking, he would be yelled by his brother.


    Instead of leaving immediately, Uchiha Itachi took a few steps forward instead. He wanted to understand his brother''s life at school, from his brother and classmates.


    However, when he saw the delicately shaped rice ball on the top of the stone not far away, he was surprised when he remembered the little girl he met, and suddenly smiled and asked, "This is your dinner?"


    Ye Dou frowned and said non-stop, "No!"


    "Very cute rice ball, can I eat it?"


    Ye Dou stopped talking, touched the ground with one hand, and moved his body up and down.


    "Unexpectedly, the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan is so skilled."


    Upon seeing it, Uchiha Itachi just pretended to be his default, smiled undiminishedly and took a bite of the rice ball, and then looked at his brother''s classmates and said something pointedly.


    "It''s just not rational enough. The relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan is not good. As the heir of the Hyuga clan, going in and out of the Uchiha clan will be regarded as a provocation to us."


    "Brother, don''t worry, in the Ninja School, I will definitely teach that little girl a lesson."


    Uchiha Itachi ignored his younger brother who promised himself by patting his chest, but looked at the suddenly stunned Yoto with a smile on his face.


    ------------


    PS: If you like this work, please don''t forget to collect it three times, please, this is really important to me!!!


    19. Chapter XIX, This is Robbery]


    It''s evening.


    It''s still the forest, or the training ground.


    At this moment, neither Yetou nor Uchiha Itachi didn''t speak, and the leaves that were blown by the wind were extremely loud.


    Ye Dou''s movement was a little startled, and then he pushed his body with one hand again to do push-ups, but did not continue to be silent.


    "I have stayed here for almost a year, and I have lived here for almost a year. I have never heard of it. It belongs to the Uchiha clan!"


    When Uchiha Sasuke heard this, the angry expression on his face became deeper, and he immediately replied with a proud tone.


    "Ignorance also has a limit for me, freak, our Uchiha clan is the largest in Konoha Village."


    Also the most remote!


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head secretly. He is not a kid like Uchiha Sasuke, but his thinking is more mature.


    In terms of size, the Uchiha clan is indeed the best of Konoha, and they dominate all other Konoha families.


    However, from the geographical point of view, the place occupied by the Uchiha clan is the worst in the village, and there is a faint tendency to be squeezed out by Konoha.


    This cannot be blamed on Konoha''s high-level staff, let alone the second generation of Naruto Senshouma.


    To blame, they can only be blamed on Uchiha''s greed for power and alone taking over the Konoha Security Department, the department responsible for village security.


    On the bright side, their Uchiha clan mastered Konoha''s public security, and it seemed that they were in control, and no one of Konoha''s family dared to oppose them.


    However, because of this, the Uchiha clan was pushed to the opposite side of the whole Konoha Village, leaving the villagers and ninjas of Konoha village deeply rooted in Uchiha.


    The bad side!


    "How did you get here? Have you ever tried to walk the street?"


    Secretly sighed, Uchiha Itachi didn''t change his complexion and asked rhetorically.

 21 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 21

    Ye Dou fell silent again. He was very familiar with the streets and alleys in Konoha Village. The reason was to avoid taking the big road as much as possible. How could he take the big road when pointed by those ignorant villagers?


    Seeing that he was silent, Uchiha Itachi had an answer in his heart.


    "This is the clan land of our Uchiha clan. I think there are only two roads here, one is to pass directly through our clan land, and the other one needs to go around a big circle like a maze.


    There is another road, directly through the forest, like Metkay!It''s easier to get lost, only beasts can smell it!


    The mongoose on the side couldn''t help but spit out, obviously thinking of a certain Konoha beast.


    "Let''s go, Sasuke, I''m worried about my mother when I go back later!"


    "Ah, brother, you said you want to accompany me to practice."


    "Tomorrow."


    Seeing the other party stunned again, Uchiha Itachi looked at the sky, turned around and took his brother, planning to go home.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly, Yatoto spoke, turned around and looked at Uchiha Itachi straight.


    Er Zhuzi was initially unhappy, but when he heard the other party''s tone as if he was ordering them, he became even more angry.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You ate my rice ball."


    Ignoring Sasuke Uchiha, Yato turned and stared at Itachi Uchiha, his eyes unblinking.


    "I have asked you."


    "I don''t remember I promised you!"


    Looking at the other person¡¯s face that I¡¯m not joking, Uchiha Itachi was speechless, and said that if you are not happy, just refuse it.Say nothing, of course it will be regarded as the default.


    Rubbing his head, he asked helplessly, "Well, then what compensation do you want?"


    Ye Dou was not long-winded, and said directly, "Shadow clone technique!"


    "Hey, brat, don''t go too far."


    Uchiha Itachi hadn''t spoken yet, and Sasuke Uchiha on the side had blown up his hair.


    Although he doesn''t know how to use shadow clone, it does not prevent him from knowing that shadow clone is a B-level ninjutsu pioneered by the second generation of Naruto.


    Moreover, it is also one of the forbidden techniques engraved in the Book of Sealing, because the damage suffered by the shadow clone will be returned to the caster. It is not physically strong, and cannot be used easily.


    Naruto Uzumaki is the second type of person. He has the blood of the Uzumaki clan and is still a nine-tailed person. His recovery ability is amazing, so he can use it in pieces.


    But even if the shadow clone technique has such defects, it still cannot change its name as a B-level forbidden technique.


    What level of ninjutsu is B-level ninjutsu?


    Let¡¯s put it this way, the "Golden Fireball" that they have in the Uchiha clan¡¯s home is only C-level ninjutsu, and Uchiha Madara¡¯s large-scale fire escape "Golden Fire Extinguish" in the Fourth Ninja World War, the technique of surviving the shadow. Same level.


    The preciousness of the shadow avatar can be seen!


    Furthermore, ninjutsu is the foundation of many families in the ninja world, and is treasured by all families.


    The opening of the night fight is a B-level forbidden technique. It is no wonder that Sasuke Uchiha reacted so fiercely that even Uchiha Itachi felt that the opponent was robbing him. How could anyone ask for it?


    "Do you think the value of a rice ball can match a B-level ninjutsu?"


    "Worth!" Ye Dou nodded directly, with an extremely serious and serious expression, "This was made by the heir of the Hyuga Sect family. There is nothing to sell in the whole world of Ninja. This is the only one with limited supply."


    Even so, no one will buy it!


    A rice ball needs a B-level ninjutsu. Is this for business?This is money grab!


    As steady as Uchiha Itachi, he couldn''t help but spit out in his heart at this moment. He hadn''t seen such a dark one in the Ninja world for so many years!


    "If you really don''t want to give me a shadow clone, I can lower my request."


    "Tell me."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi''s face eased, thinking that the other party''s high price was to pave the way for bargaining.


    In the negotiating table, if you are asking for a price from the beginning, it will make the other party feel that your next request is not a big talk.


    However, he thinks too much, and the following words of the night fight make him feel that he is being blackmailed, which is more ridiculous than stealing money.


    "I have the fire attribute chakra. I don''t have a fire escape ninjutsu. The powerful fireball technique of the Uchiha clan is very suitable for me."


    Hearing this, the face of Erzhuzi almost turned green.


    The Art of Fireball is the special fire ninjutsu of their Uchiha clan. Is it suitable for you?


    Uchiha Itachi also shook his head directly, "I will not give you the art of the fireball."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about." Ye Dou directly took out Kuunai and swiped his hand, suddenly scarlet blood began to flow out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ye Dou seemed to have not heard it, and said to himself, "The eldest son of the Uchiha clan has a deep love for the second daughter of the Hyuga clan. For a rice ball, he did not hesitate to seriously injure the Konoha orphan..."


    "...Stop, stop, stop, don''t you say any more!"


    Uchiha Itachi was dumbfounded, and now he finally understands now that this guy is robbing.


    The key point is that he is really afraid that the guy in front of him will run outside and talk nonsense, especially when he thinks of the age of Hyuga Kahuo. This rumor would be terrible if he went out of the street.


    20. Chapter Twenty, Ninjutsu in Hand]


    As the eldest son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan and the super genius of the ninja school, Uchiha Itachi is now very helpless.


    He just wanted to learn from his brother''s classmates about his brother''s life at school and what his classmates thought of him.


    By the way, I also want to let the little child in front of me know how to cherish, and don''t disappoint the little girl of the Hyuga clan.


    In the end, who could have imagined that the little boy in front of him who cherishes the words is like gold, and is shamelessly horrible!


    If this rumor goes out of the street, given the level of hatred of their Uchiha clan in Konoha, it will not be long before Uchiha Itachi will have to wear the titles of abnormality and lolicon on him?


    At the thought of this, Uchiha Itachi shuddered.


    In the end, he still compromised, the originally dark eyes began to flush, and three Gouyu like commas suddenly appeared in his pupils.


    This is the writing wheel eye of the Uchiha clan''s blood succession boundary, one of the three pupil skills of the Ninja world, and the writing wheel eye of Sangoyu!

 22 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 22

    "look into my eyes!"


    Ye Dou was very simple, his eyes were directly at the opponent''s writing wheel eyes, and then, in just one breath, he was hit by the opponent''s illusion.


    Even if there is no change in the surrounding environment, whether it is trees, cultivation grounds, or people, there is no difference.


    But Ye Dou has a special way to tell whether he is in illusion, that is, to see if the mongoose is in his field of vision.


    This extremely evil system spirit, only oneself knows its existence, no matter how clever illusion spellcaster, can''t construct it.


    Moreover, this system wizard ignores all physical and mental damage and can remind him whether he is in an illusion!


    While Yato was learning the shadow avatar, the reality Uchiha Itachi withdrew his writing wheel and left again with his brother.


    On the way home, Sasuke Uchiha looked very upset.


    He is indeed not as mature as his brother, but he is not stupid, and he does not know that his brother really passed the shadow clone art to that freak through illusion!


    Is there a mistake!


    They, the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the number one in the world in identity and blood, were they robbed?


    Is there a King Fa?


    When Uchiha Itachi saw this, he put his hand on his brother''s head, his face was kind.


    "Sasuke!"


    "Humph¡­.."


    "From now on, don''t relax your vigilance even in the ninja school, otherwise, you will be thrown farther and farther by that kid."


    Farther and farther away?


    Means I can''t beat that guy?


    Hearing this, Sasuke Uchiha was no longer awkward, his face was full of disgust.


    "Just the guy who only knows physical skills? I can beat him even if I don''t open my eyes. If I open my eyes, he will have no chance!"


    The writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan can be said to be one of the most restrained physical ninjas.


    Once the eyes are opened, their dynamic vision will be greatly improved, and they will be able to catch each other''s every move.


    He''s not afraid of that freak Ye Dou!


    "Don''t be careless about Sasuke, that kid, he will definitely become a powerful ninja in the future."


    Lightly nodding his brother''s forehead, Uchiha Itachi smiled and squatted down, motioning his brother to ride up.


    "Efforts will not deceive people, even if only physical skills, one day, he will emit the brilliance that belongs only to him!"


    He was very keen and very insightful, and at a glance he noticed the traces on Ye Dou''s body as a result of cultivation, and those extremely inconspicuous load-bearing tools.


    These things all mean that the other party has exercised their physical body to a certain terrible degree.


    Judging from the opponent''s age, he is definitely a monster!


    Sasuke Uchiha seemed to understand, and after climbing on his brother''s back, he yelled, "Anyway, I won''t lose to him, and the little girl from the Hyuga family, I will defeat them. The Uchiha clan is the strongest. of!"


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    the other side.


    Just when the Uchiha brothers went home talking and laughing, Yato returned from the illusion to reality.


    Perceiving his change, the mongoose immediately jumped on his shoulder and said in an admiring tone.


    "When a bandit takes you so upright and brave, you really have a night fight. Are you not afraid to provoke a dozen or seven (Itachi), he will kill people?"


    "Since this is the family land of the Uchiha clan, he will not do it easily for any reason."


    "What''s the problem with this, someone has a giant fireball, and hasn''t all the ashes been raised for you?"


    "He won''t, don''t forget, I am a disciple of Metkay. Since he is a ninja of Anbu, he should know who I am."


    Sitting down on the spot, Ye Dou took out a bandage to treat the wound, while answering the mongoose expressionlessly.


    "Konoha has not been peaceful recently, and the ninjas of the Uchiha clan are frequently recalled."


    "You mean the Uchiha extermination incident? He gave you the shadow avatar technique, hoping that you can take care of the second pillar in the future?" The mongoose seemed to understand something, and when his eyes rolled, he suddenly said, "It''s really a A good brother worth admiring."


    "It can also be said to be sad!"


    After skillfully knotting the bandage, Ye Dou stood up again, bringing both index fingers and middle fingers together at the same time, then lifted them up and folded them together to make a cross.


    "Shadow clone technique!"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    With a burst of smoke, three teenagers who were exactly the same as Ye Dou magically appeared.


    Although the technique of shadow clone has been designated as B-level ninjutsu, it is much less difficult to practice than the C-level super fireball technique.


    This ninjutsu has only one seal. Whether it is powerful or not depends on the number of chakras of the caster and its own strength.


    At this point, we learned the technique of multiple shadow clones from the crane, Naruto Uzumaki, and with the help of Nine-Tailed Chakra, nearly a thousand shadow clones broke out to beat Ninmi Mizuki.


    With the current Chakra of Night Fight, he can distinguish up to 3 shadow clones, and if he is included in his body, he can perform 4 different cultivations at the same time.


    No matter how much, his Chakra will not be allocated enough, and the shadow clone can''t persist in the long-term practice, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    At this stage, he will arrange cultivation in this way.


    The shadow clone will try its best to practice swordsmanship, moves, and develop devil fruit abilities. As for the body of the night fight, it will continue to refine the chakra and exercise the physical body as its primary goal.


    After the three shadow avatars appeared, they took a look at the main body, and then spread out and started their own cultivation.


    But Ye Dou himself walked to the rock holding the rice ball, looked at it, stood, and suddenly fell into silence.


    Finally, he picked up one of them and put it in his mouth, bit it, chewed repeatedly, and swallowed it.


    The taste was average, because it was completely cold, but he still ate it all into his stomach.


    The mongoose scratched its little head and grinned suddenly.

 23 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 23

    "This is the so-called Jincheng Institute...what''s the matter? Oh, yes, it was the iron pillar that was ground into a needle!"


    "........."


    -----------


    PS: Thank you for the 100VIP rewards of 1620.239.887 book friends, thank you brothers for your flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, thank you for your support, I am full of energy.


    In addition, regarding the issue of the heroine, I don''t have any ideas about the harem at the moment. I don''t know how to write emotional dramas. The last book also started directly at Sanjiu, and then I wrote some daily rich characters.


    This book is the same. I don¡¯t know how to breed horses, because just a single line of emotion is enough for me to have a headache. If there is another emotional scene, unless I can think of a link that is enough to satisfy everyone.


    Piledrivers are not suitable for night fights. For people like this kind of cold-hearted people, basically like someone is unforgettable. Therefore, if there are brothers who want to open the harem, they will be disappointed!


    21. Chapter 21. Have you eaten?]


    The moonlight is like water.


    After dinner, Ye Dou did not practice, but jumped on the roof, basking in the moonlight leisurely, enjoying a moment of peace.


    However, in the hall under the roof, there are 3 shadow clones that are exactly the same as him, sitting cross-legged to refine Chakra.


    This energy of Chakra is very special and amazing.


    After the self-image clone was born, everything that happened to him would be released with the technique and fed back to the subject through the chakra.


    This has directly led to the fact that the shadow clone technique is not only effective in spying on intelligence but also in frontal combat.


    In terms of cultivation, this B-level ninjutsu can be called a cheating weapon.


    Because when the shadow clone technique is released, the memory and experience of the shadow clone will be fed back to the subject.


    This is the kind of game that everyone can catch ghosts together. Others can only get 10,000 experience each time, but you get double experience, triple experience, or even more experience. The upgrade speed is N of others. Times.


    Even a pig who can cultivate in such an environment is estimated to be able to become refined!


    Of course, although the effect of such a practice cheater is powerful, its side effects are equally huge.


    The more shadow clones the caster splits, the greater the backlash that the caster will suffer.


    The same applies not only to the physical aspect, but also to the spiritual aspect. If the will is not strong enough, the person will be unconscious at light, and go crazy!


    Ye Dou''s body is very strong and can easily crush trees and stones.


    His will is equally firm, and his two lives are human, destined to be extremely comparable in spirit.


    But even so, he couldn''t bear the ninjutsu derived from the shadow clone technique, the consumption of multiple shadow clones.


    "How did Naruto Uzumaki ignore these side effects? Is it because the physique of the Uzumaki clan is so special, or is it because he is the Kyuubi person Zhuli?"


    Can''t figure it out!


    Ye Dou really couldn''t figure out how Naruto Uzumaki could not change his face after suffering the backlash of hundreds of shadow clones.


    This is too counterintuitive, even he would be jealous.


    "No matter, even if you can''t separate into ten or hundreds of shadow clones for cultivation, ten or less is enough for me. I don''t need to rely on shadow clones to fight."


    solution!


    With a soft drink, three sounds of "bang", "bang" and "bang" were heard under the roof, and the shadow clone disappeared invisible with the smoke.


    "There is such a burden for only three shadow clones. It is no wonder that the multiple shadow clone technique will be classified as a forbidden technique. There are really many side effects like this." Covering his somewhat swollen head, Ye Dou''s face showed joy, "but It¡¯s very effective and can save me a lot of time in my practice."


    Feeling the training memories and experiences that suddenly appeared in his mind, he couldn''t help but repeat the actions of holding his fist and releasing it again.


    He believed that as long as he continued to persevere, within a few years, he could become a powerful ninja.


    By then, not to mention the vertical and horizontal tolerance world, at least have the ability to protect themselves, no longer need to cast a rat avoidance device to live.


    "The physical body and Chakra''s practice can''t fall, and I can become stronger."


    Mindful of this, Ye Dou jumped off the roof and stepped into the wooden house, intending to replenish his spirit for the next day of practice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The morning sun rose, and fish maw was exposed to the east.


    Konoha Shinobu once again ushered in another new day.


    Within the family of the Hyuga clan.


    In the morning, Hyuga Kahuo had already gotten up, and under the wait of the servant, she changed clothes, washed, and had breakfast.


    Because of her outstanding talent, she is clearly the second daughter of the family, but her father has long been appointed as the future heir of the clan.


    As the heir of the Hyuga clan, the Hyuga clan attaches great importance to her cultivation, perhaps not as good as the night fight, but the training task of the Hyuga Huahuo is also quite heavy.


    This can be known since she rarely had the opportunity to walk out of the door of the Hyuga clan when she was a child.


    However, as she grew older, after entering the ninja school, the strictness of Hyuga Nizu relaxed a little.


    Perhaps my father also hopes that he can make more friends. After all, in the school, there are many future heirs in the Konoha clan...


    However, compared to Shikamaru, Inuzukaga, Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino, etc., she hopes to be able to talk to Yatou.


    Looking back on her experience at the ninja school in the past week, she couldn''t help but feel frustrated again.


    For a whole week, no matter what you do or say, the other party will be like a stone, oil and salt will not enter, water and fire will not invade, and I have never said a word to myself.


    Sometimes, not only her sister and friends, but she herself feels like a fool.


    Very silly, very silly kind!


    The only thing that kept her heart still unable to calm down was that the more the other party was like this, the more she cared and felt uneasy.


    "How did Mr. Metkay do it?!"


    Thinking of the scenes she saw when she went to deliver food to the other party some time ago, her melancholy mood suddenly disappeared, and she laughed out loud.


    That was when Ye Dou had just finished a set of push-ups and got up, Metkay, who was beside him, suddenly laughed, raised his hand and slapped him on the head, and slapped Ye Dou directly.


    I still said something strange that I deserve to be my disciple, your youth is too touched.


    She still remembers Ye Dou''s facial expression that she was about to explode and wanted to hit someone, but Mr. Metkay was like she couldn''t see her. She patted and patted Ye Dou so that the corners of her mouth twitched!


    "This should be what Kozakura and the others said are natural. Ms. Metkay is really cute, but it looks a little ugly!"


    Thinking of this interesting story, Hyuga Huahuo smiled like a flower, and his eyes were bent like crescent moons, making the surrounding flowers lose their color.

 24 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 24

    Looking up at the sky, Hyuga Huahuo suddenly wanted to see Ye Dou to see how he spent the weekend.


    "I won''t go shopping with my sister and them in the afternoon. Where should I go to Houshan!"


    After finishing her practice, Hyuga Kahuo sneaked out of the door of Hyuga''s house after putting on a new dress.


    The Hyuga Ninja who was in charge of protecting her was helpless, because they hadn''t had time to eat yet, but they could only keep up, lest the Uchiha clan guys mess around.


    As one of the three major pupil arts in the Ninja world, it is inevitable that the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan fight secretly. Everyone wants to be the first, and friction is inevitable.


    This is a matter of principle and cannot be mediated at all!


    Soon after, Hyuga fired carefully through the Uchiha clan and dived into the forest.


    Still that familiar scene, still that familiar person, still that kind of indifferent expression.


    Hyuga Kahuo didn''t care, because he was used to it.


    Familiarly opening the bento box with the rice ball at the end, she walked to the stone where the bento was placed on weekdays, preparing to replace it.


    As usual, the bento box was placed there intact, but the difference was that the food on it was missing.


    "..."


    For no reason, Hyuga Kahuo''s eyes widened involuntarily, and her small mouth was slightly opened, and she was lost.


    She turned her head stiffly like a robot, and looked in the direction of Ye Dou with an incredible expression.


    "...You...eat it!?"


    ------------


    PS: Thank you bj961118 book friends for their 100VIP rewards, thank you brothers for your flowers, evaluation votes, thank you very much!!


    22. Chapter 22, Happy Things]


    [Thank you for your reminders, not to check the information, I really don¡¯t know that the shadow clone and the multiple shadow clone are two levels of ninjutsu, but fortunately it is a derivative ninjutsu. The principle is the same, and the way of printing is also Similarly, there is no need to make large-scale revisions, just a minor operation, and the simple revisions are now completed. After posting this chapter, I will go to see if there are any errors or omissions.


    This is my first Naruto book. There are mistakes and omissions. You are welcome to correct me, but don¡¯t deliberately use it. Ask again, I won''t reply.


    ------------------------


    It is the spring when everything is resurrected, and the vegetation is blooming, the flowers are in the sun, and the village of Konoha Shinobu shows a vibrant appearance.


    In the forest, Ye Dou was still wearing his shabby black bathrobe, constantly beating the wooden stake in front of him.


    Behind him, there was a pleasant surprise, and she was holding a bento in both hands, her eyes opened slightly, and she stared straight at Ye Dou.


    A spring breeze passed, the leaves everywhere were rustling, shaking from left to right, like waving and saying hello to them!


    Under the sun''s reflection, their shadows were stretched long. If some petals were flying, those who didn''t know thought it was watching a school love drama.


    "You... Have you eaten?"


    At this time, the Hyuga fireworks, the pretty face is full of incredible, the long-term grievances disappear, and the heart is suddenly filled with joy.


    There is a strange, similar feeling of suffering, and even breathing is a bit heavier.


    The snow-like eyes looked at Ye Dou without blinking, wanting to see him nodding, wanting to get a definite answer from his mouth.


    Ye Dou stopped beating the stakes, turned around, and met Hyuga Kahuo''s gaze calmly.


    "This is not where you should be."


    "have you eaten?"


    Frowning slightly, Ye Dou said again, "Your presence will only disturb my cultivation, don''t come again!"


    "have you eaten?"


    Hyuga Huahuo repeated this question again. She was stubborn and met Ye Dou''s eyes fearlessly.


    She just wants to know the answer now, which is more important than anything for her now.


    Ye Dou stopped speaking, became silent, looked at the person in front of him hesitantly, and finally nodded and admitted!


    In an instant, the surrounding environment changed drastically, and the world became white. Only the white-eyed princess with a smile at the corner of her mouth and her long hair flying in the wind.


    "Go back, this is not where you should be."


    Ye Dou suddenly turned around and hit the stake again, and at the same time he started to drive people away.


    "Tasty?"


    Hyuga Fireworks seemed to have not heard, ignoring Ye Dou''s drive, and asked again.


    Without turning his head back, Yato said coldly, "You should know the relationship between the Hyuga and Uchiha clan."


    Hyuga ignored her and asked, "Is it delicious?"


    "Your behavior is a provocation in the eyes of the Uchiha clan. One day, they will be provoked."


    "Tasty?"


    "Don''t you understand human words..."


    Ye Dou''s voice became colder, and the other party''s nonchalant attitude annoyed him, and he couldn''t communicate at all.


    Frowning his brows tightly, he suddenly turned his head back to angrily complain about the white-eyed princess.


    As a result, he turned his head, but saw Hyuga Kahuo''s face close at hand and the faint fragrance of a woman''s body.


    Whoosh!


    For no reason, Ye Dou''s figure exploded frantically, and she drew nearly ten meters away from the opponent, with an angry look on her face.


    "What the hell do you want!"


    At this moment, he wanted to open the seal scroll with countless shurikens, kunai, ninja and other shurikens, and take out his weapon to kill the girl in front of him.


    Or beheaded with a gravity knife, or strangled with a shuriken...


    All in all, those who mess with my heart can''t stay yesterday, today, and the next day!


    Ye Dou''s face was ugly, even a little scary, at least Hyuga Huahuo felt that if his sister saw it, his legs would be soft and his whole body would be shaking.


    But inexplicably, she didn''t feel scary at all, on the contrary, she felt that the other party was very cute.


    Thinking of the other party''s hair blowing like a black cat with its tail stepped on, she even wanted to cover her mouth and laugh.

 25 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 25

    But soon, the roots of her ears suddenly reddened again, and then spread to the entire pretty face, making it even brighter and more charming.


    Until now, after recovering from her senses, she realized that what she had just done was so Meng Lang.


    The mongoose on the tree saw his stomach rushing, like being forcibly filled with a bottle of old vinegar, and like being forcibly stuffed with tons of lemon in his mouth, so sour that he brushed his teeth with Colgate every day. White teeth hurt.


    I don''t know how long it took before the sun went down again.


    Hyuga Fireworks feels that today''s time seems to pass faster than in the past.


    I looked around with dismay, finally turned around to look at the lunch box, and then said goodbye to Ye Dou.


    "I''m leaving now, remember to eat the rice ball!"


    The Hyuga family is one of Konoha''s largest families.


    But it is precisely because it is a big family, often in order to be able to better manage, there are many rules within the family.


    As the future heir of the Hyuga clan''s clan, Hyuga Nissu has more rules for her. One of them is the access control. She must return home within the specified time.


    "I''m leaving, Ye Dou, see you at school tomorrow!"


    Hyuga Huahuo turned his head in three steps, beckoned in six steps, and walked out of the forest with a smile.


    Ye Dou did not respond from the beginning to the end. Seeing the sky, he also ended his cultivation and turned and sank into the depths of the forest.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, don''t you eat these rice balls?"


    Looking at each other one after the other, the mongoose''s eyes suddenly glowed. It keenly perceives that this is an opportunity to improve its food.


    "If you don''t eat, I will eat it!"


    After a pause, Ye Dou moved on, "Whatever you want."


    The mongoose squatted his mouth and thought very disdainfully, "Smelly boy, can''t you be frank? You obviously wouldn''t let me eat it before!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    the other side.


    After returning home, when faced with the inquiry of his father, Hyuga Nissu, Hyuga Hikaru casually dealt with it, then took another bath, and then went to eat in the hall.


    The family rules of the Hyuga clan are strict, and they don¡¯t talk about food and sleep. At this time in the past, except for the few simple exchanges between the father and daughter, the halls were generally extremely quiet.


    However, today is different. From time to time there will be the sound of Hyuga Kazuo snickering in the hall. It can be seen that the eyebrows of Hyuga Hippopotamus are jumping wildly, but there is no way to take his baby daughter.


    Because he complained no matter what, Hyuga Hanao still laughed from time to time.


    At night, the weirdness of Hyuga Fireworks continued.


    She was lying on her stomach, covering her head on the pillow, swinging her legs up and down, kicking and hitting the quilt, and sometimes she laughed like silver bells.


    Her sister Hinata Hinata was very resentful, although she didn''t know what time it was, but it was definitely not early.


    However, with my sister like this, she couldn''t sleep at all.


    "Spark, what are you laughing at?"


    "I remembered something happy!"


    "...What happy things?"


    "It''s just a happy thing!"


    Hyuga Hinata complained even more, and she said that she would go to school the next day...


    23. Chapter 23, Ninja School Daily]


    The sun rose again from the east.


    Ye Dou got up very early today. After the weekend holiday, he couldn''t stay in the forest all day as he used to.


    Of course, he didn''t separate a shadow clone to deal with school like Uchiha Itachi.


    The first is that he doesn''t want people to know for the time being, the fact that he has learned the shadow clone technique.


    Konoha is not peaceful now. There are no external worries but internal troubles. No one knows how far the contradiction between Konoha and Uchiha clan has reached and when it will erupt.


    At this time, it would not be a good thing to be known about his involvement with Uchiha Itachi, the key figure of the Uchiha clan.


    Especially a rootless person like him, who was arrested every minute and sent to the interrogation department to send people a wave of soul-searching Dafa. By then, many of his secrets would be exposed, which is definitely not what he wants to see.


    The second point is that even if Konoha didn''t care that he got the shadow avatar technique from Uchiha Itachi, it would be somewhat troublesome not to go to school at a young age.


    Iluka is not a good ninja, but a conscientious teacher, even if he has a prejudice against Yato and Naruto Uzumaki.


    Ye Dou didn''t go to school, and used the shadow clone to deal with such a thing, he would still report to the top.


    In the end, a high probability will evolve into Sarutobi Hizen and others to have a conversation with him and enter the eyes of these important Konoha figures.


    This is also something he doesn''t want to see.


    In this matter, he had to rely on Metkay¡¯s relationship. When the Uchiha clan was destroyed, he explained the reason to Metkay, and asked him, a cheap teacher, to persuade Kakashi to cover him.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Except for the door, Ye Dou separated out four shadow clones in one go.


    He is going to school now and does not need to practice. The extra Chakra can be divided into one more clone.


    "I will leave it to you today."


    The four shadow clones didn''t speak, but nodded at him, and then went into the forest secretly to carry out their respective training missions.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    The warm sunshine in the early morning poured into the windows of the campus. With the ringing of a "jingle bell", all the children from the Ninja School entered the classroom obediently.


    On the stage, the teacher spit wildly, explaining the ninja knowledge to the students meticulously.


    But at the bottom of the stage, not all students are listening carefully and taking notes.


    Like Nara Shikamaru among the pigs, deer and butterflies, he showed a listless expression, and he was worried about sleeping too much. He would be complained by the teacher. Then he went home and was taught by his mother.

 26 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 26

    "Going to school is really troublesome!"


    His thoughts had floated outside the classroom, completely ignoring what the teacher was saying.


    For this super genius with an IQ of more than 200, what the teacher on the stage is talking about, he has already learned in books, and he can learn from other things.


    To him, going to school is like going to jail. Zhongren on the stage is not a teacher, but a warden. As for the children around, they are naturally not classmates, but inmates.


    Children like him who have no intention of studying are everywhere in this classroom.


    The pig, the deer and the deer, regardless of the generation, are the heads of the three groups.


    When Akuma Dingci and Yamanaka Ino saw the appearance of Nara Shikamaru, they also set up a business trip. The reputation is that we are all grasshoppers on the same rope. We share blessings and share difficulties.


    Inuzuka Toa didn''t attend the class either. He was teasing the little milk dog in his arms. The people of this clan are very special and they raise dogs!


    Yuzina, their family is also very special, breed insects.


    However, he was not as obvious and excessive as Inuzuka''s teeth, half of his face was hidden by the sunglasses he was wearing, and the other half of his face was hidden by the clothes. Even if he was wandering, he was invisible.


    For example, now, it is obvious that he has been wandering outside the world, but the teacher can''t tell. He thought he was listening carefully, and for a while he became a good student to teach other naughty children.


    As everyone knows, his eyes hidden under the sunglasses are shooting back and forth between Yato and Sasuke Uchiha.


    "It''s great, Yatou and Sasuke are very popular with everyone, obviously I don''t like to talk like them..."


    His heart doesn''t want to be so peaceful on the surface, he who has a very low sense of life, especially envy those popular people, and wants to find a way to improve his sense of existence from them.


    On the contrary, they are the most difficult to get along with in the past, Yato and Uchiha Sasuke, they may be the most serious people in this teacher.


    "I won''t lose to them, just show me, brother, Uchiha is number one in the world!"


    Glancing at the location of Yatou and Hyuga Fireworks behind him, Sasuke Uchiha was full of energy.


    He swore that whether it was practical or theoretical lessons, he would hang the freak and cataracts to prove it to his brother and father.


    I, Sasuke Uchiha, first in the school!


    As for Night Fight, I just want to learn.


    On the one hand, he is learning this, no matter in his previous life or now, he doesn''t have much talent, and he can only make up for it with hard work.


    On the other hand, he more or less missed the time when he was still studying and wanted to feel the campus life again.


    Without going out of society, one would never understand how beautiful school life is.


    Just like these students in the Ninja School, they don''t know the dangers and dangers of the ninja world, and they have endless curiosity and yearning for the outside world.


    Of course, like other students, this classroom also has things that bother him.


    For example, he didn''t know how to fight back with the infinite little notes of Hyuga Kahuo around him.


    [Shall we have dinner together at noon?


    [I thought it was too much in the morning, and I couldn''t finish it with my sister!


    [Yedou, look, on the right, the puppy in the arms of the tooth is peeing, hahaha!


    over and over again!


    One by one!


    Hyuga Huahuo has handed him too many small notes like this in this class.


    Half of the time for this class has not passed, and Ye Dou is already annoying, and his brows have never been relaxed once.


    Looking back coldly, wanting to warn the other party, but there is a feeling of punching the cotton.


    Because every time, Hyuga Huahuo would lie on the table, tilt his head, and look at him with a smile, unscrupulous, as if he couldn''t see his impatience.


    Ye Dou became even more angry, and directly tore the note into pieces and threw it out the window.


    At this moment, Hyuga Kahuo finally didn''t smile, his mouth pursed, his face bulged, and the pen was very fast. After a few swipes, he threw a few small notes.


    This is a bargain with him!


    "Huahuo...so bold..."


    The sight of Hinata Hinata next to Hyuga Huahuo was shocking and admiring her sister''s courage. At the same time, she secretly turned her gaze to Naruto Uzumaki who was imagining Haruno Sakura.


    Upon seeing this, the teacher on the stage felt inwardly.


    "This class of students is too difficult to bring!"


    24. Chapter 24, I am too difficult]


    After the morning class was over, the students got a precious lunch break.


    For children in the Ninja School, the curriculum and time are mirror images of the later generations of the island nation.


    Except after school, under normal circumstances, students can hardly leave the school after entering the ninja school.


    Therefore, at noon, what students do the most is to call their friends and have lunch together.


    Often at this time, Ye Dou will leave the classroom.


    Because these little devil''s heads, especially those little girls, who don''t have full hair, will look at themselves from time to time, making him feel like a monkey just being watched.


    Today¡¯s night fight was not listed. As soon as the bell rang after class, when the teacher announced the lunch break, he got up and left the classroom.


    "Huahuo, let''s go, everyone..."


    "Wait for me, Ye Dou, go slower!"


    Hyuga Hinata is about to call his sister to run to eat and chat with Haruno Sakura and other girls.


    As a result, before he finished speaking, he was caught by Hyuga Kahuo and chased after the figure of Yato and left the classroom.


    Upon seeing this, the kid in the class began to whisper.


    Like Uzumaki Naruto, there is only envy in his eyes, clumsy like him, and he also understands that the stinky kid named Ye Dou is being chased by the girl.


    He was very unconvinced. Why is my uncle Uzumaki being so proactive and being beaten by Sakura every day, he is so awkward, and with a dead face all day, can attract girls?


    This damn looking face world really broke his heart!


    As for the girls, Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino are examples. Both eyes are shining. They admire and admire the Hyuga Fireworks.


    Most of the boys'' minds, especially in terms of feelings, are not as delicate and rich as girls.

 27 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 27

    Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t see it, but Haruno Sakura and others could clearly feel the difference between Ye Dou and Hyuga Fireworks compared to the previous week.


    On the surface, Ye Dou was no different from last week, still keeping a distance from everyone. All the people and things in the class were like air in his eyes.


    In fact, even this week, this has not changed, they still look like air in the eyes of Ye Dou.


    But Haruno Sakura and others could keenly perceive that Ye Dou''s attitude towards the fireworks was different from last week.


    Although his face is not impatient and disgusting, he no longer treats fireworks as air. This kind of treatment is exactly what Haruno Sakura and others envy.


    Involuntarily, the two little kids turned their eyes to Uchiha Sasuke''s direction. They were thinking, "Or, I''ll take the initiative too, and the iron pillars will be ground into needles!?"


    Uchiha Sasuke suddenly felt cold under his crotch, and a certain part shrank suddenly, causing him to shrink and clamp his legs.


    He narrowed his eyes, he became vigilant, and he scanned the surroundings, but he didn''t find anything, which made his expression serious.


    "This... is it a stand-in attack?"


    ..........


    at the same time.


    The night fight on the other side came under a big tree at the back door of the school. This is where he used to hide from those little boys.


    The environment here is not good, far inferior to the beautiful scenery from the main entrance of the school, but he is very satisfied with the environment here.


    Where the main entrance is, there are a large number of middle two teenagers who know all day to do strange things in an attempt to attract the attention of girls.


    As soon as she sat down, the Hyuga sisters arrived afterwards.


    Hyuga Hinata was obviously a little cautious, and he didn''t know what to do when he came to the front of the night fight, and kept kneading the corner of his clothes.


    Her younger sister, Hyuga Huahuo, was different. She was very familiar. She knelt and sat down in front of the night fight. Then she opened the delicate bento box in her hand and took out a sandwich that was originally invented by the West.


    Ye Dou is not surprised.


    This world is very special. It is obviously the era of cold weapons, but there are already street lamps and other props to drive people out of the night.


    The Ninja World in the theater version is even more against the sky, there are flying props, and entertainment facilities such as cinemas, which cannot be treated with common sense.


    "Try this..."


    There are three sandwiches, two small and one large.


    The large one was pushed to the front of Ye Dou by Hyuga Hanahuo, and the two small ones were left for her sister and herself.


    Looking at the sandwich in front of him, Ye Dou raised his head and glanced at Hyuga Kahuo. Obviously, what the little girl said "I did too much in the morning" was a lie.


    If you compare the size of the sandwich in the hands of the Hyuga sisters to a normal hamburger, then the piece in front of him is simply a giant.


    And it''s different from the triangle of the sisters. His one is a square, and the weight is several times that of them.


    There was nothing wrong with the expression on Hyuga Fireworks, the smile was still sweet, and by the way, he opened another thermos bottle and unscrewed the lid. In a moment, the fragrance overflowed.


    This is seaweed soup, delicious and thirst quenching!


    Hyuga Hinata saw that the original nervous mood was gone, holding the cup with a look of expectation, watching the seaweed soup poured in.


    One morning passed, she was also hungry and wanted to taste the food soon.


    As a result, with a "swish", the sandwich in front of her suddenly disappeared, and the seaweed soup was poured into a thermos again.


    Then, before she could see what had happened, she was dragged away by her sister again.


    It turned out that Ye Dou didn''t want to be with the two sisters Hyuga, and left without saying a word.


    "Where are you going, Ye Dou!"


    Ye Dou still didn''t speak, changed a tree and sat down again.


    But soon, the Hyuga sisters followed again, and after a few moments, the bento opened again.


    Ye Dou frowned and got up and changed places.


    However, Hyuga Hikaru soon followed, and the bento was spread out again in the blink of an eye.


    She is worthy of practicing soft boxing, and her hand is so fast that she can''t believe that she has been single for thousands of years.


    After repeatedly changing positions, Ye Dou stopped moving. It seemed that he had accepted his fate and didn''t want to waste any more time. He actually accepted the kindness of Hyuga Fireworks, drank the soup and ate up the sandwiches.


    It''s a bitter mongoose, there is an outsider, he can''t take out the things in his pants pocket, and he drools!


    After eating and drinking, Ye Dou leaned against the tree, forced his eyes to ignore each other, and pretended to rest.


    Hyuga Huahuo didn''t see it, and she was talking to him while eating. She knew that she was easily annoyed by the other party, but she also knew that if she didn''t take the initiative, the other party would not take the initiative to speak to her in her life and could not enter the other party''s world.


    Sure enough, Ye Dou quickly opened his eyes impatiently and jumped on the tree to avoid her.


    Hyuga Kahuo was not discouraged, and jumped onto the tree, resting his cheeks in both hands, squatting on the side and continuing to talk to him.


    Under the shade of the tree, Hinata Hyuga was speechless, the sandwich in his hand was no longer delicious, and he took a small bite like chewing wax.


    At this moment, her mind seemed to be hit hard and she wanted to leave and return to the class, but in the end she did not move her body.


    She had been with her sister since she was a child, and she knew why Hua Huo had to force herself to come over, not because the lunch was in her hand.


    But Hua Huo''s heart at this time is not as calm as on the surface, but also shy and scared, and needs his own company!


    Looking at the two people on the tree, and then at the pair of birds on the school roof, and looking back at herself, she suddenly sighed, "It''s too difficult for me!"


    25. Chapter 25, The Wrong Is The World]


    In the evening, in the sky, the flames burned for 100,000 li, and it was extremely red in the setting sun.


    Today''s ninja school is still lively, countless parents have put aside their work, Konoha came to the gate of the ninja school to welcome their children home.


    Hyuga Kahuo, who has been in the group of little girls whose brains are filled with the word "love" for a long time, suddenly wants to go home with each other when he sees that Ye Dou is about to leave, in order to get closer to each other.


    "Come on, you can do it!"


    She patted her face, she muster up the courage to step forward and invite.


    She understands Ye Dou''s character and knows that if she doesn''t speak, it will not be possible. Even if she speaks, it may not happen.


    However, before she could come forward, the servants or vassals of the Hyuga clan had already come to them to welcome them from the Hui.


    As the future heir of the Hyuga clan, her identity is a hundred times more noble than ordinary people, but sometimes it becomes a bondage!


    Due to this delay, when she turned around, Ye Dou''s figure had disappeared in front of the school.

 28 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 28

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    "Master Ninja, please let me go, I swear I will never do this kind of thing again, I will apologize to the store!"


    "Hmph, if everyone is like this, and you''re done with one sorry sentence, what else do we need to do with the security department?!"


    "Hey, what did this guy do and was caught by the Uchiha clan?"


    "Didn''t you hear him say, steal something."


    "What did you steal?"


    "It''s just a few steamed buns, and the shopkeeper doesn''t care about it, but the Uchiha clan still clings to them and want to take them back for interrogation."


    "Just a few buns? This is too pitiful."


    "I can only blame her for the bad luck. Do you remember the incident of the Ninja store stolen last year? The security department has not caught the prisoner yet. The Uchiha clan heard that they were under a lot of pressure. They are now Liwei."


    On the way back to the back mountain, Ye Dou saw this scene, but he didn''t care and continued to walk forward.


    Even if the other party''s widow and orphan deserves sympathy, even if this matter has a lot to do with him.


    "Look at what you have done."


    The meerkat floating in the air shook his head unexpectedly, and didn''t realize that the pickpocket was involved, and it was the main attacker!


    "Konoha''s security department is not wrong. Their job is to maintain public order and stability in the village. These people should not raise their emotions to the issue of the family."


    The cat was not convinced, "That''s too ruthless, and the store won''t be held accountable."


    Ye Dou faintly replied, "Everyone is equal before the law and has human relationships, and it is impossible to maintain the long-term stability of society."


    "That''s wrong, is it the mother and son?"


    "Everyone has the right to choose. They just want to live. That''s right."


    "That''s right, that''s right, what''s wrong?"


    The mongoose''s head is not enough. As the elves of the system, it has been born for a short time, and it does not understand the human society. After the night fight, it is a little trapped.


    Ye Dou stopped suddenly, his eyes turned to the Hokage Rock above the Hokage Building, where, the Hokage engraved in Konoha Shinobu Redai.


    "Perhaps, the existence of this world is itself a mistake."


    After that, he retracted his mind and continued to walk towards the forest.


    This time, he didn''t make any detours, and he wanted to traverse the Uchiha clan and quickly returned to his territory.


    Of course, this was not because he was in a hurry, but because he wanted to experience the encounters and feelings of Hyuga Fireworks passing here.


    For the white-eyed princess of the Hyuga clan, he felt very complicated. Just as Haruno Sakura and the others thought, they couldn''t completely ignore it. There was a special emotion in it.


    After all, he is human after all, unable to be completely cold-blooded, even though he is the sword god Ximen Chuuxue, he also has his own family.


    Meerkat thinks this kid is too shameless, so he is embarrassed to compare himself with Simon Chuuxue. Anyway, you can change your clothes first.Wearing a black yukata all day is the opposite of others.


    Can the drugstore Bilian work?


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    As he walked, two ninjas suddenly appeared in front of Ye Dou, with bright and scarlet pupils, and a strange gouyu appeared, belonging to the Uchiha clan.


    "I settled in the back mountain forest, this road can lead to it!"


    The two people who came forward for questioning were stunned after hearing this.


    As members of the Uchiha clan, they are usually used to being arrogant, but they never thought that among Konoha, there is a guy who is a hundred times more arrogant than them?


    What does it mean for me to settle in the back mountain forest, this road can lead to?


    Because I could go, I just left, thinking that Konoha opened your house?


    Besides, isn''t the forest behind them the Uchiha clan''s site? Have you paid the property management fee when you live here?


    "You are quite arrogant, then I tell you now, there is no home for you here, understand?"


    "My house is where it is. It has no feet and can''t walk on its own."


    "you¡­¡­"


    The two men were so angry at him, and this defiant attitude really made them angry.


    One of them suddenly took two steps forward and grabbed Ye Dou by the collar, trying to teach the little devil who hated them a lesson.


    They are Konoha''s Uchiha clan, and the ancestor Uchiha Madara is even more famous as the god of ninja world Senjuzuma.


    They don''t allow Konoha to have such a character even better than them!


    "Enough, stop it!"


    Just as they were about to do something, someone came over in the corner of the street.


    "Itachi..."


    The visitor was Uchiha Itachi. He was wearing home clothes while he was on vacation, walking slowly from a distance with a plain face.


    "Let him go, he is a classmate of Sasuke, and he is coming to Sasuke to play today."


    Uchiha''s ninja heard the words and could only let go of his arm angrily, then turned and left.


    Although the Uchiha clan is not as strict as the Hyuga clan, distinguishing between clan and clan, but as the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Itachi is equally noble and cannot be offended.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Uchiha Itachi is too strong, they can''t beat it.


    He graduated at the age of 7, opened his eyes at the age of 8, was promoted to Nakanin at the age of 10, and was already the team leader of Anbe at the age of 13.


    Therefore, they can only leave with anger and dissatisfaction.


    "You can leave... open..."


    When the people left, Uchiha Itachi turned his head and spoke, only to find that the figure of Yato was five meters away from him. For a while, he was speechless again, thinking, this is an impolite kid!


    "Yato, you were so arrogant just now, aren''t you afraid of being beaten by Uchiha''s guys?"


    When he was far away, the mongoose spoke, with appreciation in his tone, and you looked very good.


    "I''m just stating the facts."


    "Just blow it. I told you Uchiha Itachi is nearby, otherwise you must turn around and leave."

 29 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 29

    Ye Dou stopped talking, obviously by default!


    26. Chapter 26, New Conspiracy]


    "Yato, you''d better let the fireworks detour around the other day, the atmosphere of the Uchiha clan is too wrong."


    Walking along the road, after observation, the mongoose also noticed that the atmosphere of this clan is not normal.


    Although the entry of strangers into the clan is indeed something to be vigilant and curious about, the look in their eyes by the Uchiha clan is obviously more than just vigilance and curiosity.


    They seemed to be on alert. As long as there was any rash action in the night fight, they would immediately assume a combat stance and kill him.


    This is just a 7-year-old child, and it is obvious that the Uchiha clan now has preparations and plans to fight Konoha.


    "Yato, is there really no way to change the fate of the Uchiha clan?"


    The mongoose looked around and looked around, then suddenly asked.


    "The creation of Konoha originated from the cooperation between the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan. Now that the Senju Clan has disappeared, it is Uchiha''s turn next."


    With regard to the destruction of the Uchiha clan, Yato believed that there was no other possibility.


    Ever since Uchiha Madara and Senjuju died in the final battle of Yanoya, the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha at that time has actually begun to break.


    Even though the Uchiha clan, who was suffering from wars and turmoil at the time, yearned for peace, they gave up revenge for Uchiha Madara, the elder of the clan, and had no idea of ??rebellion.


    However, as the successor of the second generation Naruto Senjuma, he has been worried that the Uchiha clan will have another Uchiha Madara.


    You know, since the beginning of the First World War, they led the people of the Thousand Hands Clan to take the lead, and they continued to rush to the battlefield. The death, the death, the wounds, and the wounds were almost about to withdraw from the historical stage of the Ninja world.


    On the contrary, in order to prevent Uchiha''s people from accumulating enough combat exploits on the battlefield, they can enter Konoha''s high level.


    Whether it was World War I, World War II or World War Three, the overall strength of the Uchiha clan can be said to be the best preserved among all Konoha clan.


    Moreover, because Senjuka has experienced the Sengoku period, he has been fighting with the Uchiha clan since he was a child, and has witnessed the growth and changes of Uchiha Madara.


    He is not only afraid of the power of the Uchiha clan, but also prejudiced. He believes that this kind of power that requires the sacrifice of important people in exchange for power is evil!


    The person who knows you best is often your enemy.


    Senshoujian''s view of Uchiha''s clan is objective or not, it can only be said that the benevolent sees benevolence.


    However, taking advantage of the Uchiha clan¡¯s desire for power, Uchiha was pushed to the opposite side of Konoha without any effort. The second generation of Hokage had a very accurate grasp of the thinking and thoughts of Uchiha clan.


    "Compared to the first generation, the third generation, the fourth generation, the fifth generation, as Hokage, Qianshoujian is undoubtedly a better one. Other Hokage is either naive, or weak, or benevolent. Only him, politics Wrists are hard and wise!"


    "According to you, Uchiha''s demise was caused by the second generation of Hokage?"


    "Not exactly, the Uchiha clan also has its own problems."


    The road of the night fight.


    If Senjukuma''s prejudice against the Uchiha clan is wrong, they just want to live in peace, naturally nothing will happen.


    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with Qianshou''s opinion of the Uchiha clan, at least in the Uchiha clan, such people do exist.


    The most typical character is Uchiha bringing the soil. For Harano Lin, he is willing to be an enemy of the world, and he does not hesitate to destroy the entire Ninja World.


    Such extreme thinking is extremely dangerous, and it also confirms Qianshoujian''s vigilance against them. There is nothing wrong with it!


    "The demise of the Uchiha clan was man-made, and the blame is on his own." Yato does not care about the fate of the Uchiha clan. He cares about other things. "What I should consider now is whether it can be in this incident. Benefit!"


    The mongoose was taken aback for a moment, then blinked and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "Uchiha Itachi graduated from the ninja school at the age of 7, opened the line of blood succession at the age of 8, was promoted to Zhongnin at the age of 10, and became the captain of the dark team at the age of 13. It was also this year that he accepted the task and destroyed the idea of ??rebellion. The Uchiha clan."


    "It is recorded in the book of fighting that Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s birthday was in mid-July, and Itachi Uchiha¡¯s age of death was 21 years old. When Sasuke Uchiha killed him, he was 16 years old. In other words, Itachi Uchiha He is about 5 years older than Uchiha Sasuke."


    "According to the data, Sasuke Uchiha was 7 years old when he learned that the clan was destroyed. There was a scene in the TV animation where he went to school and passers-by congratulated him on his happy birthday. In other words, when the Uchiha clan was destroyed, His age is 8 years old, and it¡¯s March..."


    At least four months!


    If Yatow wants to profit from this Uchiha genocide, he still has more than four months to prepare.


    And to ask the Uchiha clan what is the most precious item in this extermination, it is undoubtedly the kaleidoscope of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui.


    Especially Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, which contains the terrifying pupil technique known as the "Farewell God", the strongest illusion in Ninja history, which can change the will of others.


    Uchiha Shisui''s eyes, even if they are placed in the "equivalent exchange system", are probably extremely valuable.


    Imagine that in a contest of the same level, or even a contest with an enemy higher than yourself, you suddenly play "other gods" to make the opponent give up resistance, or even worship you as the master?


    Not only can you kill the enemy, but you can also pick up an out-of-the-world master for you as a thug. The name of the strongest illusion is well-deserved.


    And Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes also contain the strongest physics, the "Amaterasu" that claims to be able to burn all the targets and will never go out, and another terrible illusion, "Monthly reading"!


    These two pairs of kaleidoscopes are very valuable and can definitely help him go further.


    As for the online speculation, it is said that Uchiha Tomitake has opened the kaleidoscope. This is only speculation, and it has not been confirmed, and no risk is allowed!


    "But, how can I get a kaleidoscope from them?"


    The kaleidoscope writing wheels of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui are precious and inestimable, but at the same time, it is extremely difficult to remove the eyes from them.


    He doesn''t have any idea about doing this kind of thing with Uchiha Itachi, he still has things he wants to do, and he doesn''t want to die!


    At least, he didn''t have any idea of ??fighting Uchiha Itachi until he saw that he was able to defy the kaleidoscope''s pupil power to fight the enemy.


    And Uchiha''s dazzling things are equally difficult.


    Not only is he staring at Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, but also Shimura Danzo, the Konoha who claims to carry the darkness of Konoha!


    He wanted to dazzle, Shimura Danzo couldn''t avoid this link, because with his current strength, he was not Uchiha Shisui''s opponent at all.


    He needs to wait and lurch, when the two sides fight, fight, and go shopping before they have a chance to make a profit!


    27. Chapter 27, Goal Other Gods]


    The Uchiha clan''s blood inheritance is truly unique. As long as they open the writing wheel, they can easily obtain the results of ordinary people''s years of practice.


    As long as the talents of Chakra and ninjutsu can keep up, they can replicate almost any ninjutsu, and they can learn it at a glance.


    Once the eyes are opened, the worst is Zhongnin-level combat power. If you further activate the kaleidoscope writing wheel, you will be an undoubtedly shadow-level master.


    Looking at the entire Hokage, once the writing wheel eye completes the evolution and activates the kaleidoscope pupil technique, nothing is not terrible.


    This is the case with other gods, so is the moon reading, so is Amaterasu, and so is Shenwei!


    Moreover, in addition to the pupil technique that comes with their eyes, they can also activate another super ninjutsu exclusively dedicated to Uchiha. Offensive and defensive are integrated.

 30 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 30

    Therefore, to grab Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, he can only drive the tiger and devour the wolf, let Uchiha Shisui and Shimura Danzo fight each other to consume, and then have the opportunity to profit from it!


    "But where is the battle between Uchiha Shisui and the roots?"


    Ye Dou kept recalling, peeling and cocooning from the fragments of memory, looking for useful information and intelligence.


    In Shippuden, when the pharmacist brought the dirty soil reincarnation army and appeared in front of Daito to discuss the conditions, he said that he had not found the body of Uchiha Shisui.


    From beginning to end, Uchiha Shisui, except for his memories, even his corpse did not appear in the feature film.


    It is very possible that he was the same as the later Jilai, his body drifted into the sea along the river, and he couldn''t find it!


    "The only thing that can be determined right now is that Uchiha Shisui died on the eve of the Uchiha clan''s destruction. He planned to use the kaleidoscope of pupils to prevent the family from launching a coup, but he was attacked by Shimura Danzo with roots. I lost my right eye."


    "Before Uchiha Shisui died, he entrusted the remaining right eye to Uchiha Itachi, and then jumped off the Nanga River to commit suicide. At this point, Shisui Shisui completely disappeared in the Ninja World."


    "It won''t be too far. After being attacked by the roots, Uchiha Shisui is dead. The place where he committed suicide is probably not far from the place where he was attacked. It is conservatively estimated that the distance should be about 10 miles."


    "But it can''t be ruled out that Shimura Danzang doesn''t want to stun the snake, and there is no deep chasing factor. If this is the case, the distance will be shorter, and even nearly half the distance!


    After returning to the house, Ye Dou left and asked for a Konoha map from the mongoose, and spread it directly.


    He could find from the map that it was definitely not an easy task to find the location where Uchiha Shisui was attacked by the roots.


    The message that TV animation can provide him is that the place where Uchiha Shisui committed suicide was a cliff with a waterfall.


    However, in Nanhe River, there are more than one cliffs with waterfalls, and the distance between the waterfall and the waterfall is far apart.


    "Even if the places far away from the Uchiha clan are excluded, there are still 4 places, which may be the suicide sites of Uchiha Shisui!"


    It would be great if there was the Art of Flying Thunder God!


    Ye Dou couldn''t help thinking of this kind of ninjutsu, the fastest in the ninja world.


    If he can use the technique of Flying Thunder God now, then he can engrave the Mark of Flying Thunder God in several places. He only needs to send shadow clones to monitor each, and he can rush to the scene of the incident in a very short time.


    It is not as if he can only use his feet to drive the road like he is now. If the victory of the roots and Uchiha Shisui only happens in a flash, then his plan is destined to fail.


    "I have to find an opportunity to see if I can determine where the roots attacked Uchiha''s Shishui, so that I have the opportunity to arrange traps in advance to increase the eye-catching success rate, otherwise, I can only try my luck!"


    Retracting the map, Ye Dou''s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    The opportunity cannot be missed, and the loss will never come. He is not prepared to give up this "eye-catching" plan, because missing this opportunity means a permanent miss.


    "Now, what I need to do is to strengthen myself as much as possible in these four months."


    In addition to the Devil Fruit, the Six Navy Forms, and the domineering practice, he mainly uses the Chakra Fruit. In exchange for the equivalent exchange space, there are other props.


    Explosion of potential.


    Item type: disposable consumables.


    Item effect: After activating the card, within the next 2 hours, the user''s body and energy, including all physical and energy attacks, will be increased five times.(Note that the strengthening effect of this card is exchanged for squeezing cells. After the effect of the item ends, it will fall into a weak state for a period of time.)


    Five times the physical and energy attack bonus means that with his current 500 powers, once he activates this card, he will be able to play 2500 powers with his body alone.


    After blessing gravity, his blow was unpredictable.


    This strengthening effect is undoubtedly amazing, because even if he still doesn''t have enough Chakra for him to make a shocking blow.


    But with the tyranny of the fruit of gravity, he will have no opponents under the shadow level, and even some of the shadow level masters will suffer due to lack of intelligence and lack of understanding of him.


    You know, the prerequisite for a ninja to perform ninjutsu is to release the seal, so as to induce the chakra burst in the body.


    And he, almost all of the killing ninjutsu, does not require seals, any tricks are instantaneous, this is the devil fruit''s heaven against the sky!


    "It''s a pity that even if I propose the Eight Door Dunjia to Metkay, even if I have completed it, I cannot use it in this incident. Otherwise, I will have a chance to kill them head-on!"


    Ye Dou is very aware of the danger of this plan, and will corpses on the spot if he is careless.


    If he can, he naturally desires to be stronger, even if it is only a slight change.


    "You can''t let go of Chakra''s refinement. An extra trace of chakra means that my moves are stronger. It''s the Navy''s six-style training, so I can give up some appropriately."


    Four months is not a long time, but for him now, it is still not enough.


    "Today''s three styles of paper painting, arranging feet, and finger spears are very difficult for me to practice. I can give up temporarily and spend my time on the two styles of shave and iron. As for the moon step, I can float in the air, or give up!"


    "Domineering perception and cultivation are even more difficult. I haven''t touched the doorway yet, and I can put it aside. Next, I should focus on improving my combat power as my main goal."


    After simply determining the future training mission, Ye Dou solved the shadow clone technique, and in an instant, exhaustion hit his mind like a huge wave, causing him to experience a short sting and loss.


    "Don''t practice tonight, and rest after dinner! Night fight!"


    Meerkat went to help him, but found that he couldn''t hold it at all. Ye Dou''s body shape was at the level of giants, and he could only remind depressed.


    "I know." Ye Dou was no longer aggressive, and agreed. His body needs time to digest the massive memories and the sudden appearance of Chakra.


    28. Chapter 28, Stepping and Inference]


    The next day, before the sky was up, Ye Dou walked out of the wooden house and took out the map to set off for Nanhechuan.


    When he arrived at his destination, Yato found that it was no coincidence that Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi would choose to meet secretly in the Nanga River.


    Surrounded by mountains, there are vegetation everywhere, creating a natural secret place.


    Walking in the deserted Nanhe River, Ye Dou watched all the way, no matter it was a ninja on patrol or a ninja standing on guard, he had never seen one.


    Wow!


    Hearing the sound of the waterfall hitting the rocks, Yato stopped his steps. This is one of the places where Uchiha Shisui might commit suicide.


    It was also from his point of view that Uchiha Shisui was most likely to commit suicide.


    "It''s not only hidden here, it''s also relatively close to the Uchiha clan''s clan land. You can observe the Uchiha clan''s situation, and even if there is an accident, you can quickly rush back."


    "Even if they are accidentally discovered, they can use excuses such as walking to evade, don''t worry about causing others to doubt it!"


    "And, jumping from here to commit suicide, the body is really hard to find!"


    Looking down from the cliff, you can see that the waterfall flows down rapidly after it falls into the river. Where is its destination, it is endless to see.


    Along the way, there are no smokers or fishermen in sight, and there is no situation where the body is salvaged after death.


    Ye Dou believed more and more that this was the location of the incident.


    "However, this is always my perspective. Maybe Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui are both talented and faster. For the sake of safety and safety, they will choose other places."


    Even though Ye Dou knows the division of ninja''s strengths, there are probably six types of ninja, middle ninja, upper ninja, quasi-shadow level, shadow level, and sixth level.

 31 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 31

    But apart from Xia Ren and Zhong Ren, he didn''t know the specific strengths of the above levels because he had never been in contact.


    Especially at the level above Shangnin, the combat power is even more unpredictable. For example, his teacher Metkai, whose normal combat power is Konoha elite Shangnin.


    But once the forbidden art Eight Door Dunjia is activated, his limit will erupt, and he can kill six-level characters, which cannot be treated with common sense.


    So he is not sure what the strength of the two strongest Uchiha geniuses after Uchiha Madara has reached.


    "For the sake of safety, I have to go to several other locations."


    Retreating from the tip of the cliff, Ye Dou turned around and ran for ten miles.


    He found the place where Uchiha Shisui might commit suicide. The next thing he needs to do is to find a suitable location for an ambush.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    Between the white horses, Ye Dou left Nanhechuan, changed his clothes and went to the Ninja School again.


    But today, he is not as focused as in the past, but is constantly thinking about whether his guess is accurate.


    "According to the notes in the textbook and the explanations of the school teachers, that location is indeed the most suitable for ambushes. The terrain is from top to bottom, and weeds grow around it. Retreat can increase the degree of concealment. When an accident occurs, you can retreat. Kill the opponent with one blow!"


    The corner of Ye Dou''s eyes flickered, but it soon dimmed again.


    "But as Konoha''s most elite Anbe ninja, Uchiha Shisui spends more time on missions than I practiced. It is impossible for him to know where there is a danger. He has to speculate on the other hand..."


    In an instant, he once again discovered several locations where Shimura Danzo might ambush Uchiha Shisui.


    "Night Fight!"


    "Night Fight!"


    "Night Fight!"


    After three consecutive shouts, Ye Dou was pulled out of his world.


    Turning her head to see, it was Hyuga Fireworks with a worried expression on her face. She covered her mouth with one hand, and secretly grabbed the corner of his clothes under the table with the other, reminding, "The teacher is calling you!"


    "What''s the matter, Teacher Iruka."


    Ye Dou stood up calmly, his eyes calm, making it hard to see what he was thinking.


    "You come out to show everyone the transformation technique!"


    On the podium, Iruka almost gritted his teeth and said this sentence.


    When he learned that Naruto Uzumaki would appear with him in the class he was responsible for, what he thought for the first time was to look for the third generation of Hokage and apply for a shift.


    But under the persuasion of the three generations of Hokage, he still took over the responsibility of serving as the class teacher for one year.


    He also knew that the death of his parents had nothing to do with these two children, and they were also innocent victims.


    But he just couldn''t help angering them, otherwise, his sadness, his anger and resentment would not be vented.


    On weekdays, he punishes and complains the most, Naruto Uzumaki, because Ye Dou has always taken class seriously.


    This not only didn''t make him feel relieved, but on the contrary, he couldn''t get angry. Today, he has caught the opportunity.


    He also knew that he shouldn''t do this, it was against the morals of the teacher, but he just couldn''t help it.


    Ye Dou''s expression remained unchanged, and he calmly stepped out of his seat and moved towards the platform.


    Along the way, he could see, hear, the murmurs of other students and gloating faces.


    Transfiguration is a kind of three-shenjutsu. It is the most common type of ninjutsu. It is also one of the ninjutsu taught to them by the ninjutsu school not long ago.


    Of course, although this ninjutsu is the foundation of the foundation, it has a wide range of uses. It can be used in battle, and it can also be used to go deep behind enemy lines and spy on intelligence.


    In the TV anime, Uzumaki Naruto used this ninjutsu, either transforming into a shuriken, or into a spiral shuriken, to strike a thunderous blow.


    This is a simple and very practical ninjutsu!


    But even this kind of basic ninjutsu, for the students in the ninja school today, can be called advanced, and only a small number of students in the class can use it flexibly.


    These people are called geniuses!


    "let''s start!"


    When Ye Dou came to the podium, Iluka asked with his right hand, indicating that he could start.


    Ye Dou is not long-winded, the index finger and middle finger are close to the chest, and the mark of transformation is a knot.


    With a "bang", the next second, a burst of smoke erupted from the classroom, and then a sky-shaking roar suddenly sounded.


    Roar!


    I saw a fox with red eyes and hot mouth, full of violent fox head suddenly appeared in the classroom.


    This is the head of the demon fox recorded in the Book of Heaven, Konoha''s history textbook. It is a symbol of disaster and represents death and destruction.


    At this time, the huge fox''s head was roaring up to the sky, and the sound spread from the podium to the entire classroom, making people''s eardrums shock.


    Although Kyuubi''s transformation could not be fully realized because of Chakra''s sharing of the shadow clones, the students in the audience were already shaking.


    It was Umino Iluka, who was not feeling well now, cold sweat raged, his legs were weak, and one of them fell to the ground because of an instability.


    Fear used my mind like a tide. It was a memory full of blood, broken Konoha, splashing blood, helpless crying, and the picture of the parents unable to look at them in the end.


    -----------


    PS: Thank you 28121.762.65 book friends for their 100VIP rewards, thank you book friends 1471.0562.088 for reminding you to change your tickets, thank you all for your flowers, evaluation votes, monthly tickets, thank you very much!!


    29.Chapter Twenty-Nine, Middle Two Boy]


    Bang!


    It was smoky again, the head of the demon fox came and went quickly, and soon Ye Dou returned to its original normal appearance.


    "My transformation skills are not yet proficient, Mr. Iruka, next time I want to find someone to demonstrate, you should find someone else."


    Glancing at Umino Iluka with a panic face, Ye Dou stepped off the podium and walked to his seat again.


    Only this time, along the way, he could no longer hear the whispers of these little ghosts around him.


    Obviously, these little kids have not recovered from the commotion just now.


    "What a joke, this kind of chakra..."


    At some point, Uchiha Sasuke''s fists were still clenched together.

 32 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 32

    He couldn''t even think of killing him, that freak who was the same age as him actually had a chakra far beyond him.


    Although the opponent hasn''t even mastered this simple transformation technique yet, he can''t accomplish that level of transformation technique!


    Thinking of what his brother had said to him before, he began to believe that this freak in his own eyes might really be stronger than he is now!


    "Didn''t you say to be low-key? Why is it so high-key now!" When he returned to his seat, the mongoose couldn''t help but ask.


    Although it knows that its host hasn''t shown itself, and deliberately failed to complete the transformation of Nine Tails, it is inevitable that such a huge Chakra erupted at this age.


    "You underestimate Konoha''s group of people. Chakras of this level are not enough to attract their attention, at best they can only raise their eyebrows."


    Looking at Umino Iluka who returned to normal and continued to give lectures, Ye Dou opened his book and stopped distracting.


    What he did today may slightly attract some people''s attention, but as long as he is not high-profile in the following days, nothing will happen.


    A ninja who doesn''t have the talent of ninjutsu, does not have a strong blood succession limit, and only knows physical skills. Despite his extraordinary talent, what about Chakra?


    "Even so, also..."


    "Umino Iluka has a prejudice against me!" Ye Dou interrupted the mongoose, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him, his tone was extremely flat, "Showing his temper appropriately, harmless, can avoid him in the future Make things difficult for me!"


    The real high-profile is not to engage in trouble, but to have intersection with unnecessary people.


    Just as Naruto Uzumaki is afraid of being alone, he does not hesitate to attract people''s attention through destruction and trouble.


    Those who want to stop him, including those who go to stop him, will gradually get acquainted with him in this "stop him" process, and build an undetectable bond with him.


    This bond can be disgust, hatred, sympathy, sympathy, etc...


    Then, these special emotions will gradually evolve into many unpredictable things.


    Ye Dou does not want these things to happen to him, cut off all cause and effect, always keep a distance from other people, the well water does not offend the river, does not involve each other!


    "What about the fireworks?" the mongoose asked suddenly.


    Click!


    Hearing this, the pencil lead that Ye Dou was holding in his right hand suddenly broke, and there was a wave of waves in his heart, and then said blankly, "...she is my demon, one day, I will cut her off !"


    After a long silence, he picked up a pencil again. He remembered the night a year ago.


    If he hadn''t been soft-hearted, hadn''t stood still, but had chosen to keep moving forward, none of this would have happened.


    "Yedou, shall we have dinner together at noon?" Suddenly, Hyuga Fireworks who was sitting on the side spoke, "I made your favorite rabbit rice ball!"


    Click!


    The new pencil refill was broken again, and Ye bickered with a twitch, and turned his head coldly, "I won''t eat with you, and I don''t like rabbits. Don''t pester me anymore."


    "Tutu is so cute, why don''t you like tutu?"


    Hyuga Huahuo ignores him everyday, as if there is a filter in his ears, it can automatically filter out some useless information.


    She tilted her head, her pretty face pressed against the desk, and the book was erected to block the teacher''s sight, staring at Ye Dou''s face with a distressed expression.


    Now that you know that Bunny is so cute, how can you eat Bunny!?


    Ye Dou thought of the lines of a certain TV series and almost broke out, but fortunately, he responded in time.


    "This damn woman!"


    Realizing that he was abnormal, Ye Dou''s expression became colder, and he turned around and ignored the other party.


    The corners of the mongoose''s mouth are also fluttering, but the night fight is different, it is caused by holding back a smile.


    In the end, I wanted to endure but didn''t hold it back, and immediately raised his two paws to cover his mouth. The more I watched Hyuga Fireworks, the more interesting it became.


    As for Hyuga Hinata, suddenly he didn''t feel that the recognized weird in the class was terrible. His eyes were shining brightly, sometimes looking at the two of them, and sometimes sneaking at the front row of Naruto Uzumaki.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    noon.


    After having dinner with sisters Hyuga, Ye Dou closed himself up all afternoon.


    As soon as the school bell rang, he immediately stood up and left the ninja school directly. To him, today is extremely unhappy.


    Therefore, when he returned to his training ground, he didn''t even warm up, so he raised his hand and hit the stake.


    He will expel the irritability in his heart and restore calmness again!


    "Night Fight..."


    "Leave me alone."


    "Listen to me first..."


    "To shut up."


    "someone is coming!"


    Ye Dou immediately stopped and removed the suppression of gravity, frowning slightly, unable to think of anyone coming here at this time.


    It''s impossible for Hyuga Huahuo. Every day after school, the Hyuga clan will pick her home on time.


    Metkay also received the task assigned by Konoha to leave the village. Even though the task can be completed smoothly, it is not today.


    But besides them, who else will come here?


    "You really are here!"


    Sasuke Uchiha?


    The visitor was Uchiha Sasuke, and saw that he still had a schoolbag hanging on his body. Obviously he had not returned home yet, so he went straight to here after school.


    But what does he come here to find himself for?


    Ye Dou asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to challenge you."


    Putting down his schoolbag directly, Sasuke Uchiha stepped forward and said proudly.


    As the reincarnation of Indra Chakra, Sasuke Uchiha''s talent is amazing, especially his pupil power of writing round eyes, catching up with the reincarnation of Indra Chakra, Uchiha Madara!


    His Wanshalunyan is called straight bus by Uchiha Madara: the left eye is the strongest physical attack on Amaterasu, and the right eye is Yandan with earth fate, which can freely control Amaterasu''s black inflammation, complementing the left eye ability.


    But compared with Uchiha Madara and Indra himself, Uchiha Sasuke is the most normal one, not too deep.

 33 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 33

    It is typical that I want to kill you today, and I will never wait until tomorrow.


    This is why Uchiha Itachi left a "transcribing seal" in his eyes before he died to prevent Uchiha from taking soil, and the reason why he gave other gods to Naruto Uzumaki.


    People like Sasuke Uchiha love deeply and hate thoroughly, and they are the easiest to do extreme things!


    -----------


    PS: Something is delayed, the update is slow!


    30. Chapter Thirty, Sasuke Attacks]


    In the original world of the night fight, Sasuke Uchiha has a nickname, known as "Two Pillars" by the people of the world.


    This second is not only because he is the second son of Uchiha Mikoto, but also because he is more of a middle-two.


    Of course, the most important point is that he obviously has a smart brain, but he almost never uses it.


    Before the death of his brother Uchiha Itachi, he never went deep into why Uchiha Itachi did this.


    I have never analyzed the abnormality of my brother and his family on the eve of the extermination, and his brain was filled with the word vengeance, and he pursued the power that would kill his brother.


    "Why? Not dare to challenge?"


    Seeing that Yatou looked at him with pity, Uchiha Sasuke''s face suddenly showed an angry expression.


    He is proud of Uchiha''s surname and even more proud of his brother. He dreams of being recognized by his father just like his brother.


    Uchiha Fumitake willingly said something like, "Worthy of being my son".


    Therefore, since he entered the ninja school, his goal has always been only one, stepping on Hyuga cataracts and punching all his peers.


    Today, after seeing the amazing Chakra of Ye Dou, he was unsatisfied and wanted to defeat Ye Dou himself.


    In addition to his dislike of thinking, the blind pursuit of strength, and his eagerness to compete are also one of the characteristics of Sasuke Uchiha.


    "reason?"


    At this time, Ye Dou had already taken out the weight-bearing ninja again, and said without squinting his eyes as he brought it to himself.


    "My brother said that I am not your opponent, I want to defeat you and prove to him that I am stronger than you!"


    Sasuke Uchiha thought he had agreed, and all that was tied up by him were weapons. For a while, he directly assumed a posture against the enemy.


    "Just for such a simple sentence?"


    "This sentence is enough, the Uchiha clan is the strongest."


    At present, Uchiha Sasuke is still proud. He firmly believes that he will not be defeated. He can repeat the path his brother Uchiha Itachi has walked and swept the entire Ninja School. A freak in a district is definitely not his opponent.


    "Then did your brother tell you that Naruto-sama is better than you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You should challenge the three generations of Naruto Tobihiro and defeat him. You are the strongest ninja in the village."


    "This¡­.."


    Sasuke Uchiha was choked, apparently he didn''t expect the other party to answer him like that.


    Defeat Lord Naruto?


    Of course he wants to realize this kind of thing in his dreams, so he might become the first Hokage in Konoha Shinobu, surnamed Uchiha, right?


    But the problem is, he is still a child, let me challenge Hokage, how dark your heart is!


    "This is different!"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s arrogant expression suddenly changed, his face flushed and roared at Yatou, and he cursed the freak for being too concealed in his heart.


    "It''s different there." Ye Dou looked at him indifferently and said in a very calm voice, "I am a human, and the three generations of adults are also humans. They all eat all kinds of grains and all have joy, anger and sorrow. Or, don''t you think that the three generations of adults are human?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you want to run away today!"


    Realizing that he couldn''t talk about the opponent at all, Sasuke Uchiha chose to do it directly.


    First, he took out three kunai from behind with a thunder and thunder, and then threw it out. Then he became short and rushed towards Ye Dou like a cheetah.


    The thrown out of the word Kuwu Chengpin broke through the air, completely blocking the escape route of Night Fight.


    The Uchiha clan''s use of shuriken and kunai is unique in the world. The powerful dynamic vision given to them by Shalunyan allows them to see clearly the movement of shuriken and kunai.


    This is something that even the Hyuga clan''s eyes cannot do. Of course, the shuriken and kumaru ninjas have become the Uchiha clan''s most adept and expert ninja.


    Whether it is a child or an adult ninja, all members of the Uchiha clan are very familiar with the use of kunai and shuriken.


    Uchiha Itachi is one of the best, not only can accurately hit every target, but also can change the direction of the thrown kunai and shuriken, making people hard to defend.


    Under the influence of the tribe and his brother, Sasuke Uchiha''s use of shuriken and kunai far exceeds that of other peers.


    Students of this age, let alone using three kunai at the same time, can accurately hit the target, it is already rare.


    "A guy who is stronger than me at the same time as me will never exist."


    After entering the fighting state, Sasuke Uchiha was like a different person. Even though he was still arrogant, he was calm, and his mind was spinning fast, constantly thinking about ways to defeat the enemy.


    Of course, the three kunai he threw were quickly beaten away!


    Looking at the speed of the attack towards him, there were three hanman kunai everywhere. Ye Dou did not change his face. He raised two of them to fly, and then avoided the last one at the beginning, his right foot slammed on the ground. Instead of retreating, he made a fist and hit Sasuke Uchiha.


    Two sounds of "ding" and "ding"!


    "It''s a forbearance that can actually block my suffering, but don''t think that you can win me."


    Seeing that the feint attack was easily resolved by the opponent, Sasuke Uchiha didn''t shrink back, and also raised his fist, trying to distinguish himself from Yato.


    Students like them who have just entered the ninja school basically do not know ninjutsu, and all fights are based on physique and kunai and shuriken.


    Adult ninjas are not fools, they understand the importance of basics, so Uchiha Sasuke''s physical skills will naturally not be bad there.


    But compared with Ye Dou, he was still a bit short.


    The two quickly fought together, and as soon as they got closer, they kept greeting each other with their fists and feet.


    After only a few rounds, Sasuke Uchiha noticed that his hands and legs were numb.


    "What kind of endurance is this?!"


    He was very puzzled, why his fist hit the opponent, like hitting steel, not only could not hurt the enemy, but instead hit both his fists red and red, which is too unscientific!

 34 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 34

    In fact, every one of his punches and kicks really hit the steel.


    Compared with people of the same age, Ye Dou''s body is so powerful, he has more than 500 stamina at a young age, and the load he can bear is naturally impossible to be lighter.


    Sasuke Uchiha fought with him head-on for a few minutes and his fist bones hadn''t been cracked. He was already talented, and ordinary children would cry for their fathers and mothers.


    With a few punches again, Sasuke Uchiha chose to retreat, knowing that fighting against the night fight could not have a good result, so he must keep his distance.


    Taking out Kuwu and throwing it out, he kicked his legs on the ground and quickly moved back!


    However, the cold light of Kuwu was ignored by Ye Dou. With the right foot as the axis, he avoided the flying Kuwu with just one rotation. After spinning again, his body was already in the air, his right foot was whip, Chao Uchi Po Sasuke swept away fiercely.


    "Konoha Whirlwind!"


    31. Chapter 31, no title]


    "Oops!"


    Sasuke Uchiha in the air couldn''t borrow his strength. Facing Yatou''s heavy leg, he could only raise his arms, cross his chest, and make a protective action.


    Bang!


    A sturdy leg hit his arms, even though he was prepared, Sasuke Uchiha still didn''t expect that the power of this blow could be so powerful.


    He felt that his arms were abolished, and suddenly he didn''t listen to his commands, and could only barely maintain a resisting movement.


    Perceiving that the surrounding environment is retreating rapidly, he understands that he was kicked into the air by the opponent, and now he can only pray that there is no stone in his landing position.


    Fortunately, he did not touch the stone when he landed.


    But he was also very unlucky, because behind him was a huge tree with a life span of decades.


    In the next second, the tree body shook slightly, and the bird was startled to spread its wings and fled. The leaves separated from the branches, and the leaves fell, like rain and flowers!


    Ye Dou didn''t step forward, retracted his right leg, turned around cleanly, and wanted to continue his cultivation as if nothing had happened.


    "Stand...stop, I haven''t lost yet!" Sasuke Uchiha stood up hard.


    He looked very embarrassed now, with his arms hanging slightly, a faint bloodshot on the corners of his mouth, and his head was stabbed with leaves. The patches of green made people feel flustered.


    However, he didn''t care about his embarrassment at all, his eyes fixed on the night fight, he would not admit defeat, he would fight again to defend the dignity of Uchiha''s clan.


    Ye Dou satisfy him!


    Without seeing him moving, Uchiha Sasuke was taken aback for a moment, the freak in his own eyes had already appeared in front of him, and he had already raised his fist and was about to hit him in the face.


    boom!


    Yato didn''t have the strength to stay, and hit the invincible punch directly, but didn''t hit Uchiha Sasuke, and blasted on the big tree behind the opponent.


    "opportunity!"


    Sasuke Uchiha ignored the big tree that had just been hit by himself with only a slight shock, but was now hit with sawdust.


    After a rolling, avoiding Ye Dou''s terrifying fist, he quickly took his left hand to his waist. In order not to let himself miss this opportunity, his fingers hooked the end ring of Kuwu and pulled it out.


    But this does not affect his movements. His use of kunai may not be as good as the adult ninjas in the clan, but he is also worthy of Uchiha''s name.


    The kunai that was pulled out was like an elf, continuously spinning and then spinning in his hand, and finally was held by his backhand, and pierced forward directly with the correct direction.


    "I won..."


    The voice of Kunaiyusu sounded, and the corners of Sasuke Uchiha''s mouth could not help but lifted up, revealing joy.


    But soon, his smile froze, because after he stabbed the opponent''s arm, there was no blood coming out for a long time.


    "Could it be..."


    Bang!


    "Substitute technique, when!"


    When the target turned into wood, Sasuke Uchiha''s expression changed drastically.


    A twelve-level danger alarm sounded in his mind, causing him to retreat for the first time, but a sharp pain was already coming from his left arm, which made him uncontrollably grasp the palm of Kuwu.


    Yatou slashed his left hand with the palm of his hand like a knife, and then grabbed Kuunai in the air into his hand, also in a reverse grip, and slashed directly towards Uchiha Sasuke.


    "When will you open your eyes, come and find me again!" Ye Dou let go of Kumu and turned around again.


    Click!


    Against the kunai on his neck, he fell to the ground, but Sasuke Uchiha did not see a relaxed expression on his face.


    There is no doubt that he lost in this duel, no doubt lost, this result made him depressed!


    Looking at Ye Dou''s back, he shouted unwillingly, "You wait for me, next time, I will definitely defeat you!"


    After finishing speaking, he picked up his schoolbag and ignored the kunai scattered on the ground, and ran away directly, not wanting his family to worry about why he came home so late.


    Of course, going back with an injury is very worrying in itself!


    "Yedou, that guy hasn''t left yet."


    The mongoose looked in one direction and suddenly spoke to Yato. Although Uchiha Sasuke had left, his brother did not go, and kept hiding around him.


    Ye Dou was clear, did not speak, as if the opponent had never existed before, silently training with a load.


    After a while, Uchiha Itachi finally jumped from the tree.


    Ye Dou turned around in a pretended manner, and his expression relaxed after seeing someone, "It''s you, what are you doing here."


    Uchiha Itachi saw everything in his eyes and nodded imperceptibly, making sure that he really thought too much.


    Just now when the mongoose told Yato Uchiha to hide around, his expression fluctuated for a moment.


    Although it is very subtle, Uchiha Itachi caught him keenly, which made him a little suspicious.


    "It''s nothing, just come out for a walk!"


    "It''s almost time for dinner. You should go home instead of taking a walk."


    Yato looked up at the sky, then looked at Uchiha Itachi again, as if he was ridiculing, and as if talking about something that had nothing to do with him.


    "What about you, are you still cultivating here without going home so late?"


    "This is my home."


    Hearing this, Uchiha Itachi fell silent suddenly. Looking at the child in front of him, he remembered a lot of past events.

 35 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 35

    "Aunt Jiuxinai''s child is like that too?"


    Unlike many ninjas of the same age, Uchiha Itachi is a member of the Anbu directly under Naruto and knows many secrets.


    He knew that Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s parents died for Konoha, and Naruto Uzumaki was the hero¡¯s orphan, not the notorious nine-tailed demon fox that everyone shouted.


    But just like the mother who was obviously a friend of Aunt Kushina but didn''t dare to do anything for her orphan, Uchiha Itachi knew that they could not have any intersection with Renjuli.


    Renzhuli''s identity is too sensitive, and a little situation will cause a shock to Konoha''s senior management, not to mention that they are the Uchiha clan who have been wary of since the second generation of Hokage.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha Itachi had to worry about the conflict between the family and Konoha.


    Recently, together with Uchiha Shisui, he has been wandering between the Konoha and Uchiha clan leaders, and they have understood that the relationship between the two is the same.


    Uchiha''s dissatisfaction and anger have reached the point of uncontrollable, as soon as the time comes, they will explode.


    As for the village, the surveillance of Uchiha has been stepped up recently, and they are watching their every move.


    Seeing that the war was about to break out, standing between Konoha and Uchiha, Uchiha Itachi was a little confused for a while, and didn''t know what to do.


    32. Chapter Thirty Two]


    "What do you think of us Uchiha?"


    In the quiet forest, Uchiha Itachi who was silent for a while suddenly asked.


    Maybe he didn''t even know why he raised such a problem with a seven-year-old child.


    It may be a double agent who has been a double agent for a long time, and has been hiding his true self so that he is extremely tired, and he wants to find someone to vent his boredom.


    Although Yato is not as good as Uchiha Shisui, he is completely worthy of his trust, and he can talk to his heart and speak freely.


    But the other party''s practice of keeping a distance from the village all the time does make one feel a little safe, and part of the disguise can be lost.


    "Very powerful, very prosperous." Ye Dou felt a little, but only replied the words of the other party.


    He didn''t want to get involved in matters between the Uchiha clan and Konoha''s senior management.


    Regardless of that era or place, wherever the incident involves political issues, it reveals its edge and danger everywhere.


    The more the surface of the scenery, the deeper the darkness inside, and even if you just move your lips, you will shed a million corpses and bleed thousands of miles.


    Moreover, neither Konoha nor Uchiha has anything to do with him. Strictly speaking, this is the cause and effect of Uchiha and Senju.


    But soon, Ye Dou seemed to have thought of something, intending to consider it from the side.


    "is it?"


    After listening to his words, Uchiha Itachi felt disappointed.


    But thinking of the other person''s age is normal. It''s better to say that if a seven-year-old child can see through Uchiha''s situation, then it is called an evildoer.


    As he was about to leave, Ye Dou suddenly stopped him.


    Uchiha Itachi asked curiously, "Anything else?"


    Ye Dou drew it back, took out the map and said sternly, "I plan to find a waterfall to exercise my body. Since this place belongs to Uchiha, you should know where there is a suitable training site for me."


    Use waterfalls to exercise your body?


    Uchiha Itachi has never come into contact with this kind of cultivation method, but he also understands its secrets.


    This method of training is similar to practicing with a weight-bearing ninja. It is also a devil exercise that actively increases the burden on the body and stimulates the potential.


    However, unlike the weight-bearing ninja, the effect of practicing in the waterfall is better. You have to withstand the impact of the waterfall falling all over your body. Not only the skin, but also the heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney, and other internal organs of the human body will be strengthened.


    But at the same time, this kind of cultivation is also very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be sunk by a waterfall, knocked out, sink directly into the river, the sea, or even completely die.


    "I don''t recommend you to do this, it''s too dangerous."


    Uchiha Itachi shook his head, thinking that it was too dangerous for a seven-year-old kid to play like this.


    "I have my own measures. Compared with you, my teacher is more aware of the stakes. You only need to tell me the location!"


    Ye Dou continued to ask, he was a drunkard who didn''t want to drink, so he would care about the danger.


    "That''s right. In this regard, Mr. Matkay is indeed better than me!"


    Thinking of the fool who clamored about youth every day, Uchiha Itachi also smiled, squatted in front of Yatou, and pointed at the map casually.


    "The distance is too far, and it takes a lot of time just to go back and forth, how about these places?" Ye Dou''s eyes flashed and he continued to ask.


    The places Uchiha Itachi pointed to were all the places he excluded from the beginning.


    This is a manifestation of a guilty conscience. Obviously, he and Uchiha Shisui do have ulterior secrets like the original work.


    And the three places he pointed out are exactly the places where he thinks the attack is most likely to occur, and they are also the most likely rendezvous places for him and Uchiha Shisui.


    "..." Itachi Uchiha suddenly fell into thinking when he heard the words, and nodded after a while, "These three locations are indeed closer, and the scenery is good, all is fine."


    When Yato was thinking, his fingers kept moving back and forth in three places, and he was also secretly observing Uchiha''s emotional changes.


    But to his disappointment, from beginning to end, Uchiha Itachi did not show any extra emotions.


    Maybe he really didn''t care, or maybe he pretended to be too good, anyway, from his face, Ye Dou didn''t see any message.


    Unwilling to resign, Ye Dou stretched out his hand and finally pointed to the map, "Then be here."


    "As long as you like it, the scenery of Nanga River is very good." Uchiha Itachi nodded and said, "It''s getting late, I''ll go back first."


    After a pause, he suddenly turned his head and said seriously, "You don''t want to practice so hard every day, but cherish the people around you."


    After all, he kicked his legs and disappeared directly in front of Ye Dou''s eyes.


    Bang!


    When the people were gone, Yato punched the stake. He didn''t get any useful news from Uchiha Itachi, which made him very unwilling.


    It is too dangerous to compete with the roots for "other gods". He must concentrate all his powers together, so that the chance of success will be higher.


    But right now, he still didn''t even find a clue, like a headless fly.


    "Is it just a gamble?"


    He will not make jokes about his life, if he has not found the root ambush on the eve of Uchiha''s extermination, he will gamble desperately.


    He won, naturally everyone is happy, but if he loses, he can only give up the plan.


    However, no matter how you look at it, his chance of winning a bet is too small and too small. This is the probability of choosing one from three, or even one from seven, which is more difficult than throwing a dice.

 36 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 36

    "Yatto, I think Uchiha Shisui might commit suicide here."


    Suddenly, the mongoose on the side scratched his head and pointed to the side of the map.


    "Why?" Ye Dou frowned directly when he saw this, because where was the position he eliminated in the first place.


    "I''m not sure, it''s just a guess." Mongoose also understands the importance of this plan and dare not talk nonsense. After remembering for a while, after finishing the language, he said, "Just when you were pointing to these two places, Uchi Bo Ferret has always been calm, but when he got here, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated..."


    "what do you mean?"


    "His mood fluctuates, not as relaxed as the surface!"


    There are fluctuations, which means that the position is very important to him, or there are some unknown factors in him.


    But how is it possible?


    Where are the Uchiha clan¡¯s clan land nearly 15 miles away, aren¡¯t they afraid of the Uchiha clan¡¯s incident?


    "No, you don''t have to walk 15 miles..."


    Suddenly, Ye Dou remembered a map he had robbed the ninja shop some time ago and searched back.


    He immediately took out the seal scroll and took out a yellowed drawing from it. The time of its manufacture is beyond consideration.


    This map is Konoha''s old version of the map, because with the end of the war, the population in the village surged and a lot of land was opened up, so the new map he just produced was created.


    Ye Dou went directly to the map, focusing on the geographic location between the Nanga River and the Uchiha clan.


    The next second, he cursed directly, "This old fox!"


    33. Chapter Thirty Three, Trench Inhumanity]


    "This old fox!"


    Ye Dou cursed directly, but his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    It was shown on this map that there was a shortcut to the waterfall on the edge of Nanhe River.


    Although there are a lot of rivers and jungles along the way, these are not problems for top ninjas.


    As long as it is not over the mountains, Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi can definitely go back and forth quickly.


    "The most important thing is that this shortcut is very safe. Where is the Uchiha clan¡¯s ancestral shrine, where the Uchiha stone monument is placed, even Uchiha¡¯s clan people can¡¯t approach it easily, and ordinary people don¡¯t dare to approach half a step!"


    Put away the map. Although it is not completely certain, Ye Dou feels that he is close to the truth.


    "Yedou, are you going to step on it now?"


    "Don''t worry, Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi are members of the Anbu. Even if they don''t have a mission, they need to be on duty during the day. It''s safer to go during the day!"


    As long as the location can be determined, for him, time is enough for him to arrange it.


    "Oh." The mongoose nodded his head seemingly, suddenly took out a few rice balls from his pants pocket, and asked him if he wanted to eat.


    After Ye Dou saw its movements, his brows began to frenzy, because the rice ball turned out to be in the shape of a rabbit.


    Holding back his anger, he asked, "Where do these... come from?"


    "It was given by Huahuo, I saw you don''t want it, so I took it myself, do you eat it? If you don''t eat it, I will eat it myself!"


    call out!


    call out!


    call out!


    As soon as the mongoose finished speaking, the kunai who was thrown out by Sasuke Uchiha was immediately affected by an invisible force, and then, with a deep cold light, flew directly towards the white floating in the air wearing green pants. Mongoose.


    He was originally curious about why Hyuga Kahuo was so enthusiastic at noon, and looked at himself with a smile all day long.


    The feeling is that the food that was eaten inside and outside was accepted without his permission, and he hadn''t told him yet, it was just cut first and then played!


    "What do you want to do, I didn''t say anything to you, what are you so excited about!"


    The mongoose is naturally not afraid of suffering, but worried that the rice ball will be hit. While shouting strangely, while twisting left and right, looks quite funny.


    Ye Dou didn''t say a word, spurring Chakra all over his body, constantly changing the gravitational magnetic field, and controlling Kuwu to shoot at the damn meerkat.


    "Stop, I warn you to stop immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for turning my face... well, you won''t stop, are you!"


    This system wizard is very tough. Seeing that Ye Dou didn¡¯t mean to stop at all, it grabbed and lifted the rice ball with two legs together, raised its tail, and suddenly began to spin at a high speed, using its tail to knock the surrounding Kuwu into a war. Roar:


    "Wood, big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood, big wood..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    the next day.


    In the morning, Ye Dou got up, walked carefully through the ancestral shrine of the Uchiha clan, and personally walked this shortcut once.


    In the end, he found that it would take 15 miles to get here from the original road, but if he took this shortcut, the distance would have to be reduced by at least half.


    And he also discovered that the vision here is very broad, and if major changes occur in the Uchiha clan, such as gunpowder and explosions, it can be seen.


    "Can''t go wrong, it must be here!"


    Looking at the Uchiha clan from a distance, Ye Dou turned and separated four shadow clones.


    Now that the location where Uchiha Shisui committed suicide has been found, all he needs to do next is to find a suitable location for the ambush.


    Ye Dou took out the seal scroll and said to himself, "Today I have a total of 10,000 detonating charms, 30,000 shurikens, 20,000 kunai, 40,000 thousand pieces, 10,000 smoke bombs, and 13,000 flash bombs. There are 500 wind demon shurikens. Although they are not many, they are not comparable to Xiao Nan, but they should be enough!"


    Meerkat ridiculed that Ye Dou was Konoha''s richest guy before, which is definitely not a joke.


    It was because which ninja shop they robbed was famous in Konoha and even the entire ninja world, and it happened not long before the other party purchased the goods.


    If given him enough people, he can even arm a troop to take down a Shinobu Village.


    So the system steward was speechless immediately after hearing his words. These endurance tools alone are enough to equip a teacher. Isn''t that much?


    You can''t always compare Xiao Nan, the richest woman in the Ninja world!


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The camera turned, and after leaving Nanhechuan, Ye Dou came to the ninja school again.


    Today''s one-year Class A is no different from usual, still noisy and noisy.


    But there are also two people who are different from usual, for example, both hands are wrapped in bandages, and they have been staring at Ye Dou after entering the door.

 37 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 37

    As he went home with scars all over his body, he naturally couldn''t escape the questioning of his parents.


    Sasuke Uchiha, who wanted to prove it to his father, would not say that he ran to find someone to fight heads-up, but he was not as good as others and was beaten up?


    Therefore, when he went back, he thought of an excuse, saying that he was brave enough to be righteous and couldn''t bear to accept someone bullying his classmates, and finally defeated by a hundred enemies.


    He felt that these three words, Uchiha, were worth 100 people, and 10 words were a bit unspeakable.


    As everyone knows, his parents Uchiha Tomitake and Uchiha Mikoto were silly to hear directly. If they remember correctly, their pride, their eldest son Uchiha Itachi at this age, he only played 10, right?


    His youngest son is so fierce that he hit a hundred?


    Of course, Uchiha Sasuke didn''t know what his parents were thinking. Seeing that the second elder was silent, he thought he was disappointed that he could not beat a hundred.


    Ever since, after eating, he ran directly to his brother, pestering Uchiha Itachi to accompany him to practice, and by the way, he cautiously inquired about what kind of ninja did Ye Dou used to fight with him in the afternoon.


    This question was terrible, so Er Zhuzi didn''t sleep well all night!


    When that freak was fighting with himself, he hadn''t tried his best and had always carried a heavy ninja?


    Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t believe it and didn''t want to believe it, but he knew that his brother would never lie to himself.


    Therefore, when Ye Dou walked into the classroom, he immediately stared at him, his entire small face full of resentment.


    "Next time, I will definitely beat you!"


    When passing by, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help yelling, there was no arrogance in the language, and he seemed lack of confidence.


    "If you want, you can come to me this afternoon!"


    Find your sister!


    Er Zhuzi didn''t dare to accept his words, so agree. It was looking for Bian, and refused. It was too shameless, so he could only turn his head back and sulking silently.


    Back to his seat, Hyuga Hanahuo leaned over again and stretched out his hand toward him with a smile.


    Ye Dou frowned and said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    Hyuga Hanaru said frankly, "Bento box for rice balls!"


    34. Chapter Thirty Four, Coming]


    Spring goes and autumn comes again.


    In the blink of an eye, the time for the Uchiha clan to be exterminated by Ye Dou was not far away.


    Wow!


    Under one of the waterfalls in the Nanga River, Ye Dou was still wearing his black bathrobe and swung his sword against the impact of the waterfall.


    The endless stream of river water lays down from a place of tens of meters, and the weight it produces is extremely affordable and can easily sink people.


    Ye Dou is not in this list. Under the blessing of universal gravitation, even though the impact of the waterfall burst, it is difficult for him to move half of his body.


    With one foot in front and one behind, he held the Shinobi with both hands tightly, ignoring the blow of the waterfall, and constantly slashed the waterfall that came out of it.


    Every knife went all out, every knife was just right, as if to split the waterfall.


    This kind of training method is still not as effective as using gravity to suppress the body. The waterfall body is made by nature, without a switch, and cannot be adjusted in size. It cannot achieve the most suitable exercise effect.


    However, compared with the weight-bearing ninja, the effect of this bursting practice is much stronger, and it took him a lot of time to adapt.


    He wouldn''t be here without Hyuga Hanaho and Metkay.


    But once the two of them have one of them, or even both of them, then he will not hesitate to run to this place to practice.


    It was not the place where Uchiha Shisui committed suicide, but another place with better scenery, closer, and more suitable for his cultivation.


    After practicing so desperately for three months to four months, his progress was visible to the naked eye.


    Headed by his chakras, after this time of continuous refinement, the chakras contained in his body are enough to be bearable.


    The reason for being so fast is related to his unique physique. The cells in his body are full of vitality, which will be strengthened with the strengthening of his physical body, far surpassing the ordinary ninjas in this world, and only a few families such as the Uzumaki Clan and the Thousand Hands Clan can match.


    Although the gap between Zhong Ren and Xia Ren is not big, even many Xia Ren actually have the power to beat Zhong Ren.


    Only at the level of the upper ninja and above, will there be all ninjas who can hardly cross the chasm, and whose combat power is crushed under it.


    To become Zhongnin is actually very simple. Just before the Zhongnin exam, your leading ninja teacher will report your name and pass the exam to be promoted.


    But if you want to become a Shinobu, the requirements are much stricter.


    Shang Ren is different from Xia Ren and Zhong Ren. They are the backbone of a village and the most elite troops.


    There are two hard requirements to become a Shinobu.


    The first one, in addition to excellent leadership skills, also requires outstanding performance in various aspects such as ninjutsu and analytical skills, and is an almighty ninja.


    The second is the quantity and quality of tasks completed, because the entrance papers leading to the Shangnin exam are in the hands of the shadow gates of the villages.


    Only with their recommendation and approval, can Zhongren take the Ninja exam and have a chance to be promoted. The era of war broke out, it was a special situation.


    It''s no wonder that the shadows in the villages are so strict. It is important to know that the students who graduated from Ninja School, and each of their leading teachers are the elite of the village, that is, the ninja of the upper level.


    Whether it is to ensure the chance of survival or the success rate of the mission, every ninja who becomes a ninja needs to pass extremely strict assessments.


    This makes these Shangren not only experienced, strong in perforating danger, and able to cope with various emergencies, and at the same time they each have at least one powerful unique secret technique in their hands.


    Of course, Ye Dou must not be viewed with ordinary eyes.


    Gravity Fruit gives him the abilities and various ultimate moves. If the Ninjutsu levels are divided by the Ninja World, the moves that Ye Dou masters are probably the worst of the B-level Ninjutsu starters.


    How can a guy who is the worst of B-level ninjutsu, always A-level ninjutsu, S-level ninjutsu, or even forbidden skill level, his combat power can be treated with common sense?


    Although he has never left the village and has not received the baptism of the Shinobi world, sometimes, when a person is extremely strong, even if he does not have a wealth of mission experience, he can break through all kinds of magic!


    What he lacks now is the Chakra who performs these secret arts. Chakra is raised to the level of Zhong Ren, which naturally makes him happy.


    In addition to Chakra''s improvement, what surprises him most is definitely the success of the six-style navy "shave" practice.


    Although he can only use it simply now, and still can''t do it freely, it is enough to make his combat power soar.


    To make a metaphor, if he confronted Sasuke Uchiha now, he would be able to kill the second pillar in a second with only one breath.


    The practice of shaving is very simple and difficult at the same time. People who are not physically strong should not practice it, otherwise it is a waste of practice.


    Its principle is to step on the ground dozens of times continuously at high speed within an instant (0.36 seconds), and achieve high-speed movement with the help of explosive reaction force.


    In SBS, Oda once personally admitted that the basic speed of shaving is four seconds per 100 meters.

 38 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 38

    But when the two sides are at war, there is no special situation, how can they fight at a distance of 100 meters for no reason?


    In other words, in this ninjutsu, there are several types of ninjutsu that can take people''s heads 100 meters away?


    In most battles between ninjas, the battle is within ten meters.


    This makes it absolutely terrifying when the horror of the shaved erupts when actually fighting the enemy, just like a flash, non-dynamic vision sky-defenders cannot catch it.


    Of course, this formula also has its shortcomings, that is, you can only walk straight and diagonally, and cannot drift or turn. As long as you can see the weakness, you can find a way to deal with it.


    As for Rob Lucy''s "Razor", it is a super difficult technique that incorporates "Moon Step", and he hasn''t been able to learn it yet.


    He also did not relax in the exercise of the fruits of gravity, except for those Chakras that were not enough to support the play, he was able to use the rest of the moves flexibly.


    "Although the location of the ambush cannot be completely determined, I have enough tolerations. The trap spans a mile, and there will be no mistakes."


    "Now everything is ready, just wait for the Crane Clam to enter!"


    His eyes gradually became cold, and the blood began to boil. After waiting and preparing for four full months, Ye Dou couldn''t wait.


    "Yedou, it''s ready to be baked, come over and eat."


    Suddenly, there was a shout from behind, and he turned his head, and saw Hyuga Fireworks standing by the grill, waving at him happily.


    Hyuga Huahuo didn''t know it was his own sake, so he forced Ye Dou to practice here, thinking that he wanted to have a picnic, and he was very interested all day.


    "........."


    Chapter 35, my youth is above him]


    In Nanhechuan at noon, humans are rare, only birds and beasts, birds and flowers.


    On the riverside on both sides of the waterfall, three people were gathered in a grill, and laughter and laughter came from time to time.


    These three people are Ye Dou, Hyuga Kahuo, and Metkai who he hasn''t seen for a while.


    The former took the grilled fish and ate it bite by bite slowly, while the latter two, it was almost at first sight, with endless words.


    For the white-eyed princess in front of him, Metkay was extremely fond of him.


    Although the other party is only about 7 years old, he is generous and has a sweet voice. Given time, he is bound to be a very beautiful lady.


    The most important thing is that this child is very polite. Unlike his own disciple, he is a stinky boy who doesn''t respect his teacher and has always shown his youth.


    Hyuga Huahuo is different. He is not only willing to listen to his own stories, but also to ask questions when he is wonderful. He can satisfy his vanity and is a good boy!


    It''s just a pity that the other party came from a big family, and they practiced the soft boxing that matched the Xue Ji Boundary White Eyes, otherwise he would find a younger sister for Ye Dou to come back.


    As for the Hyuga Fireworks, although he was smiling on the surface, he was extremely worried inside, for fear that Ye Dou would be like his teacher in the future.


    This is really horrible. Whether it is the habit of the other party''s love of concave shapes or the strange dress, it is too impactful for ordinary people''s hearts.


    "It''s no wonder that Ye Dou wants to run here to practice. It turns out that he doesn''t want to be found by Teacher Metkay!"


    She felt that she had discovered the facts and felt a little distressed about Ye Dou for a while. She must be very distressed to have such a teacher.


    The two people thought about their own things, talked very happily, and smiled brightly, shoulder to shoulder with the sun.


    "Xiao Huahuo, do you know Kakashi?"


    "Do you know Mr. Kakashi? I know that my father often mentioned to me that Mr. Kakashi graduated at the age of five and became Zhongnin at the age of six. He has become a Shangnin at the age of twelve. He has broken countless records and is a super talent!


    "Yes, Kakashi is such a genius ninja, then do you know that he has lost 50 times to one person? Do you know who his lifelong enemy is?"


    "Who?"


    "It''s just a little, Konoha''s blue beast Metkai."


    Speaking of the rising point, Metkay didn''t eat anymore, and jumped up to one foot high, just like a special film of a certain country, concaved into an extremely exaggerated shape.


    "Really, Mr. Metkay, you are so amazing."


    Hey, Hyuga Huahuo quickly applauded, looking at Metkay whose nostrils were already in the sky, she thought again, Teacher Metkay was so coaxing and simple.


    "Yes, hahahaha...hahahahaha..."


    Metkay immediately looked up to the sky and laughed, and the word Dese was already written on his face.


    But suddenly, Hyuga Hanahuo seemed to think of something, and curiously said, "Then, Mr. Maitkai, did you compete with Mrs. Kakashi from a very young age?"


    Without thinking about it, Metkay nodded immediately and said passionately, "Of course, since we entered the Ninja School, we regarded each other as opponents for life, fighting against each other from Konoha East Gate to Konoha South. The door, from the main entrance of Konoha to the back mountain of Konoha, with inexhaustible strength, endless fighting, burning blood..."


    "You are too good Teacher Metkay." The little girl rolled her eyes as if golden light shone, and then she suddenly changed her conversation, "Then Teacher Metkay, how old did you graduate?"


    Metkay suddenly choked, as if something got stuck in his throat, he squeaked and said, "...this, because of some other reason, the teacher is full of Ninja school courses..."


    "So that''s the case." Hyuga nodded and asked again, "Then after so many years, have you compared Matekai teacher with Kakashi teacher 50 times?"


    Metkay was suddenly hit by a critical attack in his heart, and his words were uncomfortable. After holding back for a long time, his face blushed before he suffocated a few words, "Probably...probably... more than 500 times!"


    Eh?


    Is it more than ten times worse?


    Hyuga Hanahuo was shocked, she didn''t know that Metkay chose to say it, but it was so loud at 1:10...


    Shameless!


    "Damn it, the reason why I lost so much before was because I couldn''t practice at home."


    Seeing the girl''s disappointed expression, Metkay suddenly became angry, clenched his fists, as if about to burst into a Super Saiyan, and said loudly.


    "But it''s different now, Huahuo, you show it to me, starting from today, I will not lose to Kakashi once, my youth is above him!!!"


    After that, Metkay disappeared directly in front of the two of them, shooting in the direction of Konoha like a cannonball, apparently looking for Kakashi to duel.


    Hyuga Huahuo was stunned for a while, and then laughed out with a "pouch", "Ms. Metkay is so cute!"


    "Don''t underestimate him, he is very strong, stronger than Kakashi!"


    Ye Dou suddenly spoke, feeling that his behavior was a little unusual, and turned around again and dived into the waterfall.


    "He took the initiative to speak to me..."


    Hyuga Huahuo was taken aback, and then there was an abnormality in her beautiful eyes, and her smile made the surrounding flowers pale.


    "I don''t believe it. Teacher Kakashi is the strongest Shinobu in the village, or the captain of the Anbe. Teacher Metkai is stupid, so where is the opponent!"


    Holding her hands, she boldly approached the waterfall, bending slightly to whisper to Ye Dou, revealing the shyness and innocence of the girl.

 39 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 39

    "By the way, Ms. Metkay asked you to go to his house to practice for a few days. Why is this?"


    Hyuga Fireworks is very clever and has excellent observation skills.


    She was keenly aware that the atmosphere in the village recently seemed a little different from usual.


    I think my father warned his sisters some time ago that he should reduce going out during this period, and bring his retainers even if he goes out.


    And today, Teacher Maitka also asked Ye Dou to stay in his house for a few days, which made her suddenly feel that something might happen in the village recently.


    Of course, she couldn''t imagine that this would be an internal war in the village. She simply thought that there might be someone coming from the Fire Country.


    "He has mastered a door control technique and is going to teach it to me!" Ye Dou said lightly, hesitating for a while, and finally added, "...During this time, you are fine and don''t go out, especially at night."


    "Yedou, do you know something?"


    Hyuga Kahuo''s eyes rolled, wanting to know what happened.


    Before, her father told her not to run around, but now Ye Dou also tells her not to go out at night. Could something really happen?


    "It was Metkay who told me."


    Ye Dou shook his head in denial, stopped talking, and continued to swing his sword.


    36. Chapter 36, Are There Courage]


    Another day.


    In Naruto''s office.


    Three generations of Hokage sat on a chair with a serious expression, and in front of him, an Anbe ninja with an animal mask was kneeling on one knee.


    He is a member of the Uchiha clan, and is also one of the two great Uchiha geniuses who are as famous as Uchiha Itachi.


    "The consultant gave me a piece of information before, but Shisui, regarding the Uchiha clan''s intention to initiate a coup, I want to hear your opinion."


    If it can, Sarutobi Hisaki doesn''t want turmoil in the village at this time.


    The third Ninja War broke out, except for the disappearance of three generations of Fengying.


    One of the biggest reasons is that Konoha''s white teeth committed suicide. Sannin left due to their own reasons, resulting in the decline of Konoha''s overall strength, allowing other Ninja villages who have been recuperating for the past ten years to see an opportunity to replace Konoha.


    Now, almost 10 years have passed since the end of the Third Ninja World War, and the losses in the three wars have almost been replenished over time.


    If this time the Uchiha clan went to war with Konoha, and Sarutobi Hitoshi was worried, the fourth Ninja War would suddenly break out.


    Today''s Konoha, with the golden flash of death, no one in the village can resist the tripod.


    Among the three ninjas, Lengjun Dashewan loved to study biology, and as a result, studying and studying became a traitor and disappeared.


    Konoha''s princess Tsunadehime didn''t get much better either. Her nature was the same as her grandfather. She was addicted to gambling and couldn''t help herself. It is estimated that she still owed a debt outside, and she didn''t know where she hid.


    Crazy ghosts are even more exaggerated. People who prostitute themselves in the ninja world have lost contact.... The ghost knows where this guy is now?


    Today''s Konoha can''t stand the baptism of war, so when it comes to the Uchiha clan, Sarutobi Hizumi is quite sad.


    He is old and doesn''t want to see blood again!


    "Master Naruto, there are indeed some people in the clan who are increasingly dissatisfied with the village, but Itachi and I have been trying our best to reassure them. To solve this problem, we need to improve the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the village. I believe Uchi The Bos and the village will be able to live in peace."


    The current situation of the Uchiha clan is not as optimistic as Uchiha Shisui said.


    Yesterday, when the Uchiha clan had a meeting, they were still discussing when to choose to do it, and they wanted to unite with the families in other villages.


    But, with his family on one side and his beloved village on the other, he certainly didn''t want both sides to be in an endless situation if possible.


    "I see. Wherever Uchiha is, please, please report to me as soon as there is any trend!"


    "Hokage-sama..."


    "Go down!"


    Sarutobi Hizen is also a human spirit. From Uchiha Shisui''s words, he knows that Konoha and Uchiha''s problems are destined to be unable to mediate.


    If it can be reconciled, things will not be delayed until now. Konoha will not be able to satisfy the ambitions of the Uchiha clan.


    Konoha is not a person''s Konoha. It is made up of countless families, large and small, and the stakes are very complicated.


    "Yes!"


    Opening his mouth, Uchiha Shisui didn''t say anything in the end, so he had no choice but to leave, and disappeared into Hokage''s office in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s time to make up your mind, Sarutobi. From the time of Mr. Feima, the Uchiha clan is the thorn that Konoha must remove!"


    "... Wait a second, wait a second!"


    Losing his pipe, Sarutobi Rizen did not look back, because he knew the names of people in the dark.


    "Can''t wait any longer, Uchiha''s wolves are ambitions. We must preemptively, cut the mess with a sharp knife, and eliminate them by surprise to minimize the loss."


    Shimura Danzo''s tone was indescribably cold.


    He and Sarutobi Rizen are classmates, and he is also a disciple of the second generation of Hokage Qianshoujian. He was also there when the second generation of Hokage rushed to Yunyin Village to be absolved.


    After so many years have passed, he still can''t forget the scene of the second generation of Naruto and the third generation of Naruto.


    Just because he was afraid of death, he chose to shrink and hesitate when he threw out the temptation of who would take the initiative to stay behind.


    In the end, the braver Sarutobi Rizen became the third generation of Hokage!


    This incident had a great impact on him, because he thought that he had also made up his mind at the time, but he was slower than Sarutobi Hitoshi, and he was also eligible to become Hokage.


    Therefore, even though he has stayed by Sarutobi Hizhan all these years as an auxiliary, every time Sarutobi Hizhan makes a major decision, he will look at and solve problems from his own perspective!


    As time passed, his ambitions became more and more swelled, because he believed that his judgment was more accurate than Sarutobi Hitoshi, it was more beneficial to the village, and he should become Hokage.


    But he never thought, if he hadn''t taken the initiative to speak up, Shimura Danzo would have the courage to say "Leave the Queen".


    In this era of frequent wars, everyone dreams of becoming a hero, and everyone dreams of being respected by thousands of people.


    It''s just that, often in the face of death, most people will choose to survive instead of being that hero.


    Senshou Kenma knew this very well, so he didn''t hesitate to pass on the position of Hokage to Sarutobi Hizumi, not Shimura Danzo or his other outstanding disciples.


    "Wait, you should be aware of the strength of the Uchiha clan..."


    "Sarutobi, if you are worried about the loss, you don''t have to. I have already contacted Akatsuki, the mercenary organization of the Ninja World. As long as Uchiha Itachi and Akuri should be together, I can assure you, Konoha None of the ninjas will die!"


    "Xiao? How much do you know about them, are they worthy of our trust?"

 40 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 40

    "We pay, they contribute, and neither of us defaults afterwards. There is no need to understand them."


    It must be admitted that he was really moved by Shimura Danzo''s proposal.


    If he could only spend some money, he would solve Uchiha''s big trouble without hurting the village. Even if the slaughter was cruel, he would nod his head.


    Under the influence of Qianshoujian, Sarutobi Hizen could not treat the Uchiha clan with a bowl of water, otherwise it would not continue the second-generation Hokage''s approach to the Uchiha clan.


    37. Chapter 37, I have no talent]


    "It''s finally starting."


    At the same time that Sarutobi Hizaki and Shimura Danzo finished their conversation, on the big tree at the back door of the Ninja School not far away, Yato put down the binoculars in his hand and retracted his gaze from the Hokage office.


    At the same time, in his hand, a sound transmission note engraved with the word "yin" also turned into golden light and dissipated in the air.


    This is also an item found in the equivalent exchange space. As long as you use it at the target, he can eavesdrop on the other party''s conversation within a certain range and at a certain time.


    It wasn''t that he had prepared it long ago, but that the mongoose detected that Uchiha stopped passing by, and Yatou would think that there are such items in the backpack.


    Can be called unintentionally inserted willow Chengyin!


    "It turns out that the Uchiha clan was annihilated, and there is still Akatsuki''s shadow?"


    The mongoose heard it too, but Konoha or Danzo at this time had already discovered the existence of Akatsuki, and there was an intersection with each other.


    In the original TV, although the genocide of the Uchiha clan is repeatedly mentioned, the process is rarely expressed, and there are only a few pictures.


    Even in the later "The True Story of Uchiha Itachi", it only showed that Uchiha Itachi had contact with Uchiha belt soil and once asked Uchiha to bring soil to help.


    "Uchiha is Konoha''s strongest family, not even one of them. Although Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha''s soil is powerful, it is almost impossible to slaughter the family silently."


    Yetou didn''t have much reaction. Rather, it was unreasonable that only two people massacred the Uchiha clan in such a short period of time.


    He doesn''t deny the power of Uchiha Itachi. He who opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel, indeed, no one in the Uchiha clan is his opponent, and it is not enough for him to even play together.


    But you must know that manpower is sometimes poor. The Uchiha clan is Konoha''s strongest family, and because of the second generation of Hokage''s policies, their vitality is the best preserved. The total population is not one thousand, and it starts with 600.


    If you want to kill so many people silently, naturally you can''t open Suzuo Nenghu to hack, or stare at it and burn it with Amaterasu.


    Otherwise, it will attract the attention of Konoha''s ninjas and even civilians.


    (This paragraph is a demonic reform. The Uchiha clan is so hungry and passed on for so long, and the whole clan was killed by two people silently. I always think it is unreasonable.)


    I just don''t know, who will Akatsuki organization send this time?


    With the cautiousness of Sarutobi Rischi and Shimura Danzo, the rebel mercenary group as powerful as Akatsuki''s organization, even if they are hired, they will not be all.


    Only 3 to 4 people can be dispatched at most. Firstly, there are too many people and the goal is big; secondly, if there are too many people, Konoha will feel unsafe.


    "Didn''t Sarutobi Hizaki have not agreed to Shimura Danzo''s proposal? Why do you seem to be confident."


    "Nik Fei Rizen will agree, even if he does not agree, Shimura Danzo will let him agree."


    The Uchiha clan, or the mighty power of other gods, has aroused Shimura Danzo''s vigilance.


    Such a powerful force is not in his hands, he will not rest assured.


    Uchiha Shisui is destined to die, and his plan with Uchiha Itachi is also impossible to realize!


    "To blame, I can only blame Uchiha Shisui for being too naive, telling others about his kaleidoscope ability."


    From her own perspective, Yato only felt that Uchiha Shisui was too stupid.


    Such a BUG-level illusion that can silently change the opponent''s will with just a glance, he can''t even use it until life and death are at stake, how can he tell others?


    One more thing, there are not one or two in Uchiha''s clan who are rebellious, but almost the whole clan will rebel. He only has one pair of eyes, is that enough?


    It''s better to come directly to Shimura Danzo or the third generation of Hokage, maybe there is still a chance!


    "You really are here, hurry up, Mr. Iluka asked everyone to gather on the playground to practice shuriken."


    While thinking, suddenly Hyuga Kahuo got out of nowhere, trot over, took his arm and walked towards the door.


    "I will go by myself."


    Ignoring the opponent''s dissatisfaction, Ye Dou directly waved his hand, but walked in front, passed through the teaching building, and soon came to the playground.


    It is no different from when they were in school before. When most students take outdoor classes, they are a hundred times more enthusiastic than indoors.


    After arriving at the playground, Ye Dou immediately merged into the large army, waiting for Iluka''s roll call.


    In the process of waiting, the surrounding little ghosts kept whispering to each other, and they all made plans to show their skills later.


    Ye Dou kept silent, and kept the mongoose paying attention to the surrounding movements, observing whether there were any more ninjas in the dark.


    If not, it means that Konoha hasn''t made up his mind to act on the Uchiha clan.


    If there is, then the Uchiha clan will be destroyed, and the day is probably not far away.


    Many people clearly saw the scarlet writing wheel eyes hidden by the mysterious man under the mask when Nine Tails confided Konoha.


    If Sarutobi Hisaki and others decide to do it, they will naturally do a good job of protecting the human pillar in advance, and history must not be allowed to repeat itself.


    After thinking about it, it was his turn!


    Ye Dou retracted his thoughts a bit, took the shuriken and threw it out.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Three bursts of air sounded one after another, but only one hit the target and was far away from the red heart.


    "Two misses, once with 2 rings, this guy is too bad luck!"


    "I thought I was the tail of a crane. I didn''t expect someone to be worse than me, so I won''t be afraid of being scolded by my father when I go home, hahaha..."


    "Huh, this stinky kid also has better physical skills. What''s the use? A ninja who only knows physical skills is useless!"


    There are a lot of people who are unhappy at night fighting.


    His face that was nowhere to be placed and his almost overflowing pretense breath were deeply disgusted by boys.


    Seeing him embarrassed now, these guys couldn''t help being yin and yang strange.


    Ignoring the ridicule on the playground, Ye Dou walked to a tree and leaned against a tree without expression, closing his eyes to rest.

 41 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 41

    Hyuga Kahuo didn''t care, but walked over with a smile, and spoke to Ye Dou with his hands on his back.


    "Finally found your weakness, it turns out that you won''t go for nothing!"


    "This guy really doesn''t know how to cast, he usually uses gravity to control.


    The mongoose spoke and took the words.


    But when it was said, Hyuga Huahuo naturally couldn''t hear it. Seeing that Yetou did not respond, he thought he was very frustrated and comforted him, "It¡¯s okay, Yetou, I will teach you to throw the shuriken, and Kuunai, give it to me. Right!"


    "Girl, are you sure you want to do this, this guy..."


    Ye Dou suddenly raised his hand and patted his left shoulder, as if he was hitting a fly.


    It wasn''t until the damn mongoose closed his mouth that he looked up at Hyuga Kahuo, "I don''t have the talent for this, you don''t have to waste time!"


    Meerkat, "..."


    38. Chapter 38, When people die, there is nothing left]


    [Tell everyone in advance that the timeline here is not the same. The original book Shisui died at least two years after Uchiha''s extermination. I changed him for the plot.


    ------------------


    In the following days, Ye Dou had been paying attention to the situation in the Hokage Building.


    As long as the mongoose detects that Uchiha Shisui is approaching, he will immediately go to the back door of Shinobi School to activate the sound transmission to listen.


    One day, two days, three days...


    One, two, three....


    Looking at the missing sound transmission notes, Ye Dou felt a little pain in his heart. These sound transmission notes are good things, and they are non-renewable disposable consumables, and they are gone!


    But in order to ensure that the plan can be implemented and to accurately find the date of Uchiha Shisui¡¯s death, he can only eavesdrop on it again and again.


    Finally, at the end of June, he found the answer.


    In Naruto''s office.


    Uchiha Shisui knelt on one knee, and although his expression hidden under the mask was invisible, his tone still faintly revealed anxiety.


    "Hokage-sama, please give me another chance, I will definitely find a way to persuade Uchiha''s elders!"


    call!


    He breathed out a puff of smoke, and Sarutobi said in a calm voice, "Shisui, you are a good boy, from you, I can clearly feel the will of fire, Uchiha''s intelligence, I will continue to ask you! "


    When Uchiha Shisui heard the words, he felt bad.


    The third generation of Hokage did not answer his question, but asked him to continue to monitor the Uchiha clan.


    Obviously, this former Shino had already made a decision in his heart to solve the trouble of the Uchiha clan for the sake of stability and peace in the whole village.


    He didn''t want to give up, he wanted to redeem it, and immediately said, "Hokage-sama, my kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes have the ability to change all of this, please give me another chance!"


    Uchiha Shisui was not hiding any more, he fully revealed his kaleidoscope writing ability, and said that he was willing to use other gods on Uchiha Tomitake.


    After hearing this, Sarutobi Rizen was immediately stunned. Obviously, he did not expect that such a terrible illusion would exist in this world.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    I don''t know how long it took, Uchiha Shisui left, seemingly made up a certain determination, and rushed to the Uchiha clan.


    "Contact Xiao, notify the enchantment class in advance, don''t cause panic, and don''t let anyone in Xiao behave."


    In Naruto''s office, Sarutobi Hizen breathed out smoke again, thinking for a moment and then speaking again.


    Although he promised Uchiha to stop the water, he still had to make second-hand preparations. Once the stop of the water failed, he would unite with the mercenaries to organize Akatsuki to eliminate the roots.


    "I know what to do, leave it to me Sarutobi!"


    After all, Shimura Danzo escaped into the darkness and prepared to meet Uchiha Shisui.


    Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes made his heart move, but also made him wary.


    He is not allowed to waste such a dangerous ability in these places. How to use it is up to him!


    the other side.


    When the conversation in the Hokage office ended, Ye Dou suddenly opened his eyes.


    "This day is finally here!"


    Looking at the sky, Ye Dou jumped down from the tree, mixed into the group of students, and returned to the classroom.


    According to the information given in the original book, today¡¯s Uchiha clan will have a clan meeting to discuss and decide on a coup plan.


    It is also today that Uchiha Shisui decided to use the other gods against the high-level Uchiha clan, but before that, Uchiha Shisui will be found by Shimura Danzo and take his right eye.


    "There is not enough time, but we must hurry up and prepare."


    In Yato''s memory, there are several versions before and after the root attack on Uchiha Shisui.


    One is Danzo activating Izanagi, hitting Uchiha Shisui with a jab, and directly snatching the opponent''s eye.


    The other is to activate the roots, the wheel warfare has been consuming Uchiha Shisui, and finally the eyes are easily taken away.


    However, no matter which version it is, the time is dusk.


    It is the end of summer, and the night falls far later than winter. Sometimes, even at 7 o''clock in the evening, the sky still won''t darken.


    Ninja School is over at 4 pm, and the fight between the roots and Uchiha Shisui runs from dusk to night.


    "I have at least 3 hours or more to prepare!"


    Thinking of this, Ye Dou came to a corner and waited until the mongoose was sure that there was no one around, then he closed the seal and separated four shadow clones.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    After the four shadow avatars came out, they looked at each other, and then they closed their seals again, and cast the transformation technique into different appearances before they dispersed.


    When the school bell rang, he immediately got up and wanted to leave the classroom.

 42 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 42

    "Night Fight!"


    Suddenly, someone opened his mouth to stop him, and when he looked back, he was wearing a tea flower-colored kimono.


    "Do you want to spend the night at Teacher Metkay''s house today?"


    Ye Dou nodded, and made a non-stop "um".


    "That''s it." Hyuga Huahuo smiled, and stuffed a gift box tied with a bow into his hand. "This is for Mr. Metkay. Please get along with Mrs. Metkay."


    She didn''t say that this gift was given to Metkay in her own name, and it meant that she wanted to get into the world of Ye Dou.


    After doing all this, Hyuga Huahuo waved goodbye to him without waiting for Yetou''s reaction.


    "Night Fight..."


    "Let''s go, get a trip to the pharmacy."


    Ye Dou did not refuse the gift, accepted it, and walked to a corner of no one, performed the transformation technique again, and walked to the nearest pharmacy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, the setting sun burned half of the sky and put a strand of gold on the earth.


    In the civilian area of ??Konoha Shinobu Village, the stoves in many houses were lit up with white or black smoke.


    Many people who have been busy for a day go home, a scene of having fun.


    The same is true in the outer forests of the civilian area and at Metkai¡¯s home. After Ye Dou came here, he immediately started cooking.


    "Ah, I really troubled you Ye Dou, you are obviously the guest, but you have to cook yourself."


    Metkay, who had just returned home, immediately burst into laughter when he saw this situation. There was no way of embarrassment.


    "But you are my disciple. As the saying goes, one day as a teacher and a lifelong father, you just need to return to your own home."


    Metkay couldn''t describe his feelings at this time, outside and inside, they were indescribably happy.


    Such a scene reminded him of the time when his father was still alive. The difference is that he is no longer the boy he used to be. He has grown up and can take care of the next generation.


    "Let''s eat."


    There is not much talk in the night fight, it is very simple, and the cooked food is served directly to the table in the hall.


    Although this wooden house is larger than its own, the decoration is similarly rudimentary. There is no special dining table. Eating and drinking are done in the lobby.


    "I''m gonna start now!"


    After washing his hands, Metkay came to the table and sat down cross-legged, folded his hands, and started to move his chopsticks.


    "this is for you!"


    Ye Dou did not move, took the gift to the table, and then pushed it in front of Metkai.


    "Gift? For me?" Metkay was taken aback for a moment, followed by inexplicable tears, making it impossible to guess his behavior pattern.


    "The teacher is so happy, Ye Dou..."


    "Hinata Hanahuo gave it to you!"


    Ye Dou had already prepared, picked up his chopsticks and pointed it at Metkai''s eyes, preventing the opponent from jumping over.


    "So this is ah."


    When Metkay''s expression closed, his tears were like a faucet. There was a switch that could be turned on and off at will. The viewers were speechless.


    Of course, even though it was not the disciple¡¯s gift that disappointed him, Metkay was still looking forward to it, and carefully opened the package, "Let me guess what it would be... Oh, it was actually a bottle of wine, that girl with fireworks." , As expected, it is very sweet..."


    "Would you like a little drink, Ye Dou?"


    "I''m underage!"


    "It''s really a pity, in that case, let me taste the taste of youth!"


    Without reluctance, Metka opened the bottle cap and quickly poured himself a glass, and then fell into a mouthful, shouting refreshedly.


    Soon, after eating and drinking, Ye Dou got up to clean up his dishes. Metkay seemed to be drunk, holding the empty bottle and shaking, his expression no longer funny, but a serious face, if he was pointing Tao.


    "Night Fight!"


    "Ok."


    "Important things... No matter whether he is in pain or sadness, he must work hard to the end, even if he loses his life, he must persevere!"


    "Ok."


    "The same goes for people who are worthy of cherishment. Even if they lose their lives, they must protect them with their hands to the end. In this way, even if they die, they will always leave behind the evidence of a man who has lived..."


    After speaking, he fell straight to the ground, not awake!


    Ye Dou had already expected it, and walked over to lift him up, silently walked to the bedroom not far away and then left it.


    Looking at Matkay, who was sleeping deeply, he stood for a while, then turned around without hesitation, tied the wristbands with the word "seal" to his hands, and tied the Shinobi sword behind his waist.


    After all this was done, he put on the mask and completely closed the door of the wooden house.


    "If people die, then there will be nothing, Teacher Kai!"


    39. Chapter 39, Conflict Outbreak]


    In front of a dilapidated shrine in the Nanga River, Uchiha Shisui and Shimura Danzo met here.


    On the surface, the two people are here to discuss the same thing, about the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.


    But in fact, all of this is just Uchiha''s wishful thinking. From beginning to end, Shimura Danzo wanted his eyes.


    It was destined not to let Uchiha Shisui rush to the Uchiha clan''s clan association, and launch the illusion of other gods on important figures in the presbytery.


    "Master Danzo..."


    "I heard Sarutobi say that if you can''t convince Uchiha Tomitake and others, you will use the power of other gods to change their will."


    "Yes, the contradiction between Konoha and the Uchiha clan is that they cannot trust each other. As long as the Uchiha clan is willing to make changes, I believe they can live together peacefully!"


    The task of monitoring the Uchiha clan was requested by Uchiha Shisui on the initiative of the third generation of Hokage, so he believed that he had seen the contradiction between the two sides thoroughly.


    The reason is that when the village of Nine Tails was troubled, they obviously had strong pupil power, which could effectively restrain the Nine Tails Demon Fox, but their Uchiha clan did not rush to the front line.


    Such behavior is not ashamed of Konoha''s ninjas and civilians.

 43 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 43

    In addition, many people at that time had clearly seen that the mysterious man who controlled Kyuubi, the writing wheel eyes under his mask, so there was a conspiracy theory that the Uchiha clan was doing.


    But the Uchiha clan also felt that they were wronged. The order was issued by the senior Konoha, not because they were unwilling to go to the front line and were greedy for life and fear of death.


    Over time, the Uchiha clan and Konoha became separated like this, and both sides couldn''t believe each other, and there was a grudge in their hearts.


    Therefore, Uchiha Shisui believes that as long as one party can take the lead in making changes and trust each other again, all problems will be solved.


    His ideas are beautiful, but they are also too idealistic.


    At least he missed one thing, that is, Shimura Danzo never trusted the Uchiha clan.


    He stubbornly believes that his teacher''s second-generation Naruto Senjuma''s view is right, and Konoha is not wrong with Uchiha''s political policy.


    Even if this incident is solved according to Uchiha''s method of stopping water, it is hard to guarantee that there will be no next time. Therefore, for Konoha''s stability, the Uchiha family must be eliminated!


    "If you used other gods on Futake and persuaded Uchiha Futake, but the relationship between Konoha and Uchiha did not change, what would you do?"


    Shimura Danzo closed his eyes, making it impossible to see his true thoughts, as if he really came to discuss countermeasures with Uchiha Shisui.


    "Master Naruto promised me that he would lobby the villagers. As long as we unite and work hard, it will definitely change!"


    Uchiha Shisui was full of longing for the future at this time. The reason why he took the initiative to apply for this mission to Naruto was to become Konoha''s spy inside Uchiha.


    The purpose is to find a way to make Uchiha and Konoha coexist, but now, he feels he has found it.


    The broad-minded three generations of Hokage understand their Uchiha clan''s behavior and are willing to give them a chance. Then, as long as the Uchiha clan is dealt with, everything will be fine.


    "The villagers'' suspicion and opinions about the Uchiha clan will not disappear with a few words from Sarutobi."


    "I understand this, but I believe that as long as there is enough time, we will definitely let..."


    "Don''t be too naive, Zhishui, a suspicious person like me will not change his mind easily. What will you do when that happens!"


    "Master Danzo..."


    "Instead of spending time on a tree that is not destined to bloom, you might as well give me the power of other gods. I will accept your writing round eyes!"


    Click!


    The sound of the crutches falling to the ground sounded, Danzo suddenly opened his tight eyes, stuck out his left hand with a grim expression, and took Uchiha Shisui''s right eye.


    He will abruptly write the kaleidoscope of Uchiha Shishui, and even dig out the blood.


    But the latter is not a casual person. At the moment Shimura Danzo moved, Uchiha Shisui activated the writing wheel.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark pupils were full of scarlet, and three comma-like Gouyu appeared in his eyes in a whirl.


    With just one glance, Shimura Danzo, whose left hand was directly inserted into Uchiha Shisui''s right eye, was hit by the illusion, and lost his light and soul like a puppet.


    "This is an ordinary illusion, and you will recover soon."


    Uchiha Shisui was confident in his pupil power. When the illusion hit Shimura Danzo, he dropped his vigilance and turned to leave.


    However, what Uchiha Shisui did not expect at all was that Shimura Danzo, who was supposed to be hit by his illusion, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "How can..."


    bump!


    Before he could react, Shimura Danzo was already hitting his weakness.


    The sudden change left him completely defenseless. With just a punch, he felt his internal organs shifted, a few bones were broken, and blood poured directly into his throat, and he was about to vomit out with a "wow".


    Shimura Danzo didn''t even give him a chance to vomit blood. He punched both fists at the same time, pointing at the vital part, and killing the person in front of him completely!


    Uchiha Shisui quickly resisted. He is not afraid of life and death, but has an unfinished mission. Together with the three generations of Hokage, he will create a village where Uchiha and Konoha can coexist.


    He wants to escape from here, he can''t just die like this, he wants to return to the Uchiha clan alive.


    "I can''t die yet, to prevent the tragedy from happening..."


    "No, you are going to die here, Uchiha will also disappear in Ninja history!"


    Shimura Danzo''s eyes were very cold, as if he wanted to swallow the life in front of him, he was more fierce than a wild beast when he saw its prey, and his hostility was astonishing.


    At the same time, just as his voice fell, the ninja at the root no longer hid, and he shot out from various places to take the life of Uchiha Shisui.


    "Don''t look into his eyes, aim at your feet!"


    They are well-trained and well-prepared, and they know the terrible boundary of the blood succession of Shalunyan. They can lose their combat effectiveness at a glance, and they can work out strategies against the enemy early.


    Looking at the flying shuriken and the root ninja, Uchiha Shisui knew that he could not be hit, and even more clearly that he could not be surrounded.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he quickly drew out Kunai and stared directly at the shuriken coming from the lasing.


    In the eyes of other people, these shurikens that hit him are very fast, and they can shoot people in the blink of an eye.


    However, Uchiha Shisui could see clearly the flight trajectory of these shurikens under the gaze of Shalunyan, and there was no exception!


    He succeeded, blasting all the shurikens around him, but Shimura Danzo next to him moved again, with his left hand sticking out like lightning and pointing directly at his eyeball.


    "Give me your writing wheel eyes!"


    "It''s over..."


    In the eyes of Uchiha Shisui, Shimura Danzo''s movements are very slow, playing frame by frame like slow motion when watching a movie.


    But it is exactly the same that Uchiha Shisui feels fear and despair, because at this time, he can no longer defend himself.


    The opponent''s hand, like death''s sickle, made him helpless and desperate, and wanted to take everything from him.


    His eyes were splitting, and he roared like a beast, "Danzo..."


    However, just when everyone felt that the dust had settled, a jet black like ink shot out.


    Its flying speed is extremely fast, as if it is about to pierce the space, making people fearful.


    This Kuwu Wu couldn''t hurt anyone, but just like cutting tofu, it pierced a stone not far away, leaving a big hole.


    However, Shimura Danzo''s actions were also successfully prevented.


    "who!"


    "Izanagi, Danzo, how many more times can you perform such a technique?"


    In the darkness, an extremely strange figure suddenly walked out.


    He did not answer Shimura Danzo''s question, but stared directly at Shimura Danzo''s right eye, which was fading and was about to close permanently.

 44 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 44

    40. Chapter 40, Immediately]


    "what?"


    When he heard the words of someone, Uchiha Shisui looked at Shimura Danzo in wonder.


    At some point, the bandage on the other party''s right eye had fallen off, revealing a writing wheel eye that was gradually turning gray.


    What made him even more frightened was that the other party knew how to use their Uchiha clan''s ultimate forbidden technique, Izanagi.


    You know, this is a ninjutsu that has almost been lost. Today''s Uchiha clan, there are almost no more than three people who know how to use this technique.


    "who are you?"


    Shimura Danzo ignored Uchiha Shisui and shouted again.


    He had never seen the face of the other party. He was obviously not from the village, but he seemed to know him well?


    He wants to talk, then analyze who the other party is, find out his weaknesses, know himself and his opponent!


    Ye Dou''s shadow clone did not give Danzo a chance. His personality was almost the same as that of his body. He spoke few words and was cautious.


    Another shadow avatar nodded when he saw it, then turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared, sending back the message he had seen.


    "No matter who you are, don''t want to leave Konoha alive today!"


    After Shimura Danzo said, a few rooted ninjas immediately rushed towards the night fight, killing the spoiler here!


    at the same time.


    Uchiha Shisui was also unambiguous, crossed his hands, dazzled six seals, and turned Chakra into his mouth.


    After a breath and a spit!


    A huge fireball immediately exploded toward the root. This is the powerful fireball technique of the Uchiha clan, and almost all Uchiha are proficient.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    Although it was a C-rank ninjutsu, its destructive power was unimaginable, and the ninja at the root did not dare to neglect, and immediately several people stepped forward and sealed the seal at the same time.


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    "Water escapes the water wall!"


    "..."


    This is one of the most large-scale defensive water escape ninjutsu in water escape ninjutsu. It has a restraining effect on fire escape and corresponds to the five elements.


    When the fire and water merged, a burst of steam erupted at the scene, and then a mist formed, making people unable to see the surrounding environment.


    Without a single blow, Uchiha stopped the water without stopping, and walked away.


    For him, the most important thing at the moment is to prevent the Uchiha clan from launching a coup. He does not want to delay in this dangerous place.


    Whether it''s the roots or the mysterious person who suddenly appeared, they are not good people. It''s better to go first!


    "It''s the instantaneous technique!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Shimura Danzo will never let Uchiha Shisui off, and immediately issued an order to hunt down with all his strength!


    Naturally, Yato will not help Uchiha Shisui to delay the roots. His purpose is also to write round eyes in a kaleidoscope. He just glanced at the direction of Uchiha Shisui''s escape, and the shadow clone directly lifted the technique, and Shimura Danzo frowned. Can''t guess what the other party wants to do, and can only be vigilant for 120,000 points.


    the other side.


    After leaving Metkay''s house, Ye Dou ran directly towards the place where the incident occurred.


    When the memories of the shadow clone came back to him one after another, he speeded up.


    "To the west, it''s deviated from my expected ambush location, but it has a big impact!"


    Thinking of this, he took out the item card of [Explosion of Potential] and used it directly.


    Suddenly, an unspeakable sense of beauty crawled into his heart, and his whole body was full of power, giving him the illusion of omnipotence!


    When his feet touched the ground, he had stepped on the ground dozens of times continuously when ordinary people could not see clearly.


    In the next second, there was a "touch" and the ground burst. With the help of the reaction force of this explosion, his figure advanced tens of meters forward, the speed is unimaginable!


    Using this method to drive on, it was a little waste of Chakra, but he couldn''t help it. Uchiha Shisui was known as "Quiet body to stop water", and the skill of blinking was the only one in the world.


    If he is allowed to escape successfully or escape the encirclement, his long-prepared plan will greatly increase the probability of failure.


    Now, the other two shadow clones hidden in the dark have no information to give back. He doesn''t know the situation there, so he can only hurry!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In the forest, there were constant blasts, and countless beasts were shocked back, giving way to the fast-moving shadow.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The camera is back on the battlefield.


    Without the restraint of the night fight, Uchiha Shisui was quickly overtaken by the ninja at the root.


    Manpower is sometimes poor, his chakra is not infinite, and he is not a muscular man like Metkay, unable to walk at high speed for a long time without interruption, the body will not be able to bear it.


    Seeing the boundless chasing soldiers behind him, Uchiha Shisui was already cursing in his heart.


    The mysterious person in Xindao appeared so cool that he didn''t even stop a ninja at the end.


    Seeing that he was about to be overtaken, there was only endless bitterness in his heart. It must be known that these are Shinnin, Konoha''s most elite troops, and once surrounded, they will almost certainly die.


    Another round of Shuriken rain hit, Uchiha Shisui had to turn around to resist.


    He successfully blocked the group of shurikens that rained down, but in the blink of an eye he was surrounded by the root ninja and fell into a deadlock, so he could only fight his way out of blood.


    In the chaos, a rooted ninja suddenly got a seal on his position, Uchiha Shisui felt bad, and his soul was frightened...


    He recognized this ninja and was one of Shimura Danzo''s right-hand men. He was born in the mountain and was proficient in the technique of turning the heart.


    If hit by this technique, the consequences will be unimaginable, even if the opponent can only let himself appear for a while, but now he is deeply trapped in a circle, and for a while, he will be killed!

 45 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 45

    He wanted to use illusion to shoot down the opponent, but Danzang, an old silver coin, suddenly shot out, like an idiot, with almost BT love in his eyes.


    Seeing that it was dead again, the sound of breaking through the air was heard in the distance again, and it turned out to be another kunai!


    Shimura Danzo could only let go again and almost yelled at him. That Goubi clearly drew two to eighty thousand dollars, but he behaved like a 10,000-year-old Yinbi, bad things for himself over and over again, which is ashamed of himself.


    Just when he thought that the other party would throw a handful of grievances with the previous few times this time, an accident happened.


    The other party was meticulous this time, and killed them very ferociously and quickly.


    bump!


    The ground burst again, and Ye Dou finally arrived and joined the battlefield.


    "Scatter!"


    As he approached, he raised his hands to get the seal, and the shadow clone was born with the smoke. Then the shadow clone appeared, and then scattered, finally fell into the shadow and lurked.


    After doing all this, Ye Dou was in the shape of a black panther and moved forward again, while holding the hilt behind his waist with his right hand, he pointed directly at the root ninja of the mountain clan to behead the opponent.


    ------------


    PS: Guiqiu Huahua evaluation support!!


    41. Chapter forty-one, back the pot?Shake the pot!]


    Not far from the battlefield, a strange ninja wearing a black robe and mask, about 180cm tall, was approaching quickly.


    At this moment, the evening had fallen, and the night had descended, he seemed to have melted into the night, and quickly attacked the rooted ninja.


    "Don''t think about it..."


    "Stop him!"


    "I know!"


    The ninjas of the mountain clan who were performing the operation couldn''t avoid it, so they could only forcefully concentrate their minds to complete the "heart-turning technique", delay Uchiha''s water stop action, and cooperate with the boss to take the lead in killing him.


    The other root ninjas did not respond slowly. The nearest ninja had already pulled out the sword and wanted to retreat to the mountain ninja who was performing the operation.


    "Three Suns and Moon Dance!"


    With a fox on his face, he split into three instantly after a loud shout, and slashed towards Ye Dou from three different angles, each of which pointed to the point.


    Rumor has it that this is Konoha Ryu''s swordsmanship, created by the second generation of ninjutsu inventor Naruto.


    However, there are also historical records that in the Warring States Period, there was a Taoist hall called "Moonlight Stream". The ancestors had a swordsman, and one of the ultimate tricks was called "Three Suns and Moon Dance."


    Undoubtedly, whether this was created by the second generation of Hokage or passed down by the Shipwreck Ludo Hall, this sword is worthy of the word "Profound meaning".


    Of this trick, only one is the main body, and the other two are clones, which are illusions and cannot cause harm to people.


    But the real power of this killer is that his speed is very fast, it can take your life while breathing, and it doesn''t give you a chance to distinguish.


    Unless it is the blood succession boundary like the white eyes, you can see the authenticity at a glance!


    Ye Dou didn''t roll his eyes, looking at the cold light overflowing, the three long swords that stabbed him from three different positions, his face hidden under the mask was calm.


    Closer!


    The sword energy was frantic, with the breath of death, trying to swallow him completely. Suddenly, Ye Dou held the long knife around his waist with his backhand, then quickly drew it out, drawing a silver light and cutting it forward. Hard anal.


    Cang!


    Sparks shot in all directions, and the two unmatched sharp Ninja swords were even more sharp and cold under the moonlight.


    "blocked!?"


    The root ninja of the suspected Moonlight clan felt incredible and exclaimed.


    Since he learned this profound meaning, the undead soul who died by his sword is unknown, and has never missed it. It is his killer at the bottom of the box.


    But today, the opponent not only blocked it, but also single-handed, how could this make him accept it?


    But no matter how uncomfortable he is at this time, he also understands that keeping a distance from the opponent is the most correct choice at this time. He doesn''t know the opponent''s ninjutsu and needs to observe.


    But it''s too late!


    As he drew the knife and was about to retreat with the companion of the mountain clan, a terrible pressure suddenly came from the blade.


    "Gravity Knife Giant Elephant!"


    boom!


    With a soft drink without the slightest emotion, the root ninja of the Moonlight clan was directly embedded in the soil, like a huge boulder on his body, making it difficult for him to move his fingers!


    "what¡­.."


    He yelled up to the sky, raised his strength, and swung away the opponent''s knife, not wanting to be crushed into flesh.


    Who knows, before knocking back the opponent''s Shinto sword, even more terrifying gravity spread all over his body again, as if he was stepped on by a giant elephant, and his body was struck by lightning!


    In the end, he couldn''t even hold the knife, and he was crushed to his knees, his mask broke every inch, revealing a real and hideous face.


    boom!


    The boundless gravity is rumbling, let alone him, even the ground under his feet can''t bear it, smoke billows, sand and rocks fly across, and it starts to crumble and collapse in an instant!


    With this knife, a large hole of more than ten meters was cut out in the ground!


    But this is not over yet, just as the two root ninjas fell into the pit, a few cracks in the dark part of the forest hit again.


    It was still a deep and incomparable Kuwu, and it was also tied with a detonating talisman, and shot into the big hole that was cut out by a single knife from four directions at the same time.


    Rumble...


    The explosion sounded continuously, and the root ninja who fell into the hole had not had time to ask for help. He had been blown apart and his blood was stained all over the ground. There was no sound in an instant.


    At this moment, the battlefield suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone stopped their movements and looked at the black-robed ninja standing on the edge of the hole.


    This Nima is simply too fierce, only a few blinks of an eye, from the time the opponent came on the stage to the backhand cut, only a dozen seconds passed.


    However, in these short twenty seconds, the two elite ninjas at the root were killed.


    Many people are thinking, what is the super master of Shinobi, and why is he here?


    Someone thought of Yanyin Village, the other party''s extremely heavy knife, like the earth shadow two days of the earth evasion technique called Da Yemu aggravated rock.

 46 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 46

    But soon, this person denied this idea, because the opponent used a knife, and the skill of the sword was exquisite, able to block the "Three Sun Moon Dance."


    No matter in the past or now, in their memory, there has never been such a ninja in Yanyin Village!


    "Who are you and why have bothered us Konoha''s Anbu so many times!"


    Shimura Danzo had a vicious look. Even though his outfit was different, he knew at a glance that the person in front of him was the ninja who had just hindered him.


    The opponent''s superb control skills impressed him. Not only is it amazingly powerful and can accelerate, but it can also change position and angle in the middle, killing people invisible, and it is even more against the sky than the Uchiha clan.


    At the same time, he is also very cunning, knowing that the other party is not from the village, he has already thrown the pot away in advance, and he claims that this is the dark part, not the root, and we must guard against it!


    Uchiha Shisui next to him heard something in his heart but didn''t know how to speak.


    How could he think that the number two character in the dignified Konoha Shinobu village was so shameless that he would directly throw what he had done to his good friend Sarutobi Hiji?


    Ye Dou was also stunned, his face hidden under the mask flashed silently.


    He took a deep breath, and then said, "I''m from Konoha!"


    This time, it was Danzo¡¯s turn to be speechless. I thought that this is Konoha, and we are one of Konoha¡¯s most elite troops. The intelligence is so full. If Konoha has such a number one person, how can we not know ?


    There is no doubt that the mysterious person in front of him is extremely dishonest, running the train like him!


    "Since I don''t want to say it, let''s go to death together!"


    Shimura Danzo gave a cold snort and waved his hand coldly, and the ninja at the root immediately killed the two.


    Yato did not say a word, glanced at Uchiha Shisui, and directly raised his sword to meet the enemy.


    He was going to clean up the ninja at the root, ignoring Shimura Danzo and Uchiha Shisui, the opponent''s S-class forbidden technique Izanaki and the offensive and defensive integrated Susao Nogu made him jealous.


    When the two of them consume almost the same amount, then it will be time for him to harvest!


    ----------


    PS: I don''t know why it can''t be posted, it has been delayed until now, and there is no news on the audit side, which is super annoying.


    Finally, ask for flowers, evaluate votes to support...


    42. Chapter 42, The Perfect Blood Successor]


    Konoha Shinobu Village, where night falls, is also very prosperous. Pedestrians are in a hurry and there are busy traffic. The restaurants in the village can hear people talking and bragging everywhere.


    There are countless families of three, four, five, or even more customers at the roadside stalls. The parents shook their heads and smiled bitterly. The children smiled with marshmallows and candied haws.


    Of course, there are also many young men and women who go together. They talk very happily, and Konoha''s sings and dances.


    But where they couldn''t see, it was cold, and the battlefield was filled with murderous intent everywhere.


    Nanhechuan, once deserted and uninhabited, is particularly lively today. It has been some time since Ye Dou entered this battlefield.


    But what makes the root ninja''s face extremely solemn is that with so many people and so many elites, they can''t do anything to him for a while, and even the corners of the other party''s clothes are not scratched?


    They are the supreme forbearance, they are the backbone of Konoha, working for one of the two most powerful departments, which in itself is enough to prove their extraordinary.


    However, today, after such a long time, they haven''t even taken the opponent down. You know, there is only one person on the other side!


    "Don''t get close to him, his forbearance is very evil, use shuriken and kunai to consume him!"


    "team leader¡­.."


    "Say!"


    "My shuriken was lost just now..."


    "My kunai has nothing to save, I have already lost it, and I didn''t pick him away!"


    Hearing this, the head of the root army had a more depressed expression.


    It is not that he has never seen a powerful ninja. As members of the roots, the tasks they usually perform are generally the most dangerous in the village.


    Naturally, the powerful ninjas they encountered were also unknown.


    But he can guarantee that although the strange ninja in front of him is not the strongest he has ever encountered, it is definitely one of the strangest.


    The opponent''s forbearance technique, one of the suspected earth shadow''s stunts, the aggravated rock technique, is the blame, the opponent has not even produced a seal until now.


    Forget it, but the spells played by the other party are extremely powerful. The death of the previous companion can now be vividly remembered.


    It was just a right knife, and as a result, four detonating talismans were directly attached to the face, which exploded into a different place, and the flesh and blood flew everywhere, and the dead could not die.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Shimura Danzo was also observing.


    These are his confidantes, and he will be an important bargaining chip for the position of Hokage in the future. Both strength and loyalty are indispensable.


    Even Uchiha Zhishui had to be chased to the end by them, fleeing frantically, but now he was scared to approach by the other person alone, which really makes him incredible.


    But he couldn''t blame his subordinates, the other side''s ninjutsu power was too amazing, and a pit of tens of meters could be cut out with a single knife.


    The key is this kind of technique, the opponent doesn''t seem to need Kieyin from the time of the fight to the end. Compared to ninjutsu, Danzo feels that this is more like the opponent''s blood inheritance boundary.


    Even the Blood Succession Boundary may not be able to do this, because most of the Blood Succession Boundary also needs the seal to induce Chakra.


    Thinking of this, Danzo said coldly, "Take the roots, you must keep him!"


    He caught other attention, and after preparing to kill Night Fight, he wanted to take his DNA and cells back for research.


    In order to be in the position of Naruto and to pursue more powerful power, he even dared to move the blood heirs of the first generation Naruto Senjujuma and the Uchiha clan. The fusion of blood heir cells was only useful and useless to him.


    Yu Nu Take the root does not know how to answer her Laoding, the insects he raises are constantly alerting herself, the people in front of him are very dangerous, and they keep warning him, make him vigilant, and let him escape!


    The current situation is that it''s not that their roots don''t want to kill, but the monster in front of them wants to get close to them, chasing them and beating them, extremely cruel.


    Blindly stepping forward, isn''t it right in the other''s arms?


    Destined to suffer heavy casualties!


    But he couldn''t help but listen to what his boss said. In the end, he decided to respect Tuan Zang''s will, and even if there were countless casualties, he would keep people behind.


    They are the darkness of Konoha, and they are ready to sacrifice for Konoha.


    "Night Fight, pay attention to the consumption of Chakra, they want to fight you desperately and consume you with human tactics."


    Without the mongoose speaking, looking at the root ninja who rushed towards him desperately, Yato already knew what they wanted to do.


    Although the power of Chakra and Ninjutsu in his body has increased by five times, he only needs to inject a small amount of Chakra to play extremely powerful power, one time is five times, and two times is ten times.


    But after all, he is not Naruto Uzumaki, without a head and tail beast as a backing. Once Chakra runs out, it will be a dead end.

 47 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 47

    Thinking of this, he held the knife backhand, and suddenly hit the air with a cut.


    Hum!


    The ninja sword in his hand buzzed, and the chakra in the inner body turned into a gravity wave and shot forward, knocking all the shurikens, including ninjutsu, into the air and bounced them back.


    "spread!"


    The oil girl takes the lead and hides first, which is why they have been unable to take the opponent down.


    In close combat, the opponent will be strangely restricted by ninjutsu, similar to the aggravated rock technique, and be slaughtered like a domestic animal.


    In long-range combat, only one sword is needed, and the opponent''s attack will be returned by the opponent, and in the end, he will suffer.


    The opponent''s ninjutsu or blood succession limit is too perfect, it can be offensive and defensive is extremely difficult, but now the boss has given the order, they can only rise to the difficulties, and kill this person!


    Click!


    "Ok?"


    Ye Dou wanted to cut again, but the ninja sword in his hand was overwhelmed and broke.


    He reacted swiftly, stepping on the ground dozens of times in an instant, retreated frantically with the help of the reaction force that burst out in an instant, and escaped the second round of attacks dangerously and dangerously.


    "After all, it is Mortal, unable to withstand the power of the Devil Fruit!"


    This is why he has always wanted to find a good sword. Although the ninja swords of Naruto World have a wide variety and exquisite craftsmanship, there are few war swords that can fully withstand the power of the devil.


    After discarding the ninja sword that had been completely abolished, he pulled the sleeves to unlock the seal of the wrist, and with a "bang", the other brand new ninja sword appeared in his hand again.


    The root ninja killed him, and he fought and retreated, his eyes quickly sweeping the surrounding environment.


    "right here."


    Suddenly, he stopped and slashed at an ordinary tree with a knife. There was a line, very thin, usually difficult to find. It connected the surroundings and was one of the traps he prepared.


    "Captain, look!"


    After the night fight stopped, the ninjas at the root stopped at the same time. They wanted to surround each other, which took time.


    Suddenly, a ninja wearing a tengu mask pointed around and whispered a report with the oil girl.


    "What are you looking at?" Younv Tigen was not in the mood to ignore him.


    "Something has fallen from the sky, it seems to be a shuriken, no, it seems that there is still karma."


    "Idiot, that''s shuriken and kunai!" The oil girl suddenly got her hair out of the roots and hurriedly said, "Quickly disperse!"


    But it was too late, and the shadow clone that had been hidden in the dark appeared at this time, stationed in the southeast, northwest, and formed a phalanx to surround the root ninja.


    The four shadow avatars spoke together, and at the same time Kieyin turned Chakra around his body to prevent these root ninjas from leaving.


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    -----------


    PS: I''m asking for support...


    43. Chapter 43, Terrorist Killing]


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    "Forbearance ten times the gravity barrier!"


    When the ninja at the root was introduced into the trap, the shadow clones that had been hidden in the dark all sprang out at this time, forming seals together, motivating the Chakra inside.


    "Damn it, it''s a trap, get out of it!"


    Looking at the overwhelming Qianben and Shuriken including Kunai, the girl who took the root of the oil was scared and roared.


    But it was too late. When the four shadow clones simultaneously led Chakra out by the seal, the ninjutsu had already been completed.


    Hum...


    The invisible energy boomed like a mountain, and the root ninja who was about to get out of the trap was crushed to the ground at this moment.


    They are not incapable of action, but compared with the hidden weapon that comes from flying, their actions are as slow as a snail, and they cannot avoid the shooting of the hidden weapon.


    Ten times the weight of gravity is a force that ordinary people can withstand theoretically. No matter how high it is, it can hurt people''s bodies and endanger lives.


    Of course, they are all root ninjas, Konoha''s backbone ninjas, and their qualities are naturally much stronger than ordinary people.


    But at this moment, they are desperate, facing the fear that they can''t see clearly, such as the torrent of hidden weapons dropped by a heavy rain, and death caused them.


    Many of the ninjas outside the trap had their eyes red, and one after another they knotted out ninjutsu, or they took out hidden weapons to attack the four shadow clones that formed a square formation.


    They understand that only by breaking through these four shadow clones will the terrifying gravitational magnetic field disappear and the companions in the trap will have a chance to escape.


    The four shadow avatars ignored the flying hidden weapons and ninjutsu as nothing, without raising their eyes, they were connected to each other, and they suppressed the ninja in the trap.


    "Go and die!"


    A cold and merciless voice sounded. At this moment, Ye Dou held a knife in both hands and cut the void with a knife.


    In an instant, the speed of the falling kunai, shuriken, and Senbon increased without decreasing, like the sickle of the god of death, ruthlessly harvesting the lives of the ninja below.


    puff!


    puff!


    puff!


    "..."


    The horrible blood rushed up, and the root ninja who could not escape from the trap was pierced by hidden weapons almost at the same time, and there were screams constantly.


    This kind of picture is too terrifying, it is like hundreds of millions of killer bees stabbing a person at the same time, and all parts of the body such as eyes, ears, mouth, nose, hands and feet are constantly being pierced by hidden weapons.


    Scarlet blood spilled over the earth, making Nanhechuan like a purgatory on earth!

 48 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 48

    "Asshole, even if the Six Dao Immortals come back to life, no one can save you today!"


    In the distance, Shimura Danzo has gone mad and can no longer suppress his emotions, and roars up to the sky.


    These ninjas who came with him today are all elites at their roots, they are his troops, and they are also important bargaining chips for him to fight for the position of Naruto in the future.


    More importantly, all these Shangren are loyal to themselves, and they are not under the control of the three generations of Naruto Tobihiro. The usual death is enough to make him heartache, and to crush the murderer''s body.


    But just now, let alone a dozen or so roots that were mercilessly killed by Ye Dou, not even a whole body was left, and the blood was flowing on the ground like the sea of ??Wang Yang.


    "Go to hell and apologize to my subordinates."


    At this moment, Shimura Danzo actually forgot Uchiha Shisui, roared six seals, and spit out a wind blade from his mouth.


    This is Feng Dun vacuum jade, its level is equivalent to that of Huo Dun Phoenix Immortal Fire. It can cut trees, boulders and even steel, killing people invisible.


    When the danger came, Ye Dou''s expression remained unchanged, and he swung a knife again, slashing directly at this sharp wind blade.


    boom!


    In the air, two invisible energies made a big collision, and the strong air wave caused the surrounding sand and fallen leaves to fly backwards and backwards, and even the clouds seemed to be blown away, revealing the white moon!


    In the end, the infinite wind blade failed to cut through the gravity wave cut by the night fight, and was bounced back.


    However, its target is not the gloomy Shimura Danzo, but Uchiha Shisui.


    The latter evaded quickly, knowing that this was a warning from the night fight, did not dare to wait for an opportunity to flee, and concentrated on dealing with the Shimura Danzo in front of him.


    The two seem to have formed a tacit understanding, reached a consensus, to repel the roots, and then consider the problems that follow.


    But at this time, Uchiha Shisui''s heart was very heavy, and the other party seemed to have prepared so many terrible traps around him.


    The picture just now was too amazing. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen elite Shangren were shot, not even the corpses were left, making him feel like he was having a nightmare, as if he had returned to the battlefield of the Three Wars !


    However, the situation nowadays tells him that these are all true, that the mysterious man really killed a dozen root ninjas and shot the enemy into flesh.


    This killing is really amazing!


    "Damn it, you damn it!"


    The roots are also not ruthless, long-term birth and death have long caused these people to bond with each other.


    Now that he saw his companions killed in such a way, even the corpse capital was not found, only the ground meat was left.


    The ferocity of these people was aroused, and they vowed to kill Ye Dou here to pay tribute to the spirits of these companions who were mercilessly ambushed.


    "what!"


    A ninja wearing a fox mask quickly approached with a knife, and when he was angry, he didn''t want to wait for a moment. He roared and wanted to kill the evil spirit in front of him immediately.


    Ye Dou was not afraid, throwing away the ninja sword that was scrapped again, and inciting Chakra to activate the seal formation in his wrists. After a "bang", his right hand grabbed the new ninja sword in the smoke and was about to meet the enemy.


    "Ninfanai''s technique of falling sight!"


    However, just as the night fight was lifting the sword to slash the incoming person, behind the fox mask ninja, suddenly a root ninja wearing a dog head mask jumped out.


    Ye Dou looked over subconsciously, but soon realized that it was not good. He wanted to withdraw his gaze, but was already hit by the illusion. In an instant, the surrounding scene changed drastically.


    Naraku''s vision technique is a relatively common illusion technique that allows the enemy to see the most feared scene in his heart and attack the enemy''s heart.


    The mongoose felt bad and immediately shouted, "Night Fight..."


    The current situation is too dangerous. It is not worried that Ye Dou will not be able to break through the illusion, but it is afraid that his speed in breaking through the illusion will be slow.


    It must be known that in front of him, there is a root ninja with red eyes. It only takes a short time for his ninja to separate the head of the night fight.


    These rooted ninjas are worthy of Konoha''s keen sense of smell, and the tacit understanding of cooperation, making people unable to find weaknesses.


    "go to hell!"


    Getting closer, the ninja in the fox mask had already seen the scene of the opponent being beheaded mercilessly.


    At such a distance, even if the opponent can break through Naraku''s sight, he cannot escape his knife unless he misses it.


    "I won''t die!"


    Suddenly, Ye Dou, who had lost his voice, suddenly recovered. He held the handle of the knife in his forehand, tapped the tip of the knife lightly, and said coldly, "Gravity knife chaos!"


    Chapter 44, Peerless Ominous Man]


    The evening breeze was bleak and the sword spirit was pressing.


    In the blink of an eye, the root ninja sword with a fox mask had already been killed.


    "go to hell!"


    He roared heartbreakingly, and swung down the hands holding the saber relentlessly, to slash the evil spirit in front of him, drink his blood, and avenge the tragic death of his companion.


    Suddenly, something happened!


    Among his pupils, the evil ghost''s figure was actually pulling farther and farther away, and when he recovered, he found that his body was flying into the sky uncontrollably.


    Like a puppet that pulls a string, every move is under the control of the other party, and he can''t break free no matter how much he uses his strength.


    Why is this happening?


    Obviously his saber had already cut off part of the opponent''s hair, and he only needed to take a step further to slash the person in front of him and use his life to pay homage to the companion''s spirit in the sky.


    "Gravity knife chaos!"


    After breaking away from the illusion, Ye Dou''s knife pointed the ground and immediately activated the fruit ability to change the magnetic field around him, throwing the enemy into the air, avoiding this mortal situation.


    At this moment, he could no longer remain calm, his face under the mask became dignified with dissatisfaction, and cold sweat was dripping.


    Whether it was the horrible scenes he saw in Naraku''s Vision Art or the knife just now, he deeply felt the fear of death.


    If it weren''t for his quick response, he immediately urged gravity to disrupt Chakra''s flow to crack the illusion. At this moment, he would be dead.


    "I won''t die!"


    He suddenly yelled, flipped his wrist and held the handle of the knife with his backhand, then suddenly raised his head and cut it mercilessly in the direction of his head.


    At the same time, he activated his ability to change the surrounding gravitational magnetic field again. The ninja in the fox mask who was originally rising at a rapid speed was shocked and suddenly fell at a rapid speed.


    "Ah...you die for me!"


    Looking at the ninja that was slashing towards him, under the unimaginable gravity suppression, the root ninja was desperate, but also very decisive, holding the handle of the knife firmly against the suppression of gravity and slashing downwards, wanting to die with the opponent. !


    When Ye Dou saw this, his eyes skyrocketed, his hair fluttered without wind, and the hand holding the hilt became tighter.

 49 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 49

    Cang!


    In the blink of an eye, the two extremely cold Ninja swords had been cut together, sparks shot in all directions, the sword energy frenzied, and both of them cut a crack in their masks.


    However, this rooted ninja, his slashing was not as heavy as Ye Dou''s heavy stab with unfavorable gravity after all.


    Click!


    In the night sky, a cold light flashed across, and the root ninja''s ninja was cut out of a gap, began to break, and finally was cut into two abruptly!


    However, this is not over yet, and Ye Dou is not satisfied with this. The sword in his hand is cast off, and directly slashes at the opponent''s throat, to take his life...


    Huh!


    After being cut, the root ninja in the air had no room for resistance, and he cut the head mercilessly.


    Puff, puff...


    The corpse landed first and later, the root ninja of the fox mask had not died immediately, because the sword of the night fight was so violent that his brain had no time to react and did not die immediately.


    His mask fell off, revealing that face that was so shocked that he could not believe it. He looked at Ye Dou, and then at the corpse that was constantly spraying with blood, and he couldn''t look at him until he died!


    The ninja at the root not far away stopped again. The blood that had already boiled, at this moment, cooled down quickly as if it had been suddenly poured into a bucket of ice water.


    Close combat is death. Throwing ninjutsu and ninjutsu at a long distance will be bounced back. Nowadays, even illusions are broken in one second. How should such an existence be killed?


    Looking at the mysterious strong man in front of him with a strange mask and sprayed with blood, even if they were used to seeing death scenes, they were a little bit shy at the moment.


    This is simply a god of murder!


    Click!


    Suddenly, Ye Dou threw away the scrapped Ninja sword again, and without blinking, activated the seal on his wrist, and once again took out a new Ninja sword.


    Bang!


    When the smoke dissipated, many ninjas at their roots became furry. This turned out to be another ninja that could guide Chakra.


    In today''s ninja world, the types of ninja swords can be roughly divided into the following three types.


    One is a sharp ninja made of ordinary steel or other materials, but apart from being sharp and hard, it does not have the effect of guiding chakra.


    The other is to be more advanced, able to carry the injection and output of Chakra, not only to make the blade sharper, but also to play with ninjutsu.


    The last one is to count the seven fierce knives in the hands of the Wunin seven people, as well as the Thunder God sword, the grass pheasant sword, etc., even in the Ninja world, which are famous and fierce knives!


    But the third type of ninja sword is too precious, even if you scrape the entire ninja world, you won''t be able to make up twenty of them.


    Therefore, there are only the first and second types of Ninja swords that people usually see.


    The first is fortunate to say that with the current level of alchemy in the ninja world, it is not difficult to develop a sharp ninja sword, and the cost is not too expensive.


    But the second type, the one that Night Fight uses now, is much more difficult, which is not to say how difficult it is to build such a Shinobi.


    But the materials that can guide chakras are very scarce and expensive, and ordinary ninjas who have a chakra ninja will treat it as a heirloom treasure.


    Which is like Night Fight, how many have been changed since the start of the war?


    Countless!


    Isn''t this too rich?!


    There are those hidden weapons such as kunai, shurikens, thousand books, detonating talisman, etc. flying all over the sky before...


    The root ninja present can hardly imagine how many missions the murderer in front of him has completed and how many people have been killed to accumulate so much wealth.


    Or, in other words, how many ninja shops and rich people have been ransacked by this wave that is a little more than ruthless people?


    This is enough to arm a ninja army!


    However, without waiting for them to make any thoughts, the murderer in their eyes changed the sword, used the shadow clone again, and killed them again.


    This time, the goal of Night Fight is those ninjas who are proficient in magic arts.


    The scene just now can be called a wonderful counter-kill, but the process is too dangerous, he does not want to face the second time, and kill the danger ahead of time.


    "Where is the perception ninja? Find out his shadow clone for me!"


    The oil girl took the roots and did not die. The location where he was just now was at the very edge of the gravity barrier, so he escaped the killing formation, but his current situation is not good either, the arm being pierced by the shuriken continues Bleeding.


    But the current situation does not allow him to receive treatment or treat the wound. He needs to direct the other root members to avoid more losses.


    This forest is too dangerous. It is no longer the Nanhechuan they know well. It has been transformed by people, and there are deadly traps everywhere.


    It was hard enough just to deal with the murderous person in front of them, they could not bear the endless stream of hidden weapons.


    At the same time, when he observes the actions of the murderous man, he is obviously afraid of illusion, and he cannot really ignore it, so that the ninja proficient in illusion quickly retreats and finds opportunities to cooperate with other ninjas to attack.


    45. Chapter 45, Flying Thunder God Slash?]


    The battle of Nanhechuan is not over yet, and ninjutsu and ninjutsu continue to abuse this pure land.


    Puff!


    The sound of the blade entering the flesh sounded, and a root ninja was directly pierced by Night Fight''s sword.


    "No!" he yelled, because it was not over yet, the murderer in front of him not only pierced him, but also shattered his heart without giving him a way to survive.


    "Asuka!"


    Another companion was mercilessly beheaded, and the root ninja in the distance couldn''t help shouting!


    How could this be?


    They are the backbone of Konoha, the strongest of the five ninja villages. They are members of the roots of the elite troops. Their strength and influence are almost the same level as the Anbu directly under the Naruto unit. How could they be slaughtered like domestic animals?


    Finally, someone couldn''t help it, fearing the extreme of fear, and stepped back a few steps, leaving the circle of roots.


    Today is terrible. This is the second time he has been scared. The extremely miserable deaths of his companions continue to surround him.


    "Don''t step back, don''t be scared by him, he is alone."


    Suddenly, a ninja named Jizo roared out loudly.


    This is not his real name, but the code name for the action. The roots include the ninja of the Anbu. When performing tasks, it will not match his real name, but will be replaced by a code name.


    At this time, Ksitigarbha was at the forefront. He was relatively sturdy and didn''t have any thoughts of retreating. He wanted to fight and kill the person in front of him.


    He was different from the ninja who was so afraid to retreat. He participated in the third Ninja World War and had seen Shura Field even more terrifying than this.

 50 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 50

    There is only one person on the other side, and he firmly believes that as long as they don''t back down, they can definitely kill the murderer in front of them.


    After all, the three generations of Raikage, the number one man in the Ninja world, were beaten to death!


    He held Kuwu in one hand, and quickly threw out several shurikens in the other, slaying the murderer in front of him bravely.


    Of course, he is not stupid, and he yells and wants to unite with other people, "Everyone, come with me and kill him on the spot!"


    After speaking, he did not squint, his pupils were firmly locked in Ye Dou, and he had to take the next step according to Ye Dou''s actions.


    Behind it, there is a rooted ninja with ten fingers interlocking, quickly forming a seal, ready to play illusions to interfere with the opponent''s actions, and assist teammates to kill the enemy.


    But, the next moment, what did they see?


    He only heard a "shoo", and the murderer in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    The brave root ninja had not had time to see what was going on, he had already covered his neck tightly.


    Because of the pain in the position of his throat, he was as experienced as him, and he had noticed that he was hit by the knife, and he was still fatally injured.


    "Flying Thunder God Slash!?"


    He yelled out in horror, his eyes as big as cow bells, filled with incredible writing.


    This is the unique stunt of the second generation of Naruto Qianshou, how could someone from outside the village learn it?


    But there was no chance for him to figure out what was going on. The blood sprayed from his wound like a fountain. It couldn''t stop it, and he died soon after.


    "Jizo... Damn it, see you in Naraku..."


    All this happened too quickly. The ninja who was originally planning to cooperate with Ksitigarbha, who was proficient in illusionism, had not even finished the seal before Ksitigarbha was killed.


    Now that he has completed the illusion technique, he will play without hesitation, and cannot let Dizang die in vain.


    However, Ye Dou had been prepared for a long time, and the shadow clone hidden in the dark had already thrown out smoke bombs for cover as early as the Ye Dou action.


    When the opponent''s illusion is completed, where can I still see Ye Dou''s figure?


    "Damn it, did you find him?"


    This ninja who is proficient in illusion arts is very frustrated and anxious.


    Since the start of the war, too many people have died in their dignified Konoha roots.


    The results of it?


    They chopped off a few hairs without even pulling off a piece of cloth from the corner of the other party''s clothes. The other party''s hairstyle has not changed, and it is still so chic. This is absolutely terrifying!


    Obviously, this is definitely not an upper-level ninja, it is beyond the scope of what they can solve!


    Like the timid member just now, he wanted to retreat and leave this ghost place. This kind of near-death experience was too bad.


    "Be careful, pay attention to whether there are special techniques around you, he may be able to fly the Thunder God technique!"


    Looking at the thick smoke below, the oily girl''s heart also grew hairy.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree!


    As Konoha''s ninja, he is naturally no stranger to the golden glitter of Hafeng Mizumon, so he is very familiar with his four generations of Naruto Megatron''s fame and fame, the Art of Thunder God.


    It''s a kind of terrifying ninjutsu where you don''t even know how you died.


    "Does this terrible ninjutsu appear in the Ninja world again? And it is not our Konoha?"


    The power of Thunder God''s art is undoubtedly, even in an absolutely disadvantageous situation with one enemy and many, it can solve the battle instantly, killing people invisible.


    However, it is precisely because this ninjutsu is too terrifying, so it is extremely difficult to practice, requires extremely high ninjutsu talent, and has a unique time and space talent.


    So far, only Senshou Kenma and Hafeng Water Gate can use them alone, and they are Konoha''s Hokage!


    "It''s not Flying Thunder God Slash!"


    Suddenly, the ninja who also wears a fox mask on the side speaks, which makes You Nui take roots and relax a lot.


    He recognized this ninja. Although he didn''t have the blood heir bounds like white eyes, the detection ability against the sky, his dynamic vision and perception ability were extremely amazing.


    Since he said no, it is naturally not!


    But soon, the oil girl frowned again, and he asked, "Since it''s not Flying Thunder God, is it the instantaneous technique?"


    Instantaneous body technique is also a kind of three-body technique.


    However, it is different from the ordinary transformation technique, clone technique, and avatar technique.


    Instantaneous body, hold body, and stealth, which are also collectively known as the three-body ninjutsu, are more advanced techniques, dedicated to the Anbe.


    "Is he a member of the dark part of other Shinobu Village?" Yu Nui took roots suddenly paled in shock.


    Konoha in this period was too sensitive and was at the point when the conflict between the village and the Uchiha clan broke out.


    If anbu ninjas from other ninja villages appeared in the village at this time, and they were still standing on Uchiha''s side, then the matter would be serious!


    The man denied this possibility and said, "It''s not an instantaneous technique."


    The oil girl took her roots for a moment, "No, what would it be?"


    "It seems to be a peculiar physical skill. Before he took the action, he stepped on the ground continuously. It is estimated that he used the reaction force of the instant burst to achieve ultra-high-speed movement!"


    "This kind of thing... can it really be done?"


    "The theory is possible. As long as the speed is fast enough, it can even be achieved by walking in the air, but... only theoretically, I have not seen anyone achieve it so far."


    46. ??Chapter 46


    "What do you need to do to achieve it, what weaknesses can you target in such physical skills?"


    "It''s very simple. Just like what he did, he only needs to step on the ground continuously for an instant. The faster, the stronger the reaction and the faster the movement."


    This person seemed to be very knowledgeable, he could see through the principle of "shaving" at a glance, and pointed out the weakness of "shaving".


    "However, if you do this, the explosive power will be very strong, and even you can''t control the movement trajectory, and can only move in a straight line!"


    "A straight line?" You Nui nodded, then asked, "How far can it be done to achieve the speed he was just now?"


    "I don''t know." The man shook his head and said, "This is too difficult, only theoretically."


    "How difficult is it?" You Nui was taken aback for a moment.


    "To reach his speed, at least within 0.5 seconds, stepping on dozens or even a hundred times in a row, there will be strong enough instantaneous explosive force to push him to move!"

 51 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 51

    Within 0.5 seconds?


    Stepped on dozens of times, a hundred times?


    It''s not that you don''t know how to take roots. The difficulty of practicing and completing such physical skills is absolutely beyond imagination.


    Because whether it is ninjutsu or physique, most of its power is equal to the difficulty of its cultivation.


    Even if a small part of powerful ninjutsu does not have such demanding requirements, there are other hidden dangers.


    Ninjutsu, such as the multi-shadow clone, which is expensive and has a very low level of difficulty in practice, is also a hidden danger of harming oneself.


    Therefore, as early as when the ninja spoke, the oil girl was ready to take the roots, but at this moment he was still shocked by the murderer in front of him.


    Step on the ground dozens of times in 0.5 second. How much exercise do you have to exercise?


    At this moment, in front of his eyes, Night Fight is not a human being, but a fierce humanoid beast through and through!


    Ye Dou naturally didn''t know what they were thinking.


    As early as the shadow avatar threw a smoke bomb as cover, he locked the root ninja''s position in advance.


    Even if he couldn''t see the surrounding environment at this moment, he still did not hesitate to control the sword in his hand, Kunai, and Senbon shooting.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    "..."


    A torrent of horrible hidden weapons reappeared, and countless hidden weapons turned into gloomy lights, like death to harvest everyone''s lives.


    "Damn, how many hidden weapons are there on his body?"


    Looking at the torrent of hidden weapons that came over the sky again, Yu Nui''s face was extremely gloomy.


    Although he doesn''t know how many hidden weapons are needed to create such a horrible sight before him, judging by his experience, there are hundreds even if there is no one thousand.


    Moreover, this is not the first wave of hidden weapons thrown by the other party. He has lost several waves before, even more than this time.


    Did this murderer move to a ninja shop to fight?


    It''s just unreasonable!


    At the same time, several root ninjas stepped forward together, quickly settled the six seals and patted on the ground.


    "The earth escapes the earth flow wall!"


    "The earth escapes the earth flow wall!"


    "The earth escapes the earth flow wall!"


    "..."


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Several people yelled at the same time, and then the ground changed, one side after another, a wall made of mud stood in front of the crowd to resist the hidden weapon.


    Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff...


    Shuriken, Kunai, and Chibon continued to concentrate on the earth flow wall, and in an instant smoke and dust covered the battlefield.


    After the earth wall, the face of the ninja at the root was extremely solemn, for fear that even the multi-layer earth wall would not be able to withstand the opponent''s attack.


    Fortunately, they succeeded and blocked this terrifying torrent of hidden weapons!


    The basic ninjas breathed a sigh of relief and stopped Chakra''s input, and the wall formed by the earth escape suddenly dissipated and reintegrated into the earth.


    But before they were happy for long, the heart suddenly mentioned in the throat.


    Because the hidden weapons that just fell on the ground, under the control of the other party, unexpectedly floated up again.


    This picture is too horrible, countless sharp hidden weapons are intertwined, like a giant steel dragon, as if to shatter everything.


    "Quickly stop him!" Yu Nui took root and shouted in shock.


    The smoke cleared, and the figure of the murderous man was revealed again, even if the opponent did not deceive him, he still scared his soul away.


    I saw that the opponent''s left hand became claws, and he slowly lifted up, and he was able to control these ninjas in the air!?


    This news is terrible!


    Can they withstand a torrent of two waves of hidden weapons, can they still have three waves and four waves, they must stop him quickly!


    The root ninjas around also knew that the situation was critical, and no longer hesitated, they jumped out of the surroundings and rushed towards Night Fight with endless killing intent.


    "Night Fight..."


    "I know!" Ye Dou said coldly.


    Looking at the root ninja who was killing him from all directions, he immediately let go of his left hand, no longer activated the hidden weapon, but tapped the ground with the tip of the knife.


    It was just a light touch, like a dragonfly hitting the water, but the root ninja in the air was hit hard. His body was shocked, and he fell down with gravity, breaking the ground with cracks.


    "Gravity knife chaos!"


    The murderer in front of him spoke indifferently. He held a knife in one hand, his hair fluttered, and stood proudly in the middle of the field.


    At the same time, the shadow clone, who was hidden in the dark and unresolved, jumped out again and threw out the ninja mercilessly against the ninja who was unable to move under the weight of gravity.


    The scene once again burst into the sky, reflecting the night fight like a Shura.


    "This¡­.."


    Seeing this, the root ninjas in the distance were one after another, their pupils shrank sharply, and they did not dare to come closer, but quickly retreated!


    They are afraid of being killed!


    I am really afraid of being killed!


    Since the battle, they still haven''t been able to figure out the details of the murderer in front of them, and they can''t even be sure whether the opponent is using the blood line limit or ninjutsu.


    Such a result is frustrating, after all, they have lost too much, and many of their companions have lost their lives.


    There is nothing to say, Ye Dou raised the knife again, and once again pounced on the ninjas at the root, to clean up the hands and feet of Shimura Danzo.


    "what¡­.."

 52 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 52

    The screams were endless, but all the ninjas within ten feet of him were suppressed by an invisible gravity, and then mercilessly beheaded.


    The ninja at the root did not dare to approach the murderer for half a minute, and moved away, motivating Chakra to use long-range attacks.


    Soon, all kinds of attribute ninjutsu were thrown out by them like they didn''t need money, but it was useless, and only a single knife responded to them.


    Ye Dou is like a tiger into the flock, constantly swinging his sword, constantly changing his sword, just like Shura, the mask on his face has long been stained red by the enemy''s blood, and he is very different.


    47. Chapter 47, You Go, You Go]


    The terrible killing continued, blood bursting into the sky on the battlefield, and screams were made at all times.


    The ninjas at the root are constantly roaring, angry, and fearful!


    This is too sad. They are one of Konoha''s strongest ninjas. They are very forbearing, but now they are just like children.


    "Kill him!"


    In the distance, Shimura Danzo, who couldn''t solve Uchiha Shisui for a long time, roared.


    He found that he still underestimated Uchiha Shisui, or Kaleidoscope''s ability to write round eyes.


    The other party hadn''t even used the pupil technique "other gods" that made him extremely jealous, and he was able to fight him and the root ninjas without losing the wind.


    Seeing that the writing wheel eye, which was close to half of his right arm, was permanently closed, Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but become anxious.


    Izanagi is indeed strong, able to record his perfect state in advance with the writing wheel eyes, and then during the duration of the "Izanaki", he can restore his own state to the original writing wheel recording at any time. time.


    In other words, during the duration of Izanagi, no matter what kind of damage he suffered, even including death, as long as Izanagi''s art has not ended, then he will not die.


    But such a powerful technique will naturally not come without any cost. Once activated, the writing wheel eye that records your initial state will be permanently closed.


    Shimura Danzo was injured early on. In order to maintain his youthful combat power, he incorporated the cells of the original Hokage into his body.


    After that, in pursuit of greater power, he incorporated ten writing wheels in his right arm, which was almost entirely composed of primary cells.


    If he also counts his right eye, then he has a total of 11 writing wheel eyes to support Izanagi''s consumption of this ultimate pupil technique.


    This sounds like a lot. The problem is that although Izanagi''s magical effect is terrifying, it can change all situations that are not good for him, and turn decay into magic, but its duration is very short.


    Once the writing wheel eyes on his arm were all closed, what else would he use to fight the green monster in front of him?


    Looking at the green giant who firmly guarded Uchiha Shishui in the middle, his face was somber that he could bleed, and he turned around and shouted again, "What are you waiting for, kill him!"


    As a result, the oil girl took the roots and waited for a group of root ninjas to look back, they wanted to scream, you can do it, what''s the use of just shouting?


    Haven''t you seen the heavy casualties on our side!


    Thinking about it, the root ninja will still unconditionally execute Shimura Danzo''s orders.


    "Don''t cringe anymore, let''s go together, kill him together, and support Master Danzang!"


    The ninjas at the root all stopped, looked at each other, and wanted to use their killers.


    Soon, all kinds of ninjutsu powerful enough to instantly disappear people into this world smashed into Night Fight again.


    And this time, they are not only playing ninjutsu as simple as that, but they can also cooperate with each other, the wind helps the fire, the thunder helps the water.....


    This scene is extremely terrifying, all kinds of ninjutsu appear out of thin air, blending and strengthening each other, it is easy to beat people into flying ashes, and you will die if you touch them!


    But what can be the result?


    With just one stab, the murderer in front of him was cut out with a single slash, and their carefully prepared combination of ninjutsu was resolved by the opponent and bounced back by the gravity wave!


    Immediately, many of the ninjas at their roots melted, and their ninjutsu hit their ashes!


    Not only did the oil girl take the root out of fear, but even Uchiha Shisui on the other side of the battlefield had a hairy heart.


    Who is the other party, and what kind of ninjutsu does he use? Is it really invulnerable to the enemy?


    He raised his head and glanced at the Susao Nohu, who is firmly guarding himself. Can this ultimate ninjutsu, which is automatically activated after opening the kaleidoscope writing wheel, resist the opponent''s blood succession?


    He suddenly loses confidence in his extremely powerful pupil technique!


    As far as he knows, there are six forms of Susanoh.


    In the first initial form, only the arms and ribs can be transformed, which can be attacked and defended.


    The second form can already transform half of the body, the whole body is in the shape of a skeleton, and the defense power is further improved.


    The third type is the second type of evolution. On the basis of bones, meridians and flesh and blood are added, and exclusive weapons and ninjutsu can be used to greatly increase the attack power.


    The fourth form is improved on the original basis, adding Tengu armor, and the defense power is greatly improved again.


    However, in this form of Suzuo, ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are difficult to maintain for a long time, and they need stronger pupil power to stabilize.


    The human form and complete body after that are not what his eyes can open at present, only the perfect kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, that is, the eternal kaleidoscope, can have enough pupil power to activate.


    "If I put on the armor, maybe my Suzuo can withstand his attack and defeat him!"


    Sweeping his eyes in the direction of Yetou, Uchiha Shisui was secretly careful and lowered Chakra''s output.


    On the other side, Ye Dou was also recovering in time.


    "Night Fight, it''s almost done, you still have to consider how to escape after it''s done."


    The mongoose did not rise up because of his bravery, but after seeing that it was almost cleaned up, he hurried to remind him.


    Although Zhongnin''s five-fold chakra sounds like a lot, it is actually the level of top-level chakra, and it can''t reach the capacity of movie-level chakra.


    If it weren''t for the [Explosion of Potential], there was another effect that would increase the effects of every ninjutsu and physique he played by five times. With a small amount of chakras, you can do what you need to pay five times.


    He is simply not qualified to open Wushuang!


    But even if the effect of [Potential Explosion] is so strong, and the root ninja has been fighting uninterrupted for so long, the Chakra in his body has also appeared insufficient.


    After thinking about it, Ye Dou began to intentionally reduce the output of Chakra, began to pay attention to the surrounding environment, and used traps to kill the enemy.


    Compared to Uchiha Shisui, Yato is more aware of the power and change of Susano.


    The six forms that Uchiha Shisui had just thought of were all just normal forms of Susano.


    In addition, Suzuo Nenghu can also incorporate other energy changes, such as the Xianshu form, which allows the attack with the Xianshu Chakra, which can cause damage to the Ten-tailed Human Pillar.


    Of course, the prestige Suzano nohu and the unnamed form that merged with the nine-headed beast Chakra are also indispensable.


    It''s also because Uchiha Shisui doesn''t know these fairy forms, otherwise Ye Dou would have left, so where would he dare to try his eyes?


    48. Chapter 48

 53 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 53

    When the night fight intentionally reduces the output of Chakra, the ninja at the root can also feel that his pressure is suddenly reduced.


    "His attack has weakened, and Chakra is almost exhausted. Come on, take advantage of his illness and kill him!"


    A root ninja suddenly spoke, with an extremely cold tone, as if the murderer in front of him was already a corpse.


    However, what made other root ninjas unacceptable was that this guy spoke with a louder voice. As a result, he didn''t move his feet at the root, and stepped on the tree.


    Everyone didn''t listen to him at all, but was more cautious, staring at Ye Dou, ready to retreat at any time.


    How many times have you been?


    Every time I was counter-killed by the other party, I couldn''t even cut a trace of the skin. What about Nima?


    What happened today is too shocking. They are all ninjas at the root, but they were killed by a single person. Such a tyrannical posture is comparable to Konoha''s white teeth and golden glitter.


    Seeing that his subordinates were so useless, besiege and not attack, Zhicun Tuan was so angry that he roared directly.


    I''m here to fight for life and death, how about them, even gathered together to watch the show, can he tolerate it?


    "What are you waiting for, quickly kill him!"


    You Nui hesitated to take the roots, but she had already spoken out, what else could he do, bite the bullet.


    When Ye Dou saw this, after all, he didn''t squander the chakra indiscriminately. He fought and retreated, seduce the ninja at the root with his body, cooperate with the shadow clone in the dark, and use the traps arranged in advance to kill the enemy.


    At the same time, he was constantly observing the battlefield on the other side.


    Suzano is indeed extremely powerful, with almost no weaknesses in offense and defense.


    But the more powerful ninjutsu, the more chakras need to be consumed. Now that time has passed so long, Uchiha Shisui should be almost reaching the limit.


    In fact, Uchiha Shisui''s current chakra consumption is indeed huge.


    Even if his Chakra capacity is not small, it is difficult to maintain the consumption of this big guy Suzuo for a long time.


    Of course, this is only secondary.


    What worries him most now is that his eyes have begun to tingle, which is a sign of excessive use of pupil power.


    Once the pupil power is used too much, he will be unable to use the writing wheel for a long time, and it will take time to recover.


    However, neither Shimura Danzo nor the mysterious person would give himself time to recover.


    "Can''t drag on any longer, I want to return to the clan to prevent the Uchiha clan from fighting the village!"


    With a movement of his mind, Susano, who was under his protection, swept directly at Shimura Danzo and other root ninjas in front of him with a knight''s spear.


    "Hurry up!"


    Shimura Danzo didn''t dare to have an anus, he took his life and went straight back.


    The power of Suzuo Nenghu is very intuitive, which is like a giant fighting a normal human.


    With a single blow, the opponent can directly slap you to death like a fly, and ordinary ninjas simply cannot resist.


    For example, as it is now, the green Suzao Nenghu holding a war spear just lightly waved it, and the surrounding giant trees were immediately cut across the waist, as crisp as paper.


    If it hits a person, it is destined to have no bones.


    The war spear swept once again, and the Shimura Danzo people retreated again. At the same time, they nailed the Chakra Hui and their feet to the ground and the tree, so as not to be blown away by the strong wind swept out by Susanoh.


    However, before they could re-arrange their position, a big hole suddenly appeared in the chest of the green giant in front of them.


    Then, countless green arrows composed of Chakra shot from its chest, piercing the enemy in front of it unstoppably.


    "Suzor can be ninety-nine!"


    Uchiha Shisui roared, and no longer kept his hands, trying to force a bloody path.


    Puff puff puff............


    Scarlet blood splashed, countless screams suddenly sounded, and the arrows shot from Susano''s chest were unstoppable and sharp.


    After doing all this, Uchiha Shisui no longer hesitated, threw out a few smoke bombs to cover, and immediately fled the scene with his instantaneous spell.


    His chakra is not enough to help him deal with the almost constant source of root ninjas, and Shimura Danzo and the mysterious murderer!


    He still has unfulfilled wishes and cannot just die here.


    In the dark, the avatar of Yatokage recorded the direction of Uchiha Shisui''s escape, and then released the technique, sending the information back to the body.


    the other side.


    As early as when the dense fog swept the audience, Ye Dou kept his heart. Now, receiving feedback from the shadow clone, he raised his hand and cut out, abandoning the root ninja in front of him, and his feet slammed on the ground, toward Uchiha to stop the water. Chase in the direction.


    Seeing this, the oil girl taking roots and others felt like a surviving life in their hearts. Where did they mean to chase?


    Until there came the roar of Old Dingzhi Village Danzo, "What are you waiting for, chase after me and feel the ninja? Report their location!"


    The loss tonight is really disastrous. Shimura Danzo feels that his heart is dripping blood at the moment. He has paid so much that he will never allow himself to return empty-handed!


    at the same time.


    When Ye Dou rushed all the way and saw Uchiha Shisui''s back, he incited Chakra to open the seal on both hands.


    Bang bang bang!


    As the bursts of smoke dissipated, Ye Dou grabbed shurikens in his hands, aimed at the location of the Uchiha waterstop, and hurled out in an instant.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh...


    "How can it be so fast!"


    Looking at the people behind him, Uchiha Shisui was not surprised. He had long seen that this mysterious man who had helped him had no good intentions.


    But I didn''t expect that the opponent''s speed would be so fast, and he caught up in the blink of an eye.


    Before he could think about it, he quickly took out Kunai, and opened the eyes of the writing wheel, who was already bleeding, and locked the shuriken that came from the lasing.


    If he can avoid it, he will avoid it, and if he cannot avoid it, he will fly away.


    When he knocked all the hidden weapons into the air, Ye Dou had already killed him, holding the hands of the Shinobi sword, and directly cut down without mercy.


    "Leave you to me!"


    "If you want my eyes, then you can get them, Suzano!"


    Obviously it is his own eyes, but he has been worried about over and over again and again. Even Uchiha Shisui has a fire in his heart at this time.

 54 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 54

    Regardless of the painful eyes that were almost bleeding, he forcibly activated Susano.


    Accompanied by his roar, a majestic and ferocious green monster suddenly appeared, holding a war spear and slashing directly towards Night Fight.


    Ye Dou had a solemn expression, but didn''t shrink back. He increased Chakra''s injection and tried his best to continue swinging the knife forward!


    "Gravity cut!"


    Boom!


    A knife with unfavorable gravity quickly slashed on Susano''s war spear, and even the battlefield seemed to tremble. The huge air current blew the surrounding trees tottering, and they were uprooted together with the roots.


    "Wow!"


    With just one blow, Ye Dou vomited blood and flew upside down, and the saber in his hand turned into fragments and scattered to the ground.


    He fought the ninja at the root and had not bleed for so long, only to fight Uchiha Shisui, and he was already injured.


    But this cannot be blamed on the incompetence of the ninja at the root, after all, no matter it is Shimura Danzo or other ninjas, they dare not fight with Susao.


    Only he is so cruel, he has to fight hard to come up!


    Of course, Uchiha Shisui was also uncomfortable, and he was chopped to vomit blood with a single knife, and he was severely chopped into the ground along with Susao Nochi.


    49. Chapter 49, Kaleidoscope succeeded]


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, even with Susano''s protection, Uchiha Shisui was chopped down from the air by Yatou, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    Night Dou''s slash is not only as simple as slash, but also has a gravitational factor that can hurt people invisibly.


    Susano can help Uchiha Shisui withstand his slash, but cannot withstand the suppression of gravity.


    "Damn it, what kind of ninjutsu is this? Even if it''s the art of aggravating rock, it has no such effect...erh..."


    As soon as he was together, Uchiha Shisui couldn''t help but raised his hand to cover his sorely painful left eye.


    The battle with Shimura Danzo and the root ninja is not easy, and it consumes a lot of him. Now his pupil power is about to dry up, his eyes are bleeding, and he is protesting.


    "Can''t fall, there are unfinished things still waiting for me..."


    The scene in front of him had begun to blur, and Uchiha Shisui knew that he was about to reach his limit.


    In the distance, the sound of breaking through the air came again!


    It turned out that Night Fight, which had just been knocked into flight, made a comeback again.


    shave!


    In a short time to breathe, he stepped on the tree trunk dozens of times, and with the help of terrible reaction force, he slammed Uchiha''s stop.


    The Ninja sword that was scrapped by Susanoh has been discarded, and he replaced it with a new one!


    "Why hinder me!"


    Uchiha Shisui stood up, his hair danced wildly, staring at the enemy in front of him, and driving Susano to attack again.


    Boom!


    The terrifying pupil power almost needs to be materialized, condensing the chakra contained in the inner body into an indestructible armor, covering Suzuo Nohu''s body.


    At this time, Suzuo Nenghu, even his eyes were breathing fire, just like his caster, angry!


    This is the fourth form of Suzuo Nohu, whose lethality and defensive power far exceed the previous three forms, and can easily crush ordinary ninjas.


    "Go to death for me."


    Blood was constantly overflowing in his eyes, but Uchiha Shisui had ignored him, and he roared and drove Susana to kill the enemies who coveted his eyes.


    Looking at the huge spear that he was going to pierce through, Ye Dou once again chose the hard anal, madly injected the Ninja sword into the chakra, and slashed forward fearlessly.


    Boom!


    A greater wave of air swept all around, but this night fight was not cut off again, and Uchiha Shisui was not cut into the ground, and the two sides fell into a stalemate.


    This blow, it seems to be a life and death!


    At this time, Shimura Danzo had also arrived with his men, but he did not act immediately.


    He was waiting, waiting for the two dogs in front of him to bite the dog, fight to death and life, and finally reap the fruits of victory without blood.


    suddenly.


    Just as Uchiha Shisui tried his best to deal with the enemy he faced, a shuriken under his feet suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke.


    Then a person who was exactly the same as the enemy in front of him appeared behind him. It was not a shuriken, but a shadow clone.


    "when¡­."


    At this time, Uchiha Shisui was sweating all over, and his energy was put on the body of the night fight, where could he resist the sneak attack behind him.


    Before he could react, the shadow clone pointed like a sword, and directly pierced into Uchiha Shisui''s left eye socket. He let out a scream, and his right eye was dug out with blood.


    "Give me your other eye too!"


    Losing an important eye, Uchiha Shisui could no longer maintain Susano.


    Yato would not let go of this opportunity, and put out his left hand coldly, and wanted to goug out the remaining eye of Uchiha Shisui.


    Although a single kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is also very precious, it is more valuable than a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and it can activate the ultimate ninjutsu of Susao Noji.


    But at this moment, Shimura Danzo made his move. It was impossible for him to let Yatou take away Uchiha Shisui''s eyes.


    At the same time, the ninja at the root was also attacking his shadow clone, leaving the kaleidoscope of Shishui behind.


    "Wind escape vacuum big jade!"


    Ye Dou could only close his hand and quickly raised his knife to resist!


    This is an enhanced version of ninjutsu of vacuum jade, which is more than twice as lethal than vacuum jade. It is not resistant and is destined to be cut in half.


    boom!


    Unprepared, he was knocked into the air by Danzo''s ninjutsu, and his body slammed into the big tree, and when he got up, he vomited a bit of blood.


    His shadow clone was not broken, and escaped, successfully putting his eyes in his hands. They have already completed half of today''s plan.


    "One more!"

 55 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 55

    Ye Dou took the eyeball, put it into the bottle prepared in advance and stuffed it into the seal scroll.


    After doing all of this, he discarded the ninja sword that had been scrapped again, and after replacing it with a new one, he had to grab it again.


    But the mongoose reminded at this moment, "Night Fight, it''s time to go, someone is coming!"


    Ye Dou frowned and said, "He is dead, and I can get the other eye!"


    After preparing for so long and paying so much, he was unwilling to take away only one eye!


    Seeing him not listening, Meerkat said anxiously, "Can''t stay anymore, two teams are coming, one is Anbe, and the other is Uchiha Itachi!"


    Ye Dou hesitated after hearing the words, holding the Shinobi firmly.


    But in the end, he turned his head and signaled the shadow clone in the dark, not willing to take risks.


    Next second!


    Bang bang bang...


    Bang bang bang...


    Bang bang bang...


    Countless smoke bombs and flash bombs detonated at this moment, covering the entire Nanhe River with an off-white veil.


    "Don''t let him run away, report his location."


    Shimura Danzo immediately played a wind escape ninjutsu, blowing away the dense fog around him, he didn''t want to give up, he wanted to take his eyes back.


    But the sensory ninja behind him told him an extremely bad news.


    "He...he is in the sky!"


    "what!"


    Shimura Danzo immediately raised his head, and he saw a figure emerging from the fog. The other party was able to float in the air and was escaping from the scene at great speed.


    "Damn it, Uchiha Shisui, where is he."


    "Going towards the ancestral shrine of the Uchiha clan!"


    "Why don''t you catch up?!"


    "Can''t chase Lord Danzo anymore, the ninja of Anbe is approaching, it''s a team led by three generations of adults!"


    Damn, damn, damn!


    When I heard that it was Sarutobi''s team, Shimura Danzo''s face was as black as ink on the spot.


    Sure enough, not long after, Sarutobi Hizen, who was dressed as a ninja, brought his Anbe to Danzo.


    "I need an explanation, Danzo!"


    This is Nanga River, catching the territory belonging to the Uchiha clan. It happens that the Uchiha clan is holding a key clan meeting today. The root ninja appears here, almost without doubt, there is absolutely a problem.


    "I need to explain, I don''t even know that the village was invaded by the enemy, Sarutobi, what exactly did your Anbe eat?"


    Shimura Danzo didn''t stigmatize at all, but the wicked filed a lawsuit first, telling what had just happened.


    Of course, he didn''t even mention that he wanted to seize the Uchiha Shisui Kaleidoscope. He did not hesitate to throw the pot to Yatou, saying that he was here only to retreat from the enemy.


    Sarutobi Hisaki knows his old friend so much, don''t you know that things are definitely not as simple as the surface.


    But the corpses of the root ninja at the scene were everywhere, and the pungent smell of blood rushed over his face. Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but believe a little more.


    50. Chapter 50, Nanhechuan ends]


    Yatoi didn''t know anything about Sarutobi Hisaki and Shimura Danzo.


    After escaping from the encircling net, he directly sank into the forest. After removing the blood stains and mask on his body, he sprinkled powder along the way to hide his scent, avoiding ninja dogs from chasing, and walking through the forest like a ghost.


    As soon as he was about to return to Metkay''s home, the effect of [Explosion of Potential] disappeared at this time, and the terrible sequelae broke out without warning.


    Bang!


    Ye Dou seemed to be suddenly taken away from his body''s strength, one of them didn''t step on it firmly and fell directly from the tree.


    At this moment, he was sweating all over, and the 130 trillion cells in his body protested at the same time. It felt too bad, like being delayed by someone, and the pain made him almost fainting.


    "Yedou, get up, get up!"


    The mongoose looked very anxious.


    There was such a big thing happening in Konoha tonight. It is conceivable that Konoha''s high-level officials will definitely not tolerate it. They have to launch a large search and dig three feet to find people.


    If Ye Dou fainted here at this time, once he was caught, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Yedou get up quickly. If you want to go to bed, wait until you get home before you go to sleep... The ground is easy to catch a cold, you get up first, sparks said tomorrow to make a big meal, wait until tomorrow you can sleep again!"


    "Shut up... Shut up... Stupid cat..."


    Finally, under the annoying nagging of the mongoose, Ye Dou shook his head and finally struggled to stand up.


    He took out the Shinobi sword and used it as a walking stick, walking hard step by step in the direction of Metkai''s house.


    "I won''t die!"


    His current physical condition is very bad, his whole body cells are trembling, and every inch of his skin is painful, making it difficult for him to even open his eyes.


    "Yes, right, right, good people don¡¯t live long and scourge for thousands of years. If you are such a bastard, you will die so easily..."


    Seeing that it was effective, the mongoose never stopped talking along the way. The taste kept flying. When the night fight finally got home, he felt his throat was about to smoke.


    But Ye Dou had no thoughts to pay attention to it. He was injured tonight and suffered the sequelae of [Explosion of Potential].


    He forced his way back to the bedroom, he just lay down, and then he stayed awake!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Above a certain waterfall on the Nanga River, Shisui Uchiha merged with Itachi Uchiha who came to meet him.


    Although he doesn''t fly like Ye Dou, but the instantaneous technique disregards Ninja World. When the roots focused on Ye Dou, he also got caught in the smoke and successfully escaped.


    But at this moment, his mood did not improve at all, and his face was filled with unconcealable loss.


    "The Uchiha clan''s coup can no longer be prevented. Once Konoha starts a civil war, other Shinobu villages will definitely take advantage of the void. War is inevitable..."

 56 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 56

    "I wanted to use the power of other gods to prevent the family from launching a coup, but Danzo didn''t believe me at all!"


    "Danzo took your eyes?"


    Behind him, Uchiha Itachi''s face was gloomy.


    For Konoha''s stability and stability, they did not hesitate to pretend to be themselves and tried every means to prevent the family from launching a coup.


    In the end, his friend''s eyes were poached away. How could he accept this result?


    "It''s not Danzo, it''s another person I''ve seen before." Uchiha Shisui shook his head and said, "His ninjutsu is very strange, it is an unknown blood inheritance boundary, which can control gravity as you like, Itachi, you Be careful and don''t act rashly until you know his purpose!"


    After a pause, he went on to say, "Itachi, I will leave the last eye to you."


    "Stop Water!"


    "Don''t refuse, I know that Danzo is a human being. He will not give up easily. Rather than hand it to him, I hope this eye can help you. Please, my best friend, whether it is the village or Uchiha Good for the family!"


    After all, he directly dug out his only left eye with his hands.


    The evening breeze in summer is not cold, but at this moment Uchiha Itachi feels his bones are chilling.


    In the end, he accepted Uchiha Shisui''s eyes, and after witnessing Uchiha Shisui''s death, he successfully activated the kaleidoscope.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    the next day.


    The atmosphere in Konoha seemed extremely tense.


    Both Konohakata and Uchiha''s clan mobilized and launched a large search.


    In the eyes of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui is not only their internal response to the Konoha high-level, but also the top combat power of their Uchiha clan.


    At such a critical time, Uchiha Shisui suddenly evaporated from the world, and the Uchiha clan immediately became vigilant, to find out the cause, and who did it.


    On the other hand, Konoha did not sleep well all night because of the night fight.


    Whether it was Sarutobi Hizaki or Shimura Danzo, they were all waiting for news from Anbu and Genbu.


    It''s a pity that after one night, they didn''t find the figure of the mysterious person. The other party just evaporated like a ghost.


    "He can''t just disappear, he must still be lurking in Konoha."


    Shimura Danzo''s face was indescribably gloomy.


    For him, the loss last night was unacceptable. Not only was the root cause heavy casualties, the right arm and the writing wheel eye of the right eye were also permanently closed because of Izanagi.


    These are all precious Sangou jade writing round eyes, not that they can be supplemented by supplements.


    As a result, so many people died and so many eyes were lost. Not only did he not leave the opponent behind, but even Uchiha Shisui did not get his hands.


    How could he let the villain go, and must catch him!


    "After the notification, let the people below always pay attention to those who are entering and leaving Konoha during this period, and at the same time tell the enchantment team that if there is any movement, immediately report to us."


    Sarutobi Hizumi''s view is the same as Danzo, who believes that the other party has not left Konoha and is still lurking.


    Because at the time of the incident, they sealed Konoha''s village, and it was impossible for the other party to leave the gate.


    It is also impossible to copy the trail, Konoha is surrounded by enchantment, and once touched, it will be immediately discovered by the enchantment team.


    "I don''t care what method you use, even if you are digging three feet, you will find people for me!"


    Sarutobi Rizen''s face was no longer kind, with a strong killing intent.


    51. Chapter 51, Sky-high Reward Order]


    The serious atmosphere at the top did not extend to ordinary civilians.


    Sarutobi and others didn''t want to cause a riot, so whether it was the dark part or the root part, their investigations were conducted in secret.


    At the same time, a reward order suddenly appeared in the black market of Ninja World.


    He has no name, no birth, and he doesn''t even know what he looks like. Some are just a photo with a mask and his ninjutsu characteristics.


    But even so, it succeeded in attracting the attention of countless black market killers, because this masked ninja, his head is very valuable, even as high as 100 million taels!


    It should be known that the son of three generations of Naruto of Konoha Ninja Village, Asma Sarutobi, one of the 12 guardians of Ninja, his head is only 35 million taels.


    In other words, as long as this person''s first level is won, it is equivalent to killing three Sarutobi Asma.


    Such a high reward will naturally attract the attention of the killers.


    Of course, many ninjas with their own sources of intelligence also secretly reserved their hearts. They knew that this was a reward from Konoha.


    One hundred million taels of remuneration is certainly attractive, but it also has to be fate. This is a brutal figure that even Konoha can''t handle. They have to weigh and weigh before they dare to act!


    As for the person who offered this reward, he just woke up from his dream.


    Only after regaining consciousness, Ye Dou noticed that something was approaching, and he stretched out his hand intentionally.


    When he started, it was soft and warm. He opened his eyes and saw that it was a thin hand.


    "Ah, Ye Dou, you are awake!"


    "Why are you here!"


    Ye Dou couldn''t help frowning.


    "I... I''ll come to see you. Teacher Kai came to school in the morning to ask you for leave, saying that you were sick."


    The visitor is Hyuga Kahuo.


    When Metkay woke up in the morning, he found that the night fight who was sleeping next to him seemed to be in a bad condition, and he found out with his hands that he had a fever.


    So, he ran to the ninja school to ask for Ye Dou to leave. He originally planned to stay at home to take care of Ye Dou, but was summoned by three generations of Naruto.


    In desperation, he could only find the help of Hyuga Huahuo. He really couldn''t think that besides Hyuga Huahuo, his rude disciple could be called a friend.


    Hyuga Hanahuo did not refuse, but out of worry, the class stopped, and he left the ninja school directly, so the scene just happened.


    "When is it now?"


    Pulling off the towel from his forehead, Ye Dou struggled to sit up.


    His current condition is not very good, his face is very pale, and he looks like a kidney deficiency of excessive sexual intercourse.


    This is not only due to the sequelae of the [Explosion of Potential], but also the result of the failure to deal with the injury in time.

 57 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 57

    But fortunately, Metka didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. Seeing him getting hot, he thought it was just a fever and a cold.


    "In the afternoon, school should be almost over, you lie down first..."


    Hyuga Huahuo answered truthfully, seeing him getting up, reaching out to help him lie down again, but he didn''t expect that Ye Dou just turned her head and stared, and she was so frightened that her hands were in the air.


    This look was terrifying, and made her feel cold all over, as if being stared at by some scourge, as if she would die in the next second.


    The mongoose on the side reminded, "Night Fight..."


    Ye Dou reacted, then turned his head and said calmly, "I''m fine, don''t worry about me."


    He hasn''t completely escaped from the Shura field last night, his hostility is so heavy that he can almost stop the baby from crying.


    It is also because he is usually ferocious enough to tear various prey with his hands, otherwise, he will be likely to be killed.


    Such terrible scenes are not acceptable to ordinary people. Even the root ninja must be afraid.


    "I must be hungry after sleeping for so long. I cooked porridge for you, and now I will bring it to you..."


    In the end, Hyuga Hanaho withdrew his hand, turned and walked into the kitchen.


    She had never seen such a terrifying look, as if she was about to swallow a person, as harsh as her own father, and she had never made her so scared.


    But soon, she shook her head violently again, constantly cheering herself up.


    "I have been here for so long, what are you afraid of? Come on, you can do it!"


    After calming her mind, and then wiping the sweat off her face, she walked out of the kitchen, took out the cooked porridge, and walked back to Ye Dou.


    "Come, eat while it''s hot, I''ll feed you."


    "No need, I''ll do it myself."


    "I feed you!"


    Ye Dou turned his head and swept back, intending to force this little girl back. Who knew that Hyuga Huahuo stretched his neck and stared back.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Dou stopped talking. He was really hungry now and didn''t want to engage in unnecessary arguments.


    Hyuga Huahuo knew he was acquiescing, and immediately picked up the spoon and blew it a few times before handing it to Yedou''s mouth with a smile, as if the things just happened never happened.


    The mongoose circled his head, suddenly jumped off Ye Dou''s shoulder, and plunged into the kitchen.


    Opened the lid of the pot and found that there was still a lot in it, immediately, it glanced back and made sure that no one had noticed it, wiped off the cough and ate it.


    On the other side, Hyuga Kahuo was feeding Yato while talking to him.


    It''s not a big deal, it''s mostly about the little ghosts of Ninja School.


    For example, Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino tore again for Uchiha Sasuke today, and another example is Inuzuka-toa''s puppy urinating and defeating at will, irritating the oily woman Shino in the front row and so on.


    There are also some discoveries she found when passing through the village.


    "The Konoha Security Department seems to have all been dispatched today. Many people were taken back for interrogation, and even the suspects were not let go..."


    "Guardian? Do you know the reason?"


    Ye Dou was no longer silent, and finally spoke.


    "I don''t know." Hyuga Hikaru blew to the spoon, and then said, "It seems that someone is missing!"


    Missing?Is it Uchiha Shisui?


    Ye Dou''s eyes flashed slightly, and he was lost in thought.


    The reason why the Uchiha clan are confident in launching a coup d''etat is largely because they believe that Uchiha Shisui is on their side and will cooperate with the Uchiha clan inside and outside to help them take the initiative in this coup.


    Moreover, he is one of the strongest ninjas in the Uchiha clan, and his high-end combat power is one of the keys to their success.


    The sudden disappearance of such a person will naturally arouse the vigilance of the Uchiha clan.


    From this point of view, Uchiha Shisui is still the same as the original, after entrusting Uchiha Itachi with the hidden eyes of "guarding Konoha", he jumped off the cliff and committed suicide!


    (In other words, "Guardian Konoha" is a ninjutsu, whether it was designed by Itachi or Shisui. Does anyone know?)


    "After all, it is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure!"


    Ye Dou sighed suddenly.


    The death of Uchiha Shisui can indeed delay the outbreak of the civil war.


    Without him, the Uchiha clan is likely to lose their fighting spirit.


    Just as the general was shot and killed when the two armies confronted each other, the Uchiha clan''s position was bound to be disrupted.


    However, once Uchiha finds out the truth and knows that Shisui''s death is related to Konoha, Uchiha will be even more out of control and will definitely launch a coup.


    "What treats the symptoms but not the root cause?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "Really, come on, open your mouth, ah..."


    Night Fight, "..."


    ----------


    PS: The contract hasn''t been settled yet. I was very depressed in the past two days. I was beaten back twice.


    52. Chapter fifty-three, exchange space]


    He stayed until the evening, when the sun was about to go down, when Hyuga Fireworks left Metkai¡¯s house.


    Ye Dou did not send her off, lying on the bed, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Hicc... Night fight!" Seeing people go, the mongoose walked out of the kitchen and hiccuped before saying, "That strange thing from Metkay is right. You don''t have to shut yourself down, learn to cherish what is in front of you. people."


    This is not its line at all, but it just says it!


    This system wizard is very keen and can perceive the changes in Night Fight.


    The most obvious point is that the evil spirit accumulated in his body last night, in the just getting along with Hinata Kahuo, unknowingly it became weak.


    Ye Dou remained silent, struggling to get up from the bed, took out the bottle containing the "Farewell God" kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes from the seal scroll, and then said blankly, "Let''s start trading!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding environment changed drastically, and the mongoose in front of him suddenly became strange.


    Although this system wizard itself is very weird, it is obviously an animal but can speak, but at this moment, it feels strange to even the familiar night fights.

 58 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 58

    Obviously it is a small animal, but it gives people a sense of majesty. It floats in the air, its eyes flashing red, staring or scanning the objects in the bottle.


    "Equivalent Exchange Space Started"


    "Open Test, Test and Exchange Items"


    "The detection is complete, the item [Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye], comes with the strongest illusion of pupil technique [other gods], pupil strength: superior, completeness: No (cannot activate the ultimate pupil technique must be Sanohu)... "


    The cold and unfeeling mechanical metal sound constantly uttered from the mongoose''s mouth, which was totally different from the original appearance.


    Ye Dou''s expression did not change. He had known for a long time that the mongoose was not so much his assistant butler, but rather a salesman of "equivalent exchange space".


    Although it has independent thoughts, its range of activities is limited to less than ten meters in the night fight, and is responsible for linking it with the exchange space.


    To put it bluntly, he is a tool man!


    "The item judgment level is: first-class, please select the item that needs to be exchanged..."


    Hum!


    When the identification of the mongoose was completed, it swiped its paw lightly, and then with a buzzing sound, many strange things appeared in the void.


    Devil Fruit-Animal(One Piece World)


    [Ice Shape Magic] (Fairy Tail World)


    [Ultimate Eye] (Sword World)


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    These are all exchangeable items provided by the equivalent exchange system for Night Fight after judgment.


    There are many types, such as magic, blood, weapons, item cards, etc...


    All worlds including parallel universes are included. As long as the value of what you bring out is high enough, you don''t have to worry about not getting what you want.


    "Please select the item to be exchanged..."


    After saying this, the meerkat floating in the air stopped speaking, waiting for Ye Dou to make his choice.


    "Watch out for anyone approaching."


    With a word of exhortation, Ye Dou stopped being long-winded, set his eyes on the objects in front of him, and began to check the abilities and effects of these things.


    There are many things here, but they are not necessarily suitable for him.


    For example, the animal type devil fruit, he has eaten the superhuman gravity fruit, it is a waste to change it again, he can''t eat it any more, he will burst and die.


    Ice modeling magic looks very cool, but the Naruto World has no magic power, only the energy of Chakra.


    Not surprisingly, this ice modeling magic will eventually evolve into the blood succession boundary, allowing him to use the "ice escape" ability.


    It was Ultimate Eyes, these eyes caught his attention.


    The function of this thing is against the sky. It claims that as long as it is seen, it can be learned immediately, and it is better than the original user. It can be called a BUG.


    The ninjutsu in the ninja world is strange, but not all ninjutsu can be learned.


    Except for the non-attribute ninjutsu and the ninjutsu required by the bloodline, basically, if you want to use a certain type of ninjutsu, you need a chakra with that attribute in your body.


    Yamato once said to Uzumaki Naruto that Chakra''s nature is inherently changed and he cannot practice.


    In other words, if you don''t have a chakra with the fire attribute on your body, then you are destined to learn ninjutsu such as fireball.


    However, this pair of [Ultimate Eyes] can break this limitation. It can record, optimize, and then play all ninjutsu.


    And, it has no side effects, unlike Kakashi''s juice eye, because it doesn''t have Uchiha''s blood, it constantly swallows Chakra from his body.


    "But can you really copy all ninjutsu?"


    The ability of [Ultimate Eyes], undoubtedly, can make the ninjutsu idiot, Yatou, instantly become a ninja doctor like Sarutobi.


    However, since it is equivalent exchange space, then this pair of [Ultimate Eyes] must have its limits, and it is impossible to have no limits.


    [Other gods] It is said to be the strongest illusion in the ninjutsu world, but is its power really enough to rival the six-level ninjutsu?


    If not, does he still need to redeem these eyes?


    No need to!


    In all fairness, the fruits of gravity are strong enough.


    Even if he hasn''t understood the domineering and armed sex, as long as his Chakra can reach the pinnacle level of the ninja, he can be unparalleled in the ninja world. Killing the ninja is as simple as mowing the grass. No other ninjutsu is needed. help.


    And once he understands the domineering and domineering colors of sight and hearing to a certain extent, he can unlock more ultimate ultimate moves of the fruits of gravity and become one of the top figures in the ninja world.


    Thinking of this, he skipped the [Ultimate Eye] and searched again.


    [Ultimate Eye] Although powerful and unmatched, it can even make people reach the sky in one step. As long as the capacity of Chakra can keep up, it is easy to create a strong shadow level.


    However, Ye Dou''s pursuit is definitely not just as simple as the Shadow-Class, his goal is farther away than the Shadow-Class!


    "Huh? Is it a one-time consumption card again?"


    After a while, Ye Dou''s eyes suddenly flashed while looking through it.


    [Energy absorption] (armed alchemy).


    "If I remember correctly, this [Energy Absorption] is an ability of Victor, the strongest warrior in "Armed Alchemy". It can absorb all the energy on the earth and own it!"


    ----------


    PS: The rest of the update may be late, because after waking up, I have to mess with the contract. By the way, I ask for a wave of support. Thank you!


    53. Chapter 54, Target Loulan]


    Energy Absorption.


    Item source: armed alchemy.


    Item type: disposable items.


    Item level: first-class.


    Item effect: After using the card, the user will gain the ability to absorb all energy and strengthen himself.(Note: This item is a one-time consumption item, duration: 2 hours!)


    "It turned out to be a skill experience card!" Ye Dou Miao muttered to himself.


    He knows the work "Armed Alchemy" and knows who his users are.

 59 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 59

    In the beginning, this ability appeared on Victor, the strongest warrior, and the effect was that it could absorb the energy of any creature on the earth and strengthen himself.


    Victor with this ability is simply invincible. He can''t kill him no matter what, and the more he fights, the stronger he fights, directly sweeping the battlefield.


    In the end, the protagonist had to resort to almost the same death method, flying Victor to the moon, and successfully prevented Victor from being abused.


    Upon seeing this card, Ye Dou instantly thought of the dragon veins that had only appeared in the theater version.


    Chakras in Naruto World can also be divided into several types.


    The first is the most common chakra, as long as you know the method, you can extract it from the cells in the body.


    The second type is the natural chakras that only appeared in the story of the storm. It is the main premise for practicing fairy arts. It is more powerful than ordinary chakras, but also more violent. If you do not understand the cultivation method blindly, it will be petrified by natural energy.


    The third type is the chakra, which is reincarnated from the filthy soil, which is inexhaustible and inexhaustible. The source cannot be studied because it involves the soul and other issues.


    The fourth type is six chakras, which are formed by the fusion of natural chakras and tail beast chakras.


    The chakras used by Sasuke in the later period were also six chakras. Although he had not practiced immortality, he had the imprint of the heavenly curse in his body. After absorbing the chakras of the tail beast, the six chakras were formed.


    The remaining one is the energy of Loulan Dragon Vessel.


    Strictly speaking, this kind of energy should also belong to a kind of natural energy, because it is contained in the earth and is born from the veins of the earth.


    Of course, this is not the key. The key is that the energy of the dragon veins is almost infinite, almost substantial, and able to travel through time and space.


    But unfortunately, no one can control it except Queen Loulan.


    Based on Ye Dou''s understanding of [energy absorption], there is no doubt that this ability can break this setting and absorb the chakra of the dragon vein.


    The only question is, after the card effect is over, will the energy he absorbed will disappear with it.


    Ye Dou couldn''t help looking up at the meerkat floating in front of him.


    As a result, this equivalent exchange space was very cold and had no intention of answering his question. They had already opened the back door for Ye Dou once, and would not do the same thing again.


    "Can this prop card not disappear after helping me absorb the chakra of dragon veins!"


    Meerkat still didn''t speak, still waiting for him to make a decision.


    "Answer my question, I can provide you with half the energy of the dragon vein!"


    When saying this, Ye Dou didn''t feel distressed at all.


    The energy of the dragon veins is too huge. This can be known from the fact that Anlu Mountain relies on the energy of the dragon veins to produce a large number of war weapons, which are powerful enough to destroy the five great nations, but the energy of the dragon veins is still not exhausted.


    He alone can''t absorb all the dragon veins at all, and he will definitely be held up to the explosion.


    From beginning to end, his goal is the core of the dragon vein!


    There cannot be only one dragon vein on the earth, because which dragon vein at the bottom of Loulan Di alone is not enough to generate such terrifying energy.


    It must have some kind of core similar to the center of the earth, attracting the energy convergence of the earth''s dragon veins.


    In other words, as long as Ye Dou can find this core and absorb it, then he can incarnate a perpetual motion machine and draw energy from the earth.


    "The core belongs to you, but ten percent of the energy of the dragon vein belongs to us!"


    Finally, the mongoose was no longer silent, it spoke, trying to swallow all the energy of the dragon vein.


    Ye Dou does not know how the equivalent exchange space is formed, and what is the reason for its existence, but it is certain.


    They are extremely eager for any energy, otherwise they will not accept Ye Dou''s credit, and a single oral agreement will invest so much in Ye Dou.


    "Don''t bargain with me. Without me, you won''t get even one Chengdu."


    Ye Dou''s tone was extremely flat, but his heart couldn''t help but jump.


    From the other party''s words, he has already learned that [Energy Absorption] this card can indeed preserve the energy he has absorbed.


    Moreover, the core of the dragon veins exists, and his speculation is correct. Loulan''s trip can be put on the agenda.


    The mongoose didn''t have any regrets about being talked about, and saw its expression unchanged, and said calmly.


    "Without us, you can''t get the core of the dragon vein. The energy contained in the dragon vein is beyond your imagination."


    "Ten percent, give us ten percent of energy. We provide you with a route to enter the core of the dragon vein, provide you with protection and help you absorb the core of the dragon vein."


    The other party is more confident than Ye Dou, thinking that he has no reason to refuse.


    "The core of the dragon vein has the effect of nourishing cells and meridians. After fusing the core of the dragon vein, the energy of your inner body will increase all the time, and your body will continue to be transformed to get closer to nature."


    Ye Dou frowned, somewhat convinced.


    He didn''t know enough about dragon veins, how much energy it contained, and what kind of dangers existed.


    The equivalent exchange space said to protect his safety, which made his heart move!


    But he was still very unwilling and wanted to fight for, "70%, I can only give you 70% at most."


    "At the speed of your progress, even when the fourth Ninja World War breaks out, you will be able to absorb at most 10% of the dragon vein energy, no matter how much it will overflow, it will only be wasted!"


    "But if you integrate the core of the dragon vein, within a year, the energy in your body will catch up with the beast, and you can draw energy from the earth, endless. You are a smart person, knowing..."


    "Then I will get 10%!"


    Yato stopped talking nonsense, and directly put Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing wheel on the sky.


    He still underestimated the energy contained in the dragon veins. He never expected that even if he had cultivated for more than ten years, he could still only hold the energy of one dragon vein.


    It should be understood that his DNA has been modified, even if it is not as good as the Maelstrom family, but the Chakra capacity that his body can withstand is still far beyond ordinary people.


    Ye Dou estimated that just 10% of the energy of the Dragon Vein might make his Chakra comparable to Qianshou Zhujian.


    The mongoose in front of me showed a rare hesitant expression, because 10% of the energy is also very huge, beyond ordinary people''s imagination, I don''t want to just give up like this.


    But in the end, it nodded and put the [Energy Absorption] item card into the other end of the balance.


    He understands that the person in front of him is a very ruthless person. If he continues to squeeze, the transaction will only fall through in the end.


    "The deal is done!"


    When the balance on both sides was completely balanced, the things in front of Ye Dou began to dissipate.


    "When you leave Loulan, we will start another transaction!"


    After saying this, the mongoose floating in the air fell to the ground and returned to normal.


    It seemed to be suffocated. As soon as it came out, it yelled, "Ye Dou, are you finally leaving the village? When will you leave, now? Do you want to say hello to Hua Huo?"

 60 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 60

    "When I am strong enough."


    After speaking, Ye Dou lay back on the bed again, Loulan was not in a hurry for his trip, and he had to make preparations.


    54. Chapter fifty-fifth, I haven''t changed]


    The next day, after the fever subsided, Yetou walked into the ninja school again.


    The injuries he suffered were not serious, because [Explosion of Potential] even his body had strengthened by five times. If it were not for the outbreak of sequelae, he would not be weak enough to have a fever, and would be just like a okay person after a few days of rest.


    In Class A for a year, the noise was still there, and I didn''t notice the recent atmosphere in Konoha.


    Night Fight is the same as them. They don''t know anything, everything is the same.


    Age is his best protective color, and he is as suspicious as Shimura Danzo would not have thought that the peerless murderer who killed their proud roots would be a seven-year-old child.


    "Yedou, good morning!"


    When he arrived at the seat, Hyuga Hanaho smiled and greeted him immediately.


    She seems to love to laugh, at least when facing herself, her face is mostly smiling.


    Without answering, Ye Dou pulled the stool away and sat down.


    "Is your health better? You must not force yourself."


    Hyuga Hanahu got used to it, instead of paying attention, he asked in a more caring tone.


    "Don''t worry about the class, I will take notes for you, No, these are yesterday''s notes, although there is only the morning class..."


    Ye Dou took the note, but still did not speak.


    Some people say that the words are like the person, and when they see the words as the face, Ye Dou wonders if this is bluffing.


    But after opening the note, his words on the fireworks in the sun are indeed very beautiful, not sharp, but it gives people a generous and decent feeling.


    "Thank you!"


    He suddenly said thank you, not knowing whether it was for yesterday''s matter or for taking notes.


    The mongoose on his head suddenly showed his aunt''s smile, and the corners of his mouth grin to the bottom of his ears, but it is rare that he did not nag, just watched calmly.


    "No...you''re welcome..."


    On the contrary, it was Hyuga Huahuo. After changing from the previous initiative, the heart was like a deer, and there was a trend of Hinata transformation, and he quickly lowered his head.


    After a while, she secretly tilted her head, trying to see Ye Dou''s expression, but found that he was just like a okay person, turning over his notes indifferently.


    This made her a little frustrated, like stunned. Yes, she put her cheeks in her hands and stopped looking at him!


    Ye Dou turned a blind eye to this, quietly flipping through his notes.


    "Life in the ninja school has been settled. The children who wanted to trouble me before did not dare to reappear after being taught a few times by me."


    It seems that there is no need to spend time on the ninja school side.


    He intends to do his best to improve himself in the next time, and his theoretical knowledge will not be lost if he handed it over to the shadow clone.


    The confrontation with Susao Nohu made him realize that there are still many shortcomings in his current self.


    At least, even if it was five times stronger, he still couldn''t defeat Suzuo Nohu, and even fell faintly in the fight.


    That''s not the real Suzuo Nenghu. The complete Suzuo Nenghu is so powerful that it can split the mountains with a single sword, and even the five shadows are desperate.


    "If you want to really compete with the complete Suzor, you must understand the domineering armed color!"


    Armed color domineering is a special combat mode in One Piece''s combat power system.


    The biggest impression it gives people is that it can hit those with natural demon fruit abilities and invalidate the unique elementalization of natural abilities.


    But in addition, it also has the dual role of strengthening its own defense and offensive power.


    Those who practice armed domineering to the extreme, their body is like wearing an invincible armor, invulnerable to swords, guns, water and fire.


    If he had realized the dominance of armed forces when he was playing against Uchiha Shisui, then he would be able to fight against Susana without fear, and use the peculiarities of the fruit of gravity to beat the bulls in the air and crush Uchi. Bo Zhishui.


    "In addition, seeing and hearing the domineering practice should also be put on the agenda."


    The illusion art used by the root ninja at that time was only a very common illusion art in the ninja world, and the power of the Uchiha clan, who was very proficient in illusion art, could not be compared.


    But even so, Naraku''s seeing art still lost his mind and was almost beheaded by the root ninja.


    He couldn''t imagine that if the ninja who played illusion on him at that time was Uchiha Itachi... Not even Uchiha Itachi, as long as a Uchiha clan with three hooks and round eyes came over, he might be smashed in place.


    He didn''t want to feel that kind of death experience a second time.


    Therefore, he must cultivate as early as possible to become domineering, because seeing, hearing, and domineering can make him close his eyes without hindering the fight.


    However, domineering cultivation is easier said than done, but difficult to do.


    He has been studying domineering training for a long time, but he still can''t grasp the know-how and can''t get started.


    This may be because he is not strong enough, or he has too little combat experience.


    However, no matter what, after fighting with the roots, the two-color domineering practice has become the most difficult problem he hopes to overcome.


    "The physical exercises can''t fall down either. Today, my Dao Power has reached the 600 mark, and the limit burst can hit more than 900 Dao Power. I can initially be called a little superman..."


    "However, since Yuebu, Lanjiao and other six forms are difficult to practice, it means that my physical strength is not enough and needs to be strengthened."


    Thinking of this, Ye Dou''s eyes were firmer, and he didn''t plan to stay in the ninja school anymore.


    "By the way, Yedou, there is a practical lesson today. You are in good health. Why should I ask Mr. Iluka for a leave?"


    Hyuga Kahuo, who was sulking, suddenly turned her head, a little worried.


    She remembered that there was an actual combat class today, not the practice of target shooting, but the real paired training.


    "I know in my heart that you don''t need to be nosy."


    Ye Dou closed his notes and returned to Hyuga Kahuo without expression.


    But in his heart, he already has new calculations, and plans to send a shadow clone to deal with Ninja School after the end of this semester.


    "It''s not that I changed, it''s just that the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha is about to break out. At this time, being seen through the shadow clone will only cause trouble."


    He gave himself such an excuse, and then he felt at ease.


    55. Chapter fifty-six, actual combat drill]

 61 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 61

    "Seal of Opposition!"


    On a flat ground in Ninja School, all the students of Class A gathered here and formed a circle.


    In the center of the circle, they were their head teacher Umino Iluka, and Yeto and Naruto Uzumaki standing face to face. They were unlucky enough to be grouped together today.


    The content of this lesson is actual combat.


    After hearing Iruka''s words, the two stood in front of their chests simultaneously.


    In the world of ninja, this gesture symbolizes the meaning of ninjutsu with both hands Yuiyin, telling the opponent that he will fight next.


    Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End and their stone statues between Senjuzuzu are the seals of opposition.


    In contrast, the "seal of reconciliation" represents the elimination of estrangement and symbolizes that after the battle is over, each other is still a companion.


    Other Ninimura night fights are not clear, but Konoha regards this as a very sacred etiquette that everyone must follow.


    Everything was ready, Umino Iruka waved his hand and shouted, "Prepare, start!"


    Uzumaki Naruto took the lead and didn''t want to directly raise his fist to fight Ye Dou.


    His mind is not flexible, and even a little clumsy, but I don''t know if it is because of Kyuubi or because of his blinding eyes since he was a child.


    It made him more sensitive to the kindness and evil intentions of the people around him.


    Therefore, in many cases, he actually understands that even the children who play with him crazy on weekdays are always pushing him out and treating him as a joke.


    But he didn''t mind, because he hated being alone and was afraid of returning home to the empty cold walls every day.


    Therefore, even if he was made fun of as a clown, he never changed. He continued to live in this way, eager to enter the other party''s circle, and he was no longer alone.


    However, since he entered the Ninja School or encountered Night Fight, his behavior has been somewhat restrained.


    Sometimes he doesn''t even understand why he cares so much about that bastard''s gaze.


    Perhaps it was because they pity each other with the same illness, have almost exactly the same experience, and have never been accepted by Konoha, but the other party is stronger than themselves.


    Naruto Uzumaki didn''t want to admit this. This would make him feel that his previous behavior was wrong, which was tantamount to denying his way of living.


    He wants to prove that his way of living is not wrong, and that catering to others is not weak, everyone is afraid of being alone!


    He wanted to defeat Ye Dou, dignifiedly defeating Ye Dou, because apart from this, he couldn''t think of a better way for the time being.


    "Enlightenment, you brat!"


    Uzumaki Naruto roared, and after entering his own range, he raised his fist and smashed at the door of Ye Doumen without hesitation.


    The answer to him was also a punch, faster than him, and a punch stronger than him!


    Bang!


    Without any suspense, as soon as Naruto Uzumaki approached, he was beaten by Ye Dou with a blank face, and fell into a shit.


    All this happened so quickly that people couldn''t prevent it.


    Uzumaki Naruto is very weak and is recognized as a crane tail by the whole class.


    Yato''s physical skills are very strong, even Uchiha Sasuke is not an opponent.


    But the fight ended with one punch, which still surprised many people.


    Even Umino Iluka was taken aback for a while before regaining his senses, saying, "The victory has been divided, the winner..."


    "Hold on..." Naruto Uzumaki stood up again, wiped off his nosebleed and said, "I haven''t lost yet!"


    After all, regardless of Umino Iluka''s stop, he raised his fist and rushed up again.


    "You can lose to anyone, but I don''t want to lose to you, bastard."


    With a roar in his heart, Naruto Uzumaki clenched his fists tighter, but soon, he was beaten into the air again mercilessly.


    Bang!


    It was still a simple punch, Ye Dou didn''t mean to stop at all, and directly shot Uzumaki Naruto a few meters away.


    Naruto Uzumaki got up again, he refused to accept, and wanted to fight again, and then ran towards Ye Dou again.


    Bang!


    He was shot flying again without any suspense.


    However, he still refused to admit defeat, once again raised his fist, shouting forward, "Damn it, ah..."


    ........


    In Shinobu''s office, two people watched this scene from the window.


    "That kid, just the disciple you often mention to us?"


    "Well, his name is Ye Dou, isn''t it good?"


    "I don''t show any mercy, and hit my partner like a sandbag. Is that not bad?!"


    Between the lines, Kakashi was vaguely angry. After all, the child who was beaten up was the only orphan of his teacher.


    He used to be the captain of Anbe. He knew a lot of secrets and knew the identity of Uzumaki Naruto. He even had the idea of ??adopting him, but he was rejected by Sarutobi.


    "What are you talking about, Kakashi, isn''t the friendship between the men built with fists, just like the two of us."


    Metkay laughed a few times, then his expression suddenly closed, and then said, "Ye Dou never opens his heart to others. It is difficult to get close to him in a normal way. You should compare I know better, Kakashi!"


    Kakashi couldn''t speak anymore, and became silent.


    He knows the identity of Uzumaki Naruto and naturally also understands Ye Dou''s life experience, so he understands Ye Dou''s current behavior very well, because he used to be like this.


    In the past, he was closed in his own world, taking his father''s death as a warning, and became a task in his eyes. For the task, he could do whatever he could, even abandon the garbage of his companions.


    It wasn''t until his friend Uchiha brought the soil to sacrifice himself to rescue him, that he realized that people who ignore their companions are worse than trash.


    Thinking of this, he said sadly, "Kay, I can''t be a role model for others!"


    "So the role model for Night Fight will be me." Met Kebi gave his thumbs up, his eyes seemed to be burning, passionately authentic, "The road of growth is full of bumps and thorns."


    "He is destined to be injured and fall... But no matter how many times he falls, I will lift him up and walk back on the right path again, Kakashi, this is true youth!"


    Kakashi rolled over his dead fish eyes and turned around silently, "Then I wish you every success!"


    "Oh, don''t worry, Kakashi, Night Fight will definitely become a better ninja than me."

 62 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 62

    Metkay was greatly encouraged, the flame in his heart was completely ignited, and he could not stop.


    "Yedou!" Suddenly, he stepped on the edge of the window and shouted in the direction of the playground, "Is your youth only this level? Use the Konoha whirlwind I taught you to knock him down!"


    Puff!


    Kakashi staggered directly, and almost didn''t turn around to give Metkay the unique skill of Rachel!


    56. Chapter 57, the enemy of a lifetime]


    "That''s it!"


    When Uzumaki Naruto didn''t know how many times he was hit by the night fight, Umino Iluka finally stopped.


    Looking at Uzumaki Naruto with a bruised nose and swollen face, he looked at Ye Dou who had no extra emotions from beginning to end.


    For a while, he had mixed feelings in his heart!


    "Stop it all!"


    "Now, line up and make the seal of reconciliation!"


    Released the hand that grabbed the two, Umino Iluka stood in the middle of the two and ordered.


    Ye Dou slowly stretched out his right hand, his expression has not changed from beginning to end, and he has no other thoughts because the opponent is Naruto Uzumaki.


    But Naruto Uzumaki, even after being beaten countless times, his left eye was swollen and his nose was still bleeding. He still stared at Ye Dou, his face full of stubbornness.


    Even at this point, he was still unconvinced, and wanted to squash that nasty dead face while the night fight was slack.


    "Boom!"


    Not only did he think so, he did it.


    But the night fight was much stronger than him, and the late game came first, hit his face with a fist, and knocked him off again.


    Today''s Uzumaki Naruto is too weak!


    His talent is actually not terrible, but because of the trouble of the nine-tailed monster fox in his body, it is difficult for him to succeed no matter what ninjutsu is learned.


    In addition, he didn''t have anyone instructing him to practice, and he was not the opponent of Night Fight at all. No matter how many times he came, it was the result of being beaten up.


    "Naruto¡­."


    Iruka couldn''t expect Naruto to be so persistent, nor that Ye Dou started so decisively.


    Seeing that Naruto was beaten into the air again, and his body was covered with scars, he could care about any etiquette there, so he hurried over to pick up Naruto and walked to the infirmary.


    Upon seeing this, many children were whispering, most of these people have been warned by their parents not to approach them both.


    Nowadays, seeing the two dogs biting the dog, many people showed a gloating expression, at least a few people fell into silence.


    Ye Dou turned a blind eye, walked to a tree and closed his eyes to rest.


    ¡­¡­..


    night.


    At Yile Ramen Restaurant, Metkay brought Ye Dou here to settle dinner.


    Although it is a ramen restaurant, the area of ??the Ramen restaurant is quite small, with only one stall, which can only accommodate 5-6 customers at the same time.


    But despite this, Yile Ramen Restaurant is still Konoha''s most famous ramen restaurant.


    The reason is that the ramen of "Otsuki Yile" is really delicious, and the second is that their service is attentive and they are really making ramen with their heart.


    "Awaited."


    After a while, he walked out with two bowls of hot ramen in his hand, and smiled and handed the bowl of ramen with obvious ingredients to Ye Dou.


    "This is your seafood ramen, please use it slowly!"


    "Thanks a lot, hit the store manager!"


    It was Metkay who spoke, thanking his extremely rude disciple.


    After the hand fight, he signaled that he didn''t care, and at the same time, he didn''t want to ask the other party about bad memories.


    I just couldn''t help thinking in my heart that this child seemed less active than Naruto.


    "Teacher Iluka, I want to eat two... No, I want to eat three!"


    "Well, you can just eat today, don''t be polite with the teacher."


    As soon as Cao Cao arrived, and as soon as he raised his head when he heard the sound, I saw Iluka walking into the store with Naruto Uzumaki.


    He was a little curious about what happened between the two of them and they would come to eat ramen together, but he didn''t delve into it. He smiled and asked, "Iruka and Naruto, is it the old rule today?"


    Obviously, he is very familiar with the two of them and understands their favorite flavors. As long as they nod their heads, he knows what flavor of ramen to make.


    "Well, trouble you to beat the manager, eh?"


    After a response, Iluka saw the strangely shaped Metkay on the side, and immediately asked, "Senior Metkay also come here to eat ramen?"


    "Of course, I am very touched by the chef''s cooking skills."


    "Oh? Aren''t you the kid who practiced with Ye Dou in the afternoon? I''m sorry, my bastard disciple is a little bit ignorant of starting, are you better off."


    Metkay originally wanted to talk about his youth with Iruka, but after seeing the child behind him, he changed his mind halfway through.


    "I didn''t lose to him!"


    Naruto Uzumaki also saw Ye Dou sitting in the corner, and after a fierce glance, he stunned his head and climbed up to the seat with an angry expression.


    But while he was talking, he couldn''t help turning his head to watch Ye Dou secretly. Seeing that Ye Dou had no reaction at all, he couldn''t help but mutter.


    "What''s so great, bastard!"


    Seeing his every move, Metkay suddenly grinned.


    He felt that his youth had returned, which was simply a copy of Kakashi and himself when they were young, treating each other as a lifetime rival.


    Thinking of this, he said loudly, "No matter what, as an apologize for the afternoon, I will cover your expenses tonight!"


    Iluka quickly said, "How can this cost you Senior Metkai? I''ll do it."


    "It''s okay, just a few bowls of ramen, Naruto boy, you can rest assured to eat, don''t be polite to me."


    "Yedou, too, you must eat more and nourishment after exercise... Oh, have you finished a bowl? You deserve to be my disciple of Metkay!"

 63 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 63

    Humph, what''s so great, I will not lose to you by eating!


    Seeing that Ye Dou did not leave after eating, but put the bowl aside and waited, Uzumaki Naruto immediately yelled.


    "Shop Manager Yile, hurry up, I want to eat up all the ramen in your store today!"


    After speaking, he also protested against Ye Dou. This was a bargain. He wanted to defeat Ye Dou in terms of appetite.


    "Come on, extra-large miso ramen!"


    So big?


    Looking at the super double ramen in front of him, Naruto''s eyes straightened.


    If it was normal, he would definitely be happy, but today is different. With such a big bowl of ramen, two bowls of ramen can support him. What else is there to talk about defeating that shit?


    Damn, Mr. Yile, you are partial!


    Reluctantly, Naruto Uzumaki could only pick up his chopsticks and ate wildly with a look of grief, vowing to win even if he vomited today.


    "Sure enough, only constant competition can create a brilliant youth spark, and it''s burning, Iluka, as a teacher, we can''t admit defeat, hit the store manager, and let us have two extra-large ramen!"


    Metkay was also screaming strangely, as if flames were burning in his body.


    Do not grow old without happiness, never fall young!


    "No, one bowl is enough!"


    "What? Do you want to eat one more bowl? As expected, Iluka, hand-made the shop manager, give us four extra-large ramen noodles, we won''t leave until we finish eating..."


    Nima, I didn''t say to eat one more bowl!


    Umino Iluka was extremely depressed, thinking that he was indeed Konoha''s rare beast, and could not understand human words at all!


    57. Chapter fifty-eight, the night of annihilation]


    In a blink of an eye, the time came to July.


    In this short period of ten or twenty days, the undercurrent within Konoha surging, surrounding the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level, the two sides frequently held secret meetings.


    The death of Uchiha Shisui did not delay the destruction of the Uchiha clan too much.


    Now, they are ready to cooperate with Uchiha Itachi to launch a coup against Konoha.


    However, Uchiha would never have thought that Uchiha Itachi, the eldest son of the Uchiha clan, did not stand on their side, but instead reported their every move to Sarutobi Hizen and others.


    In order to avoid turmoil in the village, which triggered the fourth Ninja War, Sarutobi Hizaki finally did not hesitate, and gave the order to kill the Uchiha clan.


    At the same time, in order to ensure Konoha''s vitality and not allow other Shinobu villages to take advantage of the opportunity to enter, Shimura Danzo successfully instigated Uchiha Itachi.


    The price is that Konoha Shinobu must guarantee the safety of his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    On July 20th.


    In the morning, Sasuke Uchiha left his home and ran to the ninja school.


    He is in a very good mood today, because today happens to be his birthday, and he is very much looking forward to what gifts his parents and brother will prepare for himself after returning home from school.


    "Morning, Sasuke, and, congratulations, you are one year older..."


    "Thank you, Granny Wen Xu!"


    After politely saying goodbye to a mother-in-law in the clan, Sasuke Uchiha left the clan happily.


    After coming to school, many students congratulated themselves.


    Especially the two girls in the class, who were so enthusiastic that they walked to their seats early in the morning, arguing that the position of the gift was not conspicuous enough.


    But he didn''t hate this feeling, but he raised his head proudly from the back.


    Humph!


    See if I have two, but you only have one, how can you fight me?


    Looking at the silent night fight, Sasuke Uchiha felt better, feeling that he had finally won the freak once.


    However, it is a pity that it may be because he is too looking forward to the surprise of returning home in the evening. He always feels that today''s time passes very slowly.


    Finally, I finally waited until school was over, but was called to the office by the teacher.


    "Teacher is so true. He took me to talk for such a small matter for so long."


    By the time he left the school gate, the sky had begun to darken, and the crow on the wire was already yelling "Ahhh".


    "Oops, it''s already so late, I have to go back quickly, I can''t let mom and they wait too long!"


    The distance between the Ninja School and the Uchiha clan is not far.


    Not long after, Sasuke Uchiha, who was trotting all the way, walked to the gate of the clan land.


    "Why is the clan so quiet today?"


    He was a little strange, but he didn''t think so much.


    After all, their Uchiha is Konoha''s most powerful family. Even Hokage-sama must be courteous for three points. The reason why there is no one should be to gather in the ancestral shrine, right?


    In other words, since Senior Zhishui disappeared inexplicably, gatherings in the clan have become very frequent.


    With curiosity, Uchiha Sasuke kept walking in the direction of home.


    ¡­¡­..


    "Night fight, it seems to have begun."


    On the other side, after a lesson from a businessman who wants to bully his youth, is a lonely family, and intends to delay the rent.


    Ye Dou, who had stuffed his money in his pocket, walked out, but the mongoose''s tail suddenly stood up to the sky, turning his head to say to him.


    "What started..."


    Ye Dou froze for a while, and then reacted, it was talking about the night of the Uchiha clan''s extermination.


    The mongoose jumped on his shoulder and urged, "Yedou, shall we go see it?"


    It is very gossip and very moving. I can''t wait to be there to witness the wonderful performance of the universe actor Uchiha Itachi.


    "Don''t go." Ye Dou replied indifferently, turning and walking directly in the direction of Metkay''s house.

 64 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 64

    In fact, he is not completely disinterested in what will happen to the Uchiha clan tonight.


    However, unlike the mongoose, the system elf wants to watch a play, he only wants to know whether Uchiha Tomitake has awakened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel.


    In the plot of the original book (note that it is a manga, not an animation), there is no description of Uchiha Tomitake''s activation of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    But in the TV animation, in order to enrich the role of Uchiha Tomitake (washing white), they forcibly installed a pair of kaleidoscopes for him.


    However, he didn''t directly point out his kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes. It just implicitly hinted that Uchiha Tomitake''s kaleidoscope ability to write round eyes was able to see the beginning and end of an event, which was extremely mysterious.


    The most obvious hint is what Uchiha Tomitake said to Uchiha Itachi before his death.


    He said, "I don''t want to see my own son killing me, so kill me, Itachi, remember to protect Sasuke, and protect him anyway. He is the hope of the Uchiha clan."


    This remark made many netizens YY. Uchiha Tomitake¡¯s kaleidoscope pupil technique is "foreseeing the future." Even if it is not, his pupil technique has a similar effect.


    Because the amount of information contained in this passage is too great.


    After all, what he said was "I don''t want to see", not "I don''t want to kill myself with my son."


    This kind of sentence that looks extremely linguistic is really easy for people to imagine.


    Of course, this may also be an over-interpretation by netizens. It cannot be ruled out that Uchiha Tomitake knows his son too much, and has already guessed what Uchiha Itachi will do next.


    I don''t want the Uchiha clan to disappear from the long river of ninja history, and the task of continuing the Uchiha clan is handed over to his younger son.


    Thinking of this, Ye Dou suddenly wanted to be a gravedigger.


    The world he now lives in is not a cartoon world, nor an animation world, but a real world.


    If this world is composed based on animation, then the tomb of Uchiha Tomitake is dug up, wouldn''t he want to create a pair of kaleidoscopes out of thin air?


    "Perhaps, after the Uchiha clan is destroyed, I can take a walk to their burial place."


    "Huh? Are you going to be the captain of the Hokage version of Touching Gold?"


    The meerkat on the side was silly, thinking that the ninja at the root was really right. This kid was really cruel and messed up to the extreme. He even wanted to pick up his ancestral grave. Isn''t he afraid of thunder and lightning?


    ------------


    Ps: Thank you for your 865965 book friend''s 100VIP reward, thank you for your flowers, evaluation votes, thank you!


    In addition, in Naruto TV''s original episode 675, the scenes Uchiha Tomitake showed to Uchiha Itachi through illusions are his guesses about the event, rather than predicting the future!


    58.Ask a leave]


    Warm reminder: press Enter] to return to the bibliography, press to return to the previous page, press


    Go to the next page and add a bookmark for you to continue reading next time.


    59. Chapter 59, Unexpected Harvest]


    "Uh¡­.."


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s home is playing a good show.


    I saw Uchiha Itachi pinching Uchiha Sasuke''s neck with one hand, holding it up in the air, and said in an unfeeling tone.


    "If you also open your eyes, including me, there will be three pairs of kaleidoscopes in this world."


    "If this is the case, you have the meaning of living, and you now have no value in being killed."


    "My stupid brother, if you want to kill me, then hate me, hate me, and live ugly..."


    "Let''s escape... Keep on running, just try your best to survive, and then, when you have me and the same eyes, come find me."


    After that, he threw Sasuke Uchiha to the ground like throwing garbage, then turned and left.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    After landing, Sasuke Uchiha covered his neck and coughed constantly, then he mentioned Kunai and rushed to his brother, Uchiha Itachi like crazy.


    "Why! Why! Why did you kill Mom and Dad......"


    Next to him is the corpse of his parents. Sasuke Uchiha will never forget everything he saw when he opened the door of his house.


    His most respected elder brother killed his parents with his own hands, which puzzled him, made him angry, and made him crazy.


    At this moment, his brain is extremely chaotic, and a large number of negative emotions such as hatred and anger disperse his rationality.


    He chased out the door, and his originally pitch-black eyes suddenly turned scarlet at this moment, and at this moment he actually activated the writing wheel.


    If it was normal, Sasuke Uchiha would surely jump five feet high, excited for himself to activate the writing wheel.


    But now, he just wants to pierce the heart of the brother in front of him who was once the most admired brother with the kunai in his hand!


    "Why are you doing this!"


    "Of course it is to test my aura, in order to gain more powerful strength."


    Uchiha Itachi is so powerful, as soon as he stretched out his hand, he grabbed Uchiha Sasuke''s hand and made it immobile.


    He was pleasantly surprised that his younger brother activated the writing wheel eyes at this time, but he didn''t have time to check it out, because the ninjas at Anbu and Root were already approaching, preparing to clear the battlefield.


    "For this boring reason, you actually..."


    Hearing that, Sasuke Uchiha was even more angry, holding on to Kurumi, his nails had pierced the skin, and blood was constantly pouring out.


    "This is not a reason for boring. Only with enough power can I control the world and accomplish everything I want to do."


    "And you, my stupid brother, they all die because of your weakness."


    Time is running out, and Uchiha Itachi is no longer nostalgic, and Sangoyu''s writing wheel suddenly begins to rotate, then merge, and finally transform into the shape of a windmill.


    This is the form of writing wheel eyes that Sasuke Uchiha has never seen before. Just looking at it, it seems that his mind is about to sink.


    But before he could think about it, the picture in front of him changed drastically, and the whole process of the death of the Uchiha family and their parents began to be presented to him.


    He was crying, roaring, roaring...


    Then, I can only watch all this helplessly!


    "Monthly reading!"


    Released the hand holding Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi was no longer cold, full of sadness and sorrow.


    "Forgive me, Sasuke!"


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    the other side.

 65 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 65

    Shimura Danzo and Sarutobi hit the right time, and finally set off with the ninjas of Anbu and the roots to the Uchiha clan.


    Even the Anbu and Root ninjas who are accustomed to life and death can''t help but feel chilled at this moment.


    The huge Uchiha clan is completely a purgatory on earth at this moment.


    From the old people who were about to enter the soil, down to the newborn babies who were just born, all were not spared, and they were all beheaded. The blood of the Uchiha clan spilled over the land.


    This is a terrifying massacre!


    "What the hell happened here."


    "Did the Uchiha clan provoke anyone? Who did it? It''s too cruel!"


    "A whole family of 865 people, regardless of men, women, young and old, are all killed!"


    After searching house-to-house, Anbe and Genbu''s ninjas discovered that the extremely powerful Uchiha clan had not even left alive at this moment.


    No matter which door they opened or which window they opened, they saw a scarlet red and unstoppable corpse.


    Even Shimura Danzo is chilling at the moment.


    He could imagine that Uchiha Itachi was so ruthless that he could actually make a move, mercilessly swinging a butcher knife on his fellow clan with the same blood?


    But Danzo deserves to be Danzo. He quickly recovered his calm and ordered his men to start work.


    "Don''t froze, continue to search to see if there is alive..."


    Who knows, he felt something was wrong before he finished speaking.


    "I saw it all..."


    The evening breeze in the late summer passed, but Shimura Danzo didn''t feel cool at all, and even felt cold all over.


    Because he had already noticed that he had fallen into the world of illusion before he knew it.


    He turned his head to look at the source of the sound. The original subordinate, at this moment, for some reason, his eyes had turned into Shalanyan, and he was talking to him in an extremely cold tone.


    "I will continue to watch from now on. As long as you dare to attack Sasuke, I will leak all the secrets of the village to the enemy country..."


    From beginning to end, Shimura Danzo never said a word.


    Until the "Uchiha Itachi" body turned into a crow and dissipated, he had an ugly expression with two words, "Asshole!"


    His dignified root leader, the number two character in Konoha Shinobu, was threatened by a seven-year-old kid.


    But he really didn''t dare to act rashly, otherwise he would usher in unimaginable crazy revenge from Uchiha Itachi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    the other side.


    Metkay''s residence was not far away.


    After returning here, Ye Dou changed into practice clothes and began his endless daily practice.


    "1032...1033...1034..."


    "1123...1124...1125..."


    "1214...Huh?"


    Just as he swung his sword 1214 times, an inexplicable object suddenly struck him.


    Ye Dou stretched out his hand to catch it, lowered his head to open it, and it turned out to be full of fire escape ninjutsu, including Hao Fireball, a ninjutsu scroll dedicated to Uchiha.


    "I don''t remember giving you a second rice ball." Yato turned around, looked straight at Uchiha Itachi, and asked, "Suddenly give me this, what do you want to do."


    "Tomorrow you will know what happened." Itachi Uchiha put on a mask and said in a cold tone, "You are strong, but not strong enough. Before Sasuke finds me, you will be a measure of his spirit!"


    Ye Dou asked, "What did you do?"


    Uchiha Itachi, "As an instrument, you must have awareness of the instrument. You don''t need to know the extra things."


    Chapter 60. It¡¯s quiet here, I like it very much]


    "Obviously, I am worried about my younger brother, and afraid that Erzhuzi will be too lonely after I leave, so I just say something is wrong."


    Uchiha Itachi came and left quickly, leaving only a few words and a ninjutsu scroll before turning and leaving.


    "Hey, Yato, isn''t everyone in the Uchiha clan who is in the second grade and can''t speak properly?"


    "He was worrying about what I might notice."


    Holding the ninjutsu scroll in his hand, Ye Dou stood quietly on the spot.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand Uchiha Itachi''s feelings.


    On the one hand, he does not want to involve innocent people in this catastrophe, worrying that it will harm others.


    On the other hand, he didn''t want his brother to live like a dead body after he left, and he wanted to find a suitable person to help Sasuke.


    Such a person is not easy to find, because he knows his younger brother very well, if a child with a happy family like Haruno Sakura can help.


    Their kindness will definitely be regarded as sympathy, pity and so on by Sasuke.


    Sasuke will not accept these good intentions, it will only have a counterproductive effect, and will definitely not let the other party into his own world.


    Ye Dou is different. He is the son of a sinner and has an extremely bumpy fate. He, who has been blinded since he was a child, is somewhat miserable than Sasuke''s children and can resonate.


    And the most crucial point is that he has defeated Sasuke and is one of the few recognized peers of Sasuke.


    "In other words, in front of his younger brother and innocent people, he still chose his younger brother."


    He suddenly wanted to ask Itachi Uchiha whether it was worth it.


    "You mean, Uchiha Itachi is cheating you? Then can we help him?"


    The mongoose only felt complicated.


    Who would have thought that a person who dared to kill his father and his mother and slaughter the whole family clean would end up thinking so much and doing so much for his brother?


    Ye Dou didn''t hesitate, and said directly, "Help!"


    "Do you really want to help? Are you not afraid of being noticed?" The mongoose didn''t understand even more.


    It never remembers that its host is a good person. After all, he is a ruthless person who even wants to dig his ancestral grave. After he turns something black, he just turns around and walks away. Isn''t it more in line with other people''s settings?


    "This is what I owe him."

 66 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 66

    Ye Dou didn''t explain much, put the scroll into his pocket and prepared to go home.


    He intends to copy a copy of the scroll, and then throw it into the equivalent exchange space to see what useful things can be exchanged for this fire escape ninjutsu scroll.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    A few days later, Sasuke Uchiha finally woke up from a coma.


    He was hit very severely this time. First he witnessed the death of his parents firsthand, and then he ate Uchiha Itachi''s "Monthly Reading".


    This made him lie down in the hospital for three full days before regaining consciousness.


    But even so, after waking up, Sasuke Uchiha still felt his head chaotic. After unplugging the infusion tube inserted in his arm, he left the hospital wearing a medical suit and ran towards the Uchiha clan without looking back.


    Until now, he could not accept what happened that night.


    He longed that he was dreaming, and now that he woke up from the dream, it was time for his father, mother, and the people to come back.


    However, when he came to the Uchiha clan land and looked at the intersecting seals, he could no longer lie to himself, like a ghost, wandering in the Uchiha clan land.


    "Dad...Mom..."


    Looking at the Uchiha clan who looked like a dead city, Sasuke Uchiha could no longer control it, and tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    "This look fits you well, Sasuke Uchiha!"


    Suddenly, an unpleasant voice rang in my ears.


    Looking up, he turned out to be the freak in his class.


    "What are you doing here, you are not welcome here."


    Sasuke Uchiha quickly wiped away his tears, stood up, resisted his grief, and stared at Yatoto unwillingly.


    "It''s just passing home, it''s quiet here, I like it very much."


    "you wanna die¡­"


    The anger in Uchiha Sasuke''s heart was ignited at once, and the next second he was about to beat the reckless freak.


    However, after he took a few steps forward and saw the scroll he was holding in his hand, he suddenly changed his attention and wanted to kill.


    What Yato was holding in his hand was the fire escape ninjutsu scroll Uchiha Itachi gave him that night, and Sasuke Uchiha recognized this because it had a mark exclusively for the Uchiha clan.


    "Why do you have this!"


    He stared at Ye Dou, if the other party couldn''t explain it, he would fight Ye Dou desperately.


    This is their Uchiha''s thing. Even if Uchiha is alone now and his glory is no longer, the dignity of the Uchiha clan cannot be insulted.


    "You mean this?" Ye Dou looked down at the scroll and said calmly, "Your dearest brother gave it to me."


    "Nonsense." Sasuke Uchiha was even more angry, and his eyes were breathing fire. "For no reason, why would he give you the ninjutsu scroll of our Uchiha clan."


    "It''s not for nothing, this is my deal with him, the price is that I want to be a measure of your breath."


    "For me, this deal is a good deal. There is no reason to refuse. All I need to do is to show mercy. Don''t beat you to death, nothing more!"


    Ye Dou''s tone was extremely flat, with no extra expression on his face.


    But in the eyes of Sasuke Uchiha, he couldn''t ignore it.


    "Then you go to die."


    With a roar, Sasuke Uchiha directly raised his fist and slammed at the door of Yatoumen, killing the freak in front of him.


    However, the result was cruel. In his heyday, he was not Ye Dou''s opponent. How could he defeat Ye Dou when he was in poor condition?


    Bang!


    With a sturdy leg swept out, Sasuke Uchiha was kicked into the air, hit the wall hard, and fell to the ground.


    "From now on, you can come to me at any time." Ye Dou took a few steps forward, looking at him condescendingly, "but I suggest you better not do that."


    hateful!hateful!hateful!


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke''s mouth was already bleeding, not because of being kicked by the night fight, but because of biting too hard.


    He looked up at the back of Ye Dou leaving, roaring angrily.


    "You wait for the freak for me, I will definitely defeat you, and then... Then I will use my hands to personally crush the man''s heart!"


    After that, he lowered his head and wept again.


    The breeze blew, and the huge Uchiha clan, only one person''s cry echoed.


    "Is that all right?"


    When the mongoose looked from a distance, he suddenly couldn''t bear it.


    In any case, Sasuke Uchiha was only seven years old when he experienced all this.


    "The best way to forget the pain is to divert your attention. For the time being, I will be his target."


    Ye Dou didn''t look back, and walked away.


    61. Chapter 61, just superficially similar]


    In the forest, at the training ground of Ye Dou, two figures were fighting.


    "shave!"


    With a secret cry, Yato dashed to Uchiha Sasuke in an instant, followed by the storm''s attack.


    One punch, one leg!


    Another punch, another leg!


    Yato opened his bow left and right, and easily knocked Uchiha into the air.


    "hateful¡­."


    Dragging the scars all over his body, Sasuke Uchiha got up from the ground unwillingly.


    Since the end of which day, in the next few days, as his body recovered, he seemed to be crazy, constantly challenging the night fight.


    Repeatedly losing again and again, fighting again, fighting and losing again.


    He was not a masochist, but he didn''t know why he was so persevering. Maybe he hoped to vent his resentment and anger in this way and forget everything that happened that night.

 67 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 67

    But he would not admit it, because it would make him feel cowardly.


    So, Uchiha Sasuke found another rhetoric for himself.


    "I will bear Uchiha''s name and create brilliance again from my hands. How can I fall in such a place? I must defeat him!"


    He gritted his teeth, his legs moved again, and once again took the initiative to run in the direction of Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou was very simple, slammed his feet on the ground, and instantly appeared in front of him.


    Then, with a punch in the abdomen and a punch in the left cheek, he turned around and flew a leg. With a "bang", Sasuke Uchiha''s body hit the tree again.


    "It''s over, the so-called... Uchiha''s revenge soul."


    This title was not given by Yatoto, but from Sasuke Uchiha''s claim when he first came to him after he recovered.


    This is a secondary 2!


    But he can clearly show Sasuke Uchiha''s state of mind at this moment. His purpose in life is revenge.


    "Damn, if I can turn on the writing wheel!"


    This time, he did not attack again.


    Ye Dou''s movements were too fast, so fast that he couldn''t keep up with his eyes.


    Therefore, he was eager to have already awakened Shalanyan at this time, so that he could capture the opponent''s actions and then defeat him.


    In fact, let alone him, even Yato, I hope that Uchiha Sasuke can use the power of Shariwanyan flexibly at this time.


    In this way, Sasuke Uchiha can more or less give him the effect of actual combat training.


    It''s a pity that his writing wheel was already activated the night the clan was destroyed, but he couldn''t use it.


    "Is it because of not enough cultivation or other reasons?"


    Ye Dou couldn''t think of the reason, because it was related to mental issues, which was hard to guess.


    "Go ahead, don''t hinder my practice."


    Unable to figure it out, Ye Dou turned around and continued his daily practice.


    "Wait for me. Soon, soon I will catch up with you. Just like you, I now feel the loneliness when I lost my loved ones. This loneliness will make me stronger!"


    The current Uchiha Sasuke is no longer pure and cold, but has a cold feeling.


    He looked at Ye Dou, stood up again, then covered his abdomen that had been hit many times, dragging his body step by step and leaving the forest.


    "Ye Dou, I suddenly felt that he seemed a lot like you."


    Looking at his back, the mongoose suddenly felt like deja vu.


    "It''s just the surface, there will be deeper darkness waiting for him in the future."


    After all, Ye Dou stopped talking.


    He knows everything that will happen in the future, and he can see the inside through the surface, but Uchiha Sasuke can''t.


    Now, his reason to live is given by his brother Uchiha Itachi, using the power of hatred to push him forward.


    After that, even when he killed Uchiha Itachi and successfully completed his so-called revenge, there was another truth that was even more difficult for him to accept.


    Then, his anger will be used by Uchiha, and he will be driven by others again.


    The fate of Uchiha Sasuke is full of ups and downs and deceit, no wonder he will choose to leave Konoha and find himself after everything is over.


    Of course, Yato did not feel that he was much better than Sasuke Uchiha.


    Today, there is still a knife hanging from his head, and compared to Uchiha Sasuke, he is only alive to live!


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    night.


    After eating, Ye Dou quietly came to Konoha''s cemetery.


    Although the Uchiha clan died of rebellious intentions, Konoha did not make it public. They buried the Uchiha clan and all the dead ninjas of Konoha together, leaving themselves clean.


    As for Uchiha Itachi, Konohakata claimed to the outside world that he was the genocide who slaughtered the Uchiha clan. Konoha has positioned him as an S-rank rebel and issued a reward.


    But inside, Sarutobi Hisaki did not change the method of entering Konoha enchantment, as long as Uchiha Itachi wanted to return to Konoha, no one would find out.


    This is a means to appease Uchiha Itachi. It is said that if Uchiha Itachi is worried about Sasuke, he can come back to Konoha at any time, but in fact, it is not convenient for him to send the information of the "Akatsuki" organization back to Konoha. ?


    Sarutobi Hisaki this person is very sloppy with the "will of fire".


    He knows very well that true loyalty cannot be suppressed by violence and iron and blood, and the bond established in the name of love is truly inescapable.


    You don¡¯t see that the second master Guan stayed well in Cao Ying at the beginning, but after Liu Dal''s revision of the book, the second master didn¡¯t even think about it. Ben Han Room?


    Sarutobi is an old man, but his brain has not degenerated, he sees the human heart more transparently than anyone, and is an excellent Hokage.


    Just as Shimura Danzo commented on him, he is Konoha''s bright, and he only needs to play the role of the kindly grandfather and sit firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    Just throw all those nasty things to Shimura Danzo.


    Just like this "Uchiha Annihilation" incident, Uchiha Itachi completely hates Danzo, and there will be a Uchiha Sasuke who is worried about Danzo in the future.


    On the contrary, it is Sarutobi Hizen, Konoha''s number one speaker, who can not only stay out of the matter, but also make Uchiha Itachi grateful!


    Of course, Ye Dou did not rule out, this was his own malicious speculation on Sarutobi Hizaki, but there was no harm in thinking about everything.


    After all, this world can eat people!


    "Have you detected anyone around?"


    Konoha''s cemetery is quiet, not to mention people, not even creatures.


    But Ye Dou is still very careful. Almost all the dead bodies of Konoha are buried here, and there is no shortage of ninjas who are bound by blood.


    With the "jewels" of Dashemaru and Shimura Danzo in front, with the caution of Sarutobi, there shouldn''t be no guards here.


    Sure enough, after the mongoose raised his tail and swept it away, he immediately found a ninja hiding in the dark.


    "There are four Zhongren on guard, but you can give it a try. They are very relaxed, playing cards and not paying attention to the cemetery."


    62. Chapter 62, Undercurrents]


    "Four Ninjas?"

 68 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 68

    To solve the four Zhongren, with the current combat power of Ye Dou, he could end the battle in an instant, but he did not act hastily.


    The Uchiha clan has just been destroyed, and the entire Konoha Shinobu village has entered a state of combat readiness. At this time, if he resolves these four Zhongnin, the village may have to enter a state of alert again.


    It has not been a month since Uchiha Shisui''s death, he didn''t want to provoke Konoha''s nerves.


    The mongoose was ready to move, and said, "How do you do night fights? Direct attack?"


    "Have you found a perception-type ninja?"


    "How do I know this, I am not omnipotent."


    Ye Dou was slightly disappointed when he heard the mongoose.


    "However, since Uchiha dared to enter the cemetery openly with the soil to pay homage to Rin Nohara, there must be a trace."


    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Uchiha brought the soil and directly knocked people out.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ye Dou gave up this plan, not ready to take a risk, and planned to go back and think of a way.


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    In the following days, Ye Dou''s life did not change much.


    Wake up early in the morning, separate the shadow clone to practice cultivation on his behalf, and go directly to the Shinobi School to study.


    It is worth mentioning that even though the Uchiha clan was slaughtered, Konoha did not take Uchiha''s home.


    All Uchiha''s wealth now belongs to Uchiha''s assistant.


    Of course, Konoha could not leave such a large piece of land to a child.


    Therefore, basically after Konoha has made plans, except for money and other items, this land will no longer belong to Uchiha Sasuke.


    However, these are all future events. Today''s Uchiha clan is uninhabited, and only Uchiha Sasuke lives in a huge area.


    This facilitated night fights, he didn''t need to take shortcuts anymore, he would pass by here every day to and from school.


    Since then, the students of Ninja School soon discovered that the two cold male gods in the class often go to school together and leave school together.


    Even though the two of them walked toward the sky every time, this scene still surprised many students.


    Hyuga Kahuo was also very curious, but didn''t ask, she smiled every day, and followed Yedou''s butt like a tail.


    But outside of Shinobu or Konoha, it hasn''t been so balanced recently.


    It is impossible to hide the fact that the Uchiha clan was destroyed by the other great Shinobu villages that had a lot of information.


    When the news came back to the offices of the big movies, whether it was Yunnin, Wunin, Sandnin or Iwanin, they all had their own meetings.


    Soon, at the border junction of the villages, the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    They were not in a hurry to break out of a war, they were carefully testing Konoha''s attitude and state. Everyone knew that the loss of Konoha of the Uchiha clan was destined to drop in strength.


    If Konoha is no longer tyrannical, the few big Ninja villages will never mind to swallow Konoha together, let Konoha become history and completely disappear from the map.


    However, just in the poorest of the Five Great Ninja Villages and the closest location to Konoha, Sand could not help but want to take a shot, when a giant toad appeared out of thin air and directly blocked Sand Ninja''s path.


    Then, there were rumors in the Water Country, and all the ninjas sent by Wunin Village to investigate intelligence were repelled by a blonde woman with bare hands.


    But there are also rumors from passers-by that the blonde woman just lost the gambling shop that night and went crazy after drinking a few more glasses in the tavern.


    In any case, the appearance of these two people succeeded in persuading the big Shinobu villages who wanted to swallow Konoha in one go.


    For the ninjas who have experienced the war in the ninja world, these two powerhouses who suddenly appeared are absolutely no strangers.


    Because they were the two of the legendary Three Ninjas recognized by the Ninja demigod "Hanzo" who had gained a reputation in World War II.


    Not surprisingly, the ninja who summoned that giant toad was the "crazy ghost" Jiraiya.


    And the blond woman who is a gambler and who can repel Kiri-nin spies with her bare hands is Konoha''s princess Tsunadehime.


    Their appearance caused many people in other Shinobu villages to frown, because according to intelligence, the legendary Konoha Sannin had already fallen apart.


    Leng Jun Dashewan defected from Konoha for some unknown reason, and is now Konoha''s S-class rebel, still wanted.


    The reason why Konoha''s princess Tsunadehime left is also unclear, but there are rumors that she has been tired of the war after witnessing too many killings, so she chose to leave Konoha. Ninja has not heard of her for a long time.


    The only person among the three ninjas who still had contact with Konoha was a mad ghost Jiraiya.


    But there are also rumors that this strong man who claims to be the "Toad Immortal" can''t remember the defection of his former companion, O She Maru, has been following the trace of O She Maru and wandering in the world of ninja all year round.


    Thinking of this, many ninjas are sighing, the rumors are really unbelievable!


    Faced with the warnings issued by Jiraiya and Tsunade Hime, many Shinobu villages chose Mingjin to retreat.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree, and the power of the three ninjas were not blown out, but were played out through two cruel ninja world battles.


    Although they are greedy for Konoha''s rich resources, they don''t want to shed too much blood. Today Konoha is still strong and hasn''t been ruined by the demise of the Uchiha clan. Naturally, they will not start a war hastily.


    The retreat of the few great Shinobu villages made Sarutobi a sigh of relief, but did not completely relax.


    The loss of Uchiha''s clan is nothing to Konoha, but he still understands that Konoha needs more Konoha white teeth, golden glitter and the legendary Sannin level ninja.


    Otherwise, they will not be able to frighten other Shinobu villages.


    "Sarutobi, do you need to recall Jiraiya and Tsunade?"


    In a conference room, Menyan Mito, one of Konoha''s consultants, proposed to Sarutobi Hizen.


    "Although the Four Ninja Villages have retired, we must be prepared at this turbulent time."


    I thought, but is it possible?


    Sarutobi could not help but smile.


    It''s fine for Jiraiya, but his other disciple Tsunade, after so many years, has never contacted them, her heart seems to have died along with her brother and lover.


    "No, they are all heirs to the Will of Fire. When Konoha needs them, I believe they will come back."


    After thinking about it for a while, Sarutobi Ri cut his mouth and said, "Contact Metkai, Sunset Red, Sarutobi Asma, and many other names."


    "Sarutobi, are you thinking?" Another consultant turned to sleep, and suddenly opened his eyes that had been closed.


    "We are old. One day we will fall from the branches. Konoha shouldn''t prosper because of us."


    After that, he got up and walked to the edge of the window, looking at the gate of the Ninja School not far away, and said quietly, "They are Konoha''s future and hope!"


    63. Chapter 63, Daily Practice]

 69 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 69

    "Guiding Shinobu?"


    "Well, this is an order personally issued by the three generations of Naruto Masters. Not only me, but many outstanding ninjas such as Hong and Asma have received the task of teaching graduates."


    At the training ground of Night Fight, he had just completed a set of training under the guidance of Metkay, but after a break, he heard Metkay mention that he was about to take up the role of instructor.


    "Yedou, you can''t relax, you must work hard to graduate successfully, so that you have the opportunity to join the team of teachers."


    Speaking of this, Metkay looked very proud.


    After all, being able to become a guide to Shinobu was in itself an affirmation of his abilities by Naruto, which made him extremely satisfied when he was young, who almost couldn''t even enter Shinobu school.


    In his words, that is, his youth has been recognized by Master Naruto, and his hard work for decades has been rewarded.


    "Also, don''t be complacent just because you have opened your eyes. You will also work harder in the future."


    After a pause, he warned Hyuga Kahuo, who had all his eyes on Ye Dou from the side.


    As the future heir of the sect family appointed by Hyuga Hizusaka, Hyuga Kahuo''s talent is amazing, and she has awakened and rolled her eyes very early.


    Now, under the supervision of her father Hyuga Hizu, she has begun to practice the secret technique of the Hyuga clan, Rouquan Bagua Palm!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Maitkay, I will definitely work hard." Hyuga Hayaho hurriedly responded, and then asked, "But, did Mrs. Kakashi not be the instructor?"


    If possible, she hopes her instructor can be Kakashi Hagi.


    Not only him, but in the ninja school, as long as the children who know a little about Hagi Kakashi, they hope that their guidance after graduation can be Kakashi Hagi.


    There is no way. Kakashi''s resume is too dazzling. Just like Uchiha Itachi, it crushes his peers and is the object of worship by many children.


    "Kakashi..."


    Speaking of Kakashi, Metkay''s expression suddenly became a little serious.


    He regards Kakashi as an old enemy, an opponent who will defeat even if he spends the rest of his life.


    Therefore, when nothing happened, Metkay would pay attention to Kakashi''s every move, so he realized that Kakashi is in a very wrong state.


    In the words of the three generations of Hokage-sama, the darkness in his heart has not been erased.


    Back then, Kakashi, his teammates were Uchiha Daido, Nohara Lin, and the four generations of Naruto Naruto, Feng Mizuno.


    But now, except for him, all his teachers and companions have died.


    The death of these people caused great trauma to Kakashi''s mind.


    In particular, the deaths of Uchiha Daido and Nohara Lin hit him the most. Even if Kakashi looked nothing on the surface, Metkai, who knew him, discovered that Kakashi is now looking for death.


    Hyuga Hachiko blinked and said, "Is there any problem with Kakashi-sensei?"


    "He, of course there is no problem. It''s hard to deal with that guy. If you want to enter his class, it won''t be easy!"


    Is it not easy?


    According to the description of the "Anbu" content, Kakashi''s personality in this period can be said to be extremely scary.


    When Sarutobi Hizen asked him to withdraw from Anbu and become the instructor of Shinobu, he was extremely cruel and ruthless to send the graduates back to Shinobu school for two consecutive years.


    The reason is simply because he used the Uchiha belt soil and Nohara Lin as his cannon fodder in order to get the bell when he joined the assessment of the water gate team.


    Such behavior made him regret and take warning, and made him hate and even hate all people who ignore the team.


    Among them, the one that impressed Ye Dou the most was when he served as the instructor of Shinnin in the second year.


    That year, Ninja School assigned him a sibling group, and then in the trap-like lunch session, because the two younger brothers did not share it with the older brother, the three brothers were finally returned to Ninja School by Kakashi to rebuild.


    You know, before which two brothers ate their lunch, they wanted to secretly share it with their brother many times.


    It was just out of fear of dragging down the younger brothers and wanted the two younger brothers to pass the assessment. In the end, the older brother decided to sacrifice himself to complete the two younger brothers, and then he told them and let them eat the lunch.


    Such behavior and sacrifice are not perfect, but they are still worthy of the word team.


    As a result, they still failed to escape the fate of returning to Ninja School to rebuild. It is conceivable that Kakashi at this timing, how extreme his thinking is, is almost completely the opposite of what he was at the beginning.


    He used to have only tasks in his eyes.


    Today, only the team is left in his eyes.


    "I will definitely work harder."


    Hearing that Kakashi would also become a guide Shininin, Hyuga Kako suddenly became full of enthusiasm, apparently hoping to enter Kakashi''s class.


    "Huh? Listen to your tone, is it the kind of student you don''t want to be?"


    Metkay''s reaction was a bit slow, but he also heard that the white-eyed princess in front of him didn''t seem to want to join his team.


    "Well, if I can join Teacher Kai''s team, I will be very happy too!"


    She didn''t lie.


    In the past, she only thought that Metkay''s behavior was weird, and she often did something confusing.


    But after getting along for a long time, she slowly discovered that Metkay was a great teacher and a respectable senior.


    However, if she is allowed to choose...


    Sure enough, she still thinks Teacher Kakashi is more reassuring.


    Looking at Mr. Matkay, who was suddenly inexplicably crying in his arms, Hyuga Huahuo thought so.


    Of course, for Night Fight, whether it is Metkay or Kakashi, they are both troublesome for him.


    He didn''t want them to be his own guidance.


    64. Chapter 64, Six Type Variations]


    Spring went and autumn came again, and in the blink of an eye, several years have passed since the Uchiha genocide incident.


    In the few years that is long or short, no major events have happened inside Konoha.


    Perhaps Konoha still searches for the mysterious ninja who killed Uchiha Shisui and snatched his right eye.


    But from the point of view of Konoha''s vigilance, Ye Dou no longer needs to worry at all. As long as he doesn''t expose himself, Konoha will find it difficult to find him.


    It is worth mentioning that the night fight has already figured out that Uchiha Tomitake has not opened the writing wheel, that is to say, this world is likely to be composed of comics.


    Of course, this is only possible, because there are too few data, he still can''t be completely sure.


    On this day, at the personal practice site of Ye Dou, he was holding the hilt of the knife in both hands, making slashing movements again and again.

 70 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 70

    His swordsmanship is actually not clever, because he has never learned it. He can simply pick, chop, chop, stab and other basic swordsmanship.


    But he also wanted to understand that his assassin was the fruit of gravity, and the fancy swordsmanship was not beautiful. It might be the most suitable for him.


    Cut it out with a single knife, regardless of whether you are a human being or a thing or a ninjutsu, you will defeat them all without the support of gorgeous sword moves.


    He thought of Fujitora''s extremely powerful slashing [Gravity Sword Tiger], which is actually the same route. If you don''t play flowers with you, you just raise your hand with a stab. If it stops me, I will slash again.


    From this point of view, flexible swordsmanship is indeed not suitable for those with the ability of the fruit of gravity, and the immortal gravity conferred by this fruit is quite suitable for fighting against others.


    Therefore, Ye Dou also wanted to understand, as early as two years ago, when he cultivated the navy six-style shave, foot, finger gun, and iron block.


    He quickly gave up CP9 Roblucci and others'' six variants, such as adding "Moon Step" to "Shave", and developed advanced physical skills like "Razor".


    Today, he has chosen to give up more skills, choose to merge the six forms with gravity, and pursue a purer ultimate power.


    For example, the "shaving" he first understood, and now he can integrate gravity. At the moment when the explosive reaction force is generated, he will use the fruit''s ability to change his own magnetic field, so that the explosive power of "shaving" can be improved.


    How fast is it?


    Let''s put it this way, even the night fight itself can''t stop the car in many cases, and the speed is reaching the limit. Even if he does nothing, the kinetic energy generated by the fusion of shaving and gravity can make him break the tree.


    After having this successful example, he soon tried to incorporate gravity into the three six types of body: foot, iron block, and finger gun.


    In the end, the results obtained were quite good. For example, Arashiki, the vacuum wave he kicked out was sharper and more swift than ordinary Arashiki, and he could cut the boulder horizontally with ease.


    The astonishing power has confirmed Ye Dou''s determination to take the hard line.


    He firmly believes that this is the right path, allowing him to step on the top of the Shinobi world and live as he pleases.


    In addition, the Chakra in his body has been greatly improved after several years of uninterrupted efforts.


    His body is far from Konoha, except for Uzumaki Naruto, a fellow with the blood of Uzumaki clan.


    In Konoha, no one''s physical cells had him active. Therefore, aside from the person Zhuli Uzumaki Naruto, Ye Dou can now basically pat his chest to believe in himself.


    Among his peers, no one Chakra can compare with him.


    Of course, if Uchiha Sasuke who bears Indra Chakra awakens, he might also become his opponent.


    The energy of Chakra is very mysterious. It was not born in the Shinobi world, but the Datongmu family who didn''t know where it came from.


    It is not limited to being extracted from the cells of the body, but also from the spirit.


    And the Uchiha clan''s blood succession limit writing round eyes will continue to evolve with the eyes, giving the surgeon strong pupil power (mental power).


    This is also the main reason why Uchiha Shisui could not activate the full body Suzano. The pupil power (chakra) of the ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is indeed not strong enough to fix the terrible energy of the full body Suzano. .


    "Is my current Chakra enough to be comparable to Shang Ren?" Ye Dou asked himself in his heart.


    He wasn''t sure, even if he had already killed many roots, he couldn''t be sure.


    In fact, the major ninja villages do not have a very accurate authentication method for the judgment of Shangren.


    Like Kakashi in the Three World Wars, he is already a Shinobi, but his Chakra seems to be enough for him to use two or a few Chidori.


    But what about Uchiha Itachi?


    The time difference between the two becoming Shangren is not that big, they are all under 15 years old, one is 12 years old and the other is 13 years old.


    But when Uchiha Itachi was 13 years old, he was able to throw fireballs, read monthly, and Amaterasu several times in turn without being exhausted.


    "From this point of view, when Kakashi was promoted to Upper Ninja, his combat power should be the lower limit of Upper Ninja. Chakra may not be much, but he has mastered a very strong secret technique..."


    "If Kakashi is the goal, my combat power will definitely reach the level of forbearance. Coupled with the particularity of gravity blood succession, my combat power will only be stronger than him, and may be slightly worse than Uchiha. Itachi..."


    At the thought of Uchiha Itachi, Yatou couldn''t help frowning.


    For a ninja of his type, the powerful pupil power that Shao Lun Yan gives the caster is definitely his natural enemy.


    This is not only because the opponent''s dynamic vision is extremely terrifying and can capture his movements, but the most troublesome is the illusion that people can''t defend against.


    Domineering!


    As soon as his thoughts turned, he held the Ninja sword in his hand, and the blade was suddenly covered with a layer of jet black armed color domineering, like a polished black diamond, sharp and hard.


    Randomly cut out with a single knife, the wooden stake in front of Ye Dou was cut in half like jelly, it was like cutting iron like mud.


    "What''s wrong?"


    At this moment, Ye Dou did not see any joy on his face.


    Because after so many years, letting him study and practice day and night, he still hasn''t realized the domineeringness of seeing and hearing, but he is armed and domineering. He has initially mastered it, and the power is so powerful that even he is surprised.


    Is there too little experience in the battle?


    When seeing and hearing the domineering cultivation to a very high level, you can even see a corner of the future for a short time.


    This kind of effect seems to be extremely against the sky, but strictly speaking, this kind of effect is not much different from having rich combat experience and being able to read out the opponent''s moves in advance.


    For example, the scene where the fourth generation of Naruto played against Uchiha with soil for the first time, and the second stage of the Thunder God of Hafeng Shuimen, had similar effects.


    He had perfect insight into Uchiha''s next move with soil, and then used it to break it.


    Therefore, Ye Dou couldn''t help but start thinking, seeing and hearing domineering, does it need to be nurtured through actual combat?


    65. Chapter 65, Class 3 Arrival]


    If he sees that sex domineering really needs to be cultivated by fighting, then in a short time, he may really be unable to cultivate.


    Different from the domineering of the armed color, it will affect the quality and coverage of the armed color as his physical body is strong and the amount of chakra injected.


    "I can use hell-style training and chakra reinforcement for armed sex domineering, but who should I look for as my opponent after seeing sex domineering?"


    Is Uchiha Sasuke?


    He is not qualified enough, even with a heavy load, he can easily defeat him.


    Metkay?


    This is a good choice. His many feeding tricks before have benefited Ye Dou a lot.


    It''s a pity that Metkay is now Konoha''s guide to Shinobu, and he doesn''t have so much time to practice together with him and needs to perform tasks.


    rustle¡­..


    "Yedou, someone is coming."


    As he was thinking about things, the mongoose on the tree suddenly reminded.

 71 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 71

    Ye Dou immediately dissipated his arms and domineering, turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Approaching, there are a total of four people, namely Metkai, Rock Lee, Neji Hyuga, and Tiantian, the only female ninja.


    "Well, Ye Dou, why are you here?"


    Metkay also saw the people. He was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly roared, "Bageya Road, you are evading class again with your shadow clone!"


    Obviously, this was not the first time he had spoken to his apprentice in this way, and it was naturally not the first time that Ye Dou went to school with a shadow clone.


    In fact, after staying in Ninja School for a year, from the second semester, Ye Dou almost never went to Ninja School, and basically stayed in the training ground.


    Precisely because of this, his Dao power has reached a terrifying 2000 points. If you count the fruits of gravity, this data will be even more terrifying.


    Now his is an out-and-out superman.


    "What are you doing here."


    Ye Dou ignored it, put the Shinobi aside, walked to the stone next to it, and sat down, picked up a beautifully shaped rabbit rice ball and ate it.


    "Oh, I brought them to practice."


    Metkay''s anger came and went, but it went quickly, and Ye Dou managed to change the subject with just a casual comment.


    "Hello, Senior Brother Ye Dou, when we first met, my name is Li Luoke, and Senior Brother Ye Dou calls me Li. I am also a disciple of Teacher Kai."


    Li Luoke raised his right hand, first introducing himself solemnly.


    "You don''t need to call me brother, I''m younger than you..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are young. If you practice one path, the master will be your teacher. Brother Ye Dou, you are better than me. You are naturally a senior."


    "However, my youth does not allow me to perish forever. I will definitely practice hard, defeat you, and then become a qualified senior!"


    With that, Li Luoke breathed fire into his eyes, as if there was fire burning all over.


    Ye Dou is not surprised. He has been with Metkay for a long time, and he has been immune to certain things.


    "It''s a lie, this handsome guy is also a disciple of Teacher Kai?"


    Looking at a black yukata revealing the cold night fight, Tian Tian on the side was shocked, without any sense of reality.


    He glanced at Li Luoke to the left and Ye Dou to the right, and he couldn''t think of how the two of them seemed to be the same.


    If only this handsome guy named Ye Dou could replace Xiao Li, then I would be so happy!


    "Hahahaha, it''s like this. Li, even brothers, should treat each other as competitors and make progress together. This is the true meaning of youth!"


    "Yes, Teacher Kai!"


    Li Luoke quickly responded that people who didn''t know thought they were father and son instead of mentor and apprentice.


    No way, it is true that the two people are too similar in shape or behavior, and the same is incomprehensible.


    "Go 3 kilometers to the left, where is a training field."


    After simply sweeping over the people in the third class, Ye Dou drove them straight away, and did not save Metkay at all.


    His idea is also very simple. I want to use this place. If you want to cultivate, then let me go to other places.


    "Sure enough, this is absolutely impossible to be the Three Masters and Disciples!"


    Tiantian now doubts whether his teacher is lying to himself.


    Who is Metkay, and who is Rock Lee?


    The proper ones are two wonderful works!


    Look at the handsome guy in front of him. He doesn''t say a lot of people and is as cold as a rock. There are two extremes!


    "Hahaha... No need, I originally planned to take advantage of my spare time to exercise their actual combat, since you are also in the night fight, let them practice with you."


    He practiced against us?


    After listening to Metkay''s words, the trio frowned.


    The main reason why they came here was because of this year''s Zhongnin exam, Li Luoke felt that he was not strong enough and lacked self-confidence.


    Therefore, Neji Hyuga and Tian Tian both chose to withdraw from this year''s Zhongnin exam because of team and friendship considerations, and of course not confident in their own strength.


    But even if they don''t feel confident about themselves, they don''t think that they can''t deal with a student who hasn''t graduated yet and is not even a ninja.


    Including Li Luoke, all of his knowledge of Night Fight was learned from Metkay''s mouth, and he had actually never contacted him.


    Tian Tian couldn''t help saying, "Teacher Kai, is this..."


    Metkay waved his hand, "There is no need to doubt the teacher, I can tell you clearly now that if you can defeat the night fight, you will be eligible to take the Zhongnin exam this year and pass!"


    The three were surprised at the same time.


    After confirming that their teacher did not seem to be joking, they turned their eyes back to Ye Dou, looking at the younger generation who had no extra expressions from beginning to end.


    "Since Teacher Kai says so, let me try it!"


    Finally, Neji Hyuga spoke, his eyes fixed on Yetou, with a provocative taste.


    Metkay turned his head, "Night Fight?"


    There was no response. Ye Dou didn''t even look at them. He still bit the rice ball in his hand bit by bit, without even lifting his head.


    This posture was so deceptive that even Hyuga Neji kept frowning.


    "Say something, anyway, we are also your predecessors."


    Tiantian is also very dissatisfied, she said that even if you are handsome, you can''t look down on people.


    Finally, Ye Dou was no longer silent, and after swallowing the rice ball, he said plainly, "Leave, I don''t want to hurt people and I don''t have money to pay for medical expenses."


    "..."


    66.Chapter Sixty-Six, Battle Hyuga Ningci]


    call!


    A breeze blew through, rolling the fallen leaves into the air.


    At the training ground, the members of the third class of Metkai were all angry.


    Although they have only graduated from the ninja school for a year, and they are just ninja.

 72 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 72

    However, this year''s time is also extremely precious to them. They have seen the cruelty of the Ninja world, and they have grown a lot compared to a year ago.


    How could you endure being despised by a kid who has never left the village or seen blood?


    Every day, "Hey, don''t be too arrogant."


    Li Luoke, "Brother Ye Dou, I must defeat you today!"


    Both of them were staring at Ye Dou, almost simultaneously speaking loudly.


    "Hinata Fireworks can''t even win the crane tail. What gives you the courage to say this?"


    Neji Hyuga was also upset, but his words revealed arrogance everywhere.


    Unlike Tiantian and Li Luoke, he is a true ninja genius. He awakened the eyes of the Hyuga clan early, swept the same grade, and beat the world invincible.


    He personally looked down upon the fact that the heir of the clan, Hyuga Hanaho, was overwhelmed by Uchiha''s help.


    Even if she ranks second in the class, as long as she loses to Uchiha, in his eyes, it is no different from the tail of the crane.


    Nowadays, a younger brother who can''t even win Hyuga Huahuo, what right does he have to be arrogant in front of him?


    "Ye Dou, as a man, you can''t hold back when facing challenges."


    Seeing the smell of gunpowder around him, Metkay didn''t mean to stop it at all, but hoped that Night Fight would be able to fight.


    This disciple of him is really low-key and a bit too much, even his teacher as a teacher doesn''t know the depth.


    Taking this opportunity, Metkay also wanted to see where his disciple had gone.


    Hearing this, Ye Dou watched Hyuga Neji for several seconds before saying coldly, "Come on then."


    ¡­¡­¡­.


    "Seal of Opposition!"


    Metkay acted as an interim referee, standing between the two, serious.


    As I said before, all the ninjas of Konoha value the etiquette of actual combat very much, and even Metkay''s tease must be taken seriously.


    "Xiao Li, do you think Ning Ci might lose?"


    In the shade of the trees on the side, looking at the battlefield with Li Luoke every day, they talked in a low voice.


    "No, although Teacher Kai often tells me that Senior Brother Ye Dou is very strong, he has been on duty with Ning Ci for a year. Don''t you know how strong Ning Ci is?"


    For the strength of Hyuga Neji, Li Rok quite trusted.


    From the time when he was still in the Ninja School, Neji Hyuga felt like he was invincible in his class.


    After a year of fighting side by side, this feeling has not only not faded away, but with Hyuga Neji''s many outstanding performances, he has more admiration and trust.


    "That''s also true. I really can''t think of the picture that Neji will lose to a student who is not even a ninja."


    Li Luoke''s words made Tian Tian feel at ease.


    She didn''t want Hyuga Ningci to lose. After spending a year together day and night, today''s Class 3 is already a glorious one.


    "Start!"


    After the seal of opposition was formed, Metka immediately waved his hand to signal that the battle could begin.


    Yetou took the lead, hitting the ground with his toes and shooting directly at Hyuga Neji like a cannonball.


    He didn''t even see any extra moves. Raising his hand was just a punch, which was unexpected!


    However, in the face of this simple punch, Hyuga Ningji didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly raised his hand to resist.


    He didn''t choose to dodge, he had to personally feel the strength of the night fight, analyze the opponent''s fighting style, and find weaknesses.


    When fighting between ninjas, often the fight is intelligence.


    Because the ninjas in Naruto are generally not as powerful as One Piece, if they are accidentally hit by the opponent''s secret technique, they may die.


    The most typical is the classic battle between Liudao Payne and Jiraiya.


    If Ji Lai also knew from the beginning that Penn had a total of six people and hid the illusion "Magic Toad on the Spot" until the end, the result might be different.


    Obviously, Neji Hyuga deserves the name of a genius, knowing the importance of ninjas to wartime intelligence, and would rather resist a night fight than avoid it.


    Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, this little cleverness will not have much effect.


    "Good weight!"


    Bang!


    After receiving a firm punch from Ye Dou, and feeling the numb right arm, Hyuga Ningji knew that he would not be able to fight the opponent.


    Otherwise, he would be beaten and lose his combat ability after a few moves.


    However, just when he wanted to dodge and pull the distance away, Night Fight''s next blow has arrived.


    He couldn''t see exactly what he did. The next second he flashed to the other side of Neji Hyuga and swept out his leg.


    "It''s Konoha Cyclone... So fast!"


    Hyuga Neji couldn''t hide, so he could only cross his chest with his hands, and resisted the whip kick.


    Bang!


    Juli exploded suddenly, abruptly knocking him back a few meters away, and two deep marks were plowed on the ground with his feet. The power of this blow was truly shocking.


    "Nenci!"


    "Nenci!"


    Li Luoke in the shade couldn''t help exclaiming when seeing Tiantian.


    It was only one round, and the most outstanding genius in their third class or their class this year was swept away.


    This result is really unbelievable, even if they know that Hyuga Neji has not done their best.


    "With this speed and this strength, there are definitely not a few people of your age who are your opponents. Your ranking in Ninja School cannot be only in the middle level!"


    Neji Hyuga was equally frightened, and immediately thought of the person in front of him who had left a hand during the school exam, or a big hand.


    At least, the second lady of the Zong family is definitely not his opponent!


    Ye Dou remained silent, still looking at him coldly.

 73 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 73

    "Don''t want to say so, it doesn''t matter, anyway, the one who wins will be me!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t answer his own meaning, Hyuga Neji directly formed the seal with both hands, gathered Chakra into his eyes, and shouted, "Grow your eyes!"


    Suddenly, his pure white eyes changed, and the corners of his eyes were filled with hideous blood vessels.


    "I know you are very familiar with the shameful guy Hyuga Huahuo, these eyes, I believe you should be very clear!"


    "Don''t give up too soon, otherwise, this battle will lose its meaning!"


    Neji Hyuga let go of his hands, his expression also cold.


    He hated the Hyuga clan, and even more hated Hyuga and his two daughters, together with the good night fight with Hyuga Kahuo, also hated by him.


    Ye Dou still didn''t make a sound, even his expression didn''t change, decisively raised his hand and punched forward again.


    67. Chapter 67, Eight Diagrams and Sixty-Four Palms]


    "So strong, is he really a student who hasn''t graduated yet?"


    In the forest, the two figures of Ye Dou and Hyuga Neji were constantly intertwined, and for a while, there was a taste of victory or defeat.


    This result is amazing.


    Who is Neji Hyuga?


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most outstanding genius of the Hyuga generation!


    You should know that the Hyuga clan has strict rules and people who are not members of the clan are absolutely not qualified to practice the physical exercises, Rouquan and Baguazhang that complement the white eyes.


    The results of it?


    Just through daily observations and just a few glances, he learned soft fist and gossip palm from Hyuga Nizu and his two daughters. His talent is amazing and he is the most terrifying monster in their class.


    However, it was such a Hyuga Neji, who even rolled his eyes and was already fighting seriously, but he still couldn''t quickly solve this child who was younger than them and was not even a ninja.


    This is unscientific!


    "I told you, there are many types of geniuses."


    Metkay smiled and said, "Ninjas like Neji are very savvy. Most ninjutsu is basically understood at first glance, and they are truly geniuses."


    "Although a ninja like Xiao Li does not have the powerful talents of Neji, his resilience cannot be underestimated. He is a hardworking genius who can make up for his talent through hard work."


    "Then, what about him? What kind of genius is he?" asked Tiantian.


    "Ye Dou, probably both. In terms of physical skills, his talent even makes me ashamed as a teacher."


    Between the conversation, there was a sudden change in the field.


    Whoosh.


    At that moment, Ye Dou took advantage of speed to get around Hyuga Neji''s other leg to sweep the opponent.


    As a result, Hyuga Neji had eyes on the back of his head, and he pointed directly at the acupuncture points of his thighs without looking back, causing him to stop suddenly.


    In fact, even if Hyuga Ningji didn''t have eyes on the back of his head, he still had almost grown eyes.


    The white eyes of the Hyuga clan are the "three pupils" of the Ninja world, and naturally, like the writing wheel eyes, it has its uniqueness.


    The white eyes originated from the Datongmu family, and have always been known for their extremely strong investigative ability. Anyone who opens the eyes has a 360-degree view of his body, and there is no dead end.


    In addition, you can also see the flow of chakras around, the nerves and veins of the human body.


    If the injection of chakra is increased, the observation range of the white eyes can be extended to anything within one kilometer.


    The place that the telescope can''t see can be seen with bare eyes.


    People and things that cannot be seen by the thermal mirror can still be seen with the eyes.


    Strong insight ability, disdain the entire Ninja world.


    In terms of combat, the white eyes may not be as direct and powerful as the writing wheel eyes.


    But if this ability is used on the battlefield, it is definitely a great weapon that can easily penetrate the enemy''s ambush.


    It is precisely because the performance of the white eyes in the battlefield is too amazing, therefore, the Hyuga clan will develop the secret technique of caged bird.


    Because there are too many people peeking at the white-eyed people, in order to avoid the Hyuga clan from being hunted and killed by other Ninja villages and even the Ninja world, and to keep them safe and secure.


    The Hyuga clan can only choose to put the bird in the cage on the forehead of the family members, which can destroy the eyes at any time and anywhere.


    "Since I opened my eyes, I have never lost in close combat, and you are no exception!"


    "Sixty-four palms with soft fist gossip!"


    With a loud shout, Hyuga Ningji shot out his palms continuously, and launched a fierce attack on Ye Dou.


    One palm!


    Eight palms!


    Sixteen palms!


    Chapter Thirty Two!


    Sixty-four palms!


    After the sixty-four palms were hit, Ye Dou was knocked into the air by Linkong and directly hit the tree.


    "Won!"


    Seeing the situation every day on the other side, he suddenly jumped up on the spot, waving his hands excitedly.


    "As expected of Ning Ci, he really is my life''s opponent!"


    Li Luo also cheered.


    Originally, it was a little embarrassing for him to call his older children as seniors.


    If this brother younger than himself finally defeated Neji Hyuga, who he had never won, then he would be too embarrassed.


    "No, it''s not over yet!"


    "How is it possible? After being hit by Gossip Sixty-Four Palms, his Chakra has been sealed, how can he fight Ning Ci?"


    Hearing what Metkay said, Tian Tian was the first to jump out and refuse to accept.


    They are both members of the third squad of Metkay, and they are more familiar with the soft fist of the Hyuga clan than ordinary people.

 74 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 74

    The reason why the Hyuga clan''s soft fists are powerful is that their white eyes can penetrate all the nerves and veins of the opponent, and with the soft fists, they can achieve the effect of temporarily sealing the opponent''s Chakra and make the enemy lose the ability to fight.


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Dou, who was hit by the sixty-four palms of the gossip, really couldn''t run the chakra all over.


    However, Neji Hyuga frowned fiercely at this time, not seeing Song Zhan at all!


    "How can the ninja''s body be so strong that it''s almost as if it''s hitting steel. Even Teacher Kai can''t do that. I can''t ignore my gossip 64 palms!"


    He could see the context of Ye Dou clearly.


    He also scored a lot of the 64 palms of Baguazhang.


    However, through rolling his eyes, Hyuga Neji was shocked to find that the flow of Chakra in the opponent''s body had completely stopped and was still flowing normally.


    "The soft fist of the Hyuga clan is disappointing."


    At this time, Ye Dou stood up again and patted the dust on his body. He said, "Or, the fake is a fake after all. The sixty-four palms you stole from Hyuga Hanahuo are just fur?"


    "How is it possible?" Tiantian widened his eyes, "He was obviously hit by Ning Ci''s sixty-four palms."


    "Don''t say anything extra, take your knife, or you won''t have a chance."


    Hyuga Neji frowned deeper, and the word fake made him quite uncomfortable.


    "You are not qualified to let me do the knife."


    After that, Ye Dou suddenly raised his sleeves, took off the heavy props in both hands, and threw it away.


    Upon seeing this, Hyuga Ningci said coldly, "Even if the load is relieved, what is the difference? In my eyes..."


    Boom!


    Before the words were finished, there was a loud noise in the forest, which shocked countless birds fleeing.


    The thick dust dispersed, only to see that the two heavy props that Ye Dou dropped at random, unexpectedly smashed a big hole, even the ground was cracked.


    "Cheat...Cheat!"


    68.Chapter 68, Dumbfounded Class Three]


    Boom!


    In the forest, smoke and dust were everywhere, and countless birds were frightened and fleeing here.


    "is that a lie?"


    Looking at the big hole not far away, Tiantian''s eyes opened wide, revealing an incredible expression.


    It''s just two ugly-looking weight-bearing ninjas. After they hit the ground, they turned out to be greater than the movement caused by a huge boulder?


    However, this wasn''t over yet, and the other party suddenly squatted down slightly, and his feet were also strapped to a load-bearing ninja.


    Rumble!


    There was another loud noise, and several people in Class 3, including Neji Hyuga, were dumbfounded.


    They don''t know what the combined weight of this set of weight-bearing props is. The only thing that is certain is that this thing is definitely not an ordinary human wear.


    "What kind of monster is this?!"


    She was not calm every day, cold sweat ran down her cheeks, and she couldn''t feel confident anymore.


    "It''s interesting, but don''t think that you can win this way. In front of the eyes, all your actions can''t escape me..."


    It''s faster!


    Before Hyuga Neji had finished speaking, the person in front of him didn''t follow the routine at all. After twisting his neck, he suddenly violent.


    And this time, the opponent''s speed was even faster, and when he first reacted, the fierce whip leg had been swept out.


    Bang!


    Hyuga Neji couldn''t take the offense instead of defending this time, even if he opened his eyes, he was still swept away mercilessly.


    "Not only has the speed increased, but the strength has also increased a lot. How many catties did the load that the guy just took off!?"


    He couldn''t imagine how the person in front of him grew up eating, and how he cultivated, so that he developed a beast body at a young age.


    There was no time to think about it, because under the blind observation, he had already seen the figure of Ye Dou flying over, and it had appeared under him in just the blink of an eye.


    In the air, he couldn''t take advantage of it, so he raised his hand to resist, and was kicked into the air again without any suspense. Just like football, he is the ball!


    "Damn, calm down, as long as I get used to his speed, I must still have a chance."


    Hyuga Ningji forced his composure, tried to improve his concentration, and got used to the speed of night fighting.


    Otherwise, it won''t work, because if he can''t adapt to the opponent''s rapid action, he will definitely be beaten to death, and there is no room for resistance.


    As a result, as soon as he landed, a huge ball of fire came oncoming, to burn him to death.


    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"


    "Even the skill of the fireball? Isn''t Brother Ye Dou a ninja of pure body skill?"


    Looking at the scale of the fireball, Li Luoke''s eyes widened.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect that Yato could use ninjutsu, and it was the fire escape ninjutsu commonly used by the Uchiha clan.


    "Of course not. Although Ye Dou''s ninjutsu talent is not high, he still learned it by his own hard work. This is youth, Li!"


    Youth shit, why don''t you see that I have such youth?


    "But he shouldn''t know how the Uchiha clan''s arrogant fireball art is, the Uchiha clan is not..."


    "Oh, you said this, he and Sasuke Boy are very good friends. They often meet together to discuss and promote mutual friendship. This should be taught by Sasuke Boy!"


    Have you seen a good friend who beats life every day?


    Meerkat couldn''t help but vomit, and he didn''t worry about what trouble Ye Dou would cause because he knew how to use the fireball technique.


    In fact, although the fireball technique is the most commonly used fire escape ninjutsu among the Uchiha clan, there are actually quite a few of them in the ninja world, but they are not proficient in the Uchiha clan.


    For example, Jilaiya, he cooperated with Toad Wentai''s Toad Oil Flare Shell, and the seal produced was exactly the same as the Hao Fireball. It is almost certain that his Fire Flare Shell is an advanced version of the Hao Fireball Art.


    "This guy, even Uchiha''s fire escape is good."


    Looking at the huge fireball coming towards him, Hyuga Ningji was equally surprised.


    But he couldn''t allow him to think about it anymore. The Art of Fireball was about to stick to his face, and his skin was hurting even after the heat was baked. He couldn''t sit still and wait for death.

 75 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 75

    Thinking of this, he started to erupt Chakra with both hands, squatted slightly forward and the other, but he didn''t see any evasive movements, and he spun at high speed on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw that layers of air waves formed all over him, and he bounced off the fireball when he succeeded, avoiding this trick.


    "Bagua palm back to heaven?" Metkay finally was no longer calm, took a breath and said, "I didn''t expect Ning Ci to do this step."


    He recognized this technique as an unspoken secret of the Hyuga clan, known as absolute defense, capable of repelling all enemy attacks, and non-clan members are not qualified to practice it.


    But Neji Hyuga learned by himself through observation, and his talent is against the sky. Even Metkai, who knows him very well, is very surprised.


    "Fakes are always fakes, they are not orthodox after all."


    Ye Dou naturally recognizes this secret technique, because Hyuga Fireworks can also play it.


    It''s just that unlike Hyuga Huahuo''s Baguazhang Huitian, the Huitian played by Hyuga Neji has loopholes and is not invulnerable.


    This loophole is not actually a loophole!


    Neji Hyuga is a family member. His white eyes are suppressed by the bird curse in the cage. There are flaws and they are not perfect. He can''t reach the point of 360 degrees without dead ends. He can only achieve 359 degrees. There are weaknesses to use!


    "what!?"


    As soon as Hyuga Neji stopped spinning, he was shocked, because he didn''t realize how the opponent was approaching.


    He knew that his white eyes were not invulnerable, and there were blind spots that could be used, but in such a short time, how could the other party notice it?


    When he turned his head, he saw that Ye Dou had stretched out a finger and pointed it on his head.


    "Pointing the gun!"


    The indifferent voice sounded again, and Hyuga Neji was struck by lightning, and he flew out directly.


    "Uh..."


    Neji Hyuga let out a painful roar.


    At this moment, he only felt that his left arm was pierced by Kuwu, as if it was abolished, and the pain made him cold and sweaty.


    Ye Dou couldn''t kill him in full view, so the last finger was on his left arm instead of his head.


    "That''s it, the winner of this duel, Night Fight!"


    Metkay immediately jumped out and did not let this actual combat drill continue.


    "Ningji...he lost?"


    "Fake it, how could Ningji lose?"


    Li Luoke and Tiantian couldn''t believe that the most talented ninja of the Hyuga generation would lose to a child who had not graduated?


    But when they saw Hyuga Ningji holding his left arm in pain, all this seemed to tell them that it was true.


    69. Chapter Sixty Nine


    "End here!"


    After coming back for a while, when Li Luoke and Tian Tian followed Hyuga Neji, they lost to Ye Dou without any suspense.


    Metkay immediately announced that today''s drill is over.


    "Thanks for a hard night fight!"


    He walked to Ye Dou and handed him a bottle of water.


    He was quite satisfied with the results of today''s drill. After the violent fight of the night fight, Metkay believed that Neji Hyuga and Tiantian would understand their shortcomings and temporarily forget the Zhongnin exam this year.


    Although it was said that because of Li Luoke''s lack of confidence, they also chose to give up this year''s Zhongnin exam, which moved him deeply.


    But Metkay was not sure whether they would have other thoughts in their hearts.


    Especially a genius like Hyuga Ningji, who is always confident and will not think that he has no ability to become Zhongren.


    However, through this actual combat training, this genius of the Hyuga clan may be able to settle down and wait another year, and naturally there will be no gap in his team.


    "Whether it''s hitting people or pilings, it''s a kind of training."


    "Really, hahaha..."


    Metkay laughed awkwardly, Xin Dao that his apprentice is really inadequate in the five elements, and he can get angry with his words.


    Turning his head and looking at it, sure enough, the three people in the class had already stared over, if they didn''t know that they couldn''t beat them, they had already jumped.


    After drinking a few sips of water and resting for a while, Ye Dou got up again and took the weight-bearing ninja, then picked up the ninja sword and repeated the slashing action.


    Upon seeing this, Neji Hyuga covered his left arm and walked over and said, "I want to see for myself how strong your sword is!"


    Ye Dou glanced at him lightly and said, "You can stand in front of me."


    "puff!"


    Stand in front of you?


    How can you chop?


    Directly spraying water on the side every day, my heart is speechless.


    Hyuga Neji is also full of black lines. He is not so stupid that he thinks the person in front of him is a natural stupid, and he will not be so stupid that he will actually run in front of him and let him chop.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he turned around again with a cold face, "One day, I will let you hold a knife in your hand!"


    He is a genius, this is beyond doubt.


    Because whether it is a tribe or a student and teacher of Ninja School, they all call themselves that way.


    Therefore, he refused to admit defeat and would find a place back next time.


    This is the advantage of geniuses. They have absolute confidence in themselves and firmly believe that they will win next time!


    However, this is also the weakness of geniuses, their self-esteem is too strong, and their personality is generally too strong.


    If it is a person who is not able to bear it, it will even sink directly due to a major blow.


    For example, Kakashi''s father Sakumo Hagiki, he was a super master who made the sand ninjas frightened, but he did not die on the battlefield, but died in rumors.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    One day passed quickly, and in the following days, Ye Dou''s training ground became lively again.


    As long as there is no mission, Matkay will bring members of the third class over here.

 76 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 76

    On the one hand, it is to supervise the three classes of students to practice, on the other hand, it is to guide the practice of Ye Dou.


    Since he became the instructor of Shinnin, and became the leading teacher of the three of Hyuga Neji, Tiantian, and Li Rok, he has not accompanied his disciples for a long time.


    This made him feel guilty, and tried every means to compensate, and even thought of passing Bamen Dunjia to Ye Dou.


    However, considering that Ye Dou was still too young and Bamen Dunjia had done too much damage to his body, in the end, he resisted it.


    The more powerful the technique, the greater the damage to the caster. The secret technique of Eight Doors Dunjia is no exception. Even when the eighth door is opened, the caster will undoubtedly die!


    Ye Dou is not him, nor is it Xiao Li, he is a real genius, he has already cultivated some powerful physical skills that he can''t even at a young age, even without the Eight Doors Dunjia, he will still be an excellent ninja.


    After thinking about it, he still failed to make up his mind to pass Bamen Dunjia to Ye Dou!


    "Brother Ye Dou..."


    "Don''t call me brother."


    "Well, Senior Ye Dou..."


    "..."


    Another day, after the duel training was over, Li Luo found Yetou and asked about the physical skills he used when he fought against Hyuga Neji that day.


    Li Luoke has a mediocre talent and hardly any talent for ninjutsu, but he has a heart that desires to be a good ninja more than anyone else, so he chooses the most bitter, tiring, and most difficult physique.


    After seeing the power of Ye Dou, his heart inevitably aroused desire.


    Ye Dou didn''t conceal it. In addition to "shave", he told Li Luoke the information about the iron block and the finger gun, and even the principle.


    In his opinion, he is repaying his favor, and repaying the favor of Matkay''s guidance for so many years!


    Of course, he didn''t mention a word about armed sex and domineering. He had long been accustomed to staying in everything, because he was not sure whether Li Luoke would become his future enemy.


    "If you want to become an iron block, you must be familiar enough with your physical body, be able to control the muscles in the body as you like, and muster strength to increase the density so that it has the hardness of steel."


    "It turns out that the reason why Senior Ye Dou was not blocked by Ning Ci''s gossip sixty-four palms that day was because the muscle density was strengthened and the acupoint was blocked from being sealed?"


    "Roughly the same."


    Ye Dou replied casually, without revealing that he was armed and domineering.


    "Lian Ningci''s gossip palm can resist, if I can train into an iron block, wouldn''t it be invulnerable?"


    Li Luoke suddenly became excited, dreaming that one day he would use his body to open the way, or like a tank car, pushing the invincible hand all the way.


    "Don''t dream, iron blocks can greatly strengthen defenses, but the disadvantage is that they cannot be moved when used, unless they can further control the flow of blood and speed up muscle movement."


    The principle of the iron block is basically the same as in his original world. The physical body blocks bullets. It is mainly to increase the density of the muscles so that the bullets cannot penetrate.


    However, in the original world, such things only exist in theory, and it is impossible for anyone to exercise muscles to that point.


    Moreover, when using iron blocks, the body cannot move, unless it can speed up the flow of blood and speed up muscle movement like Gabra.


    Otherwise, the body can only stand in the way!


    "So that''s the case, but even so, Senior Ye Dou, you are still great."


    Li Luoke''s eyes were full of worship, and he dreamed of becoming an excellent ninja like Night Fight.


    He couldn''t wait to start practicing.


    However, the principle of the Six Forms sounds simple, but when it is actually operated, it is extremely difficult, and it may even be impossible to cultivate in a lifetime.


    After all, their physical structure and DNA are not exactly the same as Ye Dou, and it is very likely that they will not be able to cultivate into six forms.


    On this point, Ye Dou would not tell others, nor would he guide Li Luke to practice.


    He has a scale in his heart, and Mattkai¡¯s love can only go to this point, and the final success or failure can only be determined by the good fortune of Li Luo.


    70. Chapter 70, Ninja School Graduation]


    Spring goes and autumn comes again.


    In the blink of an eye, a year passed.


    On this day, it was rare for Ye Dou to dine at Matkay¡¯s home, saying it was to celebrate his graduation from the Ninja School.


    Accompanied by the three members of the third class, each with a gift prepared in advance, congratulated him on becoming a Konoha''s ninja.


    "First of all, let us congratulate Ye Dou on successfully graduating from Ninja School and becoming a glorious Konoha Ninja. Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "..."


    Metkay, Li Luoke, and Tiantian were very enthusiastic and raised their cups to toast.


    Although Neji Hyuga did not speak, he also raised his glass and nodded friendly to Yoto to congratulate him.


    "It''s just graduation, there is nothing to be congratulated."


    Ye Dou picked up the cup and said lightly.


    The assessment of Ninja School is not difficult, and it can even be said to be quite easy.


    Unlike Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi who applied for graduation in advance, they were at least recognized by the assessment teachers in actual combat.


    He graduated from Ninja School. As long as he has done enough homework, the content of the test is not difficult. It is just one of the three-shenzhen skills and theoretical knowledge that does not require much scores, which is commonly known as the written test!


    "I said Ye Dou, you really don''t pay attention to the atmosphere, and don''t want to think about who we are celebrating today!"


    Bao Zitou''s Tian Tian was unwilling to hear what he said, and directly uttered.


    She has been getting along for a year. She has long been used to the indifference of Ye Dou, and gradually began to be bold.


    "Huh, he was not wrong. The graduation assessment of the Ninja School cannot be difficult for him. Graduation is a matter of course."


    Hyuga Neji really agrees with Yetou''s view. He is a genius ninja, with both strength and wisdom. To him, the graduation examination is like a cutscene, just a process.


    "Why even Ningci said the same."


    Can''t help gritting his teeth every day.


    No one would know how many nights she couldn''t sleep in order to cope with the graduation exam, and always discredit the pain of getting up to practice and review.


    "Hahahaha...Anyway, I still want to congratulate you Night Fight, you have taken the first step on the road to a good ninja."

 77 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 77

    Metkay drank the drink in one gulp and said with a smile, "Next, it''s the question of the teacher leading the team!"


    When it comes to the issue of guidance and forbearance, everyone in Class 3 became serious.


    It is said that the teacher brings you into the door, and the practice is personal, but if the teacher who brought you to the introduction is not suitable for you, it will only make your efforts in vain.


    Take their third class as an example.


    Li Luoke and Hyuga Ninji, both of them are ninjas of physique type, and they both fight in close hands during the battle. It is naturally perfect for Metkai to be their teacher.


    After all, Metkay is Konoha''s famous physique expert, who can bring them many precious visible and invisible things.


    As for Tiantian, this girl is a bit ridiculous, and she was brought in for the rationality of the team.


    Among the three squads, three people are all assault-type hunks, who are extremely lack of long-range combat methods. Local tyrants like Tiantian who throw hidden weapons are most suitable to cover them.


    Metkay could not help her much, it was all experience and theory, far less than Hyuga Neji and Li Rok.


    Therefore, they all care about who the teacher of the night fight will be and whether they can help him.


    Li Luoke said with some regrets, "It would be great if Senior Ye Dou could join our third class, or Teacher Kai, you go plead with Master Naruto?"


    "What are you talking about? The four-person team is the tradition that Konoha has passed down to this day. How can you break it casually."


    Metkay raised his hand and slapped him with confidence, "Also, don''t underestimate Konoha''s leading teacher, they are all excellent ninjas."


    Even though he said that, Metka was still very afraid that Ye Dou would be pulled out by the third generation of Hokage to make up the formation.


    As far as he knows, among the Shangnin instructors Konoha now has, there is one of his friends, Yurihong who is proficient in illusion.


    If one''s own apprentices were assigned to that group, they would most likely be treated as cannon fodder for the charge and the death rate would be greatly increased.


    "Sorry Teacher Kai, I shouldn''t question the teachers!"


    After being stunned, instead of complaining, Li Luoke sincerely apologized.


    "What about you? What are your thoughts?"


    Hyuga Neji turned his head and asked.


    "Whatever you want."


    Ye Dou replied, still not much, his tone was still indifferent, as if a gust of wind had blown, it would be gone if it was gone.


    In fact, he really didn''t care who his team leader would be.


    Regardless of whether Yurihong or Sarutobi Asma or others, whoever can help him, no matter who can do it, but if he can''t help him, he can''t help anyway.


    His strongest killer move is Gravity Blood Succession Boundary, but he will not be exposed. Therefore, no matter which teacher is the leader, the help that can be given to him is very limited.


    Of course, if possible, his leading teacher is best not to be Kakashi Hagi.


    At this stage, whether it is Naruto Uzumaki or Sasuke Uchiha, he does not want to involve them too much.


    Uzumaki Naruto is the Konoha Nine-tailed man Zhuli, no matter where he goes, he brings his own spotlight, and his goal is great.


    Sasuke Uchiha is also not to be underestimated. He is the younger brother of Uchiha Itachi, the ultimate brother, and it is equally uncomfortable to be stared at by him.


    You know, the person who personally poached his base friend Uchiha Shisui''s right eye is the same person who is Ye Dou. Once exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "As expected to be my disciple, being fearless and courageous to face everything is also part of youth!"


    Metkay was suddenly excited again, and took out a rectangular box from the side, "Come on, this is a graduation gift prepared by the teacher for you, I hope you like it!"


    Ye Dou didn''t thank him, took it and opened it.


    Entering the eye, it is a ninja sword, a ninja sword that can guide Chakra, it is of extraordinary value and very precious.


    "Wow, Chakra Sword!"


    "Teacher Kai is too partial, you have never given us such a valuable gift."


    Li Luoke and Tiantian couldn''t help yelling.


    Although chakra swords are not rare in the Ninja world, they are also extremely precious. Even a small one is quite expensive.


    Because it can inject chakras, make the Ninja sword sharper, strengthen the cutting effect, and can also cooperate with Ninjutsu.


    In addition to the Thunder God Sword, the Grass Pheasant Sword and other rare ninjas in the ninja world, this Chakra ninja is the most precious.


    "Haha, I can''t talk about how expensive it is, try Night Fight and see if it goes smoothly!"


    Metkay smiled and asked him to pick up the knife, without denying that he was partial to night fighting.


    In fact, he has different feelings for Ye Dou and the members of Class III.


    In his cognition, the members of the third class are different from Ye Dou. They don''t have any relatives around them, they are helpless, and they are Konoha''s orphans.


    But he worked very hard and was strong, even if he didn''t have the talent for ninjutsu, he still didn''t give up, and resolutely chose the path of physical skills.


    Even in order to let himself go further and replenish his body''s nutrition, he started hunting in the forest at the age of five and survived alone.


    All of this, while admiring him, also resonated with him.


    He hopes that this child can succeed and that he can become a talent and become an excellent ninja.


    This kind of sentiment, just as his father Matt Dai hoped that he would become a talent at the beginning, put his youth on him.


    Looking at Metkay with a smile on his face, Yatou suddenly felt that the ninja sword in his hand was a little heavy...


    Finally, he said quietly, "Just right, very suitable!"


    -------------


    PS: Thank you 1526, 5653, and 028 book friends for reminding you to change your votes. Thank you for your flowers and comments.


    The contract was sent out, and I don''t know if it can be delivered. For the first time, it felt so troublesome to put it on the shelf.


    Chapter 71, Iori Night Fight]


    "Very smoothly, just right!"


    Put the Shinobi back into the box and put away, Ye Dou''s expression remained unchanged.


    To be honest, the weight of this knife is not suitable for him, it is too light, and he will not use it smoothly.


    Moreover, in his seal scroll, he still has a lot of reserves for chakra knives like this, and he usually exercises them with ordinary ninja knives in order not to attract attention.


    However, he finally accepted the knife.

 78 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 78

    "It''s fine."


    Metkay grinned when he saw this.


    Not long ago, he was still wondering what gift he would give to congratulate Ye Dou on graduation.


    He believes that the moment he stepped out of Ninja School is one of the most important moments in his life, just like the first time he entered Ninja School, it was sloppy.


    For this reason, he asked many friends and finally decided to bleed heavily and prepared a chakra knife for the night fight as a graduation ceremony.


    Different from the clothes that Ye Dou gave when he enrolled in school, he thought at that time to change the image of his disciples and give them a good impression.


    But now, a few years later, my apprentice is about to set foot in the world of Shinobi, and the ornamental things seem a bit tasteless, but the Shinobi is different, practical, and can help him and protect him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    At the same time, in Hokage''s office.


    "Master Naruto!"


    "Oh, you are here, Kakashi."


    "Yes, what''s the order!"


    "Nothing special, would you like to accompany this old man on a walk?"


    After all, without waiting for Kakashi''s answer, Sarutobi Hizaki walked directly out of the Hokage office.


    Seeing this, Kakashi could only follow up quickly.


    "here is?"


    "Naruto Uzumaki''s home."


    After leaving the Hokage Building, the two quickly walked to the residential area, Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s house.


    "Four generations of Naruto''s orphans? Has that child become a ninja?"


    "It seems you are a little interested."


    Sarutobi Hizaki laughed, and then led Kakashi into Uzumaki Naruto''s room.


    Entering the eye, it was a mess. In the room in the hall, there were unwashed clothes and uncleaned dishes everywhere.


    The cup noodle package that was not immediately thrown away fell one layer after another, and it was surrounded by countless flies. This is a room full of stories.


    Kakashi walked to the table, picked up a bottle of unfinished milk and smelled it. Then, he finally knew what the expired milk tasted like.


    "I can''t tell at all, he turned out to be Teacher Watergate''s child."


    If it weren''t for the identity of Uzumaki Naruto, Kakashi would never believe that his only son, who was the four generations of Hokage who was rigorous, would be so sloppy.


    "His temper is probably inherited from Jiuxinai."


    Sarutobi cut the corner of his mouth and said, "Although it''s a bit reckless, it''s best for you to bring it with you. You are smart enough!"


    After a pause, he said again, "By the way, you also have Uchiha Sasuke from the Uchiha clan in your class. Let''s go and see where Uchiha is."


    After all, the two pushed out the door, and in a blink of an eye they came to Uchiha Sasuke''s home.


    Unlike Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s room, Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s room is very tidy, with furniture, ninja gadgets, books and other items arranged neatly.


    "Uchiha Tomitake is a strict person. It can be seen that his education for children is quite good."


    "His brother Itachi was also a meticulous person back then."


    "Well, I almost forgot. His elder brother did something under your hand, and his younger brother will ask you. This is my personal request to you."


    "Who is the last one?"


    Kakashi didn''t answer immediately, but asked rhetorically.


    Whether it is Naruto Uzumaki or Sasuke Uchiha, Kakashi can understand why the three generations of Naruto should send them to his class.


    The classification of Ninja School is not random assignment, it needs very rigorous consideration before making a decision.


    This is not only to ensure the survival rate of the team and the success rate of the mission, but also to help young ninjas grow and many other factors.


    The former is the only son of his teacher Bofeng Mizumen, and Konoha''s important Kyuubi Juli, who is best suited to teach and protect him.


    Uchiha Sasuke is the only ninja who can open the writing wheel of Konoha today. Looking at Konoha, no one in Konoha is more suitable to teach Uchiha Sasuke than he copy and endure Kakashi.


    "He, you''ll know later."


    With that said, Sarutobi Hisaki walked out of the room door and left with Kakashi again.


    After a while, the two came to the door of a wooden house.


    When I opened it, it was an unbelievably empty and concise room, with almost nothing except bed covers, oil lamps and other daily necessities.


    They didn''t say it with their own eyes, and it was hard for them to believe that this was actually a place where a child lived for a few years, rather than an eminent monk with a green lantern and ancient Buddha for the rest of his life.


    "This is the last member of your class."


    "Iori Yedou!"


    "Do you know him?"


    "Well, I often hear Kai mention it, it seems to be his most proud disciple."


    "Hehe, then it seems that you and Kai will have more things to say in the future."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi laughed, apparently knowing the relationship between Metkai and Hagi Kakashi.


    "I don''t want to be pestered by him all the time."


    Kakashi could only smile wryly.


    He knows better than anyone that Metkay attaches great importance to this child, and he still remembers that the other party grabbed himself to drink and talked about it all day and night.


    Fortunately, he ran fast, otherwise he would definitely listen to him telling him that his disciples hadn''t run all night.


    "But three generations of adults, is this really good? Put these three children in the same class."


    After hesitating, Kakashi still expressed his worries.


    He knew all these three children, and even had some connections with him.


    One is the orphan of his teacher Hafeng Mizumon, the only surviving member of his friend Uchiha with Tokuba, and the last is the lover of his friend Metkai.

 79 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 79

    Looking at it this way, it is indeed appropriate for these three people to be taught and led by him.


    However, the problem is their personality. Just thinking about it makes people feel a headache, especially Uchiha Sasuke and Iori Yatou...


    "No one likes to be alone, Kakashi, you should understand this better than me."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi pointedly, "No matter how good the surface is, human beings are social animals, even ninjas."


    "That''s why Konoha''s ninja will continue to fight for the peace and stability of the village, even if we lose our lives."


    Kakashi wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Sarutobi.


    "Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Yagami Yatou, the three of them are all victims of the war. They have experienced and understood the pain."


    "This almost identical encounter will make them understand each other, resonate, and form a constant bond of Zhanzhi."


    "Kakashi, other guides can''t bear to lead them, but you can, because you know this pain better than them, and only you can guide them on the right path, even if it is difficult."


    Kakashi opened his mouth slightly under the mask, and finally nodded.


    "I see, three generations of adults!"


    72. Chapter 72, Graduation Division]


    the next day.


    Ye Dou woke up early, changed his clothes and walked out of the house towards the ninja school.


    Today, he did not let the shadow clone go to the ninja school to deal with it, but chose to be there in person.


    Because today is an important day for many people, especially their group of graduates, who will know who Shinobi is in their guidance in the near future.


    On the way to the Uchiha clan, he happened to run into Uchiha Sasuke, who took a look at him before turning his head away.


    Then, the two men headed toward the sky, each walking aside, one left and right "companion" walking in the direction of Shinobu School.


    Now, the two of them have reached the age of twelve. Even if the childishness on their faces has not faded, their handsome faces and cold temperament still attract the attention of many women.


    However, few people approached them, and they were naturally safe along the way.


    After a while, when they arrived in the class, they realized that they were the latest two.


    Compared with a few years, the little ghosts in Class A haven''t changed much. Both their personality and looks are almost the same as when they first saw them.


    The only difference is that probably the little ghosts of Class A at this time, on their foreheads, arms, waist and other body parts, they all hang and wear a forehead guard.


    This is the symbol of Konoha Ninja, which symbolizes that from the moment they wear their forehead guards, they are no longer students, but a Konoha ninja.


    In classrooms.


    Naruto Uzumaki is still the most active one, showing off his forehead protection everywhere.


    In the graduation exam not long ago, one of them was the avatar technique, which was his worst skill, so his exam failed.


    It''s just that, because of some things, he successfully passed the graduation assessment and received his own amount of care.


    This kind of lost and recovered surprise made him ecstatic. After he came to the class, he would even show off when he saw people. Naturally, Ye Dou was no exception.


    "See that there are no scumbags."


    Naruto Uzumaki grinned, pointed his thumb at the forehead guard on his forehead, and said loudly, "From today onwards, this uncle is also a ninja, and he will soon become Konoha''s Hokage!"


    Ye Dou ignored him and just walked past him.


    It was Inuzuka, who immediately became unhappy when he heard this.


    His goal is also to become Hokage, and his dream is to let everyone in Konoha Village have a dog each.


    "Stop talking about Naruto, he will be the man of Naruto, it''s me, Inuzuka!"


    "Wow!"


    "Cut, a guy who sleeps with a dog every day has any qualifications to be a Hokage, and he is not afraid of people from other villages making jokes." Naruto Uzumaki despised.


    No way, who let Inuzukaya''s dog ever want his ass?


    "What are you talking about!" Inuzuka-toa raised his sleeves and said angrily, "You are not qualified to be a Hokage if you need to re-examine the tail of the crane!"


    "Do you want to fight, have the ability to say it again?!"


    "Do you think Master Ben will be afraid of you?"


    Really energetic!


    Seeing that Naruto Uzumaki and Inuzuka tooth were about to open the film, Nara Shikamaru lay on the table, half-dead thought.


    This genius with an IQ of over 250, is quite lazy, and feels troublesome no matter what he does.


    "Shikamaru, can you stop being like this and being seen by the teachers, what is it like?"


    "Isn''t that good? If Shikamaru gets serious one day, I will worry about it."


    "I said you two..."


    Yamanaka Ino covered his forehead, and was extremely helpless to his friends Kamaru and Dingci.


    There is only one thought in her mind now, that is, waiting to be divided into classes, and must not be divided into the same class with them.


    "But again, the ninja team consists of four people including the teacher. Will we not see it for a long time in the future?"


    It is estimated that it will be difficult to see!


    Nara Shikamaru thought in his heart.


    He is very clever, knowing that the pig deer butterfly has always been one of Konoha''s trump card combinations. The three families of Nara, Akudo, and Yamanaka are families that have been friends since the Warring States period.


    The ninjutsu of the three families complemented each other, and their long-term cooperation allowed them to practice many tactics.


    Therefore, if nothing happens, he, Dingci, and Ino will definitely be placed in the same class.


    But other people¡¯s words are hard to say, because there are many possibilities if you group them according to their grades and specialties.


    "The only suspenseful thing is the teacher leading the team."


    Nara Shikamaru opened his eyes a little, and was also wondering who the leading teacher of their new generation of pig deer butterfly would be.


    Of course, not only him, but after Yamanaka Ino raised this question, all the graduates of Class A who passed the examination were discussing it.


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, as long as it is not Teacher Kakashi."

 80 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 80

    Suddenly, someone put their hands together and prayed.


    "Kakashi? Is it that Hagi Kakashi? He is also one of the instructors of Shinobu?" the person on the side asked.


    "Yes."


    "No, don''t you think Kakashi teacher is a teacher?"


    Who is Hagi Kakashi?


    To put it a bit exaggerated, it can almost be said to be one of Konoha Ninja¡¯s face ninjas today.


    He graduated at the age of five, became a ninja at the age of six, and was awarded a ninja vest at the age of twelve. He participated in the third ninja war and gained a reputation.


    Today''s Ninja, even if you haven''t seen it before, but who doesn''t know the name of "Copy Ninja"?


    With just such an elite of Konoha''s elite, someone would even dislike him as a teacher?


    "If it is normal, I certainly hope to be a student of Teacher Kakashi, but the problem is that he has returned to Shinobu school for two consecutive years to rebuild."


    The man said helplessly, and then prayed again.


    It''s no secret that Hagi Kakashi brushed off graduates for two consecutive years.


    Konoha Ninja Village is so big, as long as there is news, under word of mouth, as long as it is intentional, it is not difficult to detect.


    "No? So strict?"


    Upon hearing the news, the person was immediately stunned.


    His grades in Ninja School can only be regarded as mediocre. If the assessment of the teacher at Ninja is too strict, he really has no confidence to pass.


    After all, seniors have been ruthlessly removed for two consecutive years.


    "I don''t know whether it''s strict or not. Anyway, as far as I know, the students who were brushed off by him have never left the village..."


    "Hi... Then... can I pray with you?"


    "Also, there are so many people and great power, maybe we two can really touch Amaterasu together!"


    "........."


    73. Chapter 73, Unexpected Combination]


    "Good morning, night fight!"


    Class A''s classroom is still noisy.


    As soon as he got back to his seat, Hyuga Hanaoka smiled and greeted Yato.


    With a sound of "Yedou", Ye Dou stopped speaking and turned his head to look at the scenery outside the window habitually.


    Today''s Ninja School is very quiet, because strictly speaking, the school is closed at this time, no children can be seen in the playground, and there is no teacher even in the classroom.


    When Hyuga Huahuo saw this, his smile remained unchanged, and he didn''t bother him. He turned to discuss the sorting of classes with his sisters and friends.


    Unlike the other two children in the previous class, she hopes that she can enter Kakashi''s class.


    Even if Kakashi''s fame is still out there, she sent the graduates back to Ninja School for two consecutive years, but she still hopes that she can enter Kakashi''s class.


    In fact, not only she, but many ambitious graduates, all hope to become a student of Hagi Kakashi, especially a civilian ninja.


    For nothing else, it is the title of "Copy Ninja".


    Because the time has passed for so long, no one knows how many types of ninjutsu Kakashi has mastered by virtue of the particularity of writing round eyes.


    According to the adult ninjas in the village, Kakashi knows about ninjutsu, conservatively estimated to be at least 1,000 types, including water, wind, fire, earth, and thunder.


    There is no doubt that this is an unimaginable wealth that can make those graduates who have no foundation go crazy.


    For them, this is an opportunity, even if it is accompanied by risks.


    However, there are also students who don''t care who the leading teacher is.


    For example, girls such as Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino don''t care about who will become their teacher. They hope to be placed in a class with Uchiha Sasuke, and the iron pillars are ground into needles!


    There are not a lot of little ghosts like her. At a young age, they are already thinking about marrying, looking forward to the life after marriage, without the slightest ninja consciousness, and have never been out of the ivory tower.


    ¡­¡­.


    During the noise, Umino Iluka, the head teacher, finally walked into the classroom.


    The way he walks is a bit hard and seems to have been injured, but when he saw the students in the audience, he immediately forgot the pain and smiled.


    In a blink of an eye, six years have passed. The children who were naughty or taciturn at the beginning have successfully graduated under his eyes.


    Looking at the young and familiar faces, for a while, Iruka felt mixed, with gratification and disappointment.


    He stopped the noise of the classmates and sincerely wished everyone a smooth graduation.


    "What I should say, I already said at the graduation ceremony. In short, congratulations on your successful graduation..."


    After a brief congratulatory declaration, Iruka, like all the students, waited for the guidance of Shangren.


    As the head teacher of Class A, he actually has the right to give advice to Hokage.


    However, it is only limited to comments. What will happen to the final sorting result? The decision is in the hands of Hokage, so he doesn''t know the sorting situation of his class.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, someone finally walked into the classroom.


    He looked a little uncomfortable, wearing Konoha''s emerald green vest, with silver-white hair, and the forehead strap slanted to cover his left eye.


    He didn''t seem to care about the situation in the class at all. He didn''t look at the road or the people, so he swaggered into the classroom with a book.


    However, even so, the students in Class A calmed down collectively.


    Because he is Konoha''s famous "copy ninja", known as Ninjutsu stores thousands of Hagi Kakashi.


    "The first one is Teacher Kakashi!?"


    "What book is he reading? Love heaven, it sounds so emotional!"


    "Bless the Amaterasu, bless the Amaterasu!"


    The students reacted differently, all watching and waiting.


    Kakashi didn''t seem to figure out the situation, it looked like he had gone the wrong way, stopped when he reached the stage, and turned a page smoothly.


    "Senior Kakashi!" Umino Iluka reminded, "It''s not the time to read."

 81 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 81

    Kakashi looked up at Iluka before closing the book, as if he had just recovered.


    "Ah, it''s here!"


    In the audience, many students wanted to make complaints, thinking that this was a fake Kakashi Hagi, which was too different from the rumors, and it was extremely unreliable.


    "Then, if you hear the name next, use your fastest speed to get to the rooftop."


    As soon as the voice fell, many students who were eager to enter his class flashed their eyes.


    "Sasuke Uchiha!"


    Sasuke-kun?


    Pick me, pick me, you old white-haired pervert!


    When I heard Uchiha Sasuke''s name, Haruno Sakura was still so quiet on the surface, but she was already roaring in her heart.


    But she was disappointed. She was not selected by Kakashi. Kakashi swept his eyes to the front row and said, "Naruto Uzumaki!"


    "Eh? Me? I want to team up with this guy Sasuke?"


    Naruto Uzumaki quit immediately, and yelled.


    His actions aroused the anger of countless women in the class, all of whom are girls who secretly love Sasuke Uchiha.


    "It''s Naruto!"


    Suddenly, Hyuga Fireworks didn''t have that much interest.


    She is very clear about the rules of class division, including the teacher, there are only four members in a class.


    In other words, when Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto joined the team, Kakashiban had only one spot left.


    She looked at the night fight next to her, and she was more inclined to be in the same class with him in her heart. Kakashi''s class was no longer so attractive.


    It was her sister, whose heart began to pound and pound, hoping that the next person to be pronounced would be herself.


    However, she was also disappointed. Kakashi''s gaze shifted, and he was frozen in the last row, with a calm expression, "Iori Yetou!"


    "Ok?"


    "what?"


    "This¡­.."


    Everyone in Class A directly exclaimed, and their eyes swept back and forth over Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Yato.


    It was Nara Shikamaru who also opened Yumatsu''s eyes. He had no idea that these three people would be placed in the same class.


    The combination of Kuki, the rebellious orphan of Shinobu, and Uchiha''s last clan, such a combination, just listening to it is frightening.


    Everyone whispered, fantasizing about the three people together.


    "Don''t make me wait long!"


    Kakashi didn''t talk much, and his words turned into smoke and disappeared into the classroom.


    This turned out to be his shadow clone, and even for such an important thing as the sorting, this guy didn''t even appear in person.


    For a while, the little devil in Class A was even more worried about the combination of these four.


    "Night Fight..."


    Hyuga Hanahuo is also worried. In her memory, these three people have done most of the things they did when they got together over the years, fighting, arguing, fighting, arguing...


    "I go first."


    Ye Dou turned his head and said something to her, then got up and jumped out of the window, instead of taking the usual path, he actually wanted to jump directly onto the rooftop.


    74. Chapter 74, Assessment]


    The rooftop of Ninja School.


    At this time, Kakashi was still holding a book in his hand, sitting on the fence waiting.


    "The speed is still fast, who will be the first person?"


    As early as the moment the shadow clone disappeared, he began to pay attention to the surroundings, wanting to see the reaction of the three children.


    "It''s Kai''s apprentice. It''s really messy to jump up directly from the window."


    Kakashi turned his head and looked at Night Fight with his feet on the fence. It was not too strange.


    "It seems that this kid is also a restless master, and he doesn''t talk about any rules. This is quite similar to Kai!"


    While looking at Ye Dou, Kakashi was analyzing Ye Dou''s character.


    He personally didn''t have much interest in the job of coaching Shangren, if it hadn''t been for the third generation of Hokage, he would not have taken up such a job.


    But since he agreed, he will earnestly fulfill his obligations and cultivate Konoha''s next generation.


    Not long after, Sasuke Uchiha also came up.


    His choice is different from Night Fight, instead of walking through the window, he walks through the front door


    He knew that this was one of Kakashi''s assessments. Before he knew Kakashi''s character, he carefully chose to go positive and didn''t want to leave a bad impression on the guidance.


    In the classroom just now, even though he didn''t include the topic of other little ghosts, Sasuke Uchiha kept listening to their words, knowing that the person in front of him was difficult to deal with, so he didn''t mess around.


    However, when he saw the black hair and the black-clothed Ye Dou standing there, he still frowned instinctively.


    "As expected of Itachi''s younger brother, he is cautious and considerate, but he is still too tender."


    Kakashi deliberately observed their performance, naturally seeing clearly, the first thing Uchiha Sasuke came up to see was not himself, but the night fight on the side.


    Obviously, his temperament is too strong to easily admit defeat.


    Looking back, it seems like a chaotic night fight, regardless of the rules. At this moment, his expression is calm, there is a kind of maturity that does not like things or sadness.


    "Wait for me, you two sneaky bastards..."


    Naruto Uzumaki was the last one to come up, and the voice came first before anyone arrived.


    "Sure enough, it looks nothing like Teacher Watergate." Kakashi sighed secretly.


    Whether it was the first night fight or the second Sasuke, both of them had merit.


    Only the little yellow hair in front of him, likes to yell. After he came up, he didn''t say hello to his teacher, but went to quarrel with two of his little friends. It didn''t look very smart.

 82 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 82

    After a while, the four people sat down.


    Kakashi was still leaning on the fence, and in front of him were three little devil heads who didn''t care about each other.


    Uchiha Sasuke was on the left, his chin was crossed with his fingers, and he said nothing.


    Naruto Uzumaki sat in the middle, with his hands hanging down, holding the steps with a smile.


    Ye Dou didn''t get much better, wiped Shinobu without saying a word, without even looking at the other two.


    "It''s really three troublesome brats."


    Kakashi has been observing their reactions, and the results obtained can only be regretted.


    "How should I put it, my first impression of you, to be honest, is very annoying, but anyway, let me introduce myself first."


    "Introduce yourself?" Naruto Uzumaki tilted his head, wondering, "What should I say?"


    "For example, what you like, what you hate, dreams for the future, and interests."


    Kakashi had a headache. The first impression of his teacher and son could only be described by Cannian.


    "It turned out to be like this." Naruto Uzumaki nodded his head seemingly, and said, "But I think it''s better for the teacher to introduce himself now. After all, I know these two bastards."


    You are a bastard idiot who takes a bite of a bitch.


    Kakashi''s dead fish-eye turned directly, but it was not verbose, and introduced, "My name is Kakashi Hagi, I like a lot of things, I hate a lot, dreams... I don''t want to tell you, I have a lot of interests too! "


    Except for the name, didn''t he say nothing in the end?


    Naruto Uzumaki feels that the person in front of him is more reliable, and he secretly sighs that he is too unlucky. This time division is a disaster.


    "I''m finished, it''s your turn next, from..."


    "I''ll come first, I''ll come first."


    Naruto Uzumaki immediately raised his hand, shook his ninja¡¯s forehead, and said, ¡°My name is Naruto Uzumaki. What I like is instant noodles. What I like more is the Yile ramen that Mr. Iruka asked me to eat. What I hate is Every time I have to wait three minutes for instant noodles, my hobby is to compete with others to eat ramen, and my dream is to surpass Hokage in the future and let the whole village recognize my existence."


    I wish your dreams come true, Naruto!


    Kakashi thought to himself, and then said, "Next."


    "My name is Uchiha Sasuke, I have a lot of things I hate, I don''t have anything I like, dreams, no, I will definitely complete the revival of the Uchiha clan, and then I will kill a man by myself!" Uchiha Sasuke said coldly.


    This guy, shouldn''t it be me?


    call!


    A gust of wind passed, and Naruto Uzumaki suddenly felt cold around him, for fear that the man Uchiha Sasuke said was himself.


    That man is not easy to kill!


    Taking a deep look at Sasuke Uchiha, Kakashi turned to look at the last night fight.


    "The last one, it''s you!"


    "Iori Yetou, my name."


    Night Fight stopped and tied the knife to his waist again. Then he said, "What I like to do is practice, and the food I like to eat is rice balls. There is nothing to hate, and there is nothing I really want to do."


    Unexpectedly normal answer.


    Kakashi must admit that he was a little surprised. He thought that Yetou would also say something earth-shattering like Sasuke.


    However, sometimes too normal is not a good thing.


    "Well, the three of you have very interesting personalities. You will gather at the gate of the village at nine o''clock tomorrow to perform the task."


    "Task?" Naruto Uzumaki was suddenly excited, and asked, "What kind of task can I leave the village?"


    "You''ll know then, remember to bring a ninja and gather at five in the morning."


    Having said this, Kakashi smiled yinly, making Uzumaki Naruto suddenly tighten.


    "Then, come here first today, by the way, remember not to eat breakfast, or you will vomit and disband!"


    After speaking, Kakashi disappeared in front of the three.


    Ye Dou didn''t stay there, and left the rooftop directly and walked to his training ground, leaving only Naruto Uzumaki who yelled "What does it mean to spit out?" and Sasuke Uchiha with a serious expression.


    75. Chapter 75, Team Up?]


    Returning to his training ground, he saw the waiting figure of the three groups.


    Although they also know that such waiting is meaningless and cannot change the result, they still hope to know the answer as soon as possible.


    "He is back!"


    "what''s the result?"


    "Which class have you been assigned to? Who is your leader teacher?"


    With your words and my words, several people quickly surrounded Ye Dou and asked in a concerned tone.


    "Class 7, Kakashi Hagi!" Ye Dou replied.


    He didn''t talk much, it was still so concise, but it was enough to make a few people in Class 3 think.


    They are not the little ghosts of Shinnin school. They have performed tasks for more than a year as Xunnin. The people they have seen and contacted are far from comparable to those of Shinnin school students.


    Therefore, they know very well that the horror of Hagi Kakashi is horror in a dual sense.


    As a guide to Shinobu, Haaki Kakashi''s strength is unquestionable, and it is nothing to even call Konoha the strongest Shinobu.


    However, they have also heard that in the two years that Hagi Kakashi served as a teacher of Shinobu, no graduate has been recognized by him.


    Those children who have just graduated, like supporting roles, are obviously not brave, but they have to challenge the dragon, and they are defeated.


    "Ms. Kay..."


    "Don''t say anything to make me intercede, Li!"


    Metkay knew what Li Luoke wanted to say, and he refused directly. He looked at Ye Dou and said seriously, "There is no shortcut to true youth!"


    Ye Dou''s response was very straightforward, regardless of them at all, and took out a ninja sword for daily practice.


    Seeing this, a few people felt helpless and could only wish him luck in silence.


    ¡­¡­¡­.

 83 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 83

    The sky turned yellow.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Dou practiced in this way all day.


    Hyuga Neji, Li Rok, Tiantian, and the three looked at the sky and began to say goodbye to him, and then went home.


    Only Metkay, he did not leave. When the students left, he suddenly asked, "Kakashi guy, did you say anything?"


    Ye Dou replied, "Assemble at five o''clock tomorrow morning. It''s best not to have breakfast, you will vomit."


    "Hahaha, is that right? He really has his style."


    After a few laughs, Metkay''s expression suddenly became serious, "Be prepared, night fight, tomorrow''s survival exercise!"


    Survival exercises are Konoha''s tradition. The purpose is to increase the teacher''s prestige in the hearts of students, and at the same time to give the leading teacher an opportunity to familiarize himself with his team members and characteristics.


    Once the ninja team is established, there will be no personnel changes. They will live and die together in the future to perform various dangerous tasks.


    Therefore, the team leader must figure out the students'' strength, combat style and characteristics, so that they can arrange combat plans and strengthen training.


    Of course, survival exercises have another meaning.


    To put it simply, you can treat him as another assessment.


    Moreover, the assessment this time is different from the graduation assessment. The decision is in the hands of the teacher who leads the team. Only with his approval can you join the team.


    How can we get the approval of the leading teachers? There is no fixed answer. Every teacher has different standards.


    Take Metkay, for example, the standard he set for students is that you can not be good, but you can''t fail to work hard and you can''t give up lightly.


    Hearing the words, Ye Dou let out an understatement, and continued to wave the Shinobi in his hand.


    "Yedou, Kakashi... he has a rough fate almost similar to yours. He has witnessed the death of his teammate..."


    After hesitating, Metkay was still uneasy and told some information about Kakashi, but it was limited to this.


    It is impossible for him to tell his disciples everything about Kakashi and help his brother pass the assessment. This is not only hindering Kakashi''s work, but also distrusting his disciples.


    Ye Dou let out a faint "Ah" again, his expression unchanged.


    There is no need for Metkay to remind him, he himself knows what Kakashi''s assessment is at this stage.


    The life of Hagi Kakashi was indeed extremely bumpy.


    He was born in the Hagaki clan, and his father was the Konoha hero Whitetooth Hagaki Sakumo. Kakashi, born under this situation, was born with countless auras and expectations.


    However, he did not disappoint Konoha and his father. He showed extraordinary talent at a young age. No one knows the name of genius.


    However, it was probably because the heavens did not see him well. The year he joined Ninja School, he witnessed his father commit suicide at home.


    The death of Konoha White Teeth caused Kakashi to suffer a very serious blow. Even if he did not lose weight, he still worked hard to cultivate and continuously improved, but his personality also changed a lot.


    Then, he joined the team of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Here, he met someone who changed his life, his name is Uchiha Daido!


    It''s a pity that Uchiha takes the soil like a supporting actor in the story. His humanity is too bright. After successfully changing the protagonist, he can only die sadly.


    Before Uchiha brought the soil to his death, he gave Kakashi a writing wheel that he had just awakened, copying the name of the ninja, and spreading it throughout the ninja world.


    Of course, in addition to writing round eyes, Uchiha entrusted the soil to Kakashi, there is another thing, he could not let go, and he loved Lynne to death.


    Facing his friend''s last wish, Kakashi nodded without hesitation.


    But unfortunately, God still seems to be uncomfortable with him. In one mission, he had to personally use his unique skill to pierce Ye Yuan Lin''s heart.


    At that time, Kakashi was only twelve or thirteen years old, but he had already witnessed the death of his father and his companions, and he personally killed important companions himself!


    [Ninjas who don¡¯t follow the rules are rubbish]


    [But I don¡¯t cherish seriousness with my partner, not even rubbish]


    These two short sentences are very essence and can basically summarize Kakashi''s mentality change so far.


    Therefore, if you want to pass Kakashi''s assessment and get his approval, you only need to meet one point.


    "Throw away your selfish desires, the team comes!"


    76. Chapter 76, Survival Exercise]


    the next day.


    Before dawn, Ye Dou got up early and did some simple exercise. He went to the assembly point after breakfast.


    Along the way, the mongoose was very excited and kept teaching his facial expression management.


    "Listening to Night Fight, the expression is a second language. Kakashi¡¯s white-haired character is not a simple character. If you want to fool him, you must not reveal any flaws. For example, when you want to show your sadness, you must remember to look up. Look up to the sky at a 45-degree angle, no more, no less..."


    Ye Dou stopped, turned his head and asked suddenly, "Who did you learn these from?"


    "Who to learn from?" The mongoose snapped his fingers suddenly, "Fanfan, King Han, Kun Kun..."


    "..."


    Ye Dou left directly, and did not say anything to him.


    ¡­¡­..


    When they arrived at the meeting place, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki had arrived, and seeing their appearance, they had been waiting for a while.


    "you are late!"


    Seeing Yato, Sasuke Uchiha said in a cold voice.


    "Come here all."


    Ye Dou ignored him and instead called the two together.


    "Why should I listen to you!?"


    Naruto Uzumaki started directly, but finally walked over obediently, wanting to see what this guy was going to do.


    "The task I am going to perform today is a survival exercise. The three of us are against Kakashi."


    When both of them came over, Ye Dou took out the paper and pen, and said calmly while drawing the formation.


    He informed both of them about the rules of "robbing the bell", but did not reveal the real purpose of the bell.


    "How do you make sure that the rule of survival exercises is to grab bells, and there are only two bells, and we have three people. How should we allocate them if we grab them?" Sasuke Uchiha questioned.

 84 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 84

    "It''s not a secret to snatch the bell. It''s Konoha''s tradition. If you ask the previous graduates, you can also collect this information."


    "As for how to allocate, this is not something we should care about now. Hagi Kakashi is Konoha''s elite Shangren. He once served as the commander of the dark forces. His mission time is longer than the time we breathe. Don''t be delusional. You can beat him alone!"


    When Uchiha Sasuke heard the words, his brows tightened slightly, annoyed that he was not thoughtful enough, and there was a kind of dissatisfaction that weakened the other side.


    "It means, shall we fight with Teacher Kakashi later?"


    Naruto Uzumaki didn''t quite understand, but he also knew what Ye Dou meant, probably because he didn''t want to SOLO, but he wanted to play a group.


    "do you have any plans?"


    "A positive breakthrough!"


    Ye Dou said without hesitation.


    If I want to play with Kakashi, Kakashi has the right to be their ancestor.


    Anbu is playing assassination, surveillance, protection, concealment, Kakashi throws them more than ten streets.


    Therefore, there is no need to play so much, just a frontal attack, and his fighting style with Naruto Uzumaki is suitable for just frontal.


    After a pause, Ye Dou said again, "Take out all the ninjas you brought."


    The two looked at each other, and finally took out the shuriken and Kuwutong they had brought.


    Yetou also took out the weapons he had brought. After the statistics, he only left some for himself and Naruto Uzumaki to meet emergency needs, and gave the rest to Sasuke Uchiha.


    "Wait, I and Naruto Uzumaki will be responsible for the front, you can cover it for us depending on the situation.


    It''s not that he is humble. Putting aside the fruits of gravity, his skills at throwing shurikens and shooting horses are not as good as Uchiha Sasuke.


    The Uchiha clan is good at cooperating with hidden weapons. Since the Warring States period, numerous techniques for the use of hidden weapons such as shuriken have been studied.


    This is one of the reasons why Uchiha Sasuke ranks first in every assessment.


    "Have you learned the shadow clone?" Ye Dou turned his head and said again.


    "How did you know? I didn''t tell you, did I?"


    "Can be divided into several."


    What drag!


    Naruto Uzumaki curled his lips and said truthfully, "A lot!"


    Night Fight, "..."


    Sasuke, "..."


    "Can ten do it?"


    "Little meaning."


    "That''s good, wait for you to use the shadow clone as a feint, I will look for opportunities on the flanks, and Uchiha''s ghost is responsible for remote support."


    Naruto Uzumaki asked, "What is Uchiha''s dead soul?"


    Yatou cast a glance at Uchiha Sasuke, who suddenly felt a sense of shame in his heart and became angry.


    "I have a name!"


    "Second impression, not bad!"


    At this time, where they could not see, Kakashi leaned back against the tree and listened quietly to their conversation, with a slight smile under the mask.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, Kakashi''s figure finally appeared in front of everyone.


    At this time, there was a difference of at least 5 hours from the five o''clock in the morning as he said yesterday.


    Because the sun in the sky is shining.


    And as brilliant as the sun, and Kakashi''s smile, when he came to the three of them, he didn''t feel guilty and greeted with a smile.


    Both Yato and Uchiha Sasuke did not respond, only Uzumaki Naruto was complaining loudly, and even more scolded Kakashi for cheating.


    Immediately afterwards, Kakashi led the three to a clearing.


    The area of ??this open space is not small, it seems that there are at least two acres of land, around the open space, there are grass, trees, and streams, not only the scenery is beautiful and suitable for spring outing.


    At the same time, this is also a training ground suitable for the role of a ninja, and there are quite a few places to hide.


    "It seems that you have all prepared enough, and have understood the content of today''s assessment, then, let''s start, today''s survival exercise!"


    After all, Kakashi took out two bells and shook them in front of the three.


    "He seems to know our battle plan, he has been there just now!"


    "Eh? What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, proceed as planned."


    The three reacted differently, Sasuke frowned, Naruto panicked, but Ye Dou remained calm.


    Although he looked lazy on the surface, Hagi Kakashi was extremely dark in his heart.


    What did he say yesterday?


    Let them get up at five o''clock, and "kindly" remind them not to eat breakfast to avoid vomiting.


    But what about today?


    He only appeared at the right time for the meal, and threw out the rules of grabbing the bell. Those who failed had to go back to school and re-read, and then asked them to fight hungry, pushing them to despair step by step.


    For, just want to see their truest reaction.


    This time too, he secretly revealed that he had learned about their battle plan, seeing that they were still young, and wanted their unreliable team to break through.


    "It''s pretty good, Kay, you taught a good student."


    77. Chapter seventy-seven, battle Kakashi]


    In the drill field, there were three wooden stakes standing, the middle one, at this moment, placed an alarm clock.


    This was just put on by Kakashi, saying it was a time limit for the assessment, which invisibly increased their pressure.


    Because it''s not early now, it''s only two hours before the 12 o''clock noon he set.

 85 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 85

    I watched a lot in two hours, but considering that the other party is Kakashi, this time will seem a little urgent.


    "Then, survival drill, let''s begin!"


    During the conversation, Kakashi flipped directly with one hand, opening the "Intimacy Paradise", a must-read for old drivers.


    "Damn it, dare to look down on us."


    "Don''t be provoked, follow the plan."


    Ye Dou stretched his right hand back, directly grasped the hilt of the knife at his waist, and began to concentrate.


    Hagi Kakashi has a title, not a "copy ninja", nor is it "Kakashi Kakashi", it is a "Hagi Kakashi" given by netizens.


    The source of this title stems from this guy''s wonderful record.


    When he was in the country of Nami and his party, he and Guiren Taodi would never be separated.


    During the Zhongnin exam, he and Dashemaru''s younger brother, Pharmacist, went together.


    In the late stage, when he was playing against Jiao Du, Payne, Tai Tu, and other shadow level powerhouses, he was still 50-50.


    Even the final boss, Datong Mu Huiye, had his credit when it was sealed.


    This man is extremely evil. Regardless of whether the enemy''s paper strength is strong or weak, once he meets Kakashi, he will be taken to an inexplicable area that cannot be explained by common sense.


    "Shadow clone technique!"


    The Uzumaki Naruto standing in the front row suddenly closed, and instantly separated ten shadow clones, blocking the Yato and Uchiha Sasuke behind him.


    "The timing of the support is up to you, don''t lose it, Uchiha''s dead soul." Yatou turned his head and said.


    "Shut up, I will not lose my kunai, and bet on the surname Uchiha."


    Sasuke replied angrily, but his movements were not slow, his fingers were already full of kunai and shurikens.


    "action!"


    Ye Dou stopped short-winding, waiting until Uzumaki Naruto and his shadow clone attacked.


    He leaned forward and started walking, looking for opportunities on the flank, while Uchiha Sasuke locked Kakashi on, ready to throw out his shuriken at any time.


    "A good formation, just underestimate me and overestimate you!"


    In the face of the eleven Uzumaki Naruto menacingly, Kakashi''s expression remained unchanged, and his legs continued to kick out, kicking the "Uzumaki Naruto" who had rushed towards him into smoke one by one.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the exercise field, Naruto Uzumaki''s screams kept ringing, these were the painful cries of his shadow clone.


    The gap between the two is too large, not at the same level at all, Kakashi single-sidedly beat Naruto Uzumaki.


    One.


    Three.


    Five.


    After breaking the ten shadow clones of Uzumaki Naruto in a row, Kakashi did a backflip in place, avoiding the sneak attack by Naruto Uzumaki, and stepped him on the ground.


    "the last one¡­¡­"


    call out!


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and three shurikens shot at him quickly, spelling words.


    "Excellent time to support!"


    Kakashi could only give up subduing Uzumaki Naruto, kicked his legs, and escaped the shuriken.


    At this moment, the dazzling light knife lit up, and Ye Dou suddenly killed him, raising the Shinobi sword and slashing it down.


    "Excellent judgment, but not enough."


    Kakashi quickly took out the kunai from his pocket and raised his hand to block the fatal blow.


    But before he could relax, a black shadow appeared in his pupils, and he was like the night fight who was raising a knife and slashing himself.


    "Shadow clone? Is it the seal that Naruto got when he entangled me?"


    Before he could think about it, Ye Dou leaned forward like a cheetah, fast to the extreme.


    Close!


    Ye Dou drew the Shinobi sword from his waist, and cut out directly like Ben Lei''s backhand.


    With a sword coming to the west, Kakashi in the air didn''t take advantage of it. In a blink of an eye, he was cut in half.


    but¡­.


    Bang!


    "Substitute technique?"


    Naruto Uzumaki, who was still worried about killing people, was shocked when he saw the two cut logs fell behind.


    "When did you get the seal!"


    Sasuke Uchiha in the distance was also uneasy.


    He has been standing at the back of the team, with a great vision, watching Kakashi''s actions from beginning to end, but he hasn''t seen when the other party made the seal.


    "Be careful¡­.."


    Suddenly, Uzumaki Naruto reminded loudly.


    "what?"


    Before Uchiha Sasuke could see what was happening, he felt that his feet were caught by a pair of hands.


    This is the decapitation technique in the heart, it is the ninjutsu of the earth escape, can travel freely on the ground, but unconsciously drag the enemy into the ground, making it incapacitated.


    Obviously, Kakashi is going to be the first to get rid of Sasuke Uchiha who is in charge of remote support.

 86 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 86

    Open guns are easy to dodge, but hidden arrows are hard to guard. He doesn''t understand this truth, and he doesn''t want to spend too much energy to avoid hidden weapons.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto Uzumaki exclaimed.


    He wanted to turn around to rescue, but the distance between the two was too far.


    In mid-air, the shadow clone of Ye Dou threw out Ninja sword, and then, his body added another force, aimed at the end of Ninja sword, and volleyed it out.


    Suddenly, the flying speed of the Shinobi skyrocketed, and like lightning, it quickly stab Uchiha Sasuke''s feet.


    puff!


    The sturdy ground was made of paper, and the ninja sword that was shot from was submerged.


    However, he didn''t stab Kakashi, and the smoke spewed from the ground. Obviously, this was either a shadow clone or other escape ninjutsu.


    "Assemble, swastika formation!"


    The three of them quickly approached, leaning back to back, watching the movement with their eyes.


    At this moment, Kakashi is hidden in the dark, not wanting to be broken one by one, they had better stay together at all times.


    "Such leadership skills are nothing like you, Kay!"


    On a tree, Kakashi lurked here to observe the three people in the exercise field.


    He never thought that survival exercises would be so troublesome.


    In this short span of less than half an hour, he was almost killed twice by the three ninjas.


    Who will believe such words?


    "However, I don''t hate this kind of teamwork."


    Kakashi said with a smile, and then pulled the Konoha forehead guard on his forehead, revealing its true appearance.


    78. Chapter 78, Uchiha''s Revenant Soul]


    "What do you want to do now? Just wait like this?"


    "Shut up the tail of the crane!"


    "Who are you calling the tail of the crane, Uchiha''s dead soul!"


    Uzumaki Naruto fought back angrily, yin and yang strange to the extreme.


    Er Zhuzi was so angry that even his stomach was aching, and he regretted calling out such a title.


    "Be quiet, pay attention to your surroundings. Since it''s an assessment, he can''t keep hiding."


    Ye Dou slammed the ground forcefully, shaking the Shinobi sword from the ground and holding it back in his hand, while carefully watching the surroundings.


    Speaking of the quality of ninjas, they couldn''t keep up with Kakashi in shooting horses. The other party had participated in the battle of the ninja, and was an anbe ninja. The experience is far from theirs.


    Drilling into the jungle to fight, that is looking for death, only in an open place, they have a chance.


    "But, can''t wait any longer, it will be twelve o''clock soon."


    Looking at the alarm clock on the wooden stake, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help but become anxious.


    This is another trap that Kakashi prepared. Taking advantage of young people''s frizzy psychology will invisibly increase their pressure and easily expose them to flaws.


    call out!


    Click!


    The alarm clock was shot down and completely disappeared from the three people''s eyes.


    "Do your own thing, don''t worry about other things!"


    Ye Dou, who knocked off the alarm clock, retracted his hand, his expression as calm as ever.


    "The destruction of public property is to be compensated!"


    Suddenly, Kakashi''s voice rang from the middle of the three, including Night Fight, who stood upside down at the same time, raising their swords and turning around.


    Ding!


    With fire and flames overflowing, Kakashi lifted Kunai to block the violent sword of Ye Dou.


    "With this kind of strength and reaction, no one of his peers should be his opponent!"


    Kakashi was secretly shocked when he felt the tremendous power coming from Kuwu.


    In terms of physical skills alone, at this age, neither he nor Metkay is far from his opponent.


    Even now, he has the illusion that his body is not as powerful as the child in front of him.


    This is the body of a beast in the true sense!


    He wasn''t the only one frowning, and Ye Dou didn''t expect Kakashi to take his own sword so easily.


    Even if he didn''t use the blood succession, with his more than 2,000 powers, a blow with all his strength could not be blocked by anyone.


    It can only be said that the opponent deserves to be a ninja who can tie Matkay in terms of boxing and kicking.


    Thinking about this, he noticed something wrong, and the originally strong earth suddenly became sandy, entangled his feet.


    "Earth Dun? No, this sense of incongruity is an illusion!"


    Ye Dou secretly made a bad sound, and in the next second, immediately mobilized gravity to suppress the Chakra in the body and disrupt the flow of Chakra.


    Successful, he quickly broke free of the shackles of the illusion.


    However, at the moment he left the illusion and returned to reality, Kakashi subdued Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha.


    Looking at the two people whose lower body was buried on the ground, with only one head breathing outside, the corners of Ye bickering''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This scene was a bit of joy.


    "The response is fast enough. I plan to let the three of you sunbathe together."


    Ye Dou remained silent, holding the knife tightly in both hands, and had to fight again.


    This was not the first time he faced a ninja of Shaolamyan, but it was the first time he faced a ninja with Shaolamyan.


    He wanted to see whether this blood succession boundary was really so defying, able to overcome all physical skills.


    "Quickly let me out, let me out."


    "Why do you have such eyes."

 87 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 87

    At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto was yelling, and Uchiha Sasuke was staring at Kakashi''s left eye.


    The scarlet eyes, he was more familiar than anyone else, and they belonged to the Uchiha clan.


    Looking at Kakashi, he thought a lot.


    It was Kakashi who peeped at the blood of their clan, killed their clan, and transplanted his eye to his left eye.


    Or are the ninjas of the Uchiha clan who died on the battlefield and on mission, their eyes were secretly poached by Konoha, and then transplanted into Kakashi''s eyes?


    But anyway, Sasuke Uchiha hates Kakashi, and you don''t make it clear that I, Uchiha''s ghost, will fight you desperately.


    "This eye?" Kakashi touched his left eye. "It is a valuable gift from a friend of mine. After the details..."


    Huh!


    Before he finished speaking, Ye Dou had already cut his sword.


    "It''s not a good habit to disturb others!"


    "You talk too much!"


    Ye Dou spoke coldly, but his actions were not slow, one cut would fail and another cut, giving Kakashi no chance to breathe.


    One knife!


    Two dollars!


    Three swords!


    ........


    He is like a law full of locks, and he will never rest until his energy is exhausted.


    In the exercise field, the swords and lights continued to slash to the key points of Kakashi, the faster and faster, the stronger the slash!


    Naruto Uzumaki looked dumbfounded.


    Sasuke Uchiha was also dumbfounded.


    Seeing the constant exchange of figures in the exercise field and the sparks from the collision and friction of weapons, his hands buried on the ground were still tightly held.


    This is the real strength of the guy he has not beaten once in five consecutive years!


    "Damn, damn, damn!"


    As soon as he thought that the other party was the whetstone the man had left him, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t keep calm.


    He wanted to roar and vent his unwillingness, but in the end he could only grit his teeth without saying a word.


    The gap between the two of them was so big that one was killed by Kakashi in seconds, and the other could be tied with Kakashi.


    A tie?


    Ye Dou don''t think so!


    At least without doing his best, he could not defeat Kakashi.


    He could clearly feel that with the passage of time, Kakashi gradually became familiar with his high speed. From the very beginning, he could only resist, and slowly became calm.


    Write round eyes!


    This kind of eyes deserves to be the Blood Succession Boundary that is related to the Six Dao Immortals or the Datongmu bloodline.


    When these eyes evolve to a certain level, the amazing pupil power can perceive and reproduce the opponent''s physical skills, and then find weaknesses and use them.


    Of course, the most perverted thing is that this kind of blood succession comes with illusion mastery, which needs to be guarded at all times.


    Here, Ye Fight is guarding Kakashi everywhere.


    As everyone knows, Kakashi, who is fighting against him, is also shocked.


    At the beginning, he tried his best to obtain benefits from Bo Feng Shuimen, and was beaten by the four generations of Naruto who hadn''t gotten serious at all.


    now what?


    He even took out the writing wheel, and he couldn''t crush the child in front of him. This is really unscientific!


    79. Chapter 79, Class 7 Establishment]


    Cang! Shinobu and Kuwu collided again, sparks overflowing, and cold air.


    However, unlike at the beginning, Kakashi at this time has been able to keep up with his movements and can deal with it calmly.


    This is the horror of writing round eyes.The detection ability is indeed not as good as the eyes, but it is worse than the eyes when fighting.


    Unless he is fast enough, so fast that even if the opponent can see it, but the body can''t react, he can defeat Kakashi.


    With another stab, Ye Dou pulled away from Kakashi.


    In his skill library, there is indeed a slash that has a chance to kill Kakashi instantly.


    However, he can''t control the power of this trick.


    Incorporate "shaved"


    The latter is a more advanced version of ultra-fast slash Feiyan.


    Once he decides to act, he will repeatedly use Feiyan within a very short period of time to perform frantic slashes on the enemy.


    However, because the speed of gravity is too strong after the shave, if there is no domineering, he can''t guarantee that every knife can be cut in the correct position.


    "No matter, if you kill him, it will be troublesome."


    After hesitating for a while, in the end, he decided not to play [Ranwu].


    "When fighting, remember not to lose your mind, fight night!"


    Without any signs, Kakashi''s voice suddenly reached his ears.


    Ye Dou looked down and saw Kakashi breaking through, grabbing his right hand directly to his throat.


    "Damn it, it''s a shadow clone!"


    He didn''t even notice when Kakashi made the seal.


    I want to jump up and avoid, but I feel my feet are deep in the mud, and the ground under my feet has turned into liquid somehow, forming a swamp, trapping him here.


    "Earth Escape Yellow Spring Marsh!"

 88 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 88

    In the distance, I don''t know whether it is Kakashi''s body or the shadow clone, with his hands on the ground.


    Seeing that there was nowhere to hide, Ye Dou became fierce, pulled out the sword flower with his right hand, changed the direction and stabled directly downward, but unexpectedly counted.


    In order to avoid being hit by the illusion, he had been there before: he could avoid looking at Kakashi, and his sight was always on Kakashi''s lower body.


    At this time, Kakashi went from bottom to top, he lowered his head and attacked Kakashi immediately.


    I was met with Kakashi''s writing wheel.


    Ye Dou noticed that it was not good, but it was too late, and his whole body was suddenly shocked. He was already hit by illusion! "It''s over, Ye Dou!"


    "Your conclusion is too early, Kakashi!"


    "Nani!"


    Signals of danger rushed madly from behind.


    Kakashi turned his head and saw "Night Fight"


    With the knife quickly approaching, he came to him in the blink of an eye, and cut out a knife with his backhand.


    "Shadow clone! Could it be that the knot just now was impossible? My writing wheel can clearly see his movements. At the beginning, he separated the clone and waited aside. Or is it that I have been with his shadow clone? Fighting! Om Shinobu buzzes, and the endless chill is approaching.


    Kakashi was shocked in his heart, before he had time to think about it, he quickly retracted the right hand of Xiang Ye Dou and turned to avoid it.


    In order to establish a prestige prestige in front of his students, he came here this time but the main body, if it is cut by this knife, the joke will be big! Brush! The bright knife light flashed by, and the frantic knife energy was even more straightforward. Cut the clothes.


    Kakashi finally escaped the knife and was not cut into two by his own students.


    But Jingling! "Oh, bells!"


    He subconsciously took a look at his waist, but only touched a small rope that had been cut off, and then turned his head, his student had firmly grasped the bell in his hand.


    When he landed, Kakashi said helplessly, "Congratulations, you won!"


    He felt that if he went back and told his friends what happened today, they would definitely think they were joking.


    However, this is something for the future, and his assessment has not yet ended.


    So he said again, "There are only two bells, how do you distribute them?"


    The voice fell off.


    The surprise of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke who were buried in the soil disappeared suddenly and replaced them: their faces were panicked and gloomy.


    No way, who made them have a bad relationship? In the past few years, when everyone was a student, every time they met, it was either a quarrel or a fight. If that...fucky freak sent himself back to Ninja school for rebuilding, they wouldn''t be surprised at all.


    "Who do you want to give to one of them"


    Kakashi spoke again.


    Survival exercises and so on are actually fake, and they are all means to drive the three of them into desperation.


    The real assessment is this from beginning to end.


    "I haven''t decided yet. When I decide one day, you can send one of them back to Ninja School."


    Ye Dou said calmly.


    This is a typical shame, only saying that you have to consider, but never mention that you can make a decision that day.


    "That won''t work, you are breaking the rules."


    Kakashina could not see it, and said with a gloomy face, "In the world of ninjas, ninjas who don''t follow the rules are rubbish!"


    "A guy who doesn''t value people around him is the real rubbish.


    Ye Dou answered directly.


    Having said that, Yato directly threw the bell in front of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke.


    In the eyes of others, he was willing to sacrifice himself to perfect Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke.


    When Kakashi saw this, his heart was shocked.


    At this time, looking at Yatou''s back, he even had an illusion for a while, mistakenly thinking that he saw Uchiha belt soil.


    This is the benefit of the facial paralysis all the time, making it impossible to see his authenticity.


    Also greatly shocked was Naruto Uzumaki.


    Looking at the bell in front of him, the guy''s nose suddenly became sore, and then he shouted.


    "I don''t want your bell, I can grab it myself, it will be a year later!"


    "Huh, I don''t need your alms, Uchiha Sasuke, I will graduate with my own hands!"


    Sasuke Uchiha also snorted coldly, and without even looking at the bell in front of him, he was already ready to reread.


    "You three!"


    Suddenly, Kakashi roared like a shame.


    Then, he pulled the forehead on his head and covered his left eye again, his expression was like turning a book, the content of the previous page was completely different from the content of the next page, and he spoke in a gentle tone, "Passed!"


    Well, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha were taken aback, and even Yatou stopped in time.


    : Xie 105,, 588 rewards from book friends, thank you for reading the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    80. Chapter 80, Next Target]


    Konoha''s one-piece meatball shop, Matkai, Sarutobi Asma, and Yurihong sat together and ate colorful balls.


    Apart from the three of them3, there are no other customers in the store.


    The trio 3 didn''t care, on the contrary, they liked this environment very much, because Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong came to learn from them today.


    They are different from Matkay. They only became teachers this year. They don''t have any experience in guiding Shinobu, and many places don''t know how to start:


    "I said Kay, did you listen to us at all?"


    Yu Rihong rolled over her beautiful red pupils, her words were a little helpless.


    She is proficient in illusion arts, and is known as Konoha Kaminho, second only to Uchiha Itachi.


    However, Konohakata arranged for her to be three 3 graduates who are proficient in investigation.Whether it is Inuzuka Toka, Yuzino or Hyuga Hinata, they are not phantom ninjas.


    For a while, she didn''t know how to teach the three of them3, so she found Metkay to ask him for advice.

 89 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 89

    It''s a pity that Metkay looked reluctant, and he heard what they said in his left ear and right ear out, and he still failed to give a constructive answer.


    "I think it''s better to consult him another day, this guy is probably worried about his... apprentice."


    Sarutobi Asma on the side didn''t have much reaction.


    This guy is a drunkard who doesn''t want to drink, and he didn''t even think about asking Metkay for advice.


    The class he was assigned to is a new generation of pig deer butterfly, namely Nara Shikamaru, Akima Mitsuji, and Yamanaka Ino 3.


    The three clans of Nara, Akudo, and the mountains are the most loyal Naruto faction in Konoha.


    Especially during Sarutobi''s tenure, they won the trust of Hokage, and the relationship between the three clans and the Sarutobi clan is extremely harmonious.


    To put it bluntly, when the three three guys in Nara Shikamaru saw Sarutobi Asma, they might call him uncle. There were no problems such as education difficulties.


    The reason why he came here was entirely to pick up girls.


    "Didn''t you tell us every day how good your apprentice is, and worry that he will not pass this level"


    I''m worried because it''s so amazing! Metkay doesn''t know how to explain it. His bastard disciple has no physical talent to say, but he is more talented than him, and has the ability to offend people. He can often stop him in a few words. Others have nothing to say, but they are not listed as masters.


    If it''s another guide, it''s okay to say, but in the end, it happened to be his friend Kakashi.If the two people get together, the picture is simply not too beautiful.


    Thinking of this, he looked out of the shop boredly, only to turn his head and saw a figure wandering with white hair.


    "Kakashi!"


    Hey! At a glance, Metkay walked his legs quickly, caught Kakashi and pulled into the store.


    "Are you all so idle?"


    Kakashi relaxed after seeing three of them 3.


    At that moment, he thought he had encountered a terrorist attack.


    I wanted to get rid of Metkay''s hand, but found that the grip was extremely powerful, and he could give up reluctantly.


    "Don''t break the subject, the result is"


    Metkay''s thick eyebrows were erect, a little terrifying, like a raging heavenly sovereign.


    Without intending to amuse him, Kakashi took out a framed photo and handed it to Metkay, smiling, "Seventh class, the formation is complete!"


    "Congratulations, and congratulations to them."


    Sarutobi Asma took a bite of the meatball and joked, "I thought you would continue this unqualified record."


    I also thought I would keep going like this."


    Kakashi laughed, and in a blink of an eye he thought of many past events.


    "This is the disciple Kay you talk about every day, right"


    "Well, how about it, it''s pretty good, right"


    "It''s pretty good."


    Xi Rihong smiled and nodded, and said, "But I still feel that Li Luoke is like you, this kid is so handsome!"


    Metkay did not understand, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Praise you."


    "So it''s like this!"


    the other side.


    After returning home in the night fight, I randomly tossed the photos aside and started to organize my luggage, or weapons.


    "Why are you all right to organize these things"


    Meerkat asked in a puzzled way, "Are you planning to travel a long distance, what about Kakashi? The seventh class has just been established, so there is no need to do tasks?"


    "Just go out with them."


    Ye Dou faintly replied.


    "The Mission of the Nation of Waves"


    "Ok!"


    The attack a few years ago was the one that snatched Uchiha Shisui''s eyes, and almost emptied his family.


    Although in that plan, a large part of his kunai, shuriken, thousand books, detonation talisman, etc. were not used, and he remained in Nanhechuan.


    However, the situation did not allow him to go back and take it away.At this moment, it is estimated that it has been scraped by Konoha.Therefore, except for the Shinobi, all the ninja stolen from the beginning were defeated by him and needed to be supplemented.


    "Naruto Uzumaki is impatient, and his patience is destined that he will not willingly start to accumulate tasks from the level. The length can be a month, as long as ten days and a half, and the seventh class will depart for the country."


    Unwrapping all the seal scrolls, Ye Dou started sorting and sorting in a hurry.


    As far as he is concerned, the Nation of Waves is not difficult and there is not much danger.The only thing that needs attention is that Taodi will not be cut.


    This person is called "ghost"


    , Good at silent killing, is one of the seven Ninja swords, and the second master of the beheading sword.


    This person is bold and has tried to assassinate the third generation of Shui Ying, but in the end he fails and becomes a traitor.


    Of course, Ye Dou didn''t have much interest in not cutting Tao Di, his goal was Cardo.


    This man has no special skills, that is, he is rich, and he is one of the world''s richest people, with so much wealth that he can buy a country.


    The goal of Night Fight this time is Cardo, to supplement the equipment and weapons lost a few years ago.


    "If this trip goes well, it should be enough for me to splurge in the future."


    Combining ninja and gravity to fight together is a very tyrant fighting method.


    Even, compared to Tiantian''s childhood training technique, the ninja who controls various hidden weapons to cooperate in combat burns more money.


    Why is it because as his chakras increase, the more hidden weapons he can control, and the power will be more amazing and terrifying.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that as long as he has enough equipment, Chakra can keep up, and he can kill a village in the blink of an eye! To make an analogy, if he can be as rich as Xiao Nan, he holds 60 billion in his hand. Detonating talisman, then he can use the detonating talisman with the shuriken, and Kunai can play together, forming a world-shaking high-speed moving killing array.


    How much energy can 600 million detonating talisman generate? If one detonating talisman is regarded as a grenade, it is approximately equivalent to the energy of 180 atomic bombs based on the explosive equivalent.

 90 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 90

    No one knows how powerful this power is. This is cold knowledge, no one has seen it! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things to collect,


    81.Shelf testimonials and everything]


    As usual, let''s have a wave of testimonials when it is listed.


    To be honest, I am also a bit confused now. Yesterday I applied to the editor for listing. It was originally scheduled to be listed after today, and it will be listed tomorrow.


    As a result, I just passed two chapters, and I just took a look at it. I was a little rushed and unprepared. If I can write a few chapters today, I will write a few chapters.


    Let''s talk about this book again, because it is my first Naruto doujin. It was the first time I wrote almost 200,000 characters. I also found many shortcomings and needed improvement.


    Personally, I don''t have much requirements for the results after the shelves. Although I have fantasized about flying into the sky, it is better to be a down-to-earth person.


    So, basically, as long as this book doesn''t starve me to death and enough to pay for the electricity, I will definitely finish writing normally.


    After all, who hasn''t done it for the first time is to prepare for a better future.This book may not work, but maybe the next one will be the same, right, it is impossible to do everything in one step.


    Let me say that, as the data shows, this book is not satisfactory in many aspects.


    , Huahua, evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets are all very good, and they are not bad, close to 20,000.


    But I really wrote very carefully, and I tried to hold back a few times in the middle of the palace, because there are still many stories I want to write, I believe it will be more exciting! There is also this point about Hyuga Fireworks, don''t stop You''ve seen Hokage no such words. At that time, Ye Dou''s first reaction when she heard her name, I think it is clear enough.


    Another one, regarding the timeline, it is impossible to completely follow the original work. The restrictions will be very large. Many ideas in the brain cannot be realized. Therefore, if you see some parts that do not match the original work, it may not be wrong, and it may be modified. The result after.


    Of course, although I rarely reply, I basically turn over the book reviews once a day. I read the good and the bad, and I am happy to see everyone discuss and testify! Finally, it is still a practice. After the shelves, I hope everyone can support it. This is The motivation for my creation, please! Reading books every summer during the summer vacation, recharge 100 and get 500 coupons!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    82. Chapter 81, The Departure Country]


    In fact, Uzumaki Naruto was even more frizzy than Ye Dou expected.


    After only a little more than a week, he couldn''t help but went crazy.


    "No, I will never perform this kind of task again."


    In Konoha''s mission hall, when Sarutobi Rizen threw another two-level mission for them for everyone in the seventh class to choose, Uzumaki Naruto directly shouted.


    "Give us some more important tasks!"


    This guy is the kind of...the typical unstoppable master. After the initial freshness, he soon lost interest in the task.


    But to be honest, after performing a week-long mission, Sasuke Uchiha also rarely agreed to Uzumaki Naruto''s words.


    Ninja tasks are also divided into levels, just like ninjutsu


    Level five is the lowest and easiest task.


    For example, in their seven shifts, in just one week, the task of running errands was performed three times, and the task of finding cats and dogs was performed twice, all of which were ordinary daily tasks.


    Sarutobi Hizumi and Umino Iluka were helpless, and carefully explained the importance of various tasks for them.


    However, Naruto Uzumaki didn''t listen at all, and just sat on the ground and began to play tricks.


    "In this case, then give you a level task, you go to protect someone."


    In the end, Sarutobi Hizen compromised and fulfilled Naruto Uzumaki''s wish.


    He thought about it in his mind.Although the first-level task is a bit more dangerous than the first-level task, there is no problem with Kakashi in the seventh class.


    Sarutobi Hisaki is very confident, like Hatake Kakashi, as well as Konoha''s other ninjas.


    They have already verified the release task, that is, the employer''s details, and there will be no mistakes or accidents.


    When Naruto Uzumaki heard it, immediately.


    Excited.


    "Please come in!"


    As soon as Sarutobi Hizen''s words fell, the door of the mission hall was pushed open.


    "Why are all little ghosts."


    Entering the eye, it is a middle-aged man dressed like a woodcutter, wearing glasses, holding a wine bottle in his hand, and he is already drunk during the conversation, an old drunkard.


    But in fact, he is not an old drunkard, not the kind of man who can''t do without alcohol.


    The reason for appearing in this state is actually a guilty conscience.According to Konoha''s rules for issuing tasks, the escort task he released this time is not, but a higher level or even, the risk factor has increased exponentially.


    But because he was very poor, he couldn''t pay more for the task, and he had to do so, so he could only try his luck.


    The reason for drinking is to be courageous and afraid of showing off his feet.


    From the side, Naruto Uzumaki yelled again, unable to bear Dazner''s contempt.


    Ye Dou did not speak, and was always calm.


    He has other goals, and whether Dazner has deceived or not has nothing to do with him.


    After all, no matter


    Is it a mission or, the harvest is not as good as one-tenth of a looting Kadoo, a rich and enemy country


    Soon after, everyone in the seventh squad left the mission big, this mission was to leave the village, to prepare for possible battles, and to prepare for daily life.


    Therefore, after discussing with Dazna, an appointment time was arranged, and the few people left and returned to their homes to prepare.


    Ye Dou didn''t have anything to prepare, what should be done, he prepared almost a week ago, and returned to the training ground, he quickly raised the knife


    Hajime slashed.


    The next day, the sky was faintly bright, with the seal scroll tied with both hands and the Shinobi sword stuck in his waist, the fully equipped night fight closed the door of the wooden house and was ready to set off.


    As a result, when he turned his head, he saw the figure of Hinata Kahuo, smiling and standing not far away.


    "I heard Naruto say that you have received a high-level quest and will leave the village today."


    She came over and handed Ye Dou a package.


    "Here, this is for you to eat on the road, but time is too tight, I don''t have much to prepare."


    Ye Dou silently accepted, without refusing, Konoha once again moved forward.


    "The first time you go out of the village to do a task, remember to listen to Teacher Kakashi."


    "Ok."

 91 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 91

    "When you are in danger, don''t force yourself."


    "Ok."


    ""


    Along the way, the two walked one after another, asking and answering.


    Hyuga Huahuo said a lot to him, and it can probably be summarized into a few points, be careful, be careful, and be careful.


    Just when the two were about to reach the Konoha gate, Ye Dou suddenly stopped.


    He turned his head and asked, "What do you like!"


    Hyuga Fireworks "Hey"


    There was a sound.


    Ye Dou added, "Graduation gift!"


    As Metkay said, graduation is one of the important moments in your life, and it indicates that your life has taken a big step forward.


    The world of ninjas is even more so, because the moment they graduated from ninja school, it was decided that their future days were full of danger and unknown, and they wanted to dance with death.


    Therefore, on the day of graduation, the students cherish it very much and exchange gifts with their friends to prove their friendship.At the same time, they are worried that there will be no chance if they are not given now.


    Hyuga Huahuo was dumbfounded, and then smiled like a flower, and said, "I like what you give!"


    "I know, just send it here."


    Ye Dou nodded, took another step, and walked towards Konoha Gate.


    "have a safe journey!"


    It wasn''t until Ye Dou''s figure completely disappeared that Hyuga Huahuo retracted his swinging right hand, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, turned and left.


    "what is this"


    "Nothing to do with you!"


    "Cut, what''s so great!"


    After Konoha''s gate, the seventh squad formed a protective formation to protect the employer Dazna along the way.


    The country of Bo is different from Konoha. Konoha is surrounded by mountains, the land is vast and the resources are abundant, while the country of Bo is surrounded by the sea, and the people live by the sea.


    Judging from the map, the land area of ??Poland is far less than 30% of the land area of ??their country.This time, their escort mission will naturally inevitably take the water.


    As said before, Naruto Uzumaki is a master who can''t be idle.


    After smelling the scent, he would peek at Ye Dou''s package from time to time.Unfortunately, the scumbag in his eyes didn''t seem to mean to divide them.


    "All cheer me up, we are now on mission, not here to travel."


    Kakashi rolled his eyes and said.


    Regardless of


    What level of tasks must be taken seriously, this is the basic quality of being a ninja.


    : Last morning, this should be the fourth chapter of today::::: Now, at night, how much I work hard, how much can I write! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    83. Chapter eighty-two, the wave of country incident]


    In the forest, the surroundings were quiet. After the enthusiasm for leaving the village at the beginning, Naruto Uzumaki was also rare to quiet down and seriously alert.


    The world of ninjas is perilous, and the richness and diversification of ninjutsu is destined to often become inconspicuous details, which will also become endless murderous opportunities.


    There are 4 people in the 7th class and 4 groups, and Sasuke Uchiha takes the lead and walks in the forefront.


    In the middle is Hagi Kakashi.He takes himself as the axis and can support the team at any time to deal with emergencies.


    Night Fight walked at the back of the team, his combat power was recognized by Kakashi, and he was arranged at the back of the team to guard against sneak attacks! Along the way, no one spoke.


    The 4th class of the 7th squad 4 gradually entered the state and began to be vigilant, while Dazna was guilty of conscience, worried that he would lose more words, and deliberately reduced the conversation with Konoha Ninja.


    According to his own name, he is a super bridge building celebrity in the country of Poland, and no one in the country can beat bridge building technology.


    Logically speaking, such a celebrity should not be short of money.After all, the territory of Poland is surrounded by the sea, and the land area only accounts for 30% of the country.Many places need to use bridges, and there is no reason to go to Koye Keng to be abducted.


    But no, even though Dazner has the skill of making bridges that smashes the country, his life is still impoverished.


    Because the country he lives in is too poor as a whole.


    The country of Waves is just a small island country.The environment surrounded by the sea is destined to rely on the sea to survive, and resources are extremely scarce.


    In order to change this situation and enable the people in the country to live a good life, Dazner discussed with the country of Poland and decided to build a bridge to connect the country with the outside world and develop trade to develop the domestic economy.


    Their idea is not wrong, and building a bridge to communicate with the outside world and opening up trade with each other is indeed conducive to the development of Poland.


    In this way, they can not only provide a lot of jobs and improve the living standards of the domestic people, but also can be exposed to different cultures and improve values.


    This is a harmless business.


    However, they were very unlucky and ran into Cardo, a rich man in an enemy country.


    Cardo is not too much described in the original book, and his appearances are limited, but from just a few words, it can be seen that Cardo is indeed a very business-minded person.


    On the surface, Cardo is the president of a shipping company, but secretly, he raises a group of underworld figures who specialize in smuggling and contraband business.


    The reason why he chose Poland is by no means accidental.


    First of all, his white business is shipping. The country of Poland is surrounded by the sea.He builds a base camp here.He can build a wharf openly and use it to transfer or smuggle his black business.


    Then there is the situation in Poland.There are no Ninja villages and no ninjas here. The national power is weak and it is easier to rule and control.


    In fact, Cardo''s plan did use his financial resources and violence to control all the transportation channels in Poland.


    For a country like the country that relies on the sea and eats the sea, the maritime traffic is controlled, which means that the lifeline of the entire country is in the hands of others.


    Nowadays, Carduo is popular in the country of his black birth, and the speed of making money is comparable to printing money with a banknote printing machine, and the income is unimaginable.


    It¡¯s just that the people of the country of Poland have suffered, and the lifeline is captured by Cardo, and they can only be trapped on the small island of the country of Poland.


    difficult.


    Therefore, Dazna wants to build a bridge, because this is their only way out of the country.


    On the other hand, Cardo, in order to consolidate his rule, he absolutely did not allow Dazner to build the bridge.

 92 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 92

    The national strength of the country is weak. Facing the wealthy Cardo, Dazna and others can''t fight against it naturally, so he will go to Konoha and release the task.


    However, they are too poor to be paid for advanced tasks.


    Dazna can only conceal the situation of the Namibia, release-level escort missions, trying to cut first and then play, and use the hand of Konoha to repel the thugs invited by Kado, and buy enough time for himself to bring the bridge of the Namibia Finished.


    Perhaps even Dazna would not think too much about it, but the thugs hired by Cardo would actually be the "ghosts" with a fierce reputation.


    Tao Di will not be cut again.


    If it weren''t for his luck to run into Squad 7, the ordinary ninja squad wouldn''t be enough to kill again! Ye Dou recalled the whole story of the Nami Country incident, and he was very impressed with this mission.


    Because this is the earliest plot of Naruto, but with the development of the story, the emergence of Uchiha''s soil, the three generations of water shadows are controlled, and the origin of the blood fog country and other secrets are disclosed.


    When you turn your head and look at things about the country of Nami, you will have another feeling, no longer just blood.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, has it rained in the morning? Why is there a puddle?"


    Suddenly, the mongoose pointed his finger at the side of the road where there was a puddle that was out of step with the surrounding area.


    Ye Dou glanced around and turned around again, and continued walking silently.


    Ninjutsu is really a very magical thing.If he didn''t know it in advance, he would not have thought that such a small pool of water could hide two adult ninjas.


    Kakashi saw all this in his eyes, nodded secretly, and was more certain in his heart that this was definitely not a good thing from Metkay, but that Night Fight itself was excellent.


    When he was six years old, he set foot on the battlefield of Ninja World and was accustomed to seeing the enemy''s various ambush methods.When he saw the stagnant water, he increased his alertness.


    In the weather these few days, the sun is shining, even the clouds are invisible, and even the fog is rare to get up in the morning.


    Walking along this road, the ground is firm and there is no loose soil.The timing of the puddle of water appears to be incomparable, and there is a problem at first glance.


    Sure enough, when they passed by, ripples suddenly appeared in the puddle, and then they turned into two ninjas out of thin air.


    "The first one!"


    As soon as these two talents appeared, immediately.


    Acting, with cruelty and bloodthirsty on his face, aiming at the night fight at the end of the team.


    The weapons they used looked like iron chains, but the two ends of the chains were covered with dense blades, connecting the left and right hands of the two.


    "Die!"


    Ye Dou seemed to be completely unaware of it, unable to prevent it from poking, and was trapped firmly by a chain full of sharp blades.


    The two of them exerted their strength at the same time, and in the blink of an eye, they divided Ye Dou into pieces.


    "what!"


    "Night Fight!"


    This change came too fast, and when Naruto Uzumaki turned his head, Ye Dou had been twisted into several sections.


    : Fifth, there will be later, although not much, but I still ask for a wave of support, thank you everyone! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    84. Chapter 83. This is where he is great]


    The sneak attacker ghost brothers all exerted their strength, and within a short time, the night battle that was firmly trapped by the iron chain was cut into several segments.


    This picture is so terrifying that Naruto Uzumaki, who encountered this kind of thing for the first time, was stunned.


    The Ghost Brothers will not let go of this opportunity and move forward again, taking Uzumaki Naruto as the next goal.


    "the second!"


    Under the control of the two ghost brothers, the deadly iron chain is like a spirit snake. After killing one person, it will not be reduced, and this dumb rookie must be strangled again:.


    However, just as he approached Naruto Uzumaki, a dark shadow suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Bullying children is not... a good habit."


    "So fast!"


    The old man of the ghost brothers was shocked, "But, don''t think it''s over!"


    They are all Zhongnin from Wujin Village, and of course their strength is not as good as Konoha''s elite Kakashi.


    But he did not give up, because the iron chain tied to his left hand and his elder brother were connected to each other, and there was a way to deal with the situation in front of him.


    As a result, the fists like Kakashi Casserole hit his face, and he still didn''t wait for his boss to pull himself away with an iron chain.


    "why"


    The ghost''s second child was hit with a punch and stared in his eyes, and turned his head in disbelief, wondering why his eldest brother abandoned himself.


    Turning his head and looking, he found that his elder brother was stepped on the ground, and a knife was inserted in his neck.


    "how is this possible"


    When he fainted completely, he couldn''t understand it, it was obvious that the kid who should have died long ago would ride on his elder brother.


    "Yedou, you bastard didn''t you"


    Before Naruto Uzumaki could speak, he saw Ye Dou jumping off the corpse of the ghost brother boss, slamming a giant fireball in his backhand, burning the opponent to the ground.


    "You, what are you doing."


    "Make sure he is dead."


    Ye Dou faintly replied.


    Today''s events have given him a new understanding of the ninjutsu world.The ninjutsu here is so strange and strange, not all that is shown in the original book, and there are many dangerous ninjutsu that has never appeared before.


    The unknown is the most terrifying, and this place is more dangerous than he thought.


    If you want to live longer, it''s better to be more cautious and avoid the secret technique of the other party and false death.


    Reinserting the knife into the scabbard, he glanced at Darzner and said, "They are all ninjas of Kirinin, and the target is not us!"


    Be too cautious.


    Pointing decisively.


    This is what Kakashi is now against Ye Dou.


    You know, he just didn''t kill a killer, just didn''t want to let the three children in the class see blood too quickly, and planned to let them adapt slowly.


    It turned out that he was fine. It didn''t count as if he killed it directly, and he even gave away the ashes of others. This is much more ruthless than himself! "What do you mean?"

 93 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 93

    Looking at Ye Dou''s eyes, Dazna replied with a guilty conscience.


    "It means that the information you provided to us does not match the actual situation. They are all Zhongren of Wunin Village. According to the regulations, this is no longer the scope of the task. We have the right to give up the task."


    Kakashi said coldly.


    Dazner panicked when he saw this situation.


    He also saw the scene just now, if there is no white hair in front of him and another


    That... the kid with a knife, he will definitely be killed by the ghost brothers mercilessly.


    This made him even more aware that without the help of these people, they would not be able to build the bridge.


    However, he really doesn''t have any money anymore. On his trip to Konoha, whether it is waterway fees or the money for awarding tasks, the people in the country have collected him.


    Since then, he talked about the situation in Poland, played the emotional card, and prayed for sympathy.


    Kakashi is not an emotional person, he wants to help, but he doesn''t make fun of his students'' lives.


    At the moment, he is ready to take the students back to the village and report the details of this task upwards.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, we will definitely protect you until you repair the bridge"


    Who knows, the Uzumaki Naruto yelled again before the words were spoken.


    Naruto Uzumaki is a character who gathers truth, goodness and beauty, and is positive and upward.


    It''s just that he doesn''t recognize reality a little, and thinks everything is too ideal.


    He has never thought about whether he... is capable of solving this incident, and whether his decision will cause trouble to the team, and he only wants to help those in need.


    "Obviously, I have been suffering from unfair treatment since I was young, and I am so enthusiastic to help others!"


    "This is where he is great."


    Ye Dou talked to the mongoose in a low voice.


    He knew very well the charm of Uzumaki Naruto''s personality.


    His parents have died since he was a child, and his parents were Konoha''s heroes, but they were treated as monsters by Konoha, and everyone shouted and beat them.


    However, he still maintains an optimistic and positive attitude, constantly fighting against his own destiny.


    This kind of experience can easily resonate with others. There is a kind of: "Others have such good grades and study so hard, and your grades are so poor. What qualifications do not work hard?"


    The sense of sight.


    Ye Dou was once inspired by his actions, but reality is reality, and it cannot be changed by shouting a few handsome lines.


    Moreover, Kishimoto later told people that if he had no ability, it was better not to spend the whole day.The bloodline of Uzumaki Naruto was also very against the sky.


    Kakashi was a little moved, because he himself was willing to help Dazna.


    He turned his head to look at Uchiha Sasuke and Yato, and asked, "What do you two think?"


    "Huh, I''m not even afraid of the tail of the crane, I have no reason to refuse."


    Sasuke Uchiha didn''t want to give up this time either.


    It''s not that he is short of money.Now he holds the wealth of the entire Uchiha clan and is an out-and-out big local tyrant.


    The reason for continuing the mission is to become stronger, strong enough to kill Uchiha Itachi.


    "Night Fight"


    "I do not mind!"


    He came out of the village this time with a purpose, and he would not refuse.


    "Well, in that case, then our mission will continue."


    As he said, Kakashi turned his head and looked at the knocked-out Mist Shinobu, "But this mission is no longer a level, it has already reached a level or even above, so please cheer me up!"


    In this way, the group once again embarked on the road to the country of Poland.


    : I thought it was too late to be able to buzzer the whistle, and the 6th watch delivered it. Tomorrow I will cheer and beg for your support. I am grateful! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things to collect,


    85. Chapter Eighty-Four, Don''t Slash Again]


    "I failed, but I heard that you were originally very powerful ninjas and spent so much money to invite you over. You told me that you failed."


    In the country of Nami, in a gloomy forest, there is a building with a large area and the appearance of it looks like an egg.


    This is the base camp where Taodi will not be killed.After the assassination of Shui Ying failed, he did not give up, but lurked.


    "Haw is so noisy!"


    Inside the base camp.


    Looking at the long-talking Cardo in front of him, Taodi didn''t raise his hand to hold the decapitating knife, and slashed in front of Cardo.


    "It''s just that my subordinates have failed. This time, the uncle will go out in person and use this... decapitation knife to understand the old man."


    "That''s the way it is, remember, you must kill Dazna for me!"


    Kadu was shivering, letting go in the harshest tone, and then quickly left.


    "Mr. Slash, do you really want to go? Dazna seems to have invited a very powerful ninja."


    When the people left, the young man wearing a mask suddenly spoke, and his words revealed anxiety.


    "Who do you think I am, I''m a ghost, I won''t cut it anymore!"


    In the words, Tao Di will never fail to reveal her confidence no matter if she does not cut it.


    "Moreover, we need money very much now. The sale is done, which will benefit us in the long-term cooperation with Carduo in the future."


    Since the last time he failed to assassinate Suikage and escaped from Wunin Village, Taodi has not given up on his ambitions again.


    He is ready to continue to lurch outside, develop his own power, and wait for one day to be able to kill back and personally end the violent rule of the three generations of Water Shadow.


    And to develop power, you need money, a lot of money.


    Food, clothing, housing, transportation,,, is money, knives, guns, swords and sticks are money, and there are various places where money is needed.


    After all, his ultimate goal is to end the "Blood Mist"


    , Wuren Village is the five largest ninja village, you can''t just enter it casually.

 94 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 94

    It¡¯s great to cooperate with Cardo! Because Cardo is also a scum, you don¡¯t have to worry about working with him, and you pay more.


    the other side.


    After solving the ghost brothers, the Qiban escorted the Dazna, and once again embarked on the road to the country of Waves.


    Dazna is a typical ordinary civilian with a little cleverness, but because his starting point is good, many people in the country of Poland are willing to help him.


    Four people 4 took a small boat, avoided the eyes and ears of Cardo, and sneaked into the country of Poland.


    Along the way, Dazna told them in more detail about the current predicament of Poland and the importance of building the bridge to Poland.


    But this person has always maintained the spleen of the villain in the market.


    After that, I didn''t forget a few words about the yin and yang. Even if you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter what you say. My daughter and grandson are definitely not you, Konoha Yunyun.


    Ye Dou ignored him, always calm, admiring the surrounding scenery.


    The country of Bo is poor, but the scenery is beautiful, with customs and customs that he has never seen before.


    Due to the limited land area in Poland, people have built many houses in the water in order to survive and avoid the storm, which is better than the so-called "city in the water."


    Venice is much purer.


    Between the houses, there is a winding path made of wood.When the tide is high, the water level rises, and you can see small fish swimming on the walkway.


    After a while, when he arrived at the place, Dazna bid farewell to the boatman, and again took the seventh class of four on the road.


    Along the way, the atmosphere was very quiet.Because the ninja attack broke out, several people were seriously vigilant.


    But soon, the hyperactivity factor in Uzumaki Naruto''s body was causing trouble again.


    He was dissatisfied with his performance when he encountered the enemy, and he was unable to do anything, and was frightened in a daze.


    Therefore, he took the initiative to walk in front of Uchiha Sasuke, to be a pioneer. Suddenly, his ears trembled, as if he had found something, and shouted, "Where is it."


    , And then threw out a handful of suffering.


    He walked over confidently, and pulled out the bushes to take a look. He unexpectedly found that it was a rabbit with a handful of kunai between its two long ears, and it was trembling constantly, and it looked scared. Not light.


    Uzumaki Naruto hurried over and apologized to the snow-white rabbit.


    "So, if it''s Konoha''s copy ninja, Ghost Brother is really not an opponent."


    In the dark, Taodi no longer hid on the tree, observing the movements of the people below, and finally locked his eyes on Kakashi.


    With a secret sound, he grabbed the handle of the decapitating sword and threw the sword out as if it were a hidden weapon.


    "Get down"


    Kakashi noticed something and yelled.


    Everyone was originally curious about what happened, but when they turned their heads, they saw a generous knife spinning around.They immediately squatted on the ground, able to avoid the whirling decapitation knife.


    With a sound, the decapitating knife swept over everyone''s heads, and finally cut on a big tree, almost cutting the big tree directly.


    The people in Class 7 would not doubt that if their bodies were cut by this knife, they would definitely be cut into two pieces and die on the spot.


    "Don''t cut the ghost peach land again!"


    I didn''t expect to meet such a guy here.


    Looking at the man who suddenly appeared with his feet on the handle of the knife, Kakashi regretted it at this time.If he knew that this mission would encounter such a dangerous person, he said that he would not agree to go there.


    It is too dangerous for Tao Di to stop beheading this person.He is the second owner of the beheaded sword and a member of the second generation of seven Ninja swords, who is responsible for the most difficult task in the village.


    Kakashi doesn''t know much about the origin of the blood mist.


    I only know that Wujin Village had a period of crazy slaughter of blood ninjas, and the graduation assessment of Ninja School was different from Konoha.


    There is only one criterion for them to pass the assessment, and that is to personally kill the students at the opposite level.


    Taodi graduated in such an environment if he didn''t cut it, and there was no one passing the grade except him, and all of them were killed by him.


    This is an out-and-out killing god, from small to large, almost growing with blood.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, two of my men were killed by you."


    Tao Di no longer cut her feet on the handle of the knife, and her cold and merciless voice resounded through everyone''s ears.


    "As a gift of apology, give me Dazna, what can I be you"


    Before she finished speaking, danger suddenly came, Tao Di no longer cut her feet on the handle of the knife, and quickly leaned back, avoiding the knife extremely dangerously.


    "It seems that you have a share of the person who killed Brother Ghost."


    Without cutting it, Taodi jumped to the ground and pulled out...The decapitation knife stretched a distance to avoid being surrounded by the opponent.


    "You seem to have known that I was there, how did you find out"


    Lifting his head, he watched Ye Dou speak coldly.


    "The snow rabbit in Naruto''s hands is only snow rabbit. Only in winter when the sunshine time is very short, the snow rabbit''s coat color will be as white as snow. It is spring."


    "In other words, it is specially used to raise snow rabbits as a stand-in!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    86. Chapter Eighty Five


    "Snow Rabbit, you are talking about this rabbit"


    Naruto Uzumaki held the rabbit, looked at it for a long time before asking, "How did you know?"


    "Learning in books."


    Ye Dou''s words are still so concise and clear.


    Then, he also jumped down from the upper tree, holding a knife in his right hand, his eyes fixed on the peach ground and never cut.


    The battle is about to start! "Come back to the night fight, and you will protect Mr. Dazna together. This time, the opponent is not...the last...little character!"


    Kakashi quickly shouted.


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi, he will die by my knife!"


    Although Taodi is very strong, but when it comes to combat power, his threat is not as great as Kakashi''s against Ye Dou.


    Kakashi is proficient in ninjutsu too much and too complicated, and through the cooperation between ninjutsu and ninjutsu, it can often achieve unexpected effects.

 95 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 95

    No matter how Taodi doesn''t cut it, it''s not.


    After all, the other party didn¡¯t write the Heaven-Defying Blood Succession Boundary like Lunyan! "Die by your sword hahahahaha"


    No longer said with a big smile, "A kid like you, when I was attending graduation, I was tired of killing!"


    "Alright, I''ll use you to operate, the technique of water escape and mist concealment!"


    With a roar, Taodi quickly sealed the seal without cutting it.In a short time, the surrounding environment changed drastically, and the thick fog was all around.It was like a layer of tulle, and his figure quickly disappeared in front of a few people.


    "Come back to the night fight!"


    Kakashi shouted again.


    Although the technique of mist concealment is ninjutsu, it is very practical and can change the weather for a short time.Even in the hot summer, it can blow up heavy fog and obstruct the vision.


    What''s more, this is the country of waves, which is different from Konoha which is surrounded by mountains. There are seas everywhere here, and the water element is extremely abundant, which is conducive to the performance of the water escape ninja.


    "Eight Places"


    "Throat, spine, lungs"


    "Liver, Artery, Subclavian Artery"


    "Kidney, heart, where do you want me to start"


    In the thick fog, the people in Class 7 could not see their fingers, they could only protect Darzna firmly, and did not dare to act rashly.


    Hidden in the dense fog, Peach Land will not cut this very well.The faint voice is constantly ringing, torturing the enemy''s nerves, creating pressure on them, looking for loopholes, and killing with one blow.


    The technique of mist hiding is not terrible, but the terrible thing is that Taodi will not cut this person again.


    This person is extremely murderous.He has slaughtered all his classmates in the stool of his teenage years.After entering the Anbu, he also performs assassination missions.


    He is extremely proficient in killing, and is extremely good at hiding, creating fear, and killing his opponent with one blow.


    Ye Dou didn''t act rashly, and firmly grasped the handle of the knife with both hands, and his attention was raised to the extreme, always paying attention to the surrounding environment.


    "Good vigilance."


    "But, it''s over!"


    The sound of no more slashing, illusory, he is always moving, but he does not show a trace, making it impossible to determine his location.


    Finally, he stopped waiting, and his voice went from far to near, and appeared behind Ye Dou in the blink of an eye.


    The mongoose hurriedly shouted, "Ye Dou, Hou Ye Dou didn''t hesitate, immediately turned around and slashed Clang with a backhand! Blocked! The air waves caused by the collision of the two knives, even the surrounding fog blows away, and it will not be cut again. Figure.


    "Ok"


    He was very surprised, his own slaying sword, he failed to kill the little demon in front of him.


    Moreover, a horrible force came from the hilt of the decapitating sword. In terms of physical strength, he was not the opponent of the imp in front of him. How could it be possible that even if he only waved the knife with one hand, the other hand needed to maintain the fog hiding technique, but , The opponent''s knife was also cut out with one hand.


    Who is he called "ghost man"


    Never again


    Zhan is the second and second master of the beheading sword, ranking among the seven of the seven ninja swords, and has assassinated three generations of water shadows.Although he failed, he managed to escape.


    The other party is just a student who just graduated from Ninja School.What is going on in this world? Is Konoha''s Xiajin so terrible? The terrifying power is still being transmitted through the beheading sword, even if he has exhausted all his strength, arm The blue veins have already appeared, but they still can''t stop him from being forced to back down.


    While thinking about it, the little devil in front of him suddenly regained his strength, and dodged the beheading knife, and slapped himself with a palm.


    Boom! If you don''t cut or resist, he will use his strength to retreat, keep a distance from the enemy, and look for opportunities to start again.


    Who knows, Konoha''s little devil seemed to know his position, and once again picked up the knife and slashed over.


    If you don''t cut it any more, you can only raise the knife to resist, once again retreat, and again distance the two people from each other.


    However, the other party seemed to be able to see him, catching up with him time after time, and slashing at him with one knife without mercy.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of intertwined steel is endless.


    Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, who had been guarding Dazna, also wanted to participate in the battle.


    However, the fog here is too thick, and it will continue to be no longer cut: the technique of maintaining the fog has not been cancelled, and they dare not move.


    "Well what is that"


    The big sword that didn''t cut it again collided with Ye Dou''s Shinobi, and Naruto Uzumaki followed the sound and saw a trace of abnormality through the thick fog.


    Both Uchiha Sasuke and Kakashi looked over at the same time, and they saw a bright emerald green.


    Moreover, the emerald green color is like alive, constantly moving, and after each movement, the sound of sword collision and sparks will soon be heard.


    "Could it be"


    "Damn, you can see where I am!"


    Being chased and chopped by a little devil, he can''t rest without being angry, and I don''t understand why the other party can accurately identify his position.


    Is it the ability to perceive or has the blood line limit similar to white eyes "it is phosphor!"


    Ye Dou''s backhand slashed out again, calmly saying, "You can''t escape!"


    Kakashi secretly said as expected.


    I saw the maturity of this student in my class by a higher percentage.


    The country of Nami lives by the sea, and the land area only accounts for 30% of the country.Therefore, the territory of Nami country is perennially filled with fog.Only when the sun is strongest, the fog will be dispersed.


    This is too unfavorable for Konoha ninjas who are unfamiliar with fighting in the fog, have weak perception ability, and do not have the blood heir of the eye.


    Phosphor powder, although he can''t let it: he clearly sees the enemy''s position, but as long as he chased the bright green and chopped it, it must be right.


    "Damn it, you know the wicked kid playing clever."


    Without screaming, he looked down and found that the abdomen that had just been slapped had a bright green.


    Seeing that the eyes of Kakashi and others had been locked on this side, he immediately fended off Ye Dou''s knife and dived directly into the water to wash off the phosphor on his body.


    Puff! He dived into the water without cutting it, and stayed underwater: it took a while before he regained his head.


    "The technique of water escape and mist hiding!"


    Soon, he once again formed the seal of the technique of mist hiding, thinking that there must be no problem this time.


    With this thought in mind, he once again mixed into the fog, preparing to assassinate the seventh class.

 96 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 96

    However, "I forgot to tell you that when I went to buy the phosphor, the boss told me that the phosphor was out of stock. I bought a more advanced phosphor. If you don''t handle it carefully, you can''t wash it off!"


    "Nani"


    If he didn''t turn his head violently, he saw a huge fireball slamming at him again.This turned out to be a fireball technique.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    87.Chapter Eighty Six, Konoha Macho]


    "Asshole!"


    Being played like a monkey by a little devil, he couldn''t stop being angry if he didn''t cut it, no matter what fog hiding technique, after avoiding the attack of the fireball, he raised his knife and slashed towards the night fight.


    Ye Dou was more rigid than him, and he greeted him without blinking.


    Qiang! The decapitating sword once again cut a piece with Shinobi.


    But this time, unlike any previous one, Taodi had already held the sword in both hands without cutting it, and exhausted all his strength, and in terms of area and weight, the decapitation knife had an absolute advantage.


    As a result, he still failed to take advantage of it.


    It''s impossible! I don''t believe it if I kill him. With his own weapon dominance, he can''t kill a teenage kid, even if he starts to practice as a mother, he can''t be so rigid.


    "Don''t forget me!"


    Bang! Before he had time to slash, Kakashi suddenly jumped out and kicked him out with a kick.


    However, this is not over yet.


    He didn''t even have a chance to catch his breath.Ye Dou once again swung his knife and killed him.It seemed that he wouldn''t stop if he didn''t split him in half.


    Puff! Cut it out with a single knife, and the tree was cut across the waist...


    I didn''t slash and avoided this deadly knife, I didn''t dare to stay, I wanted to escape from here.


    Just a copy of the ninja Kakashi is enough for him to take it seriously.


    If you add a beater and start practicing, it is obviously a forbearable monster that can''t be figured out, and if you don''t leave, he will definitely be left here today.


    He felt that Konoha''s team was a bit evil and extremely unscientific.


    However, this and that is that he will come as soon as he says it is, and he has been marked with fluorescent liquid on his body when he says it is gone.The skill of fog hiding has been directly halved.


    With his foot strength alone, it is impossible for him to run the opponent.


    Konoha''s black-clothed kid is too fast, he can get close to him without even the instantaneous technique.


    This is not like a battle between ninjas at all, that... the damn little devil is simply a humanoid beast, grabbing a ninja and chasing him is a meal: slash.


    If Tao Di didn''t cut it, she felt very aggrieved at this moment.


    Since his debut, he has always been the only one chasing someone else with a watermelon knife. How can he be chased and chopped ten streets but there is no way. This kid is too brutal, and his strength is more than he is stronger. He uses his feet. It''s irrational to walk faster than using the instantaneous technique to hurry.


    Kakashi on the side was also secretly frightened, and finally found something in common with Matkai from Night Fight.


    This pair of masters and disciples is really too fierce, and they can''t do it at all.


    "Damn why I am so weak! Sasuke Uchiha, who was guarding Dazner''s side, clenched his fists again in pain.


    The more he contacts and the more he understands, the more he understands the gap between himself and that man.


    Especially when facing Night Fight, he always maintained a competitive mentality.


    But, looking at that...he was chasing the hunk who didn''t cut his eyes, and seeing that he could only stay in place, he even began to despair.


    Uzumaki Naruto was also unwilling.He had a special emotion for Uchiha Sasuke and Yatou, an emotion that would never appear in other people.


    Longing to defeat them, longing to be recognized by them! Ye Dou would not know the thoughts of these two people. At this time, he has already paid attention


    Focus on not cutting the body again.


    One, two, and three at this moment, he is like a berserker, as long as he gets closer and doesn''t cut it, he will cut it out with a single stroke.


    In the booming forest, many trees were cut into two pieces by him, and they fell to the ground one after another, which was more efficient than a timber logging machine.


    If you don''t cut your head, it will be profusely sweating: I quickly dodge and resist, for fear that if one is not careful, I will get a knife, and the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    However, keeping a long time will be lost! He is always a human, not a machine, and cannot solve the opponent''s attack every time.


    When Kakashi calculated his landing point and Kieyin hit the Ninjutsu Huangquan Marsh, Taodi no longer instinctively jumped up to avoid falling into the swamp.


    However, at this moment, Konoha stubborn boy Iori Yatou killed again.


    If you don¡¯t cut it, you just raised the beheading knife, and you hear "Qiang"


    There was a sound, and then he was abruptly cut down.


    "bad."


    When a slimy sensation came from his body, he felt that something was wrong.


    Although Huang Quanzhao''s ninjutsu cannot cause harm to him, it can trap him. Once trapped, the result is self-evident, that... the fierce little devil will definitely split himself up! When he raised his head, Ye Dou was indeed already shooting at him.


    The ninja sword in his hand was humming, as if he was eager to drink blood, making his whole body stand up without cutting it.


    "Water escape.


    Kill Shui Xiang"


    Suddenly, just as Ye Dou was about to succeed, countless thousands of books made of water shot at him overwhelmingly.


    Although these thousand books are made of water, they have extremely strong penetrating power and are as powerful as things.


    Kakashi had never seen this kind of ninjutsu, and instinctively reminded loudly, "Night fight, be careful!"


    "Humph!"


    Ye Dou let out a cold snort, and could only give up the beheading that he would not be beheaded again, and turned around to hit the exploded Shui Qianben.


    However, these thousands of books are really too many, and they continue to attack him without gaps, as if they don''t stop shooting him as a hedgehog.


    Immediately, he gave up shooting Qianben down, folded his hands on his chest, and cried out, "Armed.


    Iron!"


    Then, the overwhelming Qianben surrounded him, one by one, as if to provoke a hornet''s nest.


    But clang clang "What is this!"

 97 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 97

    Kakashi was stunned as he listened to the sound that could only be made by steel collision.


    "Is this what Kay said, Ye Dou developed his own physical skills"


    Even the most penetrating Qianben couldn''t break this, this, this is too cruel! When the night fight in the sky was shot by the water Qianben, Kakashi came back to his senses.


    However, before he walked in and asked, Ye Dou took the initiative to jump out.Apart from the tatters of his clothes, he was just like a okay person, with no wounds on his body.


    "White?"


    He recognized this ninjutsu, which is dedicated to the beautiful boy next to him. It has not appeared in the animation. It is a game skill. It can materialize invisible water and turn it into a sharp, penetrating thousand. .


    That is, he, who can directly harden the anus, and change to another person, will definitely be shot by the hornet''s nest.


    : It''s still late, I overestimated myself, thinking that I can write five shifts, and four shifts are the limit.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    88. Chapter eighty-seven, you wait for me]


    "Did they escape?"


    When the dust settled, Sasuke Uchiha walked over and asked.


    "Well, but you can''t take it lightly. The danger of this mission is more difficult than I expected."


    With that said, Kakashi glanced at Dazna.


    "Why are you looking at me like this!"


    The latter was afraid that he would repent, so he covered his ears and pretended not to hear.


    However, this is what he is worried about. Now that he has agreed to take up this task, Kakashi will not let it go.


    , This humiliates Konoha''s reputation.


    He glanced at the tragic situation of Ye Dou, "Ye Dou, your clothes"


    "I will ask them for this account."


    After touching the improper yukata that had been killed by Shui Xiang, Ye Dou''s eyes flashed a dangerous signal.


    The use of the armed color with the iron block did allow him to block Bai''s secret technique.


    It''s just that his clothes are not so lucky.The Qianbendong formed by the water is so badly worn that he can no longer wear it.


    This is the first time Kakashi sees Ye Dou angry, but what makes him more speechless is that it is because of a piece of clothing. "Ninja is not a career that lightly gave up, they will come again, speed up and take a rest. ."


    Pulling the forehead down and closing his left eye again, Kakashi urged everyone to hurry.


    His current state of mind is not particularly good.Shaolunyan is strong or strong, but he does not have Uchiha''s blood. It is too expensive for ordinary people to use.


    Uchiha Sasuke took a deep look at his left eye, then snorted before turning around and leaving.


    He is still worried about Kakashi''s possession of the writing wheel, but since it was given by Uchiha''s predecessors, he has nothing to say


    Along the way, there were no more attacks, and the group rushed to get to Dazner''s home before dark.


    Dazna''s house is very large, divided into two floors.Even if there are four more people out of thin air, they can provide a separate room for each person.


    It can be seen that in the former Dazna, their family life should be very rich, but things have changed,,, now their family is only left with him, his daughter and grandson 3.


    It is understood that Dazna also has an adopted son named Kaisha, who was called a hero by the people of Poland because he desperately saved the dam.


    It is a pity that after Cardo was eyeing the country of Poland, he tried to resist, and was eventually labeled "initiated terrorist activities."


    He was charged and executed in front of the people of the whole country.


    "The room has been cleaned up for you. You can take a break first, and I will call you during dinner."


    Probably knowing what his father did when he went to Konoha, Dazna''s daughter seemed very enthusiastic when facing Yetou and others.


    On the contrary, her son is always gloomy, and he curses "you will die too"


    , Let people know at a glance that he has no alcohol but has a story.


    But what does this have to do with me.


    Ye Dou thought so, and asked Yifan Na''s daughter if she could fix her clothes, and after getting a negative answer, she went straight back to her room.


    No words for a night.


    The next day, when Ye Dou woke up, he could no longer reach Zina. Not surprisingly, he ran to build a bridge with other people.


    This project is very large.To connect Poland with the outside world, they must build a bridge that is less than three kilometers.


    Moreover, this is not a single-plank bridge.


    Ye Dou was actually a little curious.When he passed the Nami country Bridge yesterday, he found that the bridge was almost finished.


    It stands to reason that such a huge project can never be completed in a short time. In that case, why did Cardo go before or say that Dazna and others have done a secret job too well, and have never let Cardo find out that he has eaten. Cassie called the three of them 3 and came to a dense forest.


    He is going to take advantage of this time to teach his students well.


    After all, even Guiren Taodi has come out without cutting it, and he is worried that there will be another accident.If you become stronger, you will have a more chance of survival.


    "It''s okay to climb trees, why are we climbing trees?"


    Uzumaki Naruto was puzzled.


    He was excited for a long time when he first heard about cultivation, but when he heard that this cultivation was actually climbing a tree, he suddenly became disinterested, he might as well practice physical skills, he also wanted to be like Night Fight. Pick up the watermelon knife and chase after Shinobu slashing! "Of course it''s not an ordinary tree climbing, Ye Dou, you can show it to them once."


    Kakashi rolled his eyes, turned his head and said to Ye Dou again.


    The latter was not verbose.When he walked to a tree, he didn''t see him with his hands, his feet seemed to be soaked in glue, and he stuck to the trunk of the tree, and walked vertically.


    "Okay, awesome, how did this happen?"


    Uzumaki Naruto was excited again, his eyes were shining.


    "This is what you will cultivate next"


    Kakashi began to explain to them the principles and benefits of climbing trees.


    "Climbing tree"


    The training is simple and simple, and difficult and difficult.


    Its principle is simple and easy to understand. It is to sink chakras into your feet to increase the adsorption force, even if you are walking on a vertical tree, you can walk on the ground! And its difficulty lies in the amount of chakras that the feet sink. If it is too much, the trunk of the tree will not be able to bear it and burst directly.

 98 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 98

    Therefore, this tree-climbing practice is simply a practice of controlling Chakra.


    ``There are many benefits of completing this practice.First, it reduces unnecessary chakra waste during the operation.Second, it improves mobility and increases explosive power.Sankakashi is a bit like a teacher at this time, and the explanation is very serious.


    It''s a pity that the thoughts of the two people in front of them have drifted to where they don''t know.They only know that they can become stronger after completing this cultivation, but they didn''t listen at all.


    "That''s it, the reason that guy is so strong is because he has completed his cultivation."


    After squeezing his fists, Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes were sharp, "In this case, I will catch up with you soon. Wait for me, freak!"


    "Yedou, come here!"


    After finishing talking, Kakashi called Ye Dou aside.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, you should have completed the advanced version of the water treading practice, right"


    "Ok."


    Ye Dou nodded.


    "In this case, I have nothing to do with you in a short time. I heard Kai said that you have "soil" on your body.


    "fire"


    Two kinds of chakra attributes, these are some simple ninjutsu in my collection, you should practice them first."


    Kakashi is very generous.Although the ninjutsu level he gives is generally not high, the number is not small and the practicality is very strong.


    : The whistle is buzzer, the most work and rest time is very chaotic, let me slowly adjust it back, and I will try to update all the updates before dark, and finally, ask for another wave of support, and I will continue to cheer tomorrow! Feilu reminds you: read three pieces Things collection,


    89. Chapter Eighty-Eight, Beautiful Boy]


    "Are you going out to gather medicine again"


    Taodi is no longer in the base camp.


    In a room, if you don''t open Xuan Song''s eyes, you will see the white dressed up at home, and he is about to go out with a basket in his hand.


    "Well, the herbs at home are all used up, I''ll go out and pick some back."


    "I told you that this little injury is nothing but a few sleeps."


    Bai didn''t say anything, just turned around and smiled, and said, "I''m out of the house."


    "Cut, the guy who doesn''t understand people."


    It was a little uncomfortable not to cut, and at the end added, "Be careful, the Konoha group is also on this island."


    The country of Nami is too small, so small that the total area of ??the land may not be as big as the village of Konoha.


    Therefore, if you don''t cut it, I don''t want him to go out at this time.If he is slightly lucky, he will meet the Konoha ninja that day.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Cut, they haven''t seen me yet, there will be no problem."


    After that, Bai opened the door, twisted the bamboo basket, and went straight out.


    When I went out, I saw a vast expanse of whiteness, and the leaves and grass were all wet by fog.


    This is the early morning in the country of Nami, which is accompanied by thick fog almost every day.


    However, Bai has been living here for a while, and not only did the thick fog fail to affect him, but on the contrary, he is still in a good mood, and he will greet them when he sees small animals.


    He enjoys this peace, even for a moment.


    He stopped and walked all the way, and when he saw the herbs he needed, he would squat down and pick some and put it in the bamboo basket.


    "Hemostasis, it seems that there are not many reserves at home, so please pick some and go back."


    Ranglong walked, as soon as he squatted down, Bai suddenly felt the ground shaking.He stood up, frowned and walked in the direction of the shaking.


    As he approached, he finally saw the situation clearly.It turned out that it was a ninja practicing ninjutsu.


    "Earth escape.


    Crack the soil and turn the palm"


    With a loud shout, the man quickly completed the knot printing, and then slammed on the ground with one foot.


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work."


    This person is Night Fight.After receiving the ninja from Kakashi, he has been cultivating these days.


    Some simple ninjutsu, he spends some time to learn, and even has time to study.


    For example, this soil escape.


    After splitting his palm, he was trying to see if he could change it to using his feet.


    According to the explanation given by Kakashi, the principle of the ninjutsu of splitting the earth and turning the palm is to concentrate the chakra on the palm of the hand, and break the earth by slapping the ground to form an attack or change the terrain.


    Therefore, he wanted to try and see if he could beat this ninjutsu with his feet.


    However, looking at the current situation, it is absolutely impossible to complete in a short time.Even if he smashes the ground, it will not cause a real effect of cracking the soil and turning his palm.


    As Kakashi said, the acupuncture points of the feet are no better than the palms, and Chuck is extremely difficult to control.


    "Night Fight!"


    Suddenly, the mongoose turned his head and shouted.


    Ye Dou turned his head, and the mongoose looked to the right.


    The pink casual clothes at home, the countless three thousand blue silks, if it were not known in advance, his first reaction was definitely an indescribably beautiful woman.


    However, Ye Dou knows him and knows that he is a man, a beautiful boy, with enough appearance to kill most of the goddesses of Hokage.


    His name is Bai, or Shui Wuyue Bai! The formula book did not give an accurate answer from beginning to end, and kept marking him


    ''S name is Bai.


    However, because his abilities are the same as or similar to those of the Shui Wuyue clan and can freely control water, some people speculate that his real surname is Shui Wuyue.


    However, there are also data that show that the Shui Wuyue clan is a branch of the Snow Clan, so the Bai who can control water and use Bing Dun at the same time is not necessarily the Shui Wuyue clan.


    It only records that his ice escape and blood inheritance are inherited from his mother.


    "who are you"


    Ye Dou asked knowingly.

 99 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 99

    After seeing people, Bai thought about going back the first time.


    He recognized the person in front of him, the one who wounded Taodi and didn''t cut it that day... Konoha Ninja, that... the little boy who forcibly resisted his ninjutsu.


    After hesitating, he still didn''t retreat immediately, trying to extract some useful information from Ye Dou.


    He firmly believes that the other party absolutely does not know his identity, because he never showed his face from beginning to end.


    "Sorry to disturb you, I just want to come out and collect some medicine."


    As he said, he raised the bamboo basket in his hand and said, "What about you, Lord Ninja, why did you appear here so early?"


    Ye Dou replied, "Cultivation will make yourself stronger."


    "It''s really hard work, but this ninja-sama, you seem to be very strong, why do you still work so hard to cultivate"


    "Is it for someone important, or simply for myself"


    With that said, he thought of Tao Di not cutting, looking at each other expectantly.


    Ye Dou frowned, turned around and looked at him categorically, "For myself!"


    "is it"


    For some reason, Bai Xin was a little disappointed when he heard the other party''s answer.


    After calming down his emotions, he said again, "I think people really become stronger when they want to protect something important."


    "This is an excuse for the weak to evade reality."


    "Perhaps, but people always need a reason to live, Lord Ninja, not everyone is as strong as you."


    Facing Ye Dou''s compelling gaze, Bai dismissed the idea of ??getting information from the opponent again.


    He felt that the person in front of him was a common ninja in the ninja world, a killing tool that was born for missions without faith and temperature.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and wanted to leave, but did not expect to be called by the other party.


    "wait:."


    "Is there anything else, Master Ninja."


    "Didn''t you come out to gather medicine."


    As Ye Dou said, he pulled out...a piece of herbal medicine, and threw it to Bai with the soil, "It''s a pleasure to talk to you, this is a gift!"


    Talking with you is not pleasant.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he still accepted it politely on the surface.


    When people left, he turned his head and asked, "Everything is done."


    The mongoose nodded, "Of course, you don''t look at what kind of cat I am. I have come and gone without a trace. I have been among the thousands of flowers. The eyes can''t perceive my existence, don''t worry if I do things!"


    As he said, he rolled his eyes and stared at the snow rabbit who was eating grass not far away, "By the way, Ye Dou, do we really not eat that rabbit? This is a snow rabbit. There is no such thing as a rare species in China or a few places."


    "Also, it''s time for business."


    Ye Dou ignored the mongoose''s request.He raised his head and looked at the sky. The sun was warm but not strong enough to disperse the dense fog.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    90. Chapter 89, I''m Looking for Cardo]


    After parting with that... Konoha Ninja, Shiro carefully checked the herbal medicine the other party gave him after walking away.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he carefully observed the surroundings before embarking on the return journey.


    the other side.


    Ye Dou glanced at the sky and decided not to follow him immediately, but to wait for the thick fog to disperse before setting off.


    He has been in this dense forest: for several days, the mongoose has been on guard for several days.


    He originally thought that Bai would appear later, but he did not expect that he had seen people in the past 3 days.


    This may not be serious if the injury is not severe, and there is no need to rest for at least a week, so it was advanced.


    Immediately, he made the seal with both hands, and directly released the shadow clone''s technique, no longer let Chakra diverge, and all merged into the body.


    Suddenly, countless memories and tides crazily poured into his brain, causing his brain to spin around.


    He stopped practicing, sat down cross-legged, and adjusted his state


    I don''t know how long it took, someone came over and called him to eat.


    It is Dazna''s grandson, whose name is Yili.


    This kid always had a calm face and didn''t have the vitality that a child should have.When he saw where Ye Dou was practicing, he cursed again.


    "Regardless of


    No matter how hard you try to cultivate, there is only one dead end if you go against Carduo."


    Ye Dou opened his eyes and faintly swept across him.


    This child is not likable at all, and he is lifeless all day long.Because he has witnessed the death of his adoptive father Keisha in public, he has become desperate for all heroism.


    However, there is still hope in his heart, otherwise he will not repeatedly ridicule the people in Class 7 and long to find some comfort from the people in Class 7.


    But Ye Dou would not give him comfort, and said indifferently, "Why are you looking for me!"


    Yi was very disappointed, and turned around with a calm face, "Mom asked me to come over and ask you to eat."


    "Go back and tell them, don''t wait for me."


    After all, Ye Dou no longer paid attention to him, but looked around.


    Unconsciously, the time has come to noon, the thick fog in the morning has been dissipated by the sun, and the visibility has become extremely high.


    "Humph!"


    Yi there snorted and turned to leave.


    When the people left, Ye Dou stood up, took out a mask from the yukata and put it on.


    Suddenly, murderous aura overflowed.


    "Is the location determined?"

 100 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 100

    "Don''t worry, everything. After Bai left, the signal has been: moving fast, about 20 minutes later: only stop, unless he notices the tracking device, otherwise, it can be basically determined. The base is only 20 minutes away from here. Distance."


    The mongoose is confident.


    The herbal medicine that Ye Dou gave to Bai was just a cover, a real tracker, and was secretly installed on Bai''s shoes by the mongoose.


    This is a high-tech product. It is one of the props that Night Fight uses the ninjutsu scroll to exchange from the exchange space.It does not help the battle.


    But in this kind of place, it works wonders! "That''s good, let''s go!"


    Finding the right direction, he tapped his toes and quickly disappeared into the dense forest


    the other side.


    After returning to the base, Bai first placed the bamboo basket, and after looking at the injury that he did not cut, he turned around and left the room without any problems, not to cut the medicine again.


    For him, Tao Di is the only one who does not cut it.


    His life experience is different from that of Ye Dou and others.Because of Wu Ninja Village''s policy of inexplicably slaughtering the blood ninja, he was treated as a monster and was expelled.


    In order to survive, he competed with stray dogs for food from a very young age, and his life was gloomy, only to live.


    He didn''t cut it until he met Taodi and gave him survival


    The meaning of his life is the first time he has color.


    In order not to slash, he can do anything, even if it is to fight his life.


    In his words, "I am the tool of Mr. Never Cut"


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with this.As he told Ye Dou, to live in this chaotic world where life is like a haywire, people always need to find a reason for themselves to live.


    And if you don''t cut it anymore, this person who gave him the meaning of life is the reason for him to live.


    After the medicine was boiled, he poured it into the bowl, and then carefully carried it to the room where he did not cut it again.


    He looked reluctant and complained from time to time that the medicine was too bitter, but in the end he insisted on drinking it and didn''t cut it.


    Bai very much hopes that this kind of life can continue forever, be flat and stable.


    "It would be great if it could go on like this."


    "Stop talking nonsense, don''t forget that we are ninjas. One day, I will kill again."


    Ending the violent rule of the three generations of Shui Ying has always been a wish not to be cut again.


    Moreover, he doesn''t think that his wish cannot be realized, because there are many ninjas who have the same idea as him and want to overthrow the three generations of Naruto.


    Otherwise, after he failed to assassinate the three generations of Hokage, he would not only not be resented by the same villagers, but also attracted some ninjas to defect.


    The current three generations of water shadows have aroused the anger of the whole village.


    At least as far as he knows, the woman named Terumi Ming, like him, tried to overthrow the rule of three generations of Suikage.


    "If you don''t cut it again, can you tell me why Darzna is still alive so far."


    During the conversation, the door of his room was suddenly violently pushed open.


    Then, a short old man wearing sunglasses walked in with a samurai like two bodyguards.


    "I spend so much money on hiring you, but it''s not... to listen to your trash telling me that the mission failed."


    This person is Cardo.


    In fact, he didn''t know how powerful Taodi was not to be cut, but he heard from people on the road saying that this guy didn''t blink at killing people, and he knew that he was not a good person at a glance, so he hired not to cut to deal with Dazna at a high price.


    Who knows, the results in exchange have indeed failed again and again.Seeing the completion of the bridge day by day, he knows that he can''t wait any longer.


    "If you and your rubbish are really bad, I will solve it myself!"


    Taodi squinted dangerously without cutting his eyes, he had already moved to kill.


    "Get out, don''t let me say it a second time."


    As a result, he hasn''t done anything yet, and the white on the side has already spoken murderously.


    He knows no more, knowing no more, he has already had the idea of ??killing people at this moment.He is kind-hearted, and he can''t bear to see blood, and he doesn''t want to be chased by the dark side of the fog because he won''t be beheaded again.


    "what did you say"


    Kadochai is very powerful, and he is used to being arrogant on weekdays.How can he bear the scum who was invited by himself?


    Immediately, he was about to teach these ninjas who don''t know the heights of the sky and let them know who is the uncle.


    But boom! Outside the base, there was a sudden blast, accompanied by a scream.


    Several people temporarily forgotten their internal fighting, and hurriedly walked out of the door.


    Then I saw that Cardo''s subordinates and those who did not cut have taken out their weapons, looked panicked, and assumed a posture of confronting the enemy.


    But in front of them, there was only a man wearing a mask, wearing a black yukata, and a long knife tied behind his waist.


    He stood calmly on the tree, facing everyone.


    "I''m looking for Cardo!"


    This person is very rampant, as if he can''t see the ninja and samurai in front of him, and he wants their boss.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    91. Chapter 90, 100 million taels of heads]


    "I''m looking for Cardo."


    Ye Dou was very straightforward, and he asked him by name.


    When Carduo heard this, he only felt that the man in front of him was a madman. With him alone, can he still make trouble for himself in front of dozens of people under his own hand and if he does not kill him, "Kill me this madman."


    He didn''t care if this was his enemy seeking revenge, and who was standing behind him.


    He can afford to eat this line of food, and he foresees that there will be today.If you don''t talk about the distance, you will talk about the near.


    As a result, he is still living well, counting money every day and getting cramps, life is very happy, and there will be no exceptions in the future.


    "Leave it to us, boss, and solve him immediately."


    The boss spoke up, and the group of his... thugs were about to take out the knife, to share their worries for their boss.


    Cardo is not a good person, and his subordinates are naturally not good people.He has done all kinds of murders and arson.

 101 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 101

    "Go to hell and repent."


    Immediately, four people 4 Chao Ye Dou surrounded him, divided into 44 positions in the southeast, northwest, and blocked all his retreats.


    As they approached, several people shot out their swords at the same time, with a grinning laugh, and directly slashed towards Ye Dou without mercy.


    As a result, the four of them approached, and the four of them seemed to have been beaten by a drum.They were shocked, and their bodies seemed to be hit by a huge boulder.They fell directly to the ground like a cannonball, smashing the ground into a big hole.


    "what"


    "what happened"


    "What did he do?"


    ""


    Four people 4 were full of horror.They didn''t even figure out what was going on.They just felt their bodies sink suddenly, and then they were smashed to the ground by an invisible force.


    This feeling of hitting a ghost is too bad and too scary, making them want to retreat.


    But, there was no chance, puff puff puff puff! The coquettish blood burst into the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the bodies of these four people were completely pierced by hidden weapons, and the vital parts were filled with kunwu endurance equipment, and they could not die again.


    "It seems that you are Cardo!"


    Ye Dou jumped from the tree and fell in front of everyone, "I have something to discuss with you!"


    Let me discuss! Cardo is really scared now, no longer confident, stepped back behind the two thugs, and shouted, "Kill him quickly!"


    The group of... thugs glanced at Ye Dou, with lingering fears, but the boss spoke, what else would they do? They quickly drew out their long swords, looked at each other and nodded, and at the same time killed in the direction of Ye Dou.


    These people are all the thugs raised by Kaduo, who are specifically responsible for solving the enemies that Kaduo is not easy to solve.


    These enemies can be merchants, civilians, or old and weak women and children.In short, as long as Cardo orders and gives money, they will kill whoever they are.


    However, their opponent this time was not... a businessman, nor a civilian, but a super hunk who dared to face Konoha.


    Kadodou''s expression in the mask was calm as he watched as he killed him aggressively.


    He waited until the big hands were killed before he pulled out the Shinobi from his waist...


    Suddenly, even more terrifying blood burst into the sky.


    Puff! Only when he met, Ye Dou cut the leader in half with a single knife, and the other party was too late to scream and died directly.


    Poof! "Ah"


    "What is this, ninjutsu?"


    "It''s heavy, damn it, I can''t move at all."


    "Ah, my hand, spare me, spare me"


    These people are not the enemy of Night Fight at all.


    They are not ninjas, but ground ruffians, no matter how great they are samurai who have studied kendo for several years.


    These people''s only offensive method is to use a knife to cut people, and they need to get close to the night fight.


    There are not only ninjas in the world of ninjas, but also samurai like the Iron Kingdom.


    More famous


    It is Mifune, the general of the Iron Kingdom, who does not practice ninjutsu, and concentrates on kendo.In the Fourth Ninja World War, he defeated the ninja demigod Hanzo who was reincarnated from the dirty land.


    It''s a pity that there is no samurai named Mifune in Kadoyang''s fighters.


    Even if there is, in the face of the ubiquitous, invisible and colorless gravitational blood inheritance, the three ships will suffer and even be killed.


    The massacre is still going on, and the front door of the base that will not be cut is completely reduced to the Shura Field, with broken limbs and arms, and the ground is all over, the group of Cardo...the big hands can''t even struggle, and they screams of ghosts and wolves.


    "It can''t be wrong, it must be him!"


    "No more Mr. Cut, you know who he is"


    "Ah, that kind of...the blood heir that seems to be able to manipulate gravity, that unique and weird mask, is definitely an unnamed ninja who moved on the black market a few years ago."


    Watching as a tiger enters the flock of sheep, the sword sees blood, and the sword is killing Ye Dou, without cutting his forehead, he can''t help but sweat.


    He had never thought that his luck was so good that he would meet this extremely cruel character one day.


    "He is dangerous"


    "Of course it is dangerous. This is a reward order issued by Konoha. The reward is as high as 100 million taels!"


    The concept of 100 million taels in the black market couldn''t be better understood for those who escaped from Wunin Village and became black.


    You know, elite ninjas like them, even if they are defecting ninjas, are worth around 5 million taels.


    This is not entirely because of their danger.He knows the confidential relationship of Wu Ren, otherwise his reward amount of 300,000 will be almost capped.


    He didn''t know whether the person in front of him knew Konoha''s secrets, or it was so dangerous that Konoha shouted a reward of 100 million taels.


    But there is no doubt that this ninja who wears a mask and should be young in his body is absolutely dangerous.


    "You seem to know me."


    Huh! After slicing Kaduo''s last fighter in half, Ye Dou ignored the bloody corpse in front of him, and turned his eyes to Taodi.


    "After all, it is a human head worth one hundred million taels. How could such a person, like us, not know."


    Although this person hasn''t appeared in the Ninja World for many years, the reward order hanging high on the black market has always been impossible to ignore and has attracted many people.


    One hundred million two nights fights to understand, it seems that Konoha has offered him a reward.


    He touched the mask on his face and decided to deal with it when he went back.


    "Since you know me, let''s go, I will look for Cardo."


    His tone was still flat, without much mood swings, and he named Cardo again.


    When Cardo heard this, his soul was almost scared.


    Looking at the black-robed ninja standing in the sea of ??corpses, he can still take care of the others, and hurriedly asked Zaibuzhan for help.


    "Save me, don''t cut me anymore, please save me, as long as you are willing to save me, I will definitely give you a lot of money"


    He didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore, and even used honorifics, for fear that he would not be cut anymore and leave him behind and hand it over to that...killing evil spirit.


    Many Qian Taodi didn''t hesitate anymore, looked at the person standing in the sea of ??corpses, and then glanced at his men.

 102 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 102

    In the end, he decided to try.He didn''t want to give up the big tyrant of Carduo easily, and wanted to make more money from him, so that he could return to Wuren Village later.


    Ye Dou faintly swept over, "You want to save him"


    "Hmph, to blame, you blame your heads for being too valuable. One hundred million taels of heads, I won''t cut them down."


    Don''t cut it anymore... beheaded the big sword and assumed a fighting posture.


    He knows very well that the person in front of him may be even more dangerous than Hagi Kakashi, and he cannot be careless.


    Seeing that his leader had made a decision, Shiro and the other ninjas who followed him were also ready to fight.


    "kill him!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    92. Chapter 91, Seeing and Hearing Domineering]


    "kill him."


    With an order, the group of subordinates who will not be cut will not hesitate, and directly attack.


    But Cardo, seeing that the situation is not good, slipped into the house, looking for a place to hide in peace of mind.


    Ye Dou stood in the sea of ??corpses, calmly watching the enemy killed again.


    Suddenly, he raised his hands and slowly formed the six seals.


    Shi Shen Hai noon.


    "Fire escape"


    The six seals were completed, and the violent Chakra flowed into his throat. He looked at the enemy in front of him and muttered to himself: "The fire is extinguished!"


    In the next second, the fire blasted into the sky, and countless chakras turned into violent flames, forming a huge wave, and rushing unstoppably toward the enemy in front of them.


    The people who rushed to the forefront, no longer slashed, stopped one after another, staring at the turbulent waves in front of them dumbfounded.


    This picture is too terrifying! They were born in the Ninja Village of the Water Country, near the sea in the Ninja Village. From a very young age, they have seen all kinds of terrible waves.


    However, they have never seen it before, a huge wave composed of violent flames! The huge wave composed of rumbling flames has been cast off, just like the most ferocious beast in the world, it will block everything that goes forward and burn it all. .


    The ninja rushing in the front row didn''t even have time to make a scream.In the blink of an eye, he was swallowed by a huge wave of flames, turned into flying ash, and completely disappeared from the world.


    "Water escape.


    Water front wall! "Shui Dun.


    Water front wall! "Shui Dun.


    Water front wall! ""


    Seeing their companions disappear from the world so easily, the ninjas who didn''t want to step in the footsteps quickly resisted the huge fire waves in front of them.


    Those followers who don''t cut it anymore are not elite, most of them only have the level of Zhongnin.


    However, the strength of the number of people is manifested at this time. With the strength of dozens of people and 10, they finally blocked this "flaming behemoth"


    ! But dozens of talents blocked the other person alone. This result is enough to make people scared! Chi! Chi! Chi! When the water and fire are blending, the water vapor is permeated, making people can''t see the surrounding environment, just like returning In the morning when the fog is heavy.


    "Success!"


    "Did he see him?"


    "Sensing ninja is there"


    After finally extinguishing the fierce fire, the man uttered a scream before he could finish speaking.


    Immediately afterwards, the tragic massacre began again.


    Puff! It was cut out with a single knife, and another middle ninja fell on his head, and he even saw Ye Dou''s figure when the other person fell on his head.


    "Good, good, fast"


    After speaking, he completely lost consciousness.


    "Go down and apologize to my companion!"


    Suddenly, a person walked around behind Ye Dou, raising his hand with a knife, and his dead companion avenged him.


    This person seems to be a perceptual ninja.Even in a misty environment, he can accurately find out the location of Night Fight without accidentally hurting his companions.


    On the other hand, Ye Dou is always one from beginning to end.There is no such thing as accidental injury.As long as you see someone, you can cut it with a knife.


    The cold light of the knife quickly killed him, but before the long knife in his hand hit the enemy, his body was inexplicably lifted into the air, like a string puppet, his body was not under his control.


    "Gravity knife.


    Chaos! Ye Dou raised his head indifferently.


    Immediately afterwards, he lightly tapped the ground with the tip of the knife, like a dragonfly, and the body of the sneak attacking ninja had another meal: He stopped rising, and fell quickly instead.


    "what"


    He screamed in surprise.


    Huh! Silver light flashed across, and another head fell on the ground.


    "One hundred million taels of heads, I won!"


    Suddenly, I didn''t find the right time to kill, raised the beheading knife, and cut it down mercilessly.


    The techniques he is best at are the fogging technique and the silent killing technique.He has long been used to fighting under such conditions, and the water vapor cannot affect him.


    However, just when he stopped cutting and lifting the knife to sneak into the back, a flash of light flashed in Ye Dou''s mind, causing him to instinctively pull out a sword flower, and then slashed back with his backhand.


    Cang! Sparks shot in all directions, and the airflow generated by the collision of the swords directly blows away the water vapor.


    "It was actually blocked!"


    Don''t cut my heart again.


    Since entering the ninja school, he has begun to study the silent killing technique, and has an unimaginable accomplishment in assassination.


    After so many years, as long as he is staring at him, except for the three generations of Water Shadow, almost no one can escape his assassination.


    Some time ago, that...damn Konoha imp is not counted, that guy used small means, not a frontal attack.


    Now it''s different. The other party really blocked his all-out blow, and "It''s so heavy that this is the unknown blood follower in the intelligence."

 103 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 103

    Pu Tong no longer opened his eyes in disbelief.


    The opponent didn''t try his best, but with a single-handed knife, he could actually crush himself to kneel on the ground, "Don''t cut Mr.!"


    In the distance, Bai exclaimed, his hands were connected.


    Suddenly, countless thousands of books made of water appeared out of thin air, like torrential rain pear blossom needles, shooting away at Ye Dou.


    At this time, a flash of light flashed in Ye Dou''s mind again.This time, his feelings were more real, and dangerous signals kept coming from behind him.


    "Seeing and hearing color domineering"


    He has cultivated the domineering experience of seeing, hearing, and sex since the end, and it is not clear whether this is the domineering of seeing and hearing.


    It is seen that color domineering is different from armed color domineering.Once the latter is completed, it will form a dark armor visible to the naked eye, while the former is invisible.


    However, according to the description in the practice manual, this phenomenon fits the scene when seeing and hearing domineering awakening.


    Immediately, he gave up his plan to stop killing him immediately.He wanted to grasp this feeling and awakened in one fell swoop.


    With one kick, he would not cut again, and he once again pulled out the sword flower, and slashed at the bursting shot of Qianben in the air.


    Om! The purple ripples spurted, and the extremely fast Shui Qianben suddenly stopped in the air, and then retreated without advancing, but rebounded back.


    Qianben who bounced back and bounced back failed to injure its owner, but there were a few night fighting ninjas who wanted to sneak attack, but they were stabbed into persimmons by Qianben, and died on the spot! "Use your best, I will spare you not to die!"


    Ye Dou turned around and spoke seriously.


    He is not tall, only half a head taller than Uzumaki Naruto, but at this moment, looking at him, no matter how you stop and the others, there is a sense of overlooking the world, they are being looked down! "Damn, this guy is playing us! "


    Tao Ji''s face is extremely ugly no longer.


    In just a confrontation, he knew how difficult it is to get 100 million taels.


    The person in front of him is too terrifying, and that... copying ninja Kakashi is far from an opponent.


    "No more Mr. Cut!"


    Bai hurriedly jumped over, protecting him before he would not be cut again.


    "Are you OK"


    "It''s okay, but not necessarily next!"


    Taodi didn''t plan to run away again, because the other party had already given them a chance.


    Besides, he doesn''t plan to run, he wants to avenge his dead men, otherwise he won''t be able to command these people in the future, and he won''t be able to return to Wuren Village.


    "Be careful, this may be the strongest ninja we have ever encountered so far!"


    "I know!"


    Bai held Qianben with both hands, and waited.


    : It''s four shifts, it''s a bit late, but it''s still finished!! Please support again, your support is my motivation for updating, thank you all.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    93. Chapter 92, Dancing with Death]


    "Water escape.


    The technique of mist hiding"


    "Bing Dun.


    Magic Mirror Ice Crystal"


    The water vapor has just been blown away, and in a blink of an eye, a thick fog is like a gauze, covering the surroundings.


    Then, in the hazy environment, several mirrors made of ice surrounded Ye Dou, like a gossip array, completely surrounding him without even letting go of his head.


    "White, do it!"


    "Yes, don''t cut Mr. Cut!"


    Everything was ready, Bai and Taodi looked at each other again, and began to attack Ye Dou.


    This situation is very bad.At first glance, Ye Dou can only see the scene within three meters at most, and it will become blurred no matter how far away.


    But he still held back, did not activate the armed color, and completed the evolution under the threat of death, awakening to see and hear the domineering color in one fell swoop.


    One! Two! Three! After deciding to do it, Bai''s body first melted into the magic mirror made of ice.


    Immediately afterwards, his figure began to slowly reflect in the magic mirror in all directions, making it difficult to distinguish where his body was hiding.


    Suddenly, Ye Dou felt a dangerous alarm coming from behind him.


    Without any hesitation, he followed the feeling and turned away, avoiding Qianben''s attack.


    "Did off"


    Bai hiding in the ice mirror was surprised.


    This is not to say that Ye Dou avoided his sneak attack and surprised him.


    Rather, the other party''s way of avoiding is somewhat unreasonable, but he just turned his head and easily escaped his sneak attack, as if he had eyes behind him.


    It''s like, one of the legendary Ninja world''s three pupil arts has a white eye, and the body has no dead ends at 360 degrees, and there is no fear of sneak attacks.


    "What are you waiting for, Bai, now is not... the time to hesitate."


    Without shouting again, he lurked in, holding the decapitating knife in both hands, and slashed towards Ye Dou vigorously.


    Puff! A silver light flashed.


    After the night fight, the first came first, and the no-cutting was cut in half, and then it was turned into water and disappeared.


    This is the technique of water body, similar to the technique of shadow clone, but it can''t be far away from the body, too far, it is not as flexible and changeable as the shadow clone, it is a grade ninjutsu, only the body, 10% of the combat power.


    "I know, don''t cut Mr. Slayer!"


    Bai retracted his mind, moved quickly, and walked in the ice mirror.


    He is the tool for peach ground not to cut, and the will to peach ground is his will.


    He didn''t keep his hands anymore, and soon, the ice crystal magic mirror that was firmly surrounded by Ye Dou burst out with countless thousands of books.


    Dangerous alarms came from all directions at this moment, Ye Dou grasped the feeling, and then followed the feeling, constantly twisting his body to avoid.

 104 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 104

    But too much, and too fast.


    The left, right, front, back, and even the sky and the earth are all sharp.


    And outside, Tao Di was harassing, waiting, lurking, and preparing to launch a fatal blow to him.


    This situation is too dangerous, it is simply a slaying situation.


    But Ye Dou still held back, did not activate the armed color domineering, and did not use the iron block.


    This will make him lose his sense of crisis, and he will not be able to clearly capture the aura and feelings in his brain.


    Thousands of books are still bursting out of the ice mirror, and the ground has long been filled with sharp thousands of books, like an unmanaged yard, with weeds.


    Ye Dou''s body is also filled with thousands of thousands of books, and he has not been able to avoid all attacks.


    He resisted the tingling sensation and kept himself calm and focused at all times.


    Seeing and hearing are domineering, and it has a lot to do with psychology.You need to stay calm at all times to use and use flexibly.


    There is no way to activate seeing and hearing domineering in the case of loss of reason.


    Because the power of seeing and hearing color domineering lies in perception and prediction.


    Perceive the emotion of the creature, perceive the strength of the creature, perceive the position and number of enemies outside the field of vision, and then predict the opponent''s every move.


    The high-level experience is domineering, and even able to see the corner of the future for a short time, extremely against the sky.


    Puff! Qianben entered the flesh, and bright red blood overflowed from Ye Dou''s body.


    At this moment, his appearance looks extremely embarrassed.Although he is not as good as a hedgehog, he is not much better than a hedgehog.He is full of thousands of books.


    However, it was just embarrassing, these thousand books could not cause fatal damage to him.


    His current power has reached more than 200, he is an out-and-out superman, his physical body is so strong that he is stunned, just like, made of steel, even the most penetrating Qianben cannot penetrate him completely. It doesn''t hurt the root.


    The only thing to worry about is that excessive bleeding can cause weakness.


    However, Ye Dou didn''t expect this.


    His current state is very strange, his mind remains absolutely calm, his thinking speed has increased, and his pores are opening up, feeling all the changes around him.


    Gradually, he became more and more flexible, and everything around him, including time, seemed to become slower.


    However, this is not because the speed of time flow has slowed down, but that his avoidance speed has become faster, often white or no longer attack, he made a judgment, and the brain is driving the body to move.


    ``In the ice mirror of Mr.Slash, Bai is a little surprised.


    At the beginning, the opponent could barely avoid 5 of 10 thousand books, but as the time passed, what the opponent was able to avoid slowly became 6, turn, 8 turns, and 9 until now, the thousand books he threw has been completely injured. Without the opponent, they were all avoided by the person in front of them.


    He is not a stupid, on the contrary, he is very clever, observing the details, he can see that the other party is practicing with the two of himself.


    "Don''t worry about it, if he wants to die, we will fulfill him!"


    If he didn''t speak coldly, he could see it.


    This is a madman, crazy enough to put himself in an extremely dangerous situation, and use the threat of death to achieve his own evolution.


    In this case, they would let him die completely! The voice fell, and even more fierce attacks came.


    However, no matter how hard Ren Zaibuzhan and Bai are doing, Ye Dou seems to have completed his own evolution, like an elf dancing.


    Thousands of explosions can no longer hurt him, and those who secretly attack will not be cut, and they will be cut as soon as they get close to the clone, directly turning into water and dissipating.


    Suddenly Bai moved to the front of Ye Dou and threw a thousand copies with all his strength.


    Qianben, who came from the lasing shot, failed to hurt Ye Dou. He tilted his head to avoid him, but the laces that fixed the mask were torn, and the mask began to fall. Ye Dou seemed to have felt it early and calm. Reach out your left hand and grasp the mask in your hand.


    "It''s you"


    "how is this possible!"


    The mask fell, and Ye Dou''s face was exposed to the air.


    In an instant, Bai and No Longer stopped their movements, their hearts beating frantically.


    Um... the high-rise underground black market, worth 100 million taels of human heads, turned out to be the Konoha Shinobu they met some time ago! How is this possible! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    94. Chapter 93, Never Cut and White]


    Outside the base camp where Tao Di was not cut, the needles could be heard.


    This is incredible.The person in front of him is just a student who has just graduated from Konoha, who is only thirteen years old at most.


    But the reward order hanging on the black market existed a few years ago.


    Doesn''t this mean that the person in front of him threatened Konoha when he was less than ten years old, and escaped in Konoha''s hands, "How are you!"


    No longer suddenly became vigilant, and looked around.


    At this moment, he wanted to find and retreat to escape, worrying that Hagi Kakashi and others were ambushing nearby.


    Although he felt that such a probability would not be too high, after all, it was not zero percent, and it might exist.


    "Don''t worry, I am the only one here."


    The weird purple ripples scurried around on the body, and all the thousands of books inserted in the body were forced out by Ye Dou.


    He seemed to be able to read what he was thinking in his heart and turned to look at him calmly.


    "It''s a pity that you will die here today."


    Click! With a crisp sound, he smashed the mask in his hand and wanted to kill everyone on the spot.


    Even if you don''t cut it, you can understand this truth.After you see the face of the opponent, you will never survive, unless you kill the opponent.


    He yelled, "White!"


    Immediately afterwards, Bai, who was hidden in the ice mirror, took out a thousand books again, put away all his compassion, and killed Ye Dou.


    The meaning of life that Tao Di will not be cut to give him is already everything to him.In order not to be cut again, he can do anything, even if it is not what he wants to do.


    But boom! It was just a blow, the indestructible mirror composed of his ice escape blood and bounds, shattered in the blink of an eye.


    "What kind of power is this!"


    "Domineering."


    Ye Dou turned the knife in his left hand, and with a simple wave, the mirror made of ice was broken into pieces.

 105 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 105

    "Domineering, what is this, why have I never heard of it."


    Both of them frowned.


    Ye Dou didn''t explain to them anymore, his feet kept touching the ground, and he appeared in front of No.


    There are many wounds on his body. Although they are not hurt at all and will not affect their actions, he has not cultivated "Life Return".


    , Cannot stop the wound from bleeding.


    To avoid bleeding too much, he wants to fight quickly and solve the two immediately.


    Treat the wound.


    "So fast"


    Don''t slash my heart.


    With his naked eyes, he couldn''t catch Ye Dou''s figure at all, it was just a breath of time, and the other party had flashed before him, almost to the extreme! His instinct saved him in a crisis.


    At the time when they were still in: Wu Ninja Village, the elite ninjas who hadn''t cut anymore had performed countless extremely dangerous missions.


    He advances in the blood, and blooms in the slaughter, the battle is to the extreme.


    However, even if he reacted to this knife, he couldn''t resist it.


    "Armed.


    Gravity knife! A deep voice sounded like a call from the abyss.


    No longer raising his head, only a long knife full of metallic luster swung down.


    Then, his beloved knife, the decapitating broadsword, was directly cut into two pieces.


    "Nani!"


    He couldn''t help it, unable to calm his heart, and exclaimed.


    You know, this is a beheading sword, for the Shinobi world


    One of the most ferocious ninja swords, indestructible, everything is unbreakable! How could it be so simple that it was cut into two parts by a commonly seen ninja sword, but it was too late for him to think more, the frenzied sword killed, no beheading The big sword resisted, and even if he didn''t cut it, he quickly retreated for a half step, and a shockingly long opening was still drawn in his chest.


    Puffs of horrible blood spurted out! Even if you don''t kill such a ruthless person who is used to killing, his face is distorted at this time.


    "No more Mr. Cut!!!"


    Bai''s face changed drastically, immediately.


    Jumping out of the ice mirror, throwing three thousand copies at the same time, to support Taodi not to cut.


    But Ye Dou seemed to have eyes behind him, stretched his left hand back, and easily intercepted the flying Qianben.


    Then, he returned all the thousands of shots that were shot to the body without slashing, and finally made a kick and kicked the person away.


    "Puff!"


    "No more Mr. Cut!"


    The white in the distance, his eyes splitting, hurried to catch him before he stopped cutting to the ground.


    When he looked down, his soul was almost gone.


    At this time, Taodi was no longer cut, blood was all over his body, and a hideous hole was cut across his chest by a diagonal line, and he could even see the internal organs.


    But the most deadly thing was the position of his heart, which was completely penetrated by the three thousand books, and his blood was constantly gushing out.


    Step, step, step, step "Wow"


    Hearing the footsteps, he raised his head with difficulty and wanted to open his mouth.Unexpectedly, his throat became hot, and a big mouth of blood spurted out.


    He struggled to speak, "let go"


    As a result, before the words were finished, his eyes had lost their color.


    This ghost who is in the killing and blooming in the killing, at this moment, completely bid farewell to this world.


    "No more Mr. Cut!!!"


    A sorrowful cry echoed in the dense forest.


    Regardless of the spewing blood, Bai tightly hugged the corpse that will not be cut, crying bitterly


    "You live for him, fight for him, are you stronger?"


    Ye Dou walked up to the two of them and looked at all this indifferently.


    "Just kill me."


    After a while, Bai stopped crying, and there was no more god in his eyes, as if he had lost his soul, only the hands that hugged and did not cut still used force.


    His life was too bumpy, until he met no more cuts, his world returned to its color.


    Now that he is dead, he has lost the meaning of survival once again and does not want to stay in this world again! "I will!"


    With that said, Ye Dou had already raised his sword.


    But just when he was about to end the opponent''s life, the long knife in his hand was overwhelmed and shattered.


    "Your name is Ye Dou, right, I hear them call you that."


    Bai closed his eyes tightly, his body was tightly closed, and he muttered to himself, "I wish your soul can find a home!"


    Poof!


    Ye Dou directly pierced his chest with his right hand, squeezing his heart directly.


    "Those who are alive have a home!"


    Phew! A cold wind blew through the dense forest.


    Inexplicably, flakes of snowflakes fell in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the place became white.


    Ye Dou pulled out his right hand, looked at the two of them one last time, and turned around and walked into the base camp where he would not be killed again.


    : Thank you 162, 100 rewards from book friends, thank you all for your flowers, evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, thank you very much! Feilu reminds you: Book three things to collect,


    95. Chapter 94, Robbery Cardo]


    [Regarding the three generations of water shadows, the preceding text is wrong. This is my pot. The Kotachibana Yakura is the fourth generation of water shadows. I turned around and revised it. Thank you for the reminder.

 106 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 106

    In addition, I read the book reviews and some book friends have some doubts about the protagonist''s high power but not being able to punch people to death. Here I will give my opinion.


    Fighting ordinary people, night fights can definitely kill one punch with all their strength, but ninjas are not ordinary people. The ninja school teaches just a little bit. Every ninja exercises physical skills since childhood, and can fly to the sky at a young age. Is it bad? Think about the physical level of the fourth-generation Raikage. If the average physical fitness of the ninja is so weak, the fourth-generation Raikage still uses ninjutsu, and directly rushes into the pile of Wushuang. Just punch a kid. .


    Another, ninja majors in chakras, where are chakras extracted from body cells! The more active the cells, the more chakras can be extracted.


    The stronger the cell activity, the stronger the physical fitness, which is directly related.


    Therefore, even if the overall quality of Hokage is not as good as that of Pirates, there is no such an outrageous gap between Superman and mortal.


    I don''t think there is a problem with this kind of combat power arrangement.If you punch someone to death at every turn, what else is written, right, it is not Saitama teacher.


    Moreover, Ye Dou has never beaten ordinary people, and he has hammered a few Zhongren during the period of the country of Waves. It has always been Shangren before. If this is an ordinary person, then people like Kaido will have to tear it by Is it impossible to be able to care about it? As for the second and second pillars, there are a few Ning times, and they can''t kill them. Two or three strokes will directly lose their combat effectiveness. The above is my opinion. I hope you will be satisfied.


    "Don''t kill me, I have money, I have a lot of money, I will give you money, as long as you don''t kill me"


    In the kitchen in the base that Tao Di did not cut, Cardo knelt on the ground, repeatedly begging for mercy.


    He didn''t dare to look up, it was clear that these murderous bastards, once they were seen in the lineup, they would never be left alive.


    Therefore, when he heard the sound of the kitchen door being opened, his gaze always remained facing the ground, resolutely not looking at Ye Dou''s face.


    Ye Dou was not in a hurry, took out medicine and bandages to wrap himself, and then he separated a shadow clone and went back to avoid Kakashi and others from looking for it.


    After a long time, he waited until he had treated the wound before he set his eyes on Cardo.


    He said directly, "Make a price for your head."


    It''s good to ask for money, just ask for money! When Kado heard this, he immediately felt relieved.


    He is not afraid of the other party asking for money, he is afraid that the other party does not want money, as long as he lives.


    Just like the guys who were killed by him, they only want to take their own lives, and there is no room for negotiation.


    He tried carefully and said a number, "one, one hundred million"


    One hundred million is not a small number, especially when speaking of them, they take a trip to difficult levels, even tasks.


    The highest salary is only a few million taels, and if high-priced employment is not cut, it will only use 1 million taels.


    Ye Dou was silent and looked at Cardo quietly.


    He doesn''t know how many assets Cardo owns, but he also understands that as one of the world''s richest people, Cardo has more wealth than Konoha combined.


    Regardless of the wealth in Konoha, it is the highest living standard of the five ninja villages.


    But during the war, they still need funding from the country of fire, regardless of


    Whether it is food or weapons, it needs the support of the country of fire.


    As for Cardo, his assets may not be as big as the country of fire, but since it is a wealthy country, his wealth is definitely an astronomical figure.


    On the surface, he is the president of a shipping company, but secretly, he is smuggling and


    The contraband business, these two businesses are extremely profitable.


    After a trip, it is several times, ten times, or even dozens of times the profit.


    Night Fight is so costly, it will not only satisfy one hundred million taels! "One billion, it can''t be more. I don''t have that much working capital. Many of them are real estate. These things are useless even if they are given to you."


    Seeing that Ye Dou didn''t speak, Kaduo''s heart was like a mirror, and his breath increased tenfold.


    At the same time, he hopes that Ye Dou understands that although he is a rich man, he is also a businessman.Since he is a businessman, it is impossible to put the money in the bank for interest.


    Of course Ye Dou knew the truth about money making money, but he was still dissatisfied.After spending so much thought and killing so many people, he only exchanged one billion in the end.


    "Your chief is not so cheap."


    He changed his way of saying, eat a big bite, "How much liquidity do you have on hand, including the money houses on the black market!"


    This guy wanted to swallow all my money! Cardo''s face was distorted, and he didn''t dare to look up, for fear that the other party would see it and kill himself.


    "No, I don''t know, I have to go back and count, or you are here"


    "I will walk with you!"


    Ye Dou drew out the newly-changed Shinobi and put it on Kado''s head, "Think clearly, I only want the liquid funds on hand, and I will not move your real estate. At the speed of your money, you won''t be able to pass a few years. You can earn it back."


    Cardo was forced to clenched his fists tightly, his face was full of struggle, he held back his anger and said, "You are breaking the rules of the ninja!"


    "Murder and set fire to the gold belt, repair the bridge and repair the road without corpses"


    "This truth, you know better than me!"


    There is an unwritten rule in the Shinobi world.


    That is, as a ninja, you can kill people and set fires, do all kinds of bad things, but you can''t rob or blackmail wealthy businessmen and others outside the ninja world.


    Otherwise, you will be chased by the whole world of Ninja, and even the whole world, with no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth.


    Why do ninjas make a living by earning rewards for tasks! Where do the tasks come from, and where do the rewards come from, naturally it comes from these rich and powerful people.


    If this rule is broken, those wealthy and powerful will lose their trust in the ninja, which may result in the ninja no longer being a tool for killing people, and they need to farm and earn a living.


    Even the powerful Akatsuki organization is following this point.


    Otherwise, with their force, it would be easy to defeat a country.


    "How can you guarantee that I gave you the money and you won''t kill me"


    "I beg for money and will not kill people. Since you don''t know who I am, then I have no need to kill you."


    Ye Dou said calmly, "I will run out of money in the future, and I will come to you when I ran out."


    I''m asking you to be stinky! Cardo decided that after this trip, he must hire a few powerful ninjas as bodyguards. Those samurai who are sent or sent are cool with his mother''s name. No, I was killed in a flash.


    At the same time, he decided to spend a lot of money to hunt down this person to let him know the fate of offending him.


    "Okay, I''ll give you the money, but you must remember what you said."


    Cardo compromised, and finally dared to raise his head.He stood up and led Ye Dou towards the direction of the bank with a painful face.


    His base camp is in the country of Poland, and valuables such as money are naturally placed here, and the journey is not far.


    Ye Dou followed him, not afraid of Cardo''s tricks.The country of Nami is different from other big countries.There is no Ninja Village and no ninja, and almost no one can threaten him.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    96. Chapter 95, Zhongnin Examination]

 107 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 107

    "Useless waste."


    Walking out of the door, looking at Tao Di, who was dead together not far away, no longer cut and white, Cardo walked over with a grimace, kicking the two bodies angrily.


    If Tao Di doesn''t cut the middle point, why is he here?


    "Let''s go, don''t waste time."


    When Carduo had enough kicks, Ye Dou urged.


    "Now go, now go."


    Cardo changed another face, a face of flattery, leading the way.


    Ye Dou walked to the corpses of the two again and picked up the beheading knife that had been cut in two.


    This sword, one of the seven most ferocious Ninja swords in Nagiri, has the ability that other Ninja swords do not have, and it is known as an indestructible sword.


    Because this knife is very evil, it can absorb the iron in the enemy''s blood to repair itself, no matter how severe the damage is, as long as you drink enough blood, it can still be as good as before.


    "May you not be born into a ninja family in your next life"


    Putting the decapitating knife away for one section, and another breaking, Ye Dou inserted him beside the two.


    "Earth escape.


    Crack the soil and turn the palm"


    He slowly closed the seal, and then slapped one hand on the ground, burying the corpse of No Longer and Bai on the ground.


    After all this, he turned around and left


    "You said you wouldn''t kill me."


    "Give you a piece of advice, don''t believe the bad guys!"


    Hey! I don''t know how long it has been before, in the home of Cardo, the country of Waves, when Ye Dou swept away all his valuables.


    He drew the long knife from his waist, and cut off the head of Kaduo with his backhand.


    "Aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?"


    Meerkat said.


    "The people who killed Cardo are people worth 100 million in the black market, not Konoha''s Iori Yedou!"


    Leaving a mask, Ye Dou turned faintly, and in a blink of an eye he left Cardo''s mansion.


    "This is not alone"


    The mongoose murmured secretly, but did not say anything, jumped on his shoulder and walked away.


    They don''t know how much money they have made this trip.It is conservatively estimated that there must be more than 5 billion taels.


    As the richest man in the Ninja world, Cardo''s assets are naturally not only these billions of taels. If all his assets are combined, including real estate, etc., there are tens of billions of taels or even hundreds of billions of taels. .


    However, these things can''t be taken away by Night Fight and can only take away his liquid funds


    Back in the original jungle, Ying Chuang told him a message that no one had been here.


    Kakashi went to guard the bridge, while Naruto Uzumaki Sasuke and the two were practicing tree climbing.


    After seeing the real ninja fighting, the two of them felt more in their hearts, and they worked extremely hard during cultivation.


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, the shadow clone was silent, but still cold, saw the main body, came back, directly sealed the seal, and dissipated into smoke.


    Ye Dou did not choose to stay outside, but went back to Dazner''s home to rest.


    Despite the treatment of the wound, he still needs some time to rest to fully recover.


    Fortunately, his physical body is extremely tyrannical, and his endosomal cells are extremely active.These skin injuries will heal in a few days.


    A few days later.


    On the bridge that was about to be completed in the country of Nami, the group of... thugs raised by Cardo gathered in groups.


    They have already learned of Cardo¡¯s death, and they don¡¯t want to lose their jobs. They finally decided to inherit Cardo¡¯s "will".


    , To knock down the country of Poland and continue to do


    The business of smuggling contraband.


    In the end, they all sank into the sea, completely not the opponent of Kakashi and others, and the Nami country Bridge was successfully completed.


    "Thank you so much. Thank you. Without your help, we would definitely not be able to repair this bridge."


    On parting, Dazna sincerely bowed to the four members of Class 7 and thanked them.


    Now that the bridge has been repaired, the trade road between Poland and the outside world has been paved, and he believes that the country of Poland will be better next.


    "Don''t thank us, we also take money to do things."


    Kakashi didn''t take credit.There were too many accidents this time.


    I thought it was just an ordinary level task, but I didn''t expect to encounter a ninja attack, and even a ruthless character like Taodi did not cut it.


    But then again, Momoji will stop there anymore, is it impossible to give up! Ninja, it''s not... a career that you gave up lightly.


    Especially if Momoji doesn''t kill this famous ninja, he won''t stop until he achieves his goal.


    But why the bridge was repaired and they still didn''t show up? Could it be that Cardo was dead and there were too many things I didn''t understand. Kakashi could only tell Dazna and others to be careful, and then he took the team back to the village.


    By the time they returned to Konoha, more than half a month had passed.


    Four people 4 separated as soon as they returned to the village, and Kakashi alone reported the mission.


    Finally, the third generation of Hokage upgraded this mission to a level, and added a gorgeous stroke to the resumes of the seven people.


    Level tasks are not comparable to level tasks.


    For example, Matkay''s three classes have been formed for two years and have not completed a level task so far.


    Because at this level of mission, the battle will rise between the ninja and the ninja.The weakest enemy is the middle ninja, which is beyond the scope of the lower ninja.


    At this stage, among Konoha''s ninjas, there are only records of the completion of their seven-class tasks, and the rest are the highest.


    The situation in other Ninja villages is estimated to be similar, except for the monster Gaara in Sand Ninja village.

 108 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 108

    "As expected to be my disciple of Metkay, Ye Dou, youth is about to advance, hahahaha"


    Greasy watermelon head, thick brows, white teeth with nowhere to sit.


    In front of the door of the Yedou Wooden House, Metkai looked proud, with his hands on his waist, laughing up to the sky.


    He learned from Kakashi about his disciple''s outstanding performance on this mission, and in a flash, his sense of pride filled his heart.


    "Too smug, Teacher Kai!"


    Helplessly said every day.


    "If you change to another person, you will be proud."


    Hyuga Neji turned his head and looked at Yatou.


    "With the identity of Shinnin, he chased that...Ghost never cut it anymore"


    He doesn''t know how to describe his feelings at the moment, such a thing is too incredible.


    You know, that is one of the 7 people of the seven ninja swords who are so famous. One day he was chased by someone with a knife and slashed behind his ass. You should be able to take the Zhongnin exam!"


    "Are you taking the Zhongnin exam? I will take it this year!"


    Speaking of this, Li Luoke''s expression also became serious.


    Last year, he felt that his practice was not enough, so he chose to settle for one year.


    A year later, he didn''t want to wait any longer, to prove to everyone that hard work can defeat the genius.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    97. Chapter 96, New Goals]


    The Chunin test is different from the upper test in that the requirements are not so strict and will be held twice a year.


    In the final analysis, Zhong Ren is not Shang Ren.It is the backbone of every village, but it is not the backbone of the village.


    It is now at the end of May, and the next Ninja test will be held in July at Konoha Ninja Village.


    In other words, in more than a month, Konoha will hold an extremely grand Zhongnin exam.


    "How about night fight, are you confident to challenge?"


    Metkay put away his smile and looked a little serious.


    The Ninja test is not comparable to the Ninja test, but it is also not comparable to the Ninja graduation assessment.


    Except for a written test without any danger, the rest of the tests are actual combat and life-threatening.


    If it''s other teams and ninjas, McKay does not recommend that they sign up for the Zhongnin exam in the first year.


    But if it were the night fight, he didn''t think there would be a big problem, because his disciple was strong enough and smart enough to be far better than his teacher.


    In my heart, Metkay actually hopes that Night Fight can participate.


    Because in addition to the assessment, Zhongnin''s examination has another meaning to observe the Mesozoic power of other Shinnin villages.


    This link is very important.According to those experienced adult ninjas, if the talents of other ninjas participating in the assessment are not strong enough.


    Some small Ninja villages will even be conquered in a very short time.


    Because there is a fault in the high-end combat power of the opponent''s village, once it is defeated, there is no worries, no need to worry about retaliation and other factors.


    Therefore, the Ninja test is also a platform for showing muscles between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, used to show their strength and warn other Ninja Villages.


    Konoha once was brilliant, with the legendary three ninjas, Konoha''s white teeth, who killed the sand ninja, and the fastest golden glitter in the world.


    However, to this day, there are not many people on the face of Konoha, especially the generation of Metkai and the others, there is only one Kakashi name in the world.


    Therefore, Matkay hopes that Ye Dou can take the Zhongnin exam, shine his own light, and become the representative of their generation of ninjas.


    This is something he cannot accomplish as a teacher! "Yeah."


    In response to Metkay''s gaze, Ye Dou nodded.


    "Hahaha, I deserve to be a disciple of my Metkay. Starting tomorrow, everyone will take me seriously. Our goal is to pass the assessment!"


    Metkay laughed boldly.


    "In this way, we are opponents!"


    The eyes of a few people in Class 3 seemed to flicker, and they had been silent for a year. They were bound to win this Zhongnin exam! Evening.


    After everyone in the Metkay team had gone, Ye Dou sat on the roof, looking at the Hokage Rock in the distance.


    On the side, the mongoose asked while gnawing on the chicken, "Yedou, you really have to accompany the group... brats to take the Zhongnin exam."


    "Ok."


    Ye Dou nodded.


    He did plan to take this year''s Zhongnin exam, because even if he didn''t take it, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke forced him to take it.


    However, his real goal is not to pass the assessment, but


    There is another conspiracy.


    This year''s Zhongnin exam is extraordinary, and an extremely important event will erupt.


    Konoha''s plan to collapse! Not surprisingly, today''s Oshe Maru is very likely to have joined forces with the fourth generation of Fukage, preparing to attack Konoha in this Zhongnin exam.


    Sand Ninja Village is different from Konoha Ninja Village. Konoha has vast resources and abundant resources. Common people and ninjas live and work in peace and contentment, and their lives are relatively rich.


    This is not the case in Sharen Village.Although they occupy a large area, they live in arid desert land and are extremely scarce of resources.The annual harvest cannot meet the needs of the national population, and famines often break out.


    When the first generation of Naruto swept across the world of Ninja and captured the nine-headed beasts and divided them up with the Five Ninja Villages, Sand Ninja Village, one of the Five Ninja Villages, had a different idea from other Ninja Villages.


    Although they also longed for the power of the tail beast to shock Xiaoxiao! Compared with other Shinobu villages, they finally chose resources, as long as they walked with a tail of Shouzuru, they exchanged land and resources from other Shinobu villages.


    It can be seen from this that although Sand Ninja Village is expensive as the Five Great Ninja Villages and has a strong military force, the people are not living well and often worry about survival.


    Therefore, Sand Ninja Village has always been eager to invade Konoha.Before the Ninja World War broke out, their goal has always been Konoha''s rich land.


    It''s a pity that Konoha has a strong army.Even if Minin ran away, Konoha''s white teeth committed suicide, and the golden flash died in the Kyuubi Rebellion, Sand Ninja Village still has no confidence to gnaw Konoha.


    That is, many years ago, the Uchiha clan was destroyed, and they only slightly caught their attention.


    However, the lean camels were bigger than the horses, and in the end, they retreated and did not start the war.

 109 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 109

    Through this incident, Sand Ninja understood the fact that they did not have the ability to attack Konoha alone, and could only team up with other Ninja villages.


    The appearance of Otoshimaru and Otonin Village made them see the hope of becoming the master of Konoha, but Ye Dou actually didn''t care about it.


    His goal is the scroll in the Hokage Building, which records all the sealed scrolls of forbidden arts since Konoha''s establishment! "It''s time to change myself a knife."


    Ye Dou touched the long knife in his hand and muttered to himself.


    The level of craftsmanship in the ninja world is indeed very high, but the ninja swords they made can''t withstand his power after all, and they will be broken into pieces when they are hit, and they can''t let him fight as he wants.


    He was looking for a handy weapon that was comparable or even surpassing the grass pheasant sword, the Thunder God sword and other famous swords.


    There is no such weapon in the Shinobi world, he can only exchange it from the equivalent exchange space, so he needs something worthy enough.


    He tried to decapitate the big knife, but the value was not enough! So, he targeted the seal scroll in the Hokage Building.


    This scroll is very precious.It records the secret technique of wood escape of the first generation of Naruto, all the forbidden techniques developed by the second generation of Naruto, and the powerful forbidden techniques that have been added one after another.


    In ordinary times, it is impossible for Ye Dou to steal his hands.There is not only the Sarutobi Hikage, but also a large number of dark ninjas, three steps, one outline, five steps and one sentry.


    Not to mention people, even a fly can hardly fly in.


    The Zhongnin exam is an opportunity. Konoha will be very chaotic by then. To deal with the sudden outbreak of Sand Ninja, the defense of the Naruto Building will be minimized.This is his opportunity.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    98. Chapter 97, Daily Tasks]


    "Night Fight!"


    The next day, morning.


    After washing up, Ye Dou had just arrived at the training ground, and found that Hyuga Huahuo had been standing there, waving his hand to say hello to him.


    "Good morning!"


    Night Fight "Yeah"


    With a sound, he handed her the cage hanging around her waist.


    This is the gift he prepared for Hyuga Kahuo, the snow hare who was scared by Uzumaki Naruto and almost passed out.


    "this is"


    "Snow, treat it as an ordinary rabbit."


    He wanted to say it was a snow rabbit, but after seeing the color of the rabbit''s body, he gave up.


    The most common place for snow rabbits is in the north.Only in the cold winter, its coat color will appear crystal clear.


    Bai is a ninja of Bing Dun, who can create the most suitable living environment for it, but Night Fight is not good.After this time, the color of this snow rabbit''s fur has changed.


    From the appearance, apart from being stronger than normal rabbits, it is almost indistinguishable from ordinary white rabbits.


    Thinking about this, Ye Dou added, "It''s not a useless thing, it can lure the enemy!"


    It was the first time that Hyuga Hanaoka saw him with a guilty conscience, wanted to laugh but resisted.


    Carefully opened the cage and carried the snow rabbit out, she said, "Thank you, I like it very much!"


    After a pause, she asked in a concerned tone, "Is this mission dangerous, are there any injuries?"


    Not long after Class Seven returned to the village, she heard that Class Seven had left the village on this trip and had accidentally completed a level task.At the moment, she was a little nervous after admiring it.


    He was born in a ninja family, and he understands the meaning of the first-class mission better than ordinary people.


    That''s why she came to ask early today.


    "It''s okay."


    Ye Dou replied.


    What Bai gave him was all skin injuries.After a period of training, he recovered well.


    "That''s good."


    Hyuga Hanaoka looked at it again, which was relieved.


    After walking for a while, she seemed to think of something while teasing the snow rabbit in her arms, and said, "By the way, I heard my father and them say that the village will have a joint Zhongnin exam soon."


    "Formally, the ninjas are eligible to participate as long as they have accumulated eight missions. Is the number of missions in your class enough?


    The entry threshold for the Zhongren examination is very low.As Hyuga Huahuo said, as long as you complete the task, you are eligible.


    However, in the past five years, there has never been an example of signing up for the Zhongnin exam in the first year of Shinnin.


    Of course, there is no example of Xia Ren signing up for the Zhong Ren assessment in the first year.


    But in the same way, in these five years, Konohachi did not complete the first-level mission in the first year of Shinnin, and also chased after Shinobi! Hyuga Huahuo believes that if the night fights, it will definitely pass the assessment.


    "You want to participate"


    Ye Dou asked rhetorically.


    "Well, I want to try it. If you don''t pass the department, it''s just an experience."


    Hyuga Kanazawa nodded honestly.


    "You, maybe you can wait a little longer."


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Dou persuaded him.


    This time, the Zhongren assessment was extraordinary, and Sharen even brought their personal strength, Gaara, and it was destined to break out of war.


    "I also know that it might be better to wait another year, but I still want to try"


    With that, she met Ye Dou''s eyes and laughed.


    She is really different from Hinata Hyuga, with the courage and confidence that her sister lacks.


    Looking at Hyuga


    With Huahuo''s serious face, Ye Dou didn''t speak any more to persuade, he respected Hyuga Hanaho''s determination.


    "Let''s go, it''s almost time to gather!"


    "Yo, good morning, today I am lost on the road of life!"


    "too slow!"

 110 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 110

    On a bridge not far from the mission hall, Naruto Uzumaki blamed Kakashi with an angry look.


    He really couldn''t imagine how bumpy the life of this white-haired ninja was.He was late for almost every gathering, and he used the same reason to fool them.


    Oh, that''s not all, sometimes he would say that when he came, he was blocked by a black cat.


    Gods are not as good as cats! Facing the students'' accusations, Kakashi''s expression remained unchanged and coughed, "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s carry on today''s task."


    "Really, what mission-level tasks are we going to perform today?"


    Hearing the task, Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes suddenly beamed.


    Since they returned to the village, many people know that they have completed a level task, which shocked Xia Ren who graduated with them.


    This makes Uzumaki Naruto very satisfying, and at the same time very swollen, opening his mouth to do a high-level task.


    The camera flickered, and four people from Class 7 came to a river to clean up the garbage.


    "Damn it, obviously we have the ability to complete the task of the first class, why do we come back to do the task of the first class again?"


    Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help complaining.His current mood can be described as how much he looks forward to and how much he loses.


    "Stop complaining, Naruto, this time our purpose is not only mission, but also practice."


    Kakashi held the intimacy paradise in his hand, and leaned on the tree.


    "Collecting garbage is that kind of practice"


    Naruto roared directly.


    "Night Fight"


    Kakashi yelled.


    He has discovered it now, and the best way to shut up the two little ghosts in the team is to pull Ye Dou out.


    Because both Naruto and Sasuke regard Yatou as their goal, as long as he leads by example, they will naturally shut up and compete with him in secret.


    Ye Dou walked out of the team in silence, then jumped into the river, standing quietly there.


    "This"


    "Yes, this is your next training content. The principle is similar to tree climbing training, but it is a bit more difficult than climbing trees. When will you two be able to step on the water while picking up the garbage, the training is complete. Up."


    The practice of treading water is indeed more difficult than climbing a tree.


    They not only have to let their feet step on the water steadily, but also distracted to pick up all kinds of trash that drifted down, doing two tasks.


    However, the benefits of completing this practice are also obvious.It can further improve the use of one''s own chakra, reduce the loss of chakra, increase the lethality of ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills, and the magical effects are endless.


    After the night fight demonstration, he jumped on the ground again and discarded all his tools.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Naruto Uzumaki looked at it and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "I have completed my training."


    The implication is that I won''t pick up this rubbish, and leave it to you.


    "Ms. Kakashi."


    Naruto Uzumaki turned his head to look at Kakashi, hoping that he would come out to be fair.


    It''s a pity that Kakashi just said "Come on"


    , Just bury your head in the book.


    He just finished using Night Fight, and he was embarrassed to speak again.


    So, a happy day has passed! Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    99. Chapter 98, Iruka and Problem Children]


    In the following days, the seventh squad led by Kakashi, or most of the Shinnin team, never left Konoha.


    Almost all Xiaren who are preparing to sign up for the Zhongren examination have been madly improving themselves during this time.


    At the same time, as time gets closer and closer to July, the atmosphere in Konoha Shinobu Village also becomes lively during the Ninja assessment.


    The daimyo and nobles, who were hard to see in the past, gradually walked into Konoha under the protection of the guards, and came to watch the test of Nakanin.


    And those ninjas who participated in this Zhongnin test also walked into Konoha for the first time after Konoha opened up to get familiar with and spy on information.


    at the same time.


    In Konoha''s meeting room, Sarutobi Hizen was sitting in a high position, and his eyes scanned the ninjas below.


    "Zhongnin exams are about to start, responsible for the newcomers, Xiaren''s guidance, Shangnin first step forward."


    Yuluo, Haaki Kakashi, Sarutobi Asma, Yurihong and others led Shinnin out of the team.


    "Formally, as long as you have completed eight 8 tasks or more, Xiannin is eligible to take the Zhongnin exam. I want to hear your opinion, do you...recommend Xiannin to take the exam!"


    Sarutobi Hizaki attached great importance to this Zhongnin exam.


    As he said before, Konoha nowadays, it''s time to replace the old with new blood, and needs more Sannin, white teeth and golden glitter.


    He has always paid attention to the ninjas of the Mesozoic era, but he lacks the potential to become a unique character.


    He can only focus on the next generation, that is, Naruto Uzumaki and their generation.


    Among this generation, he thinks the most promising generation.


    The newborn pig-deer butterfly, the descendants of the Uchiha clan, the heir of the Hyuga clan, and the disciple of the Kai, the previous Nami country mission played an excellent role in the Iori Yetou! These people may become the pillars of the future Konoha! Several leading teachers glanced at each other, and Kakashi started first.


    "The seven classes I lead, Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Iori Yatou and above, I recommend them to take the Zhongnin selection exam in the name of Hagi Kakashi!"


    Yurihong, "The eight classes I lead, Hinata Hinata, Inuzukaga, and Yuzushi are the above three. In the name of Yurihong, I also recommend them to participate!"


    Sarutobi Asma, "The ten classes I lead, Shikamaru, Nara, Akio Docho, and Yamanaka Ino are the three above. I am called Asma Sarutobi, and I also recommend them to participate!"


    ""


    Wow! As soon as the few leading teachers finished speaking, the scene was suddenly in an uproar.


    The above-mentioned ninjas who were called by their names are all the ninjas who just graduated this year.


    In the past five years, such things have never happened before.Everyone has accumulated at least one year of task experience before recommending their students to sign up.

 111 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 111

    "Please wait a minute!"


    No, Umino Iluka, who was keen on his student, stood up directly.


    "What''s wrong with Iluka"


    Sarutobi Hizen asked.


    "The few Shimonino just now, I used to be students in the Ninja School. Everyone is indeed a very talented ninja, but it was too early to take the Zhongnin exam."


    Umino Iluka firmly opposed.


    He is a past person, knowing that the difficulty of the Ninja test is not comparable to the Ninja school graduation exam.


    He doesn''t deny Uchiha Sasuke these things, but still doesn''t think that at their current age, they already have the ability to take the Chunin exam.


    They should perform more tasks, gain experience through actual combat, and consider taking the Zhongnin exam.


    Umino Iluka fought hard on reason, even if the few people in front of him were elites, he did not shy away.


    "Then give this newcomer a special preparatory exam."


    Sarutobi Hizumi hesitated for a moment, and then seriously said to Iluka, "It is up to you to judge whether they are...qualified to take the Zhongnin exam, Iluka!"


    Out of the meeting room, Umino Iluka began to prepare for the exams of former students


    He is very confident. He has taught Uzumaki Naruto and others for six years, and he is very clear about the tempers and weaknesses of the students.


    "Give you a piece of advice, Iruka, don''t go to the Night Fight!"


    Seeing that he was so serious, Kakashi couldn''t help but remind him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Senior Kakashi, each of them is my student, as a teacher, I must treat them equally!"


    Iluka refused, he insisted on his own point of view.These students of his did not have the ability to take the Zhongnin exam.


    "It''s up to you."


    Kakashi stopped talking and left with the registration form for the Zhongnin exam


    Haruno Sakura''s home.


    After Iluka was ready, Haruno Sakura''s first target was chosen.


    He knows Haruno Sakura''s character very well, just like her mother, there is a violent factor hidden in his body.


    But don''t look at Naruto being beaten so hard when she usually beats Naruto, as a ninja, she lacks enough consciousness.


    "Sakura, forgive the teacher, I am doing this for your own good!"


    After a secret sound, he used a transformation technique to become Uchiha Sasuke and walked out of the alley.


    Uchiha Sasuke, "Sakura!"


    Haruno Sakura, "What''s the matter with Sasuke?"


    Uchiha Sasuke, "Would you like to walk together"


    Without any hesitation, Haruno Sakura agreed.


    Umino Iluka said sorry in her heart, and then took Haruno Sakura out.


    He is going to use illusion to deal with Haruno Sakura, let her see the cruelty of the Ninja World, and kill "Uchiha Sasuke" in front of her


    !the other side.


    The gate of the Hyuga clan.


    Another goal of Umino Iluka is Hyuga Hanairo, and similarly, he has a good understanding of Hyuga Hanairo''s temperament.


    However, compared to Haruno Sakura, the famous Hyuga Fireworks is obviously much better, with the blood of the Hyuga clan flowing in his body, which is difficult to deal with.


    However, she also has a weakness.


    "It turns out that the students in our class are so precocious!"


    Iluka suddenly sighed and transformed into the appearance of Night Fight, intending to repeat the same trick, and the beautiful man walked away! "Night Fight"


    At this time, Hyuga Hanaho just opened the door and walked out.


    "Fireworks, go for a walk"


    Iruka is very professional, imitating the tone and behavior of the night fight, dripping water.


    Hyuga Huahuo turned his eyes and smiled, "Okay!"


    at the same time.


    In Yedou Konoha''s training ground, Iluka''s body was hidden in the dark, observing Yedou who was training in the field.


    "Ye Dou, I''m sorry, although you work hard, not everything in this world can be done through hard work."


    "The Zhongnin exam is not a play game. For you, it is too early!"


    Iluka secretly said, preparing to hit her former student.


    However, when he was ready to do it, Iluka himself murmured.


    Other students, more or less, have some weaknesses that can be exploited, and there are loopholes for him to drill! For example, Naruto''s carelessness, Haruno Sakura and Hyuga Kazuo, Xiaogui Dayedou, what weakness does he have? He is indifferent, taciturn, and human. There are not many ruthless talks. The only one who can talk to him in Shinobu school is the Hyuga Fireworks, but this level is not enough for him to perform "beauty tricks"


    Iluka has a headache. The child with this problem makes him wonder how to start:


    "Forget it, let''s attack from the front. Even though the night fighting technique is excellent, it is too immature in terms of ninjutsu and illusion!"


    He decided to use the most direct way to fight the night fight, and then use the separate clone to come "in time"


    Come to rescue.


    "Perfect plan!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    100. Chapter 99. Special Examination?]


    "What does this guy want to do"


    Looking at Umino Iluka whose face was constantly changing, the mongoose was sleeping on the wooden stake and asked inexplicably.

 112 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 112

    "Yedou, a guy has been peeking at you for a long time, don''t you ask?"


    "Don''t pay attention to him!"


    Ye Dou continued to swing his sword without looking back.


    Today, he has cultivated to be domineering, so when Umino Iluka approaches, he immediately locks its position.


    Although he was also curious about what Umino Iluka was doing here, he did not act rashly.


    He knows that Umino Iluka is a serious and responsible teacher, and he is unlikely to harm himself.


    Moreover, Umino Iluka is too weak, just an ordinary Zhongnin, who has not been out of the village to perform missions for many years, and is not a combatant.


    For himself, Umino Iluka is a cannon fodder ninja without the slightest threat.


    "Okay well"


    During the conversation, the mongoose''s tail suddenly moved and he sensed that Umino Iluka was moving.


    Looking up again, I saw Umino Iruka, who had transformed into a ninja in Yunin Village, suddenly jumped out from behind the tree, facing the direction of the night fight, raising her hand, she just threw out a few karma.


    "Go to death for me, Konoha kid!"


    At this moment, he is almost possessed by the Oscar actor, his face is extremely hideous, he is merciless, and he yells before he starts, which is a classic villain.


    "He wants to kill me"


    Ye Dou couldn''t help frowning, as if he couldn''t see the kunai coming from the lasing shot, indifferent! Puff puff puff! "I didn''t avoid it."


    Umino Iluka was shocked. He had already reminded him, but he still couldn''t respond. Sure enough, these children''s training is still not enough. He winked and prepared to let the clone come to the rescue.


    Who knows, just as this thought fell, the night fight in front of him suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    "What kind of substitute technique"


    Iluka''s heart was shocked again, and he didn''t realize when Ye Dou would seal the seal.He wanted to retreat, but felt someone behind him.


    "So fast"


    Bang! Before he could turn his head back, he was already smashed to the ground by the hit of Ye Dou.


    What kind of strange power is this! Iluka''s painful eyes were white, and his internal organs were almost displaced, and he was knocked to the ground before he could escape.


    "Isn''t it Konoha''s ninja, other spies sent by Shinobu!"


    Night Fight directly determined the nature of this incident, and Ye Iluka defined it as a spy, and killed it without causing trouble.


    He wants to kill me! Why does Iluka want to get himself, who was once so cruel, hastily lifted the transformation technique, and spoke quickly.


    "Wait for a night fight! Yes, Teacher Luca!"


    "That''s it, Ye Dou!"


    Huh! The cold blade stopped! Iruka''s forehead was sweating cold, looking at the blade near him, for a moment, he really felt that he was going to die here.


    "He is not a spy!"


    Metkay was also scared to death, and quickly jumped to the two of them.


    He never thought that Iruka was so tough, and he was going to fight his disciple head-on, which was simply death.


    "How is this going!"


    Dou put the knife away and asked.


    If it hadn''t been for Metkai to speak, the knife he had just now would really kill Iruka.


    He doesn''t know what Iluka came here for, but since he is doing it himself, he must be prepared to be killed.


    When Iruka saw this, he breathed a sigh of relief.At this moment, he was sweating all over, as if to collapse, he lay directly on the ground.


    After a long time, he put up half of his body with both hands and explained his behavior just now.


    "Zhongnin''s Special Examination"


    "Well, Iluka is worried that you are not capable enough, and opposes you to take the Zhongnin exam, and has disputes with other leading teachers, so Naruto University prepared for such a special exam."


    Metkay proved.


    "Don''t do such a dangerous thing next time!"


    I don''t want to have another time! Iluka shook her head helplessly, and then asked a few more words before she was willing to leave


    "Don''t blame Iruka, he is also worried about you."


    When the people left, Metkay did not forget to speak for Iluka.


    After all, there are not many teachers who are so serious and responsible, and they are very courageous.


    "I know."


    Ye Dou turned his head and asked, "Why are you here again?"


    "me"


    Metkay''s expression suddenly closed, staring at the disciple in front of him, and said seriously.


    "During this time, I have considered for a long time whether or not to pass this trick to you."


    While speaking, Metkay looked extremely solemn, an expression that Ye Dou had never seen before.


    "In the end, I choose to believe in you, Ye Dou, my most proud disciple!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a useless trick. My father Matt Dai once used this trick to severely inflict Wuren''s seven Ninja swords."


    Eight Doors Dunjia! At this point, Ye Dou already understands what Metkay has to teach him.


    the other side.


    After completing the assessment of his former student, Iluka came to Kakashi''s house.


    He did not hide his actions, so Kakashi immediately noticed his arrival.


    "How did the assessment result?"


    Kakashi didn''t care at all, and asked with his back to Iluka.

 113 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 113

    "Everything passed, not only the genius ninjas like Sasuke and Huahuo, even Sakura and Naruto, they all easily saw through my illusion and got rid of the trap I set."


    "Really, this is"


    Kakashi turned his head at this time, but unexpectedly found that Iluka was hurt all over.


    "What''s wrong with you"


    "I was beaten by Night Fight, he treated me as a spy!"


    Oh, it''s Ye Dou, that''s all right! "Don''t be embarrassed, when I saw him for the first time, I was almost cut in half by him!"


    Kakashi shrugged, feeling pity for the same illness.


    After hearing this, Iluka felt much better in her heart.


    Even Kakashi, who is a Shangren, almost overturned. He was beaten violently by one of them. What a normal thing. But when he thinks that the other party is just a child of 121 years old, Iruka can''t help but feel hairy. Some look forward to this year''s Zhongnin exam.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    101. Chapter One Hundred, Eight Door Dunjia]


    "Eight Door Dunjia.


    First door"


    At night, there was a sudden shock from the forest not far from the Uchiha clan.


    "open!"


    Then, with a roar that suddenly erupted after suppression, countless birds and beasts were awakened, their feathers stood upside down, their wings flew high, away from the direction of the movement.


    "This strength is really strong. Just being the first one has increased my strength by at least 00."


    Feeling the strength of his body, Ye Dou clenched his fists.


    At this time, from the appearance, there is no change from usual.


    As its name suggests, Bamen Dunjia is the eight important acupoints of the human body.Each time one is opened, the body will be strengthened to different degrees.


    Opening the first door is an entry move for the Eight Door Dunjia, which can bring tremendous support to the operator in terms of physical strength, and the strength will be significantly improved.


    The second door, once the acupuncture point is opened, the surgeon will be like a stimulant, forget all fatigue in a short time, and give up life and death.


    The first door and the second door are both eight-door Dunjia''s starting style, preparing for the next storm-like transcendence attack.


    The third door, the life door.


    From the beginning of entering this door, the appearance of the operator will change very obviously, the blood flow in the body will increase, and the appearance of the skin will look like congestion, and the strength will be even higher.


    At the same time, starting from this gate, the Eight Gate Dunjia will burden the body of the operator.


    The fourth door of injury, on the basis of the third door, the surgeon''s physical burden has once again increased, but it is also from this door that the power of the access control technique of Eight Doors Dunjia has been initially demonstrated.


    Chakra, power, speed, etc., will get a leap in a short time.


    In the future, the fifth door, the sixth door, the seventh door, the eighth door, every time an acupuncture point is opened, the body''s function will double.


    Even when it reached the sixth door, the speed of the operator was already fast enough to rub the air, produce sparks and then shoot.


    As for the most terrifying eighth dead gate, once opened, the chakra of the caster in a short time will be increased to ten times, dozens of times the shadow level.


    However, the price is very heavy.Once the dead door is opened, it means that your deal with the god of death has been concluded, and you must exchange your life for this powerful force.


    With this secret technique, Metkay severely damaged Uchiha Madara, who had already become the strength of the ten-tailed man, in the Fourth Ninja World War. It was incredible! Of course, Metkay was able to severely inflict even damage with the Eight-door Dunjia formation. He almost killed Uchiha Madara, but it doesn''t mean that everyone can do it.


    Eight Gate Dunjia is indeed extremely powerful, and its power has a direct relationship with the operator.


    For example, Metkai''s father, Matt Dai, when he activated the formation, his opponent was the first seven Ninja swords of Wuren.


    In the end, he killed three 3s and severely injured four 44, and directly beat the 7 Ninto swords into the second generation.


    Such a record, judging from the power shown by Metkai in the four battles, the seven Ninja swords and seven people may be directly killed by his Qiquan Xixiang.


    This is a typical forbidden technique that is strong when it is strong. The stronger the body of the operator, the eight-door Dunjia burst out


    The stronger the power.


    However, this access control technique does not mean that you can practice it.


    Strictly speaking, Eight Doors Dunjia is a secret technique that stimulates its infinite potential.It is not a powerful person who cannot break through the blockade of acupoints, and cannot withstand this sudden amount of violence.


    Maybe he had been shocked by the violent Chakra before he even started.


    Ye Dou''s body is very terrifying, he is an out-and-out beast body, and may already be Konoha''s second fierce man! Therefore, after he learned the Eight Doors Dunjia, he rushed to the sixth door in one breath, and stepped forward. Turkey was shocked.


    The way to open the Eight Door Dunjia is actually very simple.It is to focus on the chakras to continuously attack, break through the blockade of the acupoints, and unlock the limitations of the acupoints on the physical body.


    Therefore, once you master the skills, you can do it in a short time.


    However, the simpler things are sometimes more difficult.


    For example, Seventh Shocking Gate, no matter how Ye Dou hits, Shocking''s acupuncture point is like a locked steel gate, making him unable to shake it at all.


    This may be that his physical body is not strong enough, or it may be that his potential has not been fully exploited and cannot break through the obstacles of the acupoints.


    But no matter what the reason is, it means that his cultivation has not yet reached home, and he still needs to cultivate hard.


    "I look forward to how strong I will become after opening the seventh door!"


    Ye Dou was not frustrated at this time, on the contrary, he was very excited.


    It is not a bad thing to not be able to open the acupuncture point of the shocking door at this time.


    As for the eighth dead gate, he will not be delusional, what he pursues is eternal strength, not a flash in the pan! "The physical skills of the Eight Gate Dunjia are very powerful and very suitable. You can invest more time to practice!"


    Closing the Eight Door Dunjia, Ye Dou began to delve into the Physique Scroll that Metkay gave him.


    Bamen Dunjia has its matching physical skills, which are the following eight types: lotus flower, table lotus flower, lilianhua, Zhenzhili lotus, peacock, day tiger, evening elephant, and night Kai! However, not Without opening a door, it corresponds to a physical skill, such as Xixiang and Yekai, both of which are continuous attacks and special kills that can only be played when the eighth door is activated! He can neither practice nor study these two tricks.


    Because, he never thought about opening the eighth door to the eighth door


    Time flies like a white horse.


    In a blink of an eye, the twice-a-year Zhongnin exam is finally going to be held today.


    Konoha''s recent atmosphere is very lively, and there are all kinds of people from outside the village on the street.


    Even if Konoha has strengthened his guard during this period, he still can''t suppress the conflict between the ninjas in the villages.

 114 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 114

    The Ninja World or Konoha has been established for half a century, but in this short half-century, there have been three wars in the Ninja World.


    Although, more than ten years have passed since the end of the Third Ninja World War.


    However, the deep sea of ??blood in the bones was carved in blood, shocking, unforgettable, a little bit of wind and grass can cause quarrels with each other.


    Fortunately, most of the people who can come here are the top tiers of the villages, and they are more sensible, so there is no big fight.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    102. Chapter One Hundred, Exam Start]


    "It''s finally about to begin, the Ninja''s Zhongnin test!"


    "Yes, I don''t know if the ninja from that village will win the crown this time."


    "I bet one hundred taels, Gaara of Sunin Village will win to the end."


    "So confident"


    "How do you know that there is a ninja named Gaara in Sand Ninja Village"


    ""


    Today is the first day of the Zhongnin exam.Although civilians cannot watch the battle, they must wait until the last day of the exam to enter the venue.


    However, this still can''t stop the enthusiasm of the people, and many people are discussing intensively, who will win this similar topic.


    Although these people are not ninjas, their ancestors have been rooted in Konoha. Many people were born in Konoha. To them, the Zhongnin exam is more like a game between countries.


    There is a kind: the smell of the Olympic Games.


    It is a platform to show the national strength and talents of the village.


    That village''s Xia Ren will win the final victory, that village will be promoted to Zhong Ren the most Xia Ren, etc., these topics can arouse heated discussions.


    Among them, there is no shortage of well-informed people who learned some information by accident or word of mouth.


    Some of this information is correct, while some are random fabricated.


    For example, Gaara of Sand Ninja has a task completion rate of 100%.He has completed a level task at a young age, and has not left any scars on each mission. His strength is unfathomable, and he is the most likely to win this year.


    For example, there are some unknown characters, Ye Dou has never heard of it, but the ordinary people have passed them on. They have five innate attributes and ninjutsu talents. They are amazing. Grade Ninja will know it at a glance. You can hang up the school teacher Yunyun when you enter the Ninja school


    In short, the news is diverse, and every contestant has become their after-school conversation.


    Ye Dou walked all the way, almost all in his ears about the Zhongnin exam.


    But this didn''t affect him, as if he couldn''t hear, he focused on his own path.


    It''s the mongoose, wearing big green pants, looking at this scene quite interestingly.


    "Isn''t it said that the Zhongnin exam is very dangerous and there is a worry of life? How can it be done like a sports meeting?"


    "Hey, night fight, are you humans like this? Only ten years have passed since the third Ninja World War, the pain of the Nine Tails of Chaos and Chaos are all forgotten. Isn''t Ninja a kind of killing profession"


    It asked curiously.


    "This is the culture of this era."


    Ye Dou faintly replied.


    After the Liudao immortal Datongmu raincoat sealed his mother Datongmu Huiye, he chose to bring Chakra to mankind in an attempt to change the world.


    In fact, he succeeded, and Chakra did succeed in popularizing.


    But maybe even he himself didn''t expect it to be popular with Chuck, and there is also the profession of ninja.


    A profession that is powerful, but is a soldier in nature, and lives by killing, but when it comes to the profession of ninja, it is said that his son Indra has carried forward it.


    There are two children, Luo and Asura.


    After successfully sealing his mother Datongmu Huiye, the Six Dao immortals founded the Nin Sect, with the main purpose of benefiting the people.


    In the human world at that time, the words and deeds of the Six Dao Immortals were simply sacred in front of people, and the kind of ninjutsu... beyond ordinary people''s imagination, in the eyes of ordinary people, is no different from divine power.


    And because Sect Master Ninja aims to benefit mankind, so soon, Sect Ninja quickly developed, and his status was supernatural.


    But it''s a pity that although Datongmu Yuyi is known as the Six Dao Immortal, he is not a real immortal, and he will be born, old, sick and die.


    He himself understood this, and decided to select one of the two sons as the heir of Ninzong.


    The eldest son Indra inherited his Immortal Eyes. He was talented and behaved in a manner. With his powerful strength, he attracted many followers and was the most suitable heir to the Ninja Sect.


    The youngest son Asura inherited his immortal body, his talent is not obvious, and his work is carefree, but he has an attractive charm, which is simply grounded, and has received support from many people.


    For the sake of fairness, around the issue of heirs, the Six Dao Immortals asked a question for their two sons to judge who is more suitable to lead Ninzong.


    In the end, the assessment was over, and the Six Dao Immortals unexpectedly chose, and the seemingly mediocre Asura was the heir.


    This result made Indra unacceptable.He fought hard according to reason, but the Six Dao Immortals had made up their minds and determined that benevolence was the right way, and suppressed by strength could not bring real beauty to mankind.


    The angry Indra couldn''t let go, and was successfully instigated by Kaguya Ji''s third son, Hei Jue.


    After killing two friends to activate the eternal kaleidoscope, Indra fought a battle with his brother Asura, and eventually retreated.


    However, Indra did not give up because of this failure. He left Ninjutsu and traveled far away to create the "ninjutsu" of martial arts.


    school.


    After that, the long fight has continued to this day. This is ironic. Indra, who is not recognized by the Six Ways of Immortals, the genre he created, has been passed down to this day, and is pursued by countless people! "The Six Ways of Immortals, they all failed People, the world has not changed because of them: beautiful, they only brought disaster!"


    "And the next one is that you are killed by Sarutobi Rishou, and you will taste the evil results that day, and soon you will taste it!"


    Ye Dou looked at the Hokage Rock in the distance, his expression calm.


    During the conversation, he came to the ninja school.


    Today is the first day of the joint Ninja test. The topic is a written test, and the location is set in Room 1, on the third floor of the Ninja School.


    "Damn, shit, you are the last to be there again."


    Only when he walked to the gate, Naruto Uzumaki had already pointed his finger at Ye Dou, and shouted out angrily.


    He never felt that he was a good student, but he was really tired of falling into the team where the teacher was late every day and his companions arrived late every day.


    "Humph!"


    Sasuke Uchiha snorted coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction.

 115 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 115

    "Let''s go."


    Ye Dou came the latest, but first stepped into the building, like the leader of the team, walking in the forefront.


    As a result, as soon as I walked into the second floor, I saw a group of people surrounded there.


    Looking around, it turned out to be Xiao Li. Like the original book, he fell into the small trap set by the invigilator and started a dispute.


    Ye Dou didn''t see it and continued walking.


    "Hey, where are you going"


    "Idiot, this is the second floor, where is Room 301 from"


    Sasuke Uchiha spoke proudly and looked at the ninja trapped around him contemptuously.


    "Huh, Zhongnin takes the exam, but that''s it!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    103. Chapter One Hundred Two, Morino Ibihi]


    Along the way, Trio 3 came to Room 301 without encountering any obstacles.


    Pushing open the door and looking into the eyes, there are countless other Shinobu Shinobu with strange ninja guards on his forehead.


    As soon as Ye Dou and others came in, they were noticed.


    The people here, except for their teammates, almost treat everyone as enemies, and even if necessary, they and their companions can be improper.


    Ye Dou''s gaze focused on a few ninjas from Grass Ninja Village, seeing and hearing the domineering appearance.


    "Chakra of this level, it seems that Dashewan is not here."


    After getting the answer, Ye Dou felt relieved.


    Although Osha Maru''s record is a bit shameful, he was beaten by various heroes in turns.


    But there is no doubt that he is still an out-and-out shadow master, mastering all kinds of dangerous forbidden techniques.


    There are no illusions under the prestige, this is not a deception.


    None of the legendary three ninjas are easy to provoke.


    "Huh, letting such a kid participate in the Zhongnin test, Konoha really gets better and better."


    While thinking, a ninja from Yunin Village suddenly laughed.


    Naruto Uzumaki was displeased when he heard it, like a barrel of dynamite, it exploded at one point, and directly sprayed back.


    Then, Konoha''s other Xiaoqiang gathered around, and started a curse war on the spot.


    Amidst the noise, he walked over, with the appointment of Oshemaru on his body, and wanted to collect all the data of Uchiha Sasuke.


    After being caught by Uchiha Itachi''s "eyes"


    After the second kill, he transferred the target to the writing wheel eye, attempting to obtain the body of Uchiha Sasuke through the technique of reincarnation, thus obtaining the blood succession limit of the writing wheel eye.


    Before that, he needs to confirm Uchiha Sasuke''s potential.


    Turning around without a corpse is a secret technique that transfers the spirit body to the target body, and the dove occupy the magpie''s nest.Therefore, whether the target talent of reincarnation is strong or not is extremely important.


    "Is this Uchiha Sasuke? I haven''t activated the writing wheel at the age of twelve. Oshamaru-sama is really ready to use him as his next container"


    Secretly said in my heart:


    What he did was intelligence gathering work, and it was clear that Sasuke hadn''t opened the writing wheel so far.


    But in fact, the second 2 pillar has already opened its eyes at this time, but due to other reasons, it can''t be activated and used freely.


    "It''s this guy called Yagami Night Fight. Although his ninjutsu and illusion talents are not outstanding, he has a talent that is far beyond ordinary people in the physical arts. The Nami country and his party even chase the... In time, maybe it will be another Konoha white tooth!"


    He turned his head and looked at Ye Dou, who was expressionless.


    It is not the same thing to complete the level assignment with forbearance.


    From the time he learned that the seventh squad actually performed and completed the first-level tasks, he made public and unannounced visits, understood the whole story of the incident, and had a certain understanding of Ye Dou.


    If it weren''t for the terrible ninjutsu talent, the fighting style was too cruel.


    In the future, he will definitely be a dark sharp ninja! Bang! Suddenly, when everyone sprayed each other, a thick smoke burst out of the classroom without warning.


    The chief examiner of the first test of Nakanin, Morino Ibiki led a group of Nakanin, appeared in the sight of everyone.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I am the chief examiner Morino Ibiki for this Zhongnin exam and today''s exam.


    Naibixi''s tone is indifferent, but in the eyes of other people, there is a sense of seriousness.


    Especially the two shocking scars on his face, straight from his forehead to his chin, are extremely ferocious, and he knows that he is a weather-beaten hunk at a glance.


    He is particularly tolerant for Konoha, his will is as strong as a rock, and he was captured by the enemy during the war, and he has experienced countless heartless tortures.


    Not only the two scars on his face, but at this time, many parts of his body have been left with terrible scars because of torture.


    However, despite this, he has not revealed any information harmful to Konoha to the enemy, and he is a real man with extremely strong will.


    At the same time, it may also be because of the relationship of being captured.This person is extremely good at interrogation, proficient in manipulating enemy spirits, and has high attainments in psychology.


    "Then, let''s start the exam, now hand in your application form, and then take the number to take the seat"


    Morino Ibixi''s tone was calm, but revealed that he couldn''t refuse.


    Soon, all the ninja teams were disrupted, and the branches were in every corner of the classroom, waiting for the exam to start.


    "Yedou, come on!"


    Yato took the number and came to his seat, and when he turned his head, he saw Hyuga Kahuo cheering for him in a low voice.


    Obviously she is also a candidate herself.


    "Are you sure."


    Ye Dou asked.


    "Well, even if I don''t know how to do it, I have a blank eye, my sister is much smarter than me!"


    Feelings are ready to cheat.

 116 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 116

    Ye Dou didn''t know what to think, the future heir to the clan of the dignified Hyuga clan, who had to rely on peeping in the exam, but then again, the Hyuga sisters are really interesting, there is a feeling of complementarity.


    Hyuga Hinata Ninja is not talented enough, but he ranks among the best in every exam.


    The Hyuga Fireworks Ninja has outstanding talents, but his normal test results are hard to say.


    This is not to say that she is stupid, but that she is far behind her sister Hyuga Hinata.


    Things like white eyes are divine weapons in prying eyes.When they stare, nothing can escape their vision within a mile.


    "Before the exam starts, there are a few rules you need to know."


    On the stage, Morino Ibiki knocked on the blackboard and attracted all attention.


    "First of all, the first one. At the beginning of the exam, each of you will get a total of 10 points. There are 10 questions in the written exam, and each question is worth one point.


    The test adopts the rule of deduction, and one point is deducted for a wrong question. To use an analogy, if you answer three wrong questions, your total score will be 7 points."


    "Second, whether the exam is passed or not is calculated according to the score of the team''s three people 3."


    "In addition, I will add one more point. If cheating is found during the exam, 2 points will be deducted every time it is found. If someone in the team gets a zero point 0"


    "What happens if you get a zero point"


    Some candidates couldn''t help but ask.


    "All were judged as failing!"


    Morinoi said coldly than Xi.


    As soon as he said this, there was an uproar in the classroom.


    Whether it is those ninjas who are confident in themselves but not confident in their teammates, or ninjas who are not confident in themselves but know that their teammates have hope, they are shocked.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    104. Chapter 103, Exams that require cheating]


    As soon as Morino Ibihi''s voice fell, the temperature in the entire classroom suddenly dropped.


    Invisible, all candidates want to be suppressed by a stone in their hearts, and the pressure increases.


    Konoha''s division model is not unique, and many Ninja villages will consider a lot when forming a team for the next.


    After all, the same rice breeds hundreds of people, and it is impossible for every graduate to be a genius.Genius is not that cheap. After all, the world is more foolish.


    In order to ensure the balance of the team and increase the chance of survival, it is very common for top students to team 1 with the tail of the crane.


    For example, in their seventh class, Sasuke Uchiha is a schoolmaster.Although he is not the first in the liberal arts, he can at least enter the top five of the class.


    The night fight score is average, and the high is not the low, and it is at the middle level.


    The remaining Naruto Uzumaki, a scumbag, has never read the book seriously, and is the top seed player in reverse.


    Under such rules, students with good grades will naturally worry about their teammates dragging them down, upset, and imbalance in their performance.


    And students with poor grades will have greater pressure in their hearts, and those who are not determined may even faint on the spot and perform worse.


    However, this is Morino Ibiki''s purpose, to eliminate all these unsteady guys from the Ninja test.


    Moreover, this is only the first step.


    "If you are caught cheating, you will deduct 2 points, not disqualification directly, that is to say, as long as you are not caught, it will be done."


    Hyuga Hanamo grasped the crux of the problem at once.


    Ye Dou did not have a particularly deep memory of the Zhongren exam.He only remembers the questions of the written test.


    Sure enough, when the test paper was issued, the examinee cast his eyes directly, and would not answer at all.


    Not to mention them, even if it is Night Fight, he can understand the topic, but he doesn''t know the answer at all.


    In layman''s terms, he recognizes all these words, but they don''t understand them together.


    And this is Morino Ibiki''s second step.


    These questions he asked, he never thought that students could answer them, it was all about forcing students to cheat.


    This is also one of the main purposes of this exam, to test the Ninjas'' intelligence gathering ability.


    "Since you are a ninja, let''s take the test in the way of a ninja, kids, for the ninja, the work of collecting intelligence is indispensable."


    Knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle.


    Morino Ibiki is in charge of the Interrogation Department, and he knows the importance of intelligence.


    Often a simple message determines the outcome of a war.


    "Since the capacity of the exam is to collect intelligence, then there must be a goal for collecting intelligence."


    Ye Dou closed his eyes slightly, seeing and hearing colors sweeping across the classroom.


    He is perceiving and perceiving who among the candidates is similar to the examiners.


    After a while, he opened his eyes. A total of 10 people are relatively stable. Among them, 4 are Konoha''s ninjas, Haruno Sakura can be ruled out, and there are only two remaining."


    After some calculations, he turned his head and whispered, "Hua Huo, wait: you look at the test paper of the fifth person in the third row with a blank eye. If there is no answer, then look at the second in the fifth row. One of them must be Mastered the answer, even


    It may be both."


    He is confident that his domineering and domineering will not go wrong, Morino Ibiki arranged the "target"


    , Among these two people.


    However, after a while, he didn''t get a reply, and he couldn''t help turning his head to take a look.


    As a result, Hyuga Huahuo turned red, lowered her head and played with her fingers, and muttered in her mouth from time to time, "Yedou called my name!"


    The corner of Ye Dou''s mouth: With a twitch, raise the volume slightly, "Did you hear what I just said?"


    She "ah"


    With a cry, he quickly returned to his senses, "Listen clearly, what about you?"


    "I have my way."


    There is a mongoose, and it is easy for him to want to know the answer, such as peeking at the answer from Hyuga Kahuo.


    He thought that he would simply pass a blank paper just like Uzumaki Naruto, but there is no need, he is not Uzumaki Naruto, there is no need to be so prominent.

 117 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 117

    Swish! Soon, the two targets he specified began to work. If the pen was divinely assisted, the answering speed was extremely fast, as if the answer was already known.


    As for other candidates, many people guessed the true meaning of this exam and began to "exam" in their own way.


    Ye Dou waited for a while and said, "Let''s start."


    Hyuga Flower fired lightly, closing her beautiful eyes and opening them, "Grow your eyes!"


    Suddenly, the audience''s perspective became: very clear, she locked the answer sheet of the ninja number five in the third row.


    "It''s already finished, how did Ye Dou find people out?"


    She was relieved.Since he can find people, he can certainly copy the answer.


    At this time, Ye Dou also raised his pen and said, "Tell me the answer, and also, come down to me!"


    "Are you asking for help? Give me respect, don''t you?"


    The mongoose said righteously, but noticed that Ye Dou''s face was getting darker and darker, and it could only jump off his head, not greening him.


    "If you don''t sit, don''t sit. What''s great. If you want to live a good life, you have to have a little green on your head. You don''t even understand this principle. What kind of ninja are you!"


    The mongoose didn''t dare to say this, but could only mutter to himself.


    Turning his head, it jumped in front of Hyuga Fireworks again, and read the answer word by word to Ye Dou.


    Shoo!! In the quiet classroom, a hand of kunai flew in and shot a certain candidate''s test paper.


    The candidate seemed to be frightened, shouting all over his head, panicked, "You, you, what are you doing!"


    "Five mistakes, you were eliminated."


    One of the invigilators sneered and glanced across the classroom, "The guy in the same team as this guy, get out of the classroom immediately."


    The person''s face was as gray as death, and his companion could only leave with his head down.


    Subsequently, the voice of the invigilator continued to ring, and every time they spoke, it meant that at least one team had left the classroom.


    In an instant, the temperature in the classroom dropped to a freezing point, and the pressure on the candidates increased sharply, for fear that the next person to be caught was themselves.


    Some people even gave up directly.They saw the expressions of those implicated ninjas when they left, unwilling, angry, and even resentful.


    Fear of the same thing happening to myself.


    Ye Dou hadn''t heard of it, and quietly waited for the end of the exam time.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    105. Chapter One Hundred and Four, Ability Against the Sky]


    "As ninjas, you will encounter tasks that you can''t refuse anyway."


    "Showing courage at this time and breaking the predicament is the potential that must be possessed as a leader of the Zhongnin force."


    "Guys who dare not to gamble for their lives are stubborn, only knowing that they pin their hopes in an uncertain future, and those who voluntarily give up, this kind of weak-willed waste is not qualified to be Zhong Ren"


    Minutes passed, Morino Ibiki still threw out the tenth question.


    A multiple choice question with only two options: forward and backward.


    For the guy who was eliminated because of cheating, such a result is unacceptable.


    But this is the Chunin exam, there is no clear rule, as Morino Ibiki said, in this exam room, he is the rule.


    As examiners, they are responsible for setting the questions and for judging whether you pass or not, and they have the power to live and kill.


    "Ah, it''s really thrilling!"


    "It''s really a test that makes people unable to guess the answer at all. It''s much harder than the graduation test at Ninja School."


    "But then again, Mr. Morino is really cool."


    "It should be said to be terrible"


    ""


    At the end of the exam, Konoha''s Xiaoqiang all passed the first exam.


    At the moment, they are very relaxed.


    This is different from the college entrance examination. After the exam, you still need to worry about the results.


    Every test in Zhongren''s assessment is to climb the stairs.If you pass, you can go further.If you don''t pass, you can only stop and wait for the next opportunity.


    "After finally passing the assessment, why not go out and celebrate together"


    "It seems pretty good. After graduation, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s treat it as a party."


    "Then go eat ramen"


    "Well, is the party for food? Then I want to go too!"


    The group of people seemed to have won a battle, discussing where to celebrate.


    However, it is no wonder that in the first year of becoming Xia Ren, they took the Zhongnin exam and successfully passed the first test. These young people will inevitably be excited.


    You know, it has been five years in a row, that is, no such thing has happened in the tenth session. They have created a miracle! "Night Fight, I want to go together"


    Asked Hyuga Hanaru.


    "Go ahead, I''ll go back to practice."


    Ye Dou shook his head, went out the door, and Naoto separated.


    "Ye Dou still looks the same as before!"


    "I don''t know how to look at the atmosphere, I know."


    "Then let''s go by ourselves"


    Several people in the class watched him leave, but did not disband.


    They have long been accustomed to Ye Dou''s unsocial behavior.


    Only Uchiha Sasuke said, "You go, I also want to go back to practice."


    Then he left the team.


    In the past few years, although he has been violently beaten by Ye Dou, he is much stronger than before.

 118 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 118

    Whether it is ninjutsu or physique, there are different degrees of progress from the original.


    Uchiha Itachi''s plan was successful, he found an unbeatable target for his brother and crushed his pride


    , Is always alert to Uchiha Sasuke, urging him to make progress


    When he returned to his practice site, Ye Dou did nothing, and sat up on the spot.


    He closed his eyes tightly and saw that the domineering color began to spread.


    Gradually, Nanga River, Uchiha clan land, Hyuga clan land, ninja school, etc. all entered the scope of his perception, and in the end, his domineering and domineering experience even enveloped Konoha.


    However, this situation did not last long before it dissipated, because of such a large-scale use of experience and domineering, his Chakra consumption rate was too fast to maintain for a long time.


    Yes, just like the fruit of gravity, his domineering also needs Chakra to support.


    Such restrictions are not small for him, because he is now, even if Chakra is far beyond ordinary people, but there are still not many.


    However, this restriction also has another benefit, like eliminating the awakening stage of the Devil Fruit.


    As long as he increases the output of Chakra, his domineering experience, including armed color, will reach a very high level in a short time.


    "It won''t be long before I can gain the power to destroy the world."


    He raised his head and looked up at the sky, his eyes gleaming with inexplicable divine light, as if he wanted to look through the world and look directly at the vast universe.


    After a long time, he withdrew his gaze, and became even more eager for Loulan and his party.


    The pirate''s domineering system is very mysterious, and there is no fixed direction of cultivation.


    Take seeing and hearing color domineering as an example, you choose a different direction, after practicing to the extreme, seeing color domineering will have different effects.


    The preliminarily awakened experience and domineering are similar, but the five senses of the person can become stronger, so that they can perceive the breath of creatures, perceive changes in emotions, predict attacks and avoid these three points.


    If you start from these three points and practice it to the extreme, you can achieve the following effects.


    For example, in Ka Er 2, he took the route of anticipating attacks.After practicing to the extreme, he could see a corner of the future in an instant, extremely defying the sky.


    For another example, Fujitor smiled.He should be taking the breath-aware route, with a very wide range of perception, and domineering can easily cover an island.


    Even so, his domineering vision can still perceive meteorites in the universe, pull it down by gravity, and strike a devastating blow, which is terrifying to the extreme.


    As for the last type of seeing and hearing, according to speculation, it may be the Voice of All Things of Roger One Piece, which will "emotional changes".


    Together they reached the extreme.


    However, this is speculation and has not been confirmed.


    It is not an easy task to cultivate these three domineering to the extreme.The talent is like a smile of Fujitora, and Kata Kuri can only find one direction to practice.


    Ye Dou is different.As long as the Chakra in his body is strong enough, he is very likely to have these three abilities against the sky at the same time.


    "With my current chakra, although I can''t lock the meteorites outside the sky and predict the future, I can activate the eight-door Dunjia. Once the sixth door is opened, my chakra will be explosively improved, and it can take a leap. Into the shadow class!"


    Although there was only a short outbreak time, Ye Dou was still extremely satisfied.


    You know, he is only twelve, 1212 and three years old now, but he has reached the pinnacle that most people can''t set foot in a lifetime. How can he be dissatisfied with the ununderlined version of the novel?


    106. Chapter One Hundred Five, Da She Pill Strikes]


    "Before the exam begins, bookmark this consent."


    On the second day of the Nakanin test, all Xianin who passed the first day of the test came to a training ground in Konoha collectively.


    Although it is an exercise field, the scene in front of you is different from the usual exercise field, and it is called a dead forest.


    Inside, there are countless bloodthirsty beasts raised in Konoha, and for Xia Ren, it is an out-and-out danger zone.


    It is also because it is too dangerous here that the examiner of the second test, Mitarashi Azuchi, asked them to sign the consent form, which could not guarantee the safety of the candidates.


    It''s too big here, even if it''s a straight line, from the entrance: there is still a distance of 10 miles to the central tower.


    In other words, the venue for the second assessment has a diameter of at least 20 miles, and it is impossible to ensure the safety of the candidates if Mita washes the red beans with hands and eyes.


    "Now, let me explain to you the content of the second exam."


    After issuing the consent form, Mitarai Adzuki bean raised the corners of his mouth and said.


    "Popularly speaking, it is survival in the wild. Before entering the 44 exercise field, each of your teams will get a copy of the seal scroll, which is the book of heaven and the book of earth."


    "Then what do we need to do"


    Someone asked.


    "It''s very simple. There is only one requirement to pass this exam. In the next five days, collect the Book of Heaven and Book of Earth, and the team that reaches the Central Tower safely will even pass the exam."


    That''s why she said yesterday that she would cut the team to half.


    Many ninjas feel heavy at this moment.


    After yesterday''s assessment, there are now 26 ninja teams remaining.According to the invigilator, 13 teams will be assigned to the Book of Heaven, and the other 13 teams will be assigned to the Book of Earth.


    The requirement to pass the assessment is to collect the Book of Heaven and Book of Earth.


    This means that the only way to pass the assessment is to compete for the scrolls in the hands of other ninja squads.


    "Are there any restrictions on the rules?"


    The other person frowned and asked.


    "Rules are no rules."


    Mitarai Adzuki sneered.


    Suddenly, her expression changed, as if she had just remembered, she added, "By the way, don''t open the scroll casually, I can''t guarantee the consequences!"


    "What happens when you open it"


    "you guess"


    I don''t guess! Looking at Mitarai Azuki''s expression, Naruto Uzumaki swallowed, and he didn''t dare to play a scroll for the time being.


    "Give you 20 minutes to prepare. After 20 minutes, the entrance to the Death Forest will open. Now, disband!"


    With a big wave of Mitarai Azuki''s hand, the teams moved away from the others.


    From now on, except for his team, everyone else is their enemy.


    Only Konoha''s Xiaoqiang gathered together and discussed with each other.

 119 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 119

    "What do you think of the second exam"


    "What else to think about, wait: we enter the death forest, as if we met, try to take care of each other."


    "What are you talking about Shikamaru, this is cheating."


    "There is nothing to cheat without cheating. Didn''t the examiner say it? There are no rules. In this case, why don''t we unite"


    Nara Shikamaru is still lazy, not even bigger than us if it doesn''t hurt, and has more experience than us. If you are not careful, yes."


    Hearing that people would die, all the Xiaoqiangs laughed and nodded solemnly.


    They are still young and have many things they want to accomplish, but they don''t want to die so easily.


    Seeing that the time was almost the same, everyone separated and prepared separately.


    Before leaving, Ye Dou suddenly stopped and shouted to stop the Hyuga Fireworks.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She asked.


    "Pay attention to the two teams in Grass Ninja Village and Sand Ninja Village. If you encounter them, don''t hesitate to run!"


    Ye Dou said solemnly.


    When he assembled just now, he had already confirmed that Osha Maru had been mixed into the candidates.


    The huge, cold and ruthless Chakra was too prominent to escape his perception.


    "I see, you are also careful!"


    There is no doubt about him.


    Even if she was curious, she chose to believe in Ye Dou unconditionally


    At two thirty, the passage opened on time.


    The next moment, 26 ninja teams filed in and quickly sank into the death forest.


    "let''s start."


    "I heard that the fastest record for sweeping away contenders is 4 hours."


    "Then we will break the record. The target is the Book of the Earth, and the primary target is the group of Konoha...little ghosts."


    A team from Yurencun followed Konoha''s Xiaoqiang and quickly passed through the forest.


    They want to cut the mess quickly and pass the assessment as quickly as possible


    at the same time.


    The other team is also advancing at extreme speed.


    However, they were not so aggressive, and they did not find their prey the first time, so they had to fight steadily.


    "How to do"


    "Find the water source first, and the second exam will last for five days. Prepare for a protracted battle."


    "To understanding!"


    "What about us, Shikamaru, what are we going to do now"


    "Find someone first, or hide first"


    "Hide while looking for someone, pay attention to your surroundings."


    During the conversation, the new generation of Pig Deer Butterfly slowed down.


    The three of them have known each other since childhood, and their tacit understanding far exceeds other ninja teams in the same class.


    However, there is one weakness that they can''t ignore, that is, their frontal combat ability is weak.Apart from Akimi Toji, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino are suitable for squatting in the grass.


    Cooperating with other trusted teams is the best choice! At the same time.


    Three people in Class 7 also entered the death forest and quickly shuttled through the forest.


    Naruto Uzumaki was very excited at the moment, and he wanted to immediately.


    Fight the enemy and break the record in one breath.


    However, he is not the boss of the team, vaguely headed by Night Fight, he only has the power to comment.


    The same is true for Uchiha Sasuke.


    He couldn''t be proud of this companion who had beaten him for five years.


    He asked, "Hey, what should we do now"


    I came here so soon! Before Ye Dou had time to answer, seeing and hearing the domineering, he had already sensed that a group of people were rushing in their direction.


    The one at the head... Chakra is extremely cold and huge, far beyond the scope of Xia Ren.


    Dashewan! Ye Dou said, "Alert!"


    Zuoming and the other two turned their heads at the same time, and their eyes were full of incredible.


    They have only entered the Death Forest for less than 10 minutes, so are they about to encounter a battle. If this is the case, then this test is too dangerous! "Feng escape.


    A big breakthrough! There was indeed someone with tinnitus and both of them were shocked at the same time. When they turned their heads, they saw a violent wind hitting them, shaking the people to the ground! Fei Lu reminds you: Three things to read,


    107. Chapter One Hundred and Sixth, Sasuke Must Go Frontal]


    The three-person 3 formation has just formed, and the violent whirlwind has hit.


    Huh! Huh! Huh! A strong wind comparable to a sharp blade, sweeping the earth, like a typhoon, raging around.


    This is Feng Yun.


    The big breakthrough is ninjutsu, and it should never create such a terrifying scene.


    It can only be caused by too strong the caster! "Hurry up!"


    "what!"


    Sasuke Uchiha reacted quickly and made a judgment instantly.He couldn''t resist, but could only avoid it.


    Naruto Uzumaki reacted a little slower, but he was kicked out by Ye Dou, and he disappeared in front of everyone by the sudden strong wind.

 120 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 120

    "Night Fight!"


    Looking at the strangulation: in the awkward surroundings, his eyes widened, and he shouted in the direction where Ye Dou disappeared, anxious and guilty at the same time.


    "Shut up idiot, do you want to expose our position"


    Sasuke Uchiha quickly held him down.


    He clearly knows that a ninja who can play this level of ninjutsu is by no means idle.


    Now that the life and death of Ye Dou in the team is unknown, they must not act rashly.


    "You go to other places to play first, leave it to me here."


    On the other side, the Kushininura ninja disguised as Oshemaru stretched out his long tongue and licked the corners of his mouth, and yelled his two subordinates back.


    The purpose of his trip is Uchiha Sasuke, this exam is not in the category of his concern at all


    the other side.


    After being blown a full 100 meters away by the wind of Oshemaru, Ye Dou stopped his body after hitting a tree.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, beast!"


    He patted the dust on his body, Ye Dou raised his head and faced the big snake twin pupils that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    This big snake is very large.It is conservatively estimated that the body of the snake is at least a full 100 meters long, and its two vertical pupils are bigger than Night Fight, and it can swallow several fat cows in one bite.


    "hiss"


    At this time, the big snake spit out a long letter, ready to swallow the ant in front of it.


    In fact, it does just that.


    Just like the big mouth of the blood basin, without the slightest worries, this big snake directly bites Ye Dou.


    The thick dust splashed, and with just one bite, the big snake bit the giant tree behind Ye Dou.


    But it was puzzled, and the sawdust in the mouth, the pupils larger than cow bells were alert to the surroundings, because it felt it, and it did not bite anyone.


    "it''s here!"


    There was a sudden movement from above, and it looked up following the sound, but only saw a glare of dazzling knife light, and then puff! puff! puff! puff! puff! puff! puff! puff! puff! puff! Sticking to the snake''s body, he whirled and wielded a long knife in mid-air.


    He spins like a top while swinging a knife, and in the blink of an eye, the snake is chopped into dozens of segments.


    The big snake screamed from the sky.


    It did not immediately.


    When it died, the vitality of this creature was extremely tenacious.Even if it was cut into countless segments, its body was still: squirming.


    "Damn, I have never eaten such a big snake before. It will definitely make up for it. You can start it for me and don''t get the snake meat dirty."


    The mongoose quickly jumped to the ground and put all the snake meat that had been chopped into sections into his pants pockets.


    In the end, it shouted loudly and stepped on the feet of the snake head.


    It is a mongoose, and the flat-headed brother honey badger is collectively called the two major snake catchers.It is also an expert in snake eating.It is a poisonous snake.In their eyes, it is no different from spicy sticks, but chews more joyfully.


    Looking at the mongoose, who carefully stuffed the snake meat into his pocket, the corner of his mouth: Can''t help but twitch.


    This picture is too happy.


    It is clearly


    A mongoose, wearing green floral pants, carefully stuffed this hundred-meter snake into his pocket as a snack.


    Occasionally, he licked several mouthfuls, and it was beautiful with a grin! Ye Dou didn''t look at it, jumped on the tree and closed his eyes, seeing and hearing the domineering open, perceiving the battlefield over there.


    "Aren''t you really going there? Aren''t you afraid that those two gay guys will be killed by the big snake pill"


    The collection of the mongoose was completed, and he jumped to his side, holding the tail of the snake in his paws, and took a bite, revealing an intoxicated look.


    This guy is usually very picky, and he never eats things that are not cooked, but this big snake is different.I don''t know how many years it has lived, and it is about to become refined.It is willing to make an exception.


    "No, Ochimaru''s target is Uchiha Sasuke, he spent so much time lurking in, it is impossible to kill him."


    "And Naruto Uzumaki, he is Nine-Tailed Human Zhuli, and Jiuwei is one with him. It is impossible to watch his own Ren Zhuli be killed."


    Ye Dou is neither salty nor indifferent, and has no intention of doing anything.


    Da She Maru is definitely not a good match for his generation, and he is anxious, and various forbidden techniques are emerging one after another.Even if he goes all out, it is difficult to get a bargain from him.


    Moreover, he had already sensed that Mitarai Azuki had entered the death forest.


    Obviously, Mitarai Adzuki spotted the three Kushinin who had been killed by Oshimaru, and chased him in after he knew it was wrong.


    Not surprisingly, she had already notified Konoha Anbe, that contact with Oshemaru at this time would be harmful and useless! "Yeah"


    Suddenly, his domineering look and feel felt a violent Chakra.


    This chakra is very unknown, as if it is self-conscious, as if it is going to destroy everything.


    "Kyuubi''s seal is loose"


    "Die me, you bastard."


    At this time, Naruto Uzumaki, his eyes were blood red, and the corners of his mouth had fangs exposed, his state was like a beast, and his mood was extremely unstable.


    In his opinion, Ye Dou was to save him that caused him to know his life and death.


    For a while, anger, guilt, irritability and other negative emotions caused his brain to fall into chaos, and unknowingly, it aroused the nine-tailed Chakra in his body.


    Naruto Uzumaki snarled, roared, as if desperately, he kept punching Dashemaru.


    Oshemaru was taken aback, and never expected to hit Nine-Tailed Renzhuli here.


    Now that a major event has not been achieved, he doesn''t want to expose it so quickly.


    Besides, the nine-tailed demon fox is too ruthless, he can''t beat it at all! Can''t help but say, Da She Wan hurriedly grabbed Naruto Uzumaki, raising his hand is a five-element seal on the latter''s belly, suppressing this unknown chakra Go on.


    After doing all this, he turned to look at Uchiha Sasuke again.


    The boundless murderous intent came surging! The second 2 pillar was immediately shocked, as if returning to the... bloody night a few years ago.


    The unknown Chakra rushed into his eyes, and then his eyes became blood-red, and at this time he awakened Shalanyan.


    Moreover, as soon as he awakened, it was Shuanggouyu writing round eyes.

 121 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 121

    "Sbalaxi, I just woke up with this kind of pupil power in Shaluanyan, I didn''t see you wrong, Sasuke!"


    Da She Maru licked her lips greedily, her eyes filled with madness.


    "Write round eyes"


    Two 2 Zhuzi touched his eyes, and found that the world before him had indeed become a little different.


    "Perhaps it can be done, no, it must be possible. Since I have awakened to Shalanyan, there is no reason to lose again."


    Inexplicably, infinite courage surged in his heart, and he wanted to face Osha Maru.


    : The near state is not very good. It is related to adjusting the schedule of work and rest. For me, it is not easy. I slept for 4 hours today. Wait a minute: I will go to sleep until 11 o''clock. In the end, I will be cheeky again. Please download Fei Lu Xiao for a wave of support.


    108. Chapter One Hundred and Seven, Why does he eat so well]


    "It seems to be over."


    Ye Dou opened his eyes.


    When he rushed to the scene, when Oshemaru had left, only two people, Zuo Ming, who were not awake, were left.


    The Second 2 Pillar was indeed very brave just now, but he was too brave.Now he is not the opponent of Oshemaru at all.He stared at Shuanggouyu and wrote round eyes for a long time, but was finally overwhelmed by Oshemaru.


    "What do I do now."


    The mongoose jumped onto the second 2 pillar and found the curse of the sky on his neck.


    "Find a place to rest first."


    Looking at the sky, Ye Dou picked up Zuo Ming and two, and soon left the scene.


    the other side.


    After Mitarai Adzuki entered the death forest, he followed the trail and quickly found Oshemaru.


    She was once the disciple of Oshemaru and worshipped Oshemaru very much.


    Even though O She Maru defected and became Konoha Rebellion, her feelings for O She Maru are still complicated.


    However, Mitarai adzuki beans come and go quickly, and they are not the opponents of Oshemaru.


    She tried to die with Oshemaru, and finally found that she caught only a stand-in.


    "What do you want to do"


    Mitarai Adzuki spoke heavily, panting.


    She also has the imprint of the heavenly curse left by the big snake pill.


    Although this kind of curse seal can bring powerful power to the ninja, it will also erode the human body all the time.


    As early as when Oshemaru defected, the curse of heaven in her body was sealed by the people of Konoha.


    Now activated by Oshemaru again, even if Mitarai Adzuki is not in a coma on the spot like Sasuke, he has lost the ability to resist.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long, you are really cold."


    "What do you want to do when you come here, are you here to assassinate Master Naruto"


    "No, I''m here this time, just want to bury the mark on the outstanding people in the village, just like the curse mark on you."


    Oshemaru smiled faintly, but looked a little crazy, "He is different from you. He is a child of the Uchiha clan. Don''t stop the Chunin test. Let me have fun. Otherwise, I don''t know I will do it. What kind of thing"


    "hateful!"


    Mitarai Adzuki bean covered his neck and watched Oshemaru leave.


    "Why the guys in Anbe haven''t come yet, you must tell Master Naruto about the news about Oshemaru"


    late at night.


    In Naruto''s office, Sarutobi spit out a deep breath of smoke, listening to the news that Anbe Ninja brought back.


    "Hokage-sama, according to Mitarai Adzuki bean''s love, Snake Maru appeared in the second Zhongnin exam examination room."


    The masked Anbe ninja told the truth on one knee.


    "Do you know his purpose?"


    "It is said to bury the mark, Hasaosuke, Hokage-sama, do you need to terminate the test?"


    "No, just do as Hongdou said. I trust her judgment. The exam will continue to strengthen the defense of the village and investigate the purpose of Dashewan."


    Sarutobi Hizen kept himself calm and told the ninja in Anbe not to act rashly.


    Oshemaru is a ninja brought out by him, so he knows very well, this... "Leng Jun"


    The degree of danger.


    "Yes!"


    Anbe Ninja responded, and then disappeared into Naruto''s office.


    "Oshe Maru, what is the purpose of your return this time?"


    Sarutobi Hizen looks faintly at the moon outside the window


    "No, I don''t know what the purpose of Dashewan is."


    In the death forest, after throwing the two Zuoming into a tree hole, Ye Dou set up a fire stand on the spot and roasted the snake meat.


    Da She Maru is very complicated, and it makes people unable to see through, what exactly does he want.


    There are many in Hokage, but few are like Oshe Maru.


    Others, no matter what they do, will have a clear purpose.


    Oshimaru was not.The purpose of his trip seemed to destroy Konoha, but he shed tears when he faced Sarutobi Hitoshi again.


    Perhaps as Mitarai Adzuki said, he is a dangerous guy who does whatever he wants and does whatever he wants.


    "Could it be related to Danzang''s...old silver coin?"


    The mongoose asked.


    "do not know."


    Ye Dou still said this.

 122 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 122

    Da She Maru was once the most proud disciple of the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi.He is outstanding in all aspects and is the most likely candidate to inherit the position of the fourth generation of Naruto.


    But it is a pity that his longevity studies violated Sarutobi''s bottom line, and he was finally driven out of Konoha by Sarutobi.


    Is there any...Danzo in this incident? No one can guarantee.


    After all, Danzo''s goal has always been the position of Hokage, and when Oshemaru first did biological research, he had cooperated with Danzo.


    It stands to reason that Dashemaru is so cautious and has the support of the roots, how can Sarutobi Hitoshi find them "then you are really not curious at all"


    "Curiosity kills people."


    Ye Dou faintly replied.


    Konoha''s trip to the water was too deep and too muddy.


    After all, he is still not strong enough, if he has the power of Qianshou Zhujian at this moment.


    Then he can do whatever he wants, and the whole world must follow his will.


    "Okay, but is it really okay if you are so swaggering?"


    "It''s just a few brats, don''t worry about it."


    Ye Dou overturned the snake meat, and ignored the three voices who were hiding in the dark.


    Just like Oshemaru, he believed in his own power and was not afraid of revealing his identity, and even threatened Konoha to continue the exam.


    He was the same at this moment, and he didn''t pay attention to the three voices at all.


    "It''s really arrogant, Konoha''s little devil, dare to stand on fire in such a dangerous place."


    In secret, the three of Otonin sneered and looked at Ye Dou like a dead person.


    They are all ninjas, knowing that night is the most dangerous time, and they need to be cautious.


    It doesn''t matter if the other party doesn''t hide it, and there is still a swaying barbecue. This is simply telling other people, I am here, come and kill me.


    Another asked, with some bloodthirsty eyes, "Do you want to do it?"


    "No, Lord Oshemaru''s order is to start at dawn, let him eat a good meal, and then send him...he on the road!"


    The secret Sannin smiled gloomily.


    However, when he saw Ye Dou swallowing delicious snake meat in his mouth.


    Looking down at the liangliang pill in their hands, they felt a little uncomfortable.


    Why does he eat so much better than us? Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    109. Chapter One Hundred and Eighth, This is my current strength]


    "Hey, Dingci, what else do you have to eat, because of you, we haven''t found anyone after walking for a day."


    Its daybreak.


    The pig, deer and butterfly 3 sneaked out of the hiding place, ready to continue on the road, looking for partners to join forces to compete for the scroll.


    But what made Yamanaka Ino feel resentful is that the first thing Qiu Dao Dingci did when he got up was not to wash, and he even ate snacks.


    My team itself is not strong, but the teammates are still screaming. Is there anything more helpless than such news. "Even if we are on the road now, we may not find them, three of us. This is not a detective ninja."


    "Go out blindly, maybe you will encounter dangers, and wait for them to find us while eating, isn''t it better?


    Autumn Dao Ding Ci is righteous and authentic.


    "Although I am a bit more ambitious, what Ding Ci said is also reasonable. In this exam, it seems that no one is weaker than our team."


    Nara Shikamaru is also very helpless.He and Yamanaka Ino are both supporters, and Akuma Dingji has the ability to fight head-on.


    If these 33 fights, their chances of winning are really small.


    "That''s why I don''t understand why a beautiful girl like me should be on the same team as the two of you. Give me Yatou and Sasuke. Why should I be scared?"


    Yamanaka Ino said angrily.


    "Although this is true, don''t tell it."


    Nara Shikamaru reluctantly jumped onto the tree and observed the surrounding environment.He was not going to reason with Yamanaka Ino because it didn''t make sense at all.


    Who knew that he had just jumped into a tree, only to find something far away.


    "Don''t go, I haven''t finished yet"


    "Don''t talk first, there is movement!"


    "enemy"


    Yamanaka Ino and Akiu Dingci were shocked, they were not talking about snacks, and they were ready to yo-yo.


    "It is indeed an enemy, but Ino, the Yato and Sasuke you want are also there."


    "Really"


    "Well, but the situation doesn''t seem to be too good."


    the other side.


    The sound of Shinobi trio didn''t wait any longer, waited until sunrise to the east, and directly chose to do it.


    "Knoha kid, how did you eat last night?"


    "Huh, something that doesn''t know whether it''s alive or well, actually: barbecue in that situation."


    "Hand in the seal book, I''ll give you a happy one."


    They obviously didn''t forget everything that happened last night, and they were brooding about it.


    Ye Dou opened his eyes when he heard the words, and smoothly swept over the three of Yinnin.


    He doesn''t remember the names of these three people anymore, he only knows that their ninjutsu is very weird, especially that...the humpback ninja with a bandage on his face and only his left eye exposed.


    His ninjutsu seems to be related to sound, emitting ultrasound waves, shattering the enemy''s eardrums and killing people invisible.


    "Why is Yatou, both Naruto and Sasuke injured"


    In the distance, the pig, the deer and the butterfly 3 have also been hiding in the grass and watching.


    "It looks bad, how are we going to make Shikamaru"

 123 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 123

    "Wait and see!"


    They originally thought they were here to hug their thighs.


    It turned out that Squad 7 didn''t know what it had encountered, so Ye Dou was the only one left.The other two seemed to be injured, and the situation was worse than they were.


    Nara Shikamaru held down the two of the team and told them not to be impulsive, thinking about how to deal with the situation in front of them.


    "Ok"


    Suddenly, he felt that the temperature around him seemed to have become cold, and a cold chakra burst out suddenly, making people feel uncomfortable.


    He followed his senses, but saw Uchiha Sasuke in the tree hole standing up at some point.


    Nara Shikamaru''s eyes lit up suddenly, but they wrinkled again soon.


    Because Uchiha Sasuke''s condition at this time seems to be a bit wrong, and his whole body is covered with strange runes, which is very strange.


    "It''s you who want to grab our seal book"


    Woke up earlier than expected! Hearing that, Ye Dou put away the knife and sat back again.


    It''s the...the leader of the Otonin trio, his eyes wide open.


    He recognized that the strange runes on Sasuke Uchiha were the power of the curse seal.


    "We want us to kill him again, and secretly give him the power of the curse seal, what exactly does Oshamaru-sama want to do?"


    He couldn''t help frowning, he couldn''t guess what Da She Wan wanted to do, and he didn''t dare to act rashly for a while.


    "Hey, I ask you if you are going to grab our sealed book!"


    Sasuke Uchiha repeated his words, and the dark pupils were already scarlet at the moment, matching the curse marks on his body, they were very strange.


    "So what, do you have an opinion?"


    There was one person in the trio who couldn''t bear it.He was brave and yelled at Uchiha Sasuke.


    Shoo!! As soon as the voice fell, Sasuke Uchiha moved, and a flash appeared behind the ninja.


    "Sack, behind."


    His teammate reminded.


    "what"


    Shimonin, named Sack, quickly turned around, stretched out his hands at Uchiha Sasuke, and yelled, "Zankong Jibo!"


    A violent whirlwind erupted from his hands, strangling the enemy in front of him: all.


    However, his skill did not hit anything, and Sasuke Uchiha avoided him.


    When I looked back, my hands were already grasped by the other party.Looking like that, it seemed that I was about to tear my hands off.


    In just one round, he was subdued by Sasuke Uchiha! "So strong!"


    "As expected, Sasuke, such a powerful ninja, can be solved so easily!"


    In the distance, the pig, the deer and the butterfly were shocked.


    They know that Uchiha Sasuke is very strong because he has always been the first person in the class.


    However, they didn''t expect that Uchiha Sasuke was already so strong, he immediately killed the strong-looking Otonin Shishinin.


    "This is completely a massacre!"


    Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help sweating on his forehead, as if he had met Sasuke Uchiha for the first time.


    This is really too strong, the sound of Shinobu trio is not his one-in-one enemy at all, they are basically spikes, and the battle is over in an instant.


    "Did you see it, freak"


    Boom! Stepping on the only female ninja in the trio, Sasuke Uchiha looks at Yatou, holding a claw in his right hand, and his expression is a little crazy.


    "This is my current strength, a more powerful force than you, I won''t lose to you again!"


    "Hey, hey, why are they going to kill each other at this time?"


    Before I had time to be happy for too long, I found a thick thigh.


    Looking at the suddenly tense atmosphere in the field, the new generation of pig, deer and butterfly 3 had a bad feeling.


    Then, they saw Ye Dou get up.


    "No, I really want to fight"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    110. Chapter 109, I am different from before]


    Konoha, Exercise Field 44, on the edge of the Death Forest, the sound of fists and feet colliding is endless.


    Yato and Sasuke Uchiha are engaged in a fierce confrontation.


    "I can see it, I can see all his movements!"


    Sasuke Uchiha in the battle, his face was crazy, and it was difficult to suppress the joy in his heart.


    After more than five years, he finally awakened the writing wheel eyes belonging to the Uchiha clan and suppressed the freak of Iori Yatou.


    Moreover, this is not his limit, this is not the limit of Zhuanyan, he can still become stronger.


    Today, he doesn''t know how to open the Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel, and even less know the awakening conditions of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel.


    But he knew that the most difficult step for the Uchiha clan to write round eyes was to open the eyes.Some Uchiha clan members could not successfully open their eyes even in their entire lives.


    However, once Shao Lun Yan''s blood is awakened from the boundary, the speed of Shao Lun Yan''s evolution will be much easier.


    Moreover, with each evolution of the writing wheel, the pupil power will be greatly strengthened.


    In other words, this is not all Uchiha Sasuke is at this moment, he is confident that he will become stronger soon.


    "It''s useless, night fight, whatever


    No matter how fast you move, there is no way to escape the writing wheel."


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke even wanted to scream up to the sky.


    This feeling that every cell in the body is full of power fascinates him and drives him crazy.

 124 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 124

    "Even, even you are proud of the physical skills that you have been honed since childhood. I can learn it at a glance. Understand it, this is Uchiha''s power."


    Fire escape.


    The phoenix fire technique made a right kick, and Uchiha Sasuke suddenly jumped, opened his mouth, and spit out fiery fireballs towards Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou''s body was as light as a swallow, and he dodged the attacking fireball several times in a row.


    However, Uchiha Sasuke laughed at this moment, "You can''t escape!"


    Write the wheel and play the windmill.


    Santai sword! He whispered secretly, and suddenly pulled his right hand, pulling out several kunai from the fireball that was evaded by Ye Dou.


    "Okay, it''s amazing, he actually expected Ye Dou to avoid it in advance, and buried Kuunai in the impatiens technique!"


    "This kind of kunai manipulation technique, should I say, is this really Uchiha?"


    "It''s over, Ye Dou is tied up!"


    The three of Nara Shikamaru in the distance were completely shocked by the power of Uchiha Sasuke.


    The guy who can fight such a stormy attack turned out to be the same class as Xia Ren "I won, night fight."


    When Yatou was trapped and unable to move, Sasuke Uchiha no longer looked crazy, but became even colder.


    At this moment, he thought of that person, that... the man with the same bloodline as him.


    "He is next!"


    "This is why Chakrabi is naturally weaker than expected, and the conclusion is that it is only a curse, and it is still in its original form."


    Ye Dou murmured to himself, his body shook, and he was directly unbound by the steel wire.


    He is very interested in this attitude of Uchiha Sasuke, because the issue of natural energy and fairy mode has been involved.


    The big snake pill gives the second 2 pillars, called the curse seal of the sky, is a thing made by extracting enzymes from the body fluid of Zhongwu, similar to the frog oil of Miaomu Mountain, the effect is that it can be used and absorb natural energy.


    But judging from the state of Uchiha Sasuke at the moment, the power of the Heavenly Curse Seal cannot be compared with the fairy model.


    This made Ye Dou frowned, because he was facing the building


    Which dragon vein core in the orchid is determined to be obtained, and the energy of the dragon vein, taken from the earth, is also a natural energy.


    Doesn''t this mean that even if he finally gained the power of the dragon veins, he still couldn''t activate the fairy mode and he was a little dissatisfied with this result.


    The power of the fairy mode is too tempting and too powerful.


    Even the immortal mode in the imperfect state can make Ji Lai also match Penn''s battle, and finally die under Penn due to lack of intelligence.


    And the fairy mode in the perfect state is enough to transform Naruto Uzumaki into a ninja who can compete with Six Payne.


    "Is it true that even if I harvest the core of the dragon veins, I can only use natural energy simply like Uchiha Sasuke is now"


    "No, not necessarily, this is only the first form of the curse seal of the sky. It cannot be compared with the core of the dragon veins. Perhaps, after obtaining the dragon veins, I will become a special physique like Shigego that can absorb natural energy at any time!"


    Ye Dou''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    When the Fourth Ninja World War broke out, Sasuke Uchiha had a fusion with Shigogo''s energy.


    At that time, Oshe Maru had personally admitted that the curse seal was originally the power of immortality.


    When Uchiha Sasuke''s Susano was injected into Shigogo''s natural chakra curse seal, such Susano can be called ``Scenery.


    Zonoh"


    "The curse imprint is after all the curse imprint, it is only the product of Chongwu''s body fluid processing, and cannot be compared with himself. In other words, after absorbing the dragon vein core, as long as I can achieve the natural energy, mental energy, and physical energy of the inner body Balance, you can produce Xianshu Chakra!"


    Thinking about it, Ye Dou''s eyes flashed with an inexplicable look, and it was not a pity and frowning, because this speculation of his could be realized.


    "You are so weak that you still have a hard-headed mouth at this time. Give up. A ninja like you who only knows physical skills can''t defeat me who has Shaluyan!"


    Seeing Yato''s expression like a okay person, Sasuke Uchiha became inexplicably angry.


    His defiant look is similar to when he first challenged him, but now he is different from before! Ye Dou ignored his words and suddenly asked inconspicuously, "Can you become stronger? "


    Too much deception! "Now I am strong enough, I will hit you personally to admit defeat!"


    With a roar, Sasuke Uchiha rioted again.


    In the state of the curse of the sky, his speed is extremely fast, and it has exceeded the scope of Xia Ren.


    However, Ye Dou was faster than him, and at the moment he was about to sweep his legs, he had already punched in advance.


    Bang! "Uh"


    Sasuke Uchiha let out a painful cry, went straight, flew out and hit the ground.


    "Damn, you guy"


    "Be more angry, let me see more possibilities!"


    Ye Dou speaks earnestly, eager to see the second form of Heaven''s Curse Seal, "What"


    The rushing sound made Uchiha Sasuke suddenly turned his head.


    Immediately afterwards, he couldn''t even react, and he was swept away again.


    "what"


    Sasuke Uchiha cried out in pain.


    This feeling made him feel aggrieved and familiar with him.More than five years have passed.Even if he is so strong now, he ended up in a sandbag and was beaten flying around.


    And the new generation of Pig Deer Butterfly 3 in the distance is already dumbfounded at this moment.


    Just now, every second, Uchiha Sasuke, who is so powerful, was beaten to the ground in a blink of an eye, and Feilu reminded you: Three things to read and collect,


    111. Chapter One Hundred and Ten, Passed the second assessment]


    "Why can''t I see it, why can''t I see it again!"


    "Obviously I have awakened Shalanyan!"


    Sasuke Uchiha is mad with hatred and wants to roar up to the sky.


    However, the last thing he uttered was the scream of pain that was violently beaten by Ye Dou.


    "Can you only reach this point?"

 125 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 125

    Ye Dou frowned and asked seriously.


    Such a posture, such a look, was clearly seen by Sasuke Uchiha''s writing wheel.


    Then, he was heartbroken again! This is really bullying, is this guy deliberately humiliating himself "Ah"


    He looked up to the sky and roared, angrily pulled out Kumo and stabbed forward.


    At this moment, the rune of the curse of the sky was burning like a fire, and he was really going crazy, and the speed was about one cent.


    The result! Ye Dou punched him again, just a simple punch, and beat him into the air again mercilessly, just like punching a sandbag.


    In the rear, all three of the pig, deer and butterfly of the new generation looked straight, and sweat ran violently on their foreheads.This Nima is really cruel.


    Ye Dou''s physical skills are very strong. Who doesn''t know? No one can block his pair of iron fists when in Ninja School! But the question is, Sasuke has even awakened to Sharonan, so why is he still so miserable. Isn¡¯t it the bloody ninja who is known as the most restrained ninja? Yamanaka Ino couldn¡¯t bear to look at it, because Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s handsome face has been beaten to a level that is as swollen as a pig¡¯s head, but don¡¯t look at him. It was so miserable, it is estimated that he would not even recognize his mother who came, but Ye Dou started with a sense of measure, did not fight to the death, just wanted to force him to go further.


    Yatou finally stopped, no longer swinging his iron fists, because the rune on Sasuke Uchiha was beaten away by him.


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes are blank, lying on the ground straight, looking like he has been played badly.


    "It seems that this can only be reached."


    Ye Dou thought with regret.


    There are two states of the curse seal of the sky.The first state is just like Uchiha Sasuke just now.Activating the curse seal can initially absorb and use natural energy.


    The second state needs to be taken to a higher level on the original basis, and the runes are fully activated.It is not full of runes, but all over every corner of the body, whether it is appearance or skin, there will be visible changes to the naked eye.


    But it¡¯s not easy to enter the second state, you need to spend a time called "death"


    The stage.


    This so-called "death"


    , Is not real death, but refers to the pain that the user will suffer like death.


    This process can speed up the transition, but you need to use "Xingxin Wan"


    Once the awakening is successful and enter the second state of the spell of the sky, the user''s various data, whether it is chakra or speed and power, will be terribly improved.


    Ye Dou cares very much about this change, because this form of Heaven''s Curse Seal is the closest to Shigego.


    "This is your full power?"


    Suddenly, Sasuke Uchiha, who was lying on the ground, tilted his head and asked him.


    "Ok."


    Ye Dou nodded.


    "At this time you are still telling me the truth, you didn''t even move the knife!"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes suddenly burst into flames, and his anger was extremely angry.


    Ye Dou didn''t speak anymore this time, ignoring him, and walked directly to the Otonin trio.


    "Hand over the scrolls in your hands."


    "it is good!"


    Without any hesitation, the boss of the trio will directly belong to him


    Hand over our book of earth.


    It doesn''t work if you don''t pay.


    A Uchiha Sasuke who has activated the seal of the curse of the sky is not something they can resist. If the macho who can beat Sasuke Uchiha violently is counted as immortal, they will have to peel off! "Can we go now?"


    He asked carefully.


    Yatou put away the book of the earth, nodded, and then walked up to Uchiha Sasuke and asked.


    "Can you still go."


    "can!"


    Sasuke Uchiha gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand up.


    "Then go."


    Without explaining too much, he walked to the tree hole and picked up Uzumaki Naruto and put it on his shoulder, rushing to the central tower.


    "Sure enough, in this Zhongnin exam, no team is weaker than us."


    When the third person in Class 7 walked away, the pig deer butterfly seemed to remember to breathe and sat on the ground.


    After a while, it was Yamanaka Ino who recovered first, and roared, "No, I came to join Yetou and Sasuke. Now they are gone, what shall we do?"


    "Forget it, they have already collected all the scrolls, so we need to join hands with us!"


    "Then what shall we do now"


    "What else can I continue looking for!"


    Nara Shikamaru didn''t want to be authentic.


    There are more than one thighs, although not all of them are so thick, but they can be hugged.


    He has some salty thoughts


    the other side.


    Naruto Uzumaki rushed to the road with the wounded, but it did not slow down the pace of the 3rd person in Class 7.


    After all, Naruto Uzumaki is only a hundred jin, a living person, not as good as the weight-bearing props tied to him, and it can''t affect Ye Dou''s actions.


    It was Uchiha Sasuke, who was silent all the way, not knowing what was thinking in his heart.


    At about eleven in the morning, the trio 3 felt the central tower.


    It was not that nothing happened along the way.They had also been attacked by beasts and ninjas, but they could not pose a threat to them.


    Along the way, the trio 3 was still stable, and soon felt the front of the central tower, except for the chattering of Uzumaki Naruto after waking up.


    "What is the word behind Ruowutian?"


    Pushing open the door of the central tower, the entrance is an empty hall, with nothing but a large writing on the front wall.


    Naruto Uzumaki chanted a few words, and found that he didn''t recognize the words at all.

 126 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 126

    "If it is five days, then know the wisdom to prepare for the opportunity, if there is no land, then seek profit from the original, if the double book of heaven and earth is enlightened, then the danger will return to the right path. This is the ultimate meaning and become a leader.


    Sasuke Uchiha said.


    During the conversation, he did not forget to scan Uzumaki Naruto with contemptuous eyes, and he found a sense of superiority in this guy again.


    "There is only one freak, and the others are in front of you, no different from Naruto this fool!"


    Two 2 Zhuzi suddenly thought.


    The latter seemed unaware, and asked curiously, "What is this, ah"


    "Probably speaking of scrolls, if the two books of heaven and earth are opened, the danger will return to the right path!"


    Ye Dou remembered that this character was written by Sarutobi Rizen, and there were great principles hidden between the lines.


    However, in his opinion, this is just chicken soup for the soul, and only the two sentences in the middle paragraph have practical meaning.


    During the conversation, he took out the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth and tore them apart without hesitation.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    112. Chapter One Hundred and Eleven, The Windmill About to Turn]


    "This is the experience written by Master Naruto, the "" in the text


    , Refers to the brain, "earth"


    It is for the body to be a good ninja, both are indispensable"


    The first floor of the central building.


    When Ye Dou opened the Book of Heaven and the Book of Earth, something unexpected happened.Umino Iluka was suddenly psyched out and carefully clarified the meaning of the word for them.


    Iruka actually said a lot, but it is just a simple translation.


    A good ninja should not be addicted to power, but should know how to use all the conditions that are beneficial to him and lead the team to complete the task with the least cost.


    In the same way, the reverse is also the same.Don''t think about taking advantage of everything.The world of ninjas has too many problems and tasks that cannot be solved by brain.


    Zhong Ren is different from Xia Ren. It has the qualifications to lead a team. Wisdom and strength are indispensable! "If one day you all become Zhong Ren and become the leader of a small team, you must not forget the three generations of adults. words."


    "Also, congratulations to you for passing the second test, your hard work"


    Iluka originally wanted to say "It looks like you have suffered a lot"


    Yunyun


    However, when he saw that Ye Dou could not find a wound on his body except for some dust on his body, he could only shut up.


    Even when Ye Dou watched it over, he still felt a little stomachache, and remembered the scene of himself running over to try that day, but he was almost killed as a spy.


    After a brief explanation, he led the three of them to the lounge.


    Today is the second day of Zhong Ren''s second assessment, and it is still too early to end.


    However, they were not the first team to come here.When they walked into the lounge, there were already several teams sitting in various places, talking quietly and guarding.


    The most conspicuous of them is the Sand Shinobu trio headed by Gaara.


    The relationship between the three is siblings, but Kankuro and Temari, who are elder brothers and sisters, both fear Gaara.


    Because Gaara, like Naruto Uzumaki, is also a villager and is feared by people.


    The difference is that Gaara''s life seems to be worse than that of Uzumaki Naruto.


    The Uzumaki clan has had a good relationship with Konoha for generations, and Uzumaki Naruto''s mother is a member of the Uzumaki clan.


    In addition to the extremely vigorous vitality of the people of this group, the biggest feature is that the sealing technique is unique in the world.


    Therefore, Naruto Uzumaki has the most advanced gossip seal, except that the seal is loose or destroyed, Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t have to worry about it, and he can''t even perceive the nine tails.


    Gaara is not.The tailed beast in his body, the Shou Crane, is not sealed with a sealing technique, but is forcibly restrained in Gaara''s body by several elders.


    The result of this is that after Gaara became Human Zhuli, he couldn''t even get a good night''s sleep, because he was waiting all the time to snatch his body control and torture his nerves.


    For a long time, Gaara''s eye sockets have two more panda eyes.


    , Is particularly eye-catching.


    He seemed to be very impressed by Sasuke Uchiha.When the three of the three of the seventh class entered the lounge, his eyes were fixed on the upper body of the second two pillar.


    Sasuke Uchiha did not respond.He was beaten up just now.He was really not in the mood to pretend to be coerced in front of others, and he didn''t even bother to speak.


    "Unexpectedly


    Quite fast, but we are faster than you, Naruto, Konoha''s next Hokage is my Inuzukatoa!"


    In addition, Inuzuka-Ma, Yu-Noshino, and Hyuga Hinata 3 are also there.


    This group of three of them3 has strong detection capabilities and is naturally adapted to jungle operations.Using this unique ability, they set traps in advance on the first day to lure the enemy to complete the exam.


    It is worth mentioning that besides them, Konoha has another team present.


    "Sasuke-kun, you are so amazing, you passed the test so quickly."


    Haruno Sakura came over with a smile on her face, and she was very happy to see Uchiha Sasuke here.


    Two of her teammates are the heirs of Hyuga Hanaou and another family that has made friends with the Hyuga clan.


    Therefore, even if she is not very capable, she passed the second exam smoothly.


    "Are you laughing at me"


    Who knows, Sasuke Uchiha doesn''t appreciate at all, staring at Haruno Sakura coldly.


    He is not in a good mood now, and he completely misunderstood Haruno Sakura''s meaning, Haruno Sakura''s flattery, counted as being photographed on the horse''s leg.


    Haruno Sakura still wants to explain, but the Second 2 Pillar found a place to sit down from his own. He doesn''t want to talk now, but wants to be quiet.


    "What happened?"


    Asked Hyuga Hanaru.


    "It''s nothing."


    Ye Dou shook his head and said, "Hurry up and rest, the next exam will be more difficult."


    The development of the incident to the present, there is not much difference from the original work.

 127 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 127

    Not surprisingly, the next Zhongnin test will be a direct battle between ninja and ninja


    night.


    In a no-man''s land in the death forest, Osaimaru meets here.


    "How are things going"


    "It went well, although the time was a little short, but useful data was collected."


    He took out a card and handed it to Da She Wan.


    There is a kind of thing: similar functions, which can record information, and also have confidential functions, which require a special way to open.


    "But Oshamaru-sama, is the writing wheel eye really that powerful? The kid in Uchiha''s team seems to be stronger than him."


    He has deliberately approached Uchiha Sasuke since the first exam, so he knew very well that... the kid named Yagami Yatoto was stronger than Uchiha Sasuke seemed.


    "Hum hum write round eyes of powerful than you can imagine, Sasuke has the potential to not only body technique that ... children can be compared."


    Da She Maru took the card and smiled coldly.


    As proud as his big snake pill, he will never forget that day, the eyes that are so strange and windmill-shaped with those monsters.


    With just one glance, he was completely defeated by Uchiha Itachi, and there was no room for resistance.


    The incomparable pupil power of Zhuanyan made him jealous and made him crazy.


    "Well, what I need to do next Konoha should have happened to you, Lord Oshamaru!"


    "Don''t pay attention to them, don''t have to do extra things, you just have to wait with peace of mind and wait for the windmill Konoha to turn again"


    After speaking, Dashe Maru stopped talking and disappeared silently.


    : Dad was dizzy after drinking some wine on his birthday today, not sure if there will be any more later, I am very sorry.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    113. Chapter One Hundred and Twelve, Peace is Killed]


    In the following days, no accidents occurred in the central tower, but faces, familiar or unfamiliar, were seen almost every day.


    These are all students who have passed the assessment with great difficulty.


    Among them, Konoha as the organizer is the most eye-catching.


    Putting aside the ninjas of the younger generation, Konoha Xiaoqiang who participated in the Zhongnin examination this year all completed the examination and came to the Central Tower, with the same scenery for a while.


    Therefore, as the second exam approached the end time, the atmosphere in the central tower became more and more active, at least on Konoha''s side.


    This atmosphere continued until the last day of the exam.When the last team walked into the central tower, the second Zhongnin exam officially ended.


    Then, all Xia Ren who passed the assessment were led to another indoor martial arts field.


    Before the start of the second test, there were a total of 26 teams, each with a fixed number of 3, which means that a total of 78 Xiaren participated in the second test.


    However, by the end of the second exam, there were only 8 teams left, 78 Shionin was also cut to 24, and the elimination rate exceeded 50%.


    "First of all, I congratulate you for passing the second exam. Then, Master Naruto will introduce you to the content of the third exam. Let me pay attention!"


    Including the chief examiner¡¯s Mitarai Adzuki bean, at this time, Konoha¡¯s Naruto Tobizu, Kakashi, Maitkay, Yurihong and others led Shinnin also came to the scene.


    Of course, there is no shortage of other Ninja village leaders, such as Maji from Sand Ninja village, and they are among them.


    However, the one that attracted the attention of Yatoto the most was the...Oshemaru with the head of Otonin Village.


    "Yedou, that guy is Oshemaru, he came here, aren''t you afraid of being discovered?"


    The mongoose''s tail suddenly stood up to the sky, as if he had found something, staring straight at the Oshemaru.


    "Don''t worry, Sarutobi Hisaki and the others are still present, he dare not mess around."


    Yatou retracted his gaze, turned to look at Uchiha Sasuke, couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    For Konoha''s peace and stability, Uchiha Itachi did not hesitate to slaughter the entire Uchiha clan, but he was relieved that the younger brother Uchiha Sasuke would not hesitate to threaten Shimura Danzo.


    However, it is estimated that he himself would not have thought that he would personally lead a dangerous person like Oshemaru to Uchiha Sasuke.


    As a result, Uchiha Sasuke later defected to Konoha and left the village he had guarded until death.


    "This mess will eventually return to your hands, Itachi Uchiha."


    "Next will start the third Zhongnin exam. Before introducing, you must be clear about one thing."


    The third test of Sarutobi Hiji was about to start soon, and as soon as the voice fell, many candidates below were rushing.


    Many of them have just passed the second or second exam, and they have not had time to rest, and their bodies are not in the best condition.It is too bad to take the third exam in this state.


    "I hope you don''t want to hold this joint Chinese Ninja exam for the purpose of raising the level of ninjas and increasing friendly exchanges between allies.


    Sarutobi Hizaki ignored everyone''s reaction and continued to speak.


    "The true meaning of this exam, you can regard him as a microcosm of the war between the Allies!"


    War allies


    At the bottom of the meaning, Xia Ren couldn''t help it, and the commotion began.


    Especially Konoha''s Xiaoqiang, they were born in the bustling Konoha, and they have become ninjas in this short half year.


    The short-lived experience destined their vision to be limited to Konoha, and they would not think of deeper concerns.


    In fact, according to the historical records of ninjas, these allies of Konoha today are neighbors that have fought with Konoha.


    There can be many reasons for the alliance, such as Kushinin Village, Otonin Village, etc.


    These villages are generally not too strong, they are small and medium-sized forbearance villages.


    And Ninja villages like them want to survive in this chaotic Ninja world, especially in the age when the Ninja war broke out.


    If they don''t want to be destroyed or annexed by other Ninja villages, they can only choose to depend on some big Ninja villages and survive in the cracks.


    Another example is the Sand Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Wind.They are strong and are one of the five great Ninja villages.


    Unfortunately, they are next to Konoha and have been defeated by Konoha several times.


    As a defeated country, to avoid Konoha rushing to exterminate, they can only pay a great price, and form an alliance with Konoha through peace talks, preserve their vitality, and cultivate their vitality to make a comeback.


    So, since they have all formed an alliance, why regard the Zhongren exam as the epitome of war is very simple, the reason is still the issue of resources.

 128 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 128

    Ninja is a powerful profession, but after all, it is no different from a mercenary in nature, born by getting paid for completing tasks.


    For these Shinobu villages, missions are their main source of income, and the number of missions is a key factor in determining the development of a village.


    Therefore, in order to attract more people to post tasks, they need to show their strength and win the trust of these people.


    The best platform to show power is actually to start war.


    However, now that they are all allies, they cannot easily tear up the covenant, otherwise they will face the disaster of destruction.


    After some discussions, countries can avoid losing both sides, preserve their vitality, and at the same time strive for more resources for themselves.


    In the end, they decided to let each other''s village choose ninjas and arrange to fight in a specific location.


    This is the origin of the Zhongjin exam! "In the third Zhongjin exam, there will be many princes and well-known figures from all over the world. They are all important people who can bring us a lot of entrusted tasks."


    "They will watch the third test and use their own eyes to confirm that those Shinnin villages are worthy of their trust! Moreover, the strength of the country is the strength of Shinnin village. The results of the Zhongnin exam can determine the difficulty of diplomacy to a certain extent. Easy degree!"


    Sarutobi Hizen carefully clarified the true meaning and important relationship of the Zhongnin exam.


    "If that''s the case, why do you keep claiming to increase mutual friendly relations"


    Some ninjas were unacceptable and asked puzzledly.


    "So I told you from the beginning, don''t get me wrong! In the world of ninja, killing and fist are peace!"


    When talking about this, Sarutobi Hisaki''s language was full of killing.


    He doesn''t want to see war, but he understands that the so-called peace is achieved by killing.


    Just like back then, if the Uchiha clan is immortal, how can Konoha live so peacefully and comfortably these years. Please download Fei Lu Xiao


    114. Chapter 113, the third assessment begins]


    Without any preparation, the third Zhongnin test began.


    As Sarutobi Hizen said, on the last day of Nakanin''s exam, many important people will be there.


    These people''s time is precious and should not be wasted on insignificant places.


    In fact, according to Mitarai Adzuki''s expectations, she intends to limit the number of candidates to single digits in the second Zhongnin exam.


    In this way, they can skip the qualifiers and go directly to the final battle.


    After all, the final battle is not as simple as an ordinary duel.The winner will climb all the way up until the final winner is decided.


    With this arrangement of rules, the number of 8 full-form teams is indeed too large.


    "Now the third qualifier for the Zhongnin exam will start. The content of the assessment will be a one-on-one actual battle. Then, please ask everyone to go upstairs to make room for the battle."


    "Next, the electronic bulletin board will display the names of the opponents. If you see your name, please come to the court."


    The invigilator of the qualifiers is named Moonlight Hayate.


    This guy has a characteristic, he doesn''t know what''s wrong with his body, he often coughs for no reason, giving people a feeling of emptiness.


    But don''t look at his perennially ill appearance, but his identity is Konoha''s special forbearance, good at using knives, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    Ye Dou followed Kakashi to the stands on the second floor and chose to stay and watch together.


    He didn''t despise anyone because the next battle was all about Shinnin.


    In the world of ninjas, ninjutsu and blood are so strange and weird, more knowledge, only benefits, no harm.


    For example, the opponent of Sasuke Uchiha in the first game is a ninja with a strange blood.


    This person is called Akakokai, and he signed up to take the Zhongnin exam together, and should be one of Oshemaru''s subordinates.


    This group of duels made Oshemaru very interested, because one of his subordinates'' abilities was to absorb the enemy''s Chakra.


    But unlike Payne''s Hungry Ghost Dao, the red bronze armor can only absorb Chakra when it touches the enemy''s body.


    Hungry Ghost Dao is not, even if it is the ninjutsu played by the other party, Hungry Ghost Dao can also be absorbed, like the red bronze armor, it is a low-profile version.


    However, even so, the duel in this group made Oshemaru satisfied.


    Because if Uchiha Sasuke wants to win, then, when his Chakra is absorbed, he can only use the power of the Heavenly Curse Seal.


    He wanted to see with his own eyes the power after Uchiha Sasuke activated the Heaven''s Curse Seal! But he was disappointed, because the second pillar defeated the red bronze armor only with physical skills, and was taken away by Kakashi. Go to seal the curse seal.


    Da She Wan narrowed his eyes, and the god left the scene unknowingly, and followed.


    "Night Fight"


    "Don''t worry about them!"


    Ye Dou has been paying attention to the movements of Oshe Maru, and he noticed it as soon as the opponent left.


    However, he did not respond, and he set his sights on the duel on the court.


    It can be seen that Sarutobi''s words made all the ninjas who participated in the test feel pressure.


    They thought it was just a simple Zhongnin exam, but they didn''t expect that their own results might be affected.


    The prosperity and stability of the village.


    For a time, the battle became even more hot! Because no matter what


    It is for themselves or the village, they all have a reason to fight! One after another.


    Group after group.


    Since they are all Xiannin, there are not many Chakras in everyone''s body, and all the battles will not be particularly long.


    So far, the longest duel has been between Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino.


    This pair of sisters, who have been tearing up the plastic since they were in school, used their actions to tell everyone that when a woman is cruel, it is really scarier than a man.


    This contest lasted for more than ten minutes, emptied each other''s chakras, and finally ended in a tie.


    Then, there is the group of Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata.


    Hinata Ningji, who resented the Hyuga Sect''s family and regarded the caged bird as a shame, did not leave any hands, and with an overwhelming advantage, directly beat Hinata Hyuga into the hospital.


    However, no one accuses that Hyuga Neji made too heavy a move, because this is the continuing grievances of the previous generation of the Hyuga clan, and outsiders cannot intervene, nor are they qualified to intervene.


    "sister"


    After watching Hyuga Neji deeply, Hyuga Kahuo jumped off the fence and left the scene with the medical ninja with a worried expression on his face.

 129 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 129

    She has passed the qualifiers and can choose not to stay.


    "I know you have a good relationship with her, but if she accidentally meets me in the next exam, I will not show mercy either!"


    Neji Hyuga, who returned to the team, ignored his teammates and directly spoke to Yato. The "her" in his mouth


    , Refers to Hyuga Fireworks.


    "You can choose to resist instead of complaining about yourself!"


    Ye Dou did not respond to his words, staring at his forehead, as if to see through the curse of the caged bird through his forehead.


    "How to resist me, you can''t even decide on your own life or death. You won''t understand this feeling."


    Hyuga Ningci said in a cold voice, "There is only one destiny for human beings that is equal, and that is death!"


    The person who killed the ninja in Yunyin Village was obviously the head of the clan.


    As a result, his father, Hyuga, finally became Hyuga''s substitute.


    Why is it because my father is a member of the Hyuga family, and he naturally hates the Hyuga clan and the Hyuga clan.


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze and sat on the fence looking down the field.


    He remembered the sentence at the beginning of Zhenhun Street, everyone has their own destiny, and the heavens are destined.


    Human destiny is indeed doomed from the moment of birth.


    "But, the road is at my feet, and I decide where the end of the journey is."


    "Fate, you don''t deserve to be my opponent. If it stops me, I will use these hands to shape it into the shape I like!"


    Suddenly, Ye Dou clenched his fists tightly, and his blood flowed faster as if it was boiling.


    He is the same as Hyuga Neji, has a similar experience, life and death are not in his own hands, but he is different from Hyuga Neji, who firmly believes that as long as he is strong enough, the so-called destiny can also be broken.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    115. Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen, Detonation Charm of Ninja School]


    Soon, the name of Yatoto appeared on the electronic bulletin board, and his opponent was a little-known Yuninmura Shimonin.


    Without any accident, he did not draw his sword at all, and with an extremely sturdy way, he used a pair of iron fists to force his opponent to lose his combat ability and successfully passed the qualifiers.


    Everything is settled, 24 Xia Ren who passed the second assessment, in the end only 12 were left.


    It is worth mentioning that due to the relationship of withdrawal midway, Xia Ren who really participated in the qualifiers actually only had 23 places, and a bye appeared and went directly to the official exam.


    The content of the official third round of the exam is very simple. It is a group elimination match, from 12 people until there is only one left.


    After everyone had finished drawing lots and decided on the official examination group, after a few more words, Sarutobi Hizen announced his disbandment.


    Next, each of them who passed the qualifiers will get a month of preparation time.


    This is not only to allow the ninjas to have enough time to prepare, but also to facilitate the princes, daimyo and other important people of various countries to rush to Konoha.


    In the final analysis, the Zhongren exam is always a platform to show the strength of their village.Without the audience, they showed it to anyone who left the death forest and returned to the wooden house.Neither Metkay nor Hyuga Kahuo appeared.


    If it is normal, they definitely have to come over to congratulate or celebrate for him.


    Not today, because Hyuga Hinata and Li Rok are still there at the moment: Konoha''s hospital is lying.


    In the qualifiers, the two were seriously injured and were carried out of the field.


    Especially Li Luoke, he used the eight-door Dunjia forbidden technique in the battle with Gaara, and he opened the current limit five.


    For the current Li Luk, the burden brought by the five doors itself is extremely heavy, and what is more terrible is Gaara''s last fill-up, causing his left hand and left foot to be severely injured at the same time, and he was judged by the medical ninja on the spot as unable Live as a ninja again.


    One can imagine how depressed Metkai is at this time.


    Perhaps, he is already regretting that he has taught the eight gates of Dunjia to Li Luoke.As for the Hyuga Neji, what he did has caused some shock to the Hyuga clan.


    The rules of the Hyuga clan are rugged, and the reason why the division was established is to better protect the clan.


    Although the ninja is not as talented as her younger sister, Hinata Hyuga, she is always the eldest daughter of the clan head and represents the clan.


    Hyuga Ningci, a member of the family, unexpectedly vomited blood from the clan''s parents and daughter, and entered the hospital in a coma.


    However, these were all suppressed by Hyuga Hizu. He felt ashamed of his younger brother Hyuga Hisasa and his only son Hyuga Neji, even if his daughter was beaten half to death, he still saved Hyuga Neji Down.


    In addition, it is because of Uchiha Sasuke and Snamaru who are staring, and now he is under the protection of Konoha''s Anbe.


    It can be said that after a mid-level test, Konoha''s Xiaoqiang, his life has been more or less affected.


    For example, the lazy Nara Shikamaru, because of the relationship between entering the race, was forced by his mother and teacher to train hard every day.


    Another example is Uchi Haruno Sakura, and because of this exam, I understand that ninja is not a game of play.


    Also, many, many people,


    All were slightly different because of this Ninja exam, and they began to survive as a ninja.


    However, all of this has nothing to do with Night Fight.


    After the qualifiers ended, his days returned to normal, and he spent the whole day in cultivation.


    Occasionally, he would visit Li Luoke in the hospital, or take a look at Hyuga Huahuo by the way, and do things that ordinary people seem to be normal.


    However, every time he leaves the hospital, he will pass by the Hokage Building.


    Today is no exception.After talking to Li Luoke in the ward, after leaving the hospital, he detoured past the Hokage Building.


    "One, two, two, three, four, five feet and six 66 dark teams, double the number of yesterday!"


    When he came to the corner of the park not far from the door of the Hokage Building, Ye Dou closed his eyes, and put his fingers together on the ground.


    In an instant, with his body as the core, the invisible domineering colors poured into the Hokage Building, covering it both inside and outside.


    After a while, he discovered that there were 6 teams of people hiding in various places in the building.


    Ninja squads are generally grouped with 4, which means that there are as many as 4 Anbe elites just the guard of the Naruto Building.


    If it is fighting head-on, Ye Dou is not afraid of these 24, and has the confidence to kill all the dark parts.


    The problem is that these twenty-four Anbe ninjas are separated from the southeast and northwest of the Hokage Building. They seem to be far away from each other, but they are comprehensive and reflect each other! Whether it is a storm or an assassination, it is difficult to be silent and silent. Killing them will definitely attract attention.


    "How to do"


    Twenty-four Anbe ninjas are a terrifying force.They are ordinary shadow level masters, and they are in danger of being besieged.

 130 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 130

    Faced with twenty-four Anbe ninjas alone, Ye Dou was not afraid.After all, the root ninja at the same level as Anbe was killed by him a few years ago, and the Anbe ninja is no exception.


    But the problem is that this is not Nanhechuan, but the Hokage Building, which is Konoha''s signature building, which is too ostentatious.


    If there is too much noise, the twenty-four Anbe ninjas might become two hundred and forty, or even more. They will be able to kill him until he softens and he collapses. "Is it true that I can only pin my hopes on What should I do if Dashewan failed on his body"


    The attack on Naruto is not a trivial matter.As Hokage''s direct troops, Anbu should go to support it.


    However, he doesn''t understand the strength of Konoha Anbe at all. If Konoha Anbe''s strength is too strong, what should be done if the defensive power of the Hokage Building does not weaken by that time.


    Withdrawing his fingers, Ye Dou opened his eyes again, turned and left the park.


    Here, Konoha''s dark ninjas are hidden everywhere, staying for too long will cause unnecessary suspicion.


    Along the way, he kept thinking about how to make Konoha''s chaos a little more, forcing the defensive power of the Hokage Building to weaken, and then enter the void.


    He was thinking too seriously, and he even forgot to see and hear the domineering.


    Suddenly, when he passed the ninja school, something strange suddenly entered his range of perception.


    "what is this"


    He frowned, suddenly stopped, and reached out into the wooden wall, "Why are there detonating symbols in these places?"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    116. Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen. Blast Konoha into the sky?]


    "Here, how come there are so many detonating symbols"


    The mongoose stood on the shoulders of Ye Dou, his eyes widened.


    If it weren''t for Ye Dou inadvertently found out, even the mongoose wouldn''t perceive it.


    These detonating talisman are hidden in the building, connected to each other, all over the entire ninja school, once detonated, the ninja school will instantly become ruins.


    Ye Dou seemed to have thought of something and jumped directly onto the rooftop of the Ninja School.


    In the next moment, the Chakra in his body began to drain, and he saw the domineering spurt from him frantically.


    One! Three! Five! Ten! In a blink of an eye, he found hundreds of thousands of detonating charms in the Ninja School, all over every corner.


    But this is not the end.When seeing and hearing the domineering follow the link of the detonating talisman to find the source, starting from the source, he discovered.


    It''s not just as simple as the Ninja School, these detonating charms connect the entire Konoha, like a spider web, covering the entire Konoha.


    "Xuanneng!"


    Ye Dou suddenly remembered that these detonating talisman came from that person''s handwriting.


    "You know who did it"


    The mongoose asked.


    "Apart from Yanyang Village...Xuanneng, I can''t think of anyone else."


    Ye Dou nodded.


    About 30 years ago, there was a wave of construction in Kiye Village for a period of time. A large number of architects swarmed in from outside the village, and this mysterious energy was one of them.


    "An architect blows Konoha into the sky. I read few books. Don''t lie to me!"


    "On the surface, he is indeed an experienced architect."


    Ye Dou jumped off the roof and said, "But thirty years ago, there was a Ninja village called Yanyang Village in the mountain country. There was a war with Konoha, and Xuanneng was the ninja of Yanyang Village."


    "He''s an undercover"


    The mongoose exclaimed.


    "Yes, Konoha fought with Yanyang Village at that time, and they did not give way to each other. The battle was very anxious, but Konoha took advantage of the absence of the main force in Yanyang Village during this period to launch a surprise attack, directly letting the victory of the war go to the woods. Ye Fang tilted."


    Konoha''s historical text recorded this incident, but only a simple description, only three months after Konoha''s surprise attack, the two sides concluded an armistice treaty.


    However, the key lies in these three months! The leader of Yanyang Village at the time was a radical faction and was unwilling to admit defeat.


    "Xuanneng was assigned to sneak into Konoha at this time, and secretly arrange detonation charms around Konoha. When the time comes, Konoha will be hit, and Yanyang Village will launch a counterattack."


    The mongoose asked, "What happened later?" Later, the leader of Yanyang Village, who advocated the end of the war, died in it. His successor was not so radical. He agreed to Konoha''s armistice agreement, which is also recorded in Konoha''s historical text. "


    "Then, after two weeks, Yanyang Village was attacked by Guren Village and disappeared from the world, becoming a part of the history of the Ninja World. These detonating charms hidden around Konoha have no significance."


    Ye Dou followed the domineering perception of what he saw and heard, and walked to a side hall in the Ninja Building, his eyes firmly locked on the red dot on a wooden stake.


    This is the activation device of the detonating talisman.Once it hits the red dot in the stake, it only takes a moment for Konoha to turn into ruins.


    Well, this statement is a bit exaggerated.These detonating charms were arranged thirty years ago. Konoha at that time was not as prosperous as it is now. Many new constructions in the village were actually not equipped with detonating charms.


    After all, so many years have passed, and Konoha has also experienced two architectural waves.


    However, it is enough. Detonating these detonating charms can definitely make Konoha fall into chaos! "How many people will Konoha have to die if you explode like this"


    "Look at their response speed!"


    He won''t detonate these detonating charms the first time, he will have to wait until O She Maru and Sand Ninja do them before he chooses to do it and add fire.


    During this period, if Konoha''s response is timely enough, casualties can be reduced.


    But if the reaction is slow, Konoha will have a terrifying population decline! "Now, it is to check whether Xuanneng has... abandoning the plan to blow up Konoha."


    Xuan Neng has a son, and his appearance is nine points like Uzumaki Naruto.


    Therefore, in getting along with Uzumaki Naruto, Xuan Neng was infected and gave up his plan to destroy Konoha and wanted to be with his "son".


    What treasure hunt game to play.


    However, before the plan was launched, he destroyed several key positions of the detonating charms, resulting in that even if the detonating charms were detonated, they would not cause much damage.


    The mongoose said silently, "You humans are so complicated. You obviously jumped out, but in the end you didn''t do anything and played a treasure hunt."


    "From the moment his son died with Yanyang Village, his heart died with it. Naruto Uzumaki brought a touch of color to his life."


    Walking in the corridor of the Ninja School, he carefully checked the locations of all the detonating talisman links.


    "People always need a reason to live."


    Inexplicably, he remembered that... what the young man in the Snow Country said for nothing.


    This made him frown, and his heart was irritable.

 131 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 131

    "What''s wrong with the drop?"


    Seeing that his face was uncertain, the mongoose couldn''t help turning his head and asking, "Nothing, there is no problem with the detonation talisman, it''s time to go back."


    Ye Dou got rid of the extra thoughts in his mind and left the ninja school


    Back in the forest again, Ye Dou heard the noise of a few people from the third shift a long way away.


    Approaching, sure enough, where are Metkai, Neji Hyuga, Tiantian and Li Roc.


    "What are you doing here."


    He looked at Li Luoke.


    Although Li Luoke''s injury is not life-threatening, it is still very serious, and it is not a state that can be discharged casually.


    "Of course it is to celebrate the victory. Ye Dou and Ning Ci both passed the qualifiers. How can I be absent at such an important moment."


    Li Luoke breathed fire in his eyes and had a strong fighting spirit.He seemed to have forgotten.His injury was so serious that he could not become a ninja even if he recovered.


    "Yes, whether it is sadness or joy, we have to spend it together. It is youth, night fight!"


    Metkay has also returned to normal, with great blood.


    "It''s too slow. It''s been a while since I got out of the hospital. Why did you come back? Wouldn''t it be your little girlfriend again"


    Winking at him every day.


    As for Neji Hyuga, he just snorted coldly, and I don''t know if it was because of Hyuga Fireworks or something else.


    "Nothing, just walked around."


    Ye Dou shook his head and walked over.


    "Just talk less nonsense, and take things out for me every day. Today, let''s not get drunk or return!"


    "Ms. Kay."


    "what happened"


    "We are not yet old enough to drink!"


    ""


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    117. Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen, Konoha Undercurrent]


    "Is there no news of Haifeng yet"


    At night, in the Hokage Building, Sarutobi Hitoshi looked at the Anbu members below seriously.


    "I''m very sorry, Hokage-sama, we haven''t found any news about Moonlight Hayate, I''m afraid"


    In the latter words, the ninja of Anbe didn''t finish, but the meaning was self-evident.


    Today''s Konoha is in a troubled autumn, and until now, they have not figured out the purpose of Oshamaru returning to Konoha this time.


    At this critical moment, as Konoha''s special Kaminin Moonlight Hayate suddenly lost the news, it is easy to think of him, he probably heard some secrets, was discovered, and then killed.


    "Really, continue to strengthen the security of the village. Once you notice any movement, don''t hesitate to send a signal!"


    "Yes!"


    The Anbe Ninja answered, and disappeared into the Naruto office in a blink of an eye.


    "Oshe Maru, what exactly do you want to do."


    Sarutobi Hizen looked out the window faintly, not knowing what he was thinking


    the other side.


    In the hotel where Sun Shinobu lived, Sun Shinobu''s Shinnin Maki called all three sisters and brothers of Gaara to tell them about Sun Shinobu''s overall plan for this operation 3.


    "What did you say"


    After hearing about Sand Shinobu''s plan, Temari asked incredulously.


    This time, the village sent them over to take the Zhongnin exam, not to let them pass the Zhongnin exam and show their strength, but intends to destroy Konoha in the name of the exam. "Why are Konoha and Sunano allies that signed the treaty?"


    "The problem lies in the alliance treaty."


    Maji''s face was a little ugly and authentic.


    In the third Ninja World War, Sand Ninja was undoubtedly the loser.In order to stop the loss and retain the strength for a comeback, they could only make a peace with Konoha.


    Unlike other small ninja villages, they have this confidence, because anyway, they are one of the five big ninja villages.


    If they were pressed into a hurry, and the two sides came to a dead fish, Konoha would not get any advantage, but would be taken advantage of by other Shinobu villages, and the gain would not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, they dared to negotiate terms with Konoha, instead of surrendering unconditionally or being annexed directly like other Ninja villages, and there was no other choice.


    However, as a defeated country, Sand Shinobu, who took the initiative to negotiate a peace, was unavoidable to cut and give way.


    After all, Konoha''s losses in the Three Wars are not small.They will not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime robbery opportunity, and will definitely find ways to supplement their losses in the war from the negotiation.


    However, here is the problem.


    The Ninja World War is not just a battle in the village, it is also about the country behind the village.


    The third Ninja World War was fought for a full four or five years.,, in time, it was impossible for the ninjas in each village to perform missions.


    In other words, during the time when the war broke out, these Shinobu villages who participated in the war had almost no income.


    But what it takes to fight a war requires money, a lot of money! Although the scale of the ninja''s war is not as good as the war between countries, it can easily break out of 100,000 or even millions of battles.


    But judging from the scale of the Fourth Ninja World War, the Ninja Allied Forces totaled about 89,000.


    Evenly shared, the strength of each village is about 10,000! It is necessary to keep such a group of people for several years, no


    It''s an easy thing! Without ninjas, without food, what else ninjas use to fight, even a fool should understand the truth that it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    The money to support these Ninimura battles is of course the country standing behind them.


    Regardless of whether it is Sand Ninja or Konoha, before the war breaks out, they all need the approval of the daimyo of the country of fire and the country of wind, and they must get their support before the war can break out.


    Of course, these big names are not fools, and they will not pay for no reason.Most of the resources obtained after the victory of the war will go into their hands.


    But if unfortunately, the village you support is defeated. It is very simple. Just like the daimyo of the country of the wind, give some resources that originally belonged to Sand Ninja to Konoha, and then reduce the investment in Sand Ninja''s armament, and choose Tortoise. Cultivation and nourishment.

 132 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 132

    From the perspective of the daimyo, the daimyo of the kingdom of the wind did not make a mistake.After all, the people can''t even eat enough to eat. What kind of battles are they going to fight?


    This is bitter, Sand endures.


    The Kingdom of Wind reduced its armament investment and gave Konoha part of the mission that originally belonged to Sand Shinobu, which is tantamount to directly reducing the military power of Sand Shinobu.


    It''s a peaceful age, so of course it doesn''t matter if you have such an influence, and Shinobu can basically maintain a self-sufficient state inside.


    However, if the war breaks out again, what should they do if their military strength wins against the weak Nina, and how can they defeat other Danin villages in the war. If they are defeated again, how should they continue to give up land and continue to reduce Nina? Military power? This is a vicious circle, which makes Sand Shinobu see no hope. In the long run, they will even become a part of the history of Shinobi just like other small Shinobu villages.


    "If this continues, our Shinobu will completely lose the ability to fight Konoha. That... stupid daimyo will destroy our Shinobu with one hand."


    With that said, Maji punched the wall in anger, shaking off the picture of the famous name of the Wind Kingdom hanging on the wall.


    "But, only 4 of us, what can we do"


    Three people 3 are not fools, and Mackey explained that they have understood the seriousness of the situation.


    Among the five ninja villages, Konoha has the strongest military strength.Even if Konoha suffered multiple enemies in the three wars, he still won the war.


    Sand Ninja Village is the closest geographical location to Konoha.Once a war breaks out or Konoha strikes up Sand Ninja''s idea, it will be difficult to resist Sand Ninja today.


    Konoha''s strength is like a sharp sword that hangs on Sand Shinobu''s neck at all times.


    Even if Konoha didn''t have the idea of ??attacking them, they had to guard against it.This was the most basic way to survive.


    "So we brought Gaara over. He will be the key to our plan for this time. Moreover, don''t worry, Master Fengying has united Otonin Village. They will become the main force of this plan."


    With that said, Maji couldn''t help but admire the shadow of his village.


    If this plan is successful, Sunnin Village will get an unimaginable harvest.


    And if they fail, Sun Shinobu will not hurt his muscles and bones, because they have not deployed too much force at all.


    For Shinobu, this was a plan without any harm.


    It''s a pity that they wouldn''t have thought that the poisonous snake, Dashemaru, had already set his sights on their shadow.


    In the eyes of Oshemaru, Sand Shinobu is the tool in his eyes.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    118. Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen, Final Assessment]


    As time gets closer and closer to the final assessment of the Zhongjin exam.


    Compared with the beginning of the Zhongnin exam, Konoha at this moment, the atmosphere on Ming''s surface is even more lively.


    Especially when the princes and daimyo of various countries arrived at Konoha one by one.


    The arrival of these people can cause people to talk every time.


    After all, this is not a small person, they are the head of a country and an important minister, ordinary people are not qualified to see it on weekdays.


    However, in the dark, Konoha smelled like an undercurrent.


    So far, Konoha hasn''t made a clear investigation. For what purpose Oshe Maru returned to Konoha, Moonlight Hayate is a special kind of forbearance, and because of some reason, he lost the news. What big secret did he discover and who killed him? Sarutobi Rischi has been feeling unstable during this period of time, has not returned home to rest for several days, and has been staying in the Hokage office, always feeling that something big will happen.


    However, he can do nothing except to send more manpower, increase Konoha''s defensive strength and increase investigations.


    And the other side.


    Da She Maru has killed four generations of Feng Ying at this time, and replaced it:


    Today, he is not only the leader of Otonin Village, but also the one-tailed Morizuru of Sunnin.


    As long as he gave an order, Otonin, Sanda and Ichio Morizuru, they would suddenly attack Konoha.


    "Mackey, are everything arranged?"


    "It has been arranged, Master Fengying, our people have been in contact with Oshemaru''s men, and they are lurking outside Konoha''s barrier. Once they receive a signal, they will immediately launch an attack at the same time."


    Maji reported the truth, and never thought that Fengying, whom he respected, had been killed, and the person in front of him was pretending to be Oshemaru.


    Even, out of worries, that Feng Ying was in the enemy''s battle, he also suggested that Feng Ying in front of him sit behind and watch them perform.


    "You go down first, Mackey!"


    "But, Master Fengying"


    "Needless to say about this, although I am Fuekage, I and you are no different from the other ninjas in the village. We are all people of Sand Ninja, and we all fight for the village."


    "Today, we will regain the dignity of Sand Shinobu and bring happiness and peace to future generations!"


    During the conversation, Da She Wan''s tone was impassioned, with a vaguely whispering taste of Maki, and the play was full.


    No, after listening to Maki, his heart was immediately moved, and he was very happy that Shinobu had such a leader.


    This is a typical example of leading by example, better than soul chicken soup and empty cheques ten million times, enough to make people willing to die.


    "Even if I fight this life, I will follow your will, Master Fengying."


    Maki secretly said, no longer hesitating, exited the room, and went to work for their plan.


    "If they know that the real Fengying is dead, they will definitely wait to crush you, Lord Oshemaru!"


    After Maji waited for Sanda to leave, he suddenly walked out of the shadow of the room.


    "To blame, blame them for being too suspicious and too greedy.


    There is no one else here, Dashemaru no, showing a cold smile.


    He is a student brought out by Sarutobi Hitoshi, so he understands that Sarutobi Hitoshi is a human, and he will never start a war easily.


    Sand Shinobu''s "Konoha Threat Theory"


    , From the beginning to the end are caused by their own suspiciousness.


    But surprisingly, Dashemaru didn''t want to laugh at the four generations of Kazekage Luosha.


    Living in this troubled world, no matter who it is, you need to be vigilant for 120,000 points.


    After all, "Life is so fragile."


    at the same time.


    In the forest on the edge of the Uchiha clan.


    After completing the daily morning exercise, he walked to the river not far away, soaked the whole person in the water, and let the flowing river water wash away.

 133 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 133

    He likes this feeling, which can make him forget everything and think calmly.


    "Yedou, the time for the exam is almost here!"


    Suddenly, the mongoose jumped from the shore to his chest, reminding him that it was almost time.


    When I opened my eyes, first was the dazzling big sun, and then the mongoose''s red pants, saying that he wanted to celebrate his victory, but he jumped back to the shore, changed his clothes, and then tied the long knife to Behind the waist, stepped away and walked to the test site.


    "Let''s go."


    The venue of the third Zhongnin exam is different from the other two exam venues, and it is much more formal.


    If you look down from above, the final assessment site of the Zhongnin exam will give people a feeling of the Colosseum.


    The battle platform is circular, about one hundred to two hundred meters in diameter, enough for ninjas to play freely.


    On the four sides of the platform, there are audience seats divided into two floors.


    At this point, there is still a while before the game starts, but the audience is already overcrowded.


    For ordinary people, ninjas are not mysterious, but they are powerful pronouns, and the strange ninjutsu is even more magical and eye-opening.


    Therefore, the annual Zhongnin exam will attract countless civilians to watch.


    "It''s too slow, shit!"


    As soon as he walked into the players'' lounge, Ye Dou heard Uzumaki Naruto''s complaints.


    "What qualifications do you have to talk about people? You just arrived."


    Shikamaru on the side couldn''t help but vomit.


    In his opinion, he is lazy enough.


    As a result, these two guys from Class 7 arrived later than themselves, which makes sense.These two guys are simply not qualified to blame others.


    After a pause, he asked again, "By the way, Sasuke, why didn''t he see him? He wouldn''t be here: Secret training, right?"


    "Who knows, that kind of guy had better never be seen."


    Naruto Uzumaki disgusted.


    But when he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but look in the direction of the entrance, which was obviously wrong.


    "Well, let''s put aside any extra words."


    I do not know that Huo Xuanjian had a long toothpick in his mouth, and said weakly.


    However, when Konoha''s Shita Shinobu accounted for most of the participating players, a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    These juniors are too much for Konoha.


    "Now, go out with me, don''t let the audience wait for a long time!"


    With that, he took the lead out of the lounge.


    The crowd stopped talking, followed obediently, and walked in front of all the audience.


    Suddenly, cheers and screams were endless, and the fanatical atmosphere touched the hearts of every examinee, making their blood flow faster and their morale high.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    119. Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen]


    When Ye Dou and other Xia Ren who had entered the final assessment walked to the center of the field.


    Cheers, screams, and endless applause.


    This is Konoha''s home field.


    Therefore, whether you are a commoner or a ninja, as a member of Konoha, when you see so many ninjas in your own village, you have a sense of pride.


    This is like the Olympics, where athletes in their own country have performed well and have the opportunity to compete for medals.


    But they did not know that Konoha at this moment was perilous, and there were a large number of enemy shadows lurking outside the barrier.


    "Oh, isn''t this Master Fengying? What a rare guest."


    There is a large-scale building on the front of the candidates.


    Unlike Konoha''s other buildings, the top of this building is covered with tiles, which does not look like a Japanese-style building, but it is inexplicably close to the ancient Chinese-style building.


    At this moment, Sarutobi Hizen who was sitting on the balcony under the roof suddenly turned his head and said with a breath.


    "The boats and cars are exhausted, you must be very tired, you have worked hard!"


    "Well, thanks to the location of this test in Konoha, if it is changed to another place, it must be very troublesome for Hokage-sama. It is better for the elderly not to travel long distances."


    Dashemaru''s pretending Fengying did not show any weakness, satirizing the aging and decay of the ape to fly.


    "Master Hokage, I suggest that you should decide your heir earlier, lest you have no chance."


    "Hahahaha"


    Sarutobi Hizen laughed.


    "Don''t treat me as a useless old man. I plan to fight for Konoha for another five years."


    He is very generous, and does not have too much doubt about Feng Ying''s identity.


    I just simply think that this is the edge of this...young junior. As an elder, he shouldn''t care about so much with a junior.


    "Then, it''s too early, let''s start."


    "friendly"


    After some exchanges, Sarutobi Ri cut up, looked down around, and then spoke.


    "Distinguished guests, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to everyone for coming to watch the Zhongjin selection examination."


    "Next, let the 12 candidates who passed the qualifiers start the official competition."


    The audience gave a lot of face, although Sarutobi''s words were not salty and not light, the scene, but there was another round of cheers


    There is no too cumbersome opening.


    When Sarutobi Hizen, as Naruto, finished his opening remarks, the final assessment of Zhongnin''s exam officially began.


    Since Moonlight Gale had been killed by Maji and there was no news, the chief examiner of this exam was replaced by Shiranui Genma.

 134 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 134

    It is worth mentioning that there are a total of 12 Xia Ren who entered the final assessment this time.


    However, except for Uchiha Sasuke who didn''t know that Kakashi ran there, Shioninho, the only one of the Otonin trio to pass the qualifiers, was also missing.


    Therefore, this round of competition is once again empty.


    Ye Dou was lucky, he became the lucky one, and went straight to the next round.


    "Congratulations, Ye Dou!"


    Back to the lounge, Hyuga Hanaho congratulated him.


    "Those who should win will not lose, and those who should lose will not win."


    Ye Dou said lightly.


    He doesn''t want to take the test in Zhongren, and it has nothing to do with him.


    Moreover, not surprisingly, this year''s Zhongnin exam will not be held to the end, and there will be an outbreak in the middle.


    "Anyway, luck is a good thing."


    Hyuga Hanairo said with a smile.


    But then, when her eyes turned to Neji Hyuga, her expression became a little more complicated.


    She is very clever and has a strong ability to observe.From the words of Ning Ci on the day of the qualifiers, she noticed her cousins ??and seemed to hate them.


    Therefore, when she returned home, she immediately found her father, Hyuga Nizu, from which she learned some things that happened that year.


    She didn''t know if this was a misunderstanding, after all, her uncle Hyuga Risana did indeed die for her father.


    "Since your father has noticed this matter, just leave it to him, and he will solve it."


    "You should now adjust your emotions, concentrate, and meet the assessment."


    Ye Dou suddenly offered comfort.


    "Ok."


    Hyuga Fireworks reappeared.


    At the same time, she turned her head curiously and looked straight at Ye Dou.


    I thought, he seems to have changed more recently, and he will start to care about people


    "If you want to know, then I will tell you."


    "The Hyuga clan has a ninjutsu that has been passed down from generation to generation, a curse. The Hyuga clan members who are stamped on this mark are like birds trapped in a cage, and can never escape the fate of fate.


    On stage.


    Under the constant questioning of Uzumaki Naruto, Neji Hyuga unwrapped the bandage on his forehead and exposed an unsightly mark in front of everyone.


    "That...what''s the strange mark"


    Someone asked curiously.


    "The bird in the cage is a secret technique passed down from generation to generation by the Hyuga clan to protect the blood and the boundary, and it is also a curse of the Hyuga clan."


    "What do you mean by curse"


    "The white eyes of the Hyuga clan is one of the three famous pupil skills in the Ninja world, and it is as famous as the Uchiha clan''s blood succession boundary writing round eyes."


    In the audience, someone told the secrets of the Hyuga clan in one mouthful.


    "However, it is precisely because the Hyuga Clan''s Blood Succession Boundary is extremely powerful and has played a huge role in the battlefield, causing the Hyuga Clan to be the object of prying eyes."


    "In order to protect the white eyes from being peeped, and to ensure the transcendent status of the Hyuga clan in the ninja world, the Hyuga clan developed a kind of ninjutsu, which can easily destroy the human brain and nerves, control the life and death of the person being imprinted, and have the seal of white eyes. The secret of ability!"


    "This kind of secret technique, there is no way to remove it, once it is hit, it will be accompanied for life until death!"


    As soon as this statement came out, there was an uproar all around.


    The audience here does not lack Konoha''s ninjas, but even so, they are the first time they have heard that the Hyuga clan has such a past.


    "This mark is a curse, a curse that maintains the absolute rule of the clan, and the people who divide the family are all a sad group of poor bugs who can be abandoned at will for the clan."


    "My father is such a poor creature. He obviously didn''t do anything, but he could only die for the clan!"


    Hyuga Neji tightly gripped the bandage in his hand, his expression a bit sullen.


    "What exactly is going on"


    "It should be the kidnapping of Princess Hyuga ten years ago."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    120. Chapter 119, the kidnapping incident ten years ago]


    "The kidnapping incident ten years ago"


    "And the target of the kidnapping was the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan"


    "Who is so bold and bold"


    Everyone found it incredible.


    After the Uchiha clan was destroyed, the Hyuga clan has faintly become Konoha''s largest family.Even Konoha''s Hokage will courteously treat them three points.


    I ran to Konoha to kidnap the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan. Isn¡¯t this looking for death? The eldest lady of the Hyuga clan was taken away in an attempt to study the secret of Baiyan."


    The language is amazing.


    The person who spoke was not a ninja, but an ordinary civilian who seemed to be about half a hundred years old.


    He has lived in Konoha since he was a child, has witnessed Konoha''s turmoil many times, learned a lot of past events, and told the kidnapping incident that happened in the Hyuga clan in one mouth.


    "and then"


    Someone asked.


    "The Hyuga clan was very alert, they found something wrong at the first time, and successfully recovered the eldest lady of the Hyuga clan."


    "However, no one thought that the kidnapper who was killed on the spot by the Hyuga clan chief was the envoy from Yunyin Village who came to make peace with Konoha."


    "After that, the ninja villain in Yunyin Village first filed a complaint, and brought the messenger''s body to Konoha to talk to, and forced Konoha to confess the murderer."


    Why enter our village to kidnap people and we want us to give them an explanation. Hearing this, many people are very angry and scold Yunyin for being unreasonable.

 135 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 135

    "Since it was their first move, why should we compromise?"


    "Is there any way to make no compromises in the third Ninja World War? We Konoha is the side under siege. Frequent wars have long made Konoha exhausted. Many children under ten years old are forced to step on the battlefield At that time, Konoha couldn''t stand the war at all."


    The old man continued to speak, sighing between his words.


    When everyone heard the words, they all fell silent.


    For Konoha, the third Ninja World War was a period of darkness for them.


    Even with the golden flash, the legendary Three Ninjas are sitting in formation, Konoha is in the state of all the people, and it almost runs out of ammunition and food.


    There are too many enemies, as many as Konoha, and they can only barely resist.


    It was a time full of blood and funerals.The names of countless young people are still engraved on Konoha''s memorial monument and are buried in Konoha''s cemetery.


    Even so, some children are still ten years old, and they go into battle as soon as they become Xiannin, burning their lives for Konoha.


    Many people have buried their bones in other places, and even the dead bodies cannot be found, let.


    "Then, the final result?"


    "The result is to avoid, Ye agreed to Yunyin Village''s unreasonable request and promised to confess the murderer!"


    In the lounge, Hyuga Huahuo said sadly.


    Although Konoha has a faint tendency to become the top of the five forbearance villages, Yunyin Village is also strong, second only to Konoha.


    Moreover, the Thunder Shadows in Yunyin Village have been fierce generations from generation to generation, and they are notoriously hot-tempered.


    "But isn''t Hyuga Nissa-sama right now?"


    Nara Shikamaru was puzzled. Since Konoha agreed, why did Hyuga Nizu be still alive? "Because my father


    Have a twin brother"


    "Hyuga is getting worse!"


    Ye Dou took the words and said, ``It''s Ning Ci''s father. "


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there is nothing wrong with the practice of the Hyuga clan.


    The Hyuga clan''s powerful white eyes have allowed Konoha''s troops to avoid sneak attacks in the war many times, and they have made countless contributions.If they are taken away by the enemy, they will study what secrets.


    Such a result, neither Konoha nor the Hyuga clan would like to see it.


    It is the wisest choice to use Hyuga Nissa in exchange to avoid leaking the secrets of the Hyuga clan.


    However, in the eyes of Hyuga Ningji, this is unreasonable, because his father is innocent, but he naturally became a ghost.


    "Well, Uncle Nikkei was only born a little later than his father. He looks almost the same as his father. It is impossible for people in Yunyin Village to find out in a short time."


    "Once the people of Yunyin Village leave Konoha, this crisis will be resolved."


    Hyuga Huahuo didn''t know how to describe it, but it was the first time he heard this.


    There was no way to cough up blood from his sister who beat his sister, and the comatose Hyuga Neji aroused emotions such as anger.


    Life is a matter of life, and their family owes too much to their uncles and cousins.


    "Obviously they are twins with almost the same strength. Because of the order of birth, my father can only be a sorrowful substitute for death. This is destiny. It has been destined since you were born!"


    Fate is not doomed, it can be broken, as long as it is strong enough.


    Looking at Neji Hyuga who looked crazy in the field, Ye Dou suddenly stood up.


    "where are you going"


    Shikamaru asked.


    "Go to the toilet!"


    Ye Dou walked out of the lounge without looking back.


    He couldn''t agree with what Hyuga Neji said.


    "I don''t believe in fate. The so-called fate is just an excuse for the weak to find themselves in order to escape reality. Even if there is, as long as I am strong enough, I can smash it to pieces with a pair of fists."


    "Indra, Uzumaki Nagato, Uchiha Daido, Uchiha Madara, the reason they fail is not because they are enemies of the world, but because they are not strong enough."


    Walking down the quiet corridor, Ye Dou muttered to himself.


    Since ancient times, history has been written by victors, even if the Emperor Qin was a "tyrant"


    No one knows the name, but the name of an emperor through the ages is still famous for all generations! Bang! A burst of smoke burst out suddenly, and Ye Dou left a shadow clone behind.


    "give it to you!"


    "Well, if Sand Ninja and Oshe Maru do, I will tell you the first time."


    The shadow avatar nodded, crossed with him, and walked to the lounge.


    Judging from today''s development, even his butterfly has had some influence on the Zhongnin exam.


    However, the wheels of history are rolling, and the general direction remains unchanged.


    Not surprisingly, Sasuke Uchiha will arrive at the last moment, hurt Gaara and start the "Konoha Collapse Project"


    The prologue.


    Thinking about it, he used the transformation technique and got into the crowd.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    121. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty, Konoha collapse plan]


    Leaving the Chunin exam venue, Yato wandered the streets of Konoha.


    Konoha at this time is no longer as prosperous as before, there are sparse pedestrians in the streets and lanes, and the doors of the shops are very small.


    However, the owners of these stores were not discouraged by this, but instead took the time to rest and regain their energy.


    Because, they know, everyone has gone to the Zhongnin exam, and when it is over, the threshold in the store will be broken.


    The same is true for the owner of the ninjutsu shop, sitting idly at the door, turning his eyes to the place where the Ninja exam is from time to time.


    "I don''t know how the exam is going, I really want to go and see it!"


    He thought boredly.

 136 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 136

    Suddenly, the sun above his head was blocked. He looked up and found that a stranger, dressed like a ninja, was standing in front of him.


    "Does this customer have anything to buy"


    Ye Dou nodded.


    "Then I don''t know what customers need to buy. The ninja in our shop is fully equipped, and it is Konoha''s largest ninja shop"


    Seeing the business came to the door, this person immediately changed his face and greeted him enthusiastically.


    Ye Dou said directly, "Shuriken, Chibon, Kunai, Wind Demon Shuriken, Detonation Charm, Flash Bomb, Smoke Bomb"


    The owner of the ninjutsu shop took notes one by one, and kept nodding.These items are sold in their stores and they have a lot of stock.


    "Then, I don''t know how many guests need. If there are more, I can give you a discount."


    Ye Dou looked at him and uttered two words calmly, "All."


    "All right, that''s good"


    He thought he had heard it wrong, so he asked again uncertainly.


    "I''m sorry this guest, what you just said was"


    "All."


    Ye Dou didn''t talk nonsense with him, and raised his hand and took out a large stack of silver tickets.


    He doesn''t know how much money there is, but it should be enough to buy the kunai and shurikens in the entire store.


    These are all the cash he robbed from Cardo.It is conservatively estimated that it should be about 2 billion: There are also a lot of valuables, which he has not found a chance to deal with.


    "Slightly, please, I''ll prepare for you right away."


    Looking at the thick pile of silver tickets, the owner of the ninjutsu shop looked straight, and he didn''t care about the others anymore, and quivered to prepare for the night fight.


    His speed is very fast, and in a blink of an eye, the things that Night Fight needs are installed with sealing scrolls, and he is very proud to give Night Fight 20% 20%%%.


    He estimated that after this order was completed, his income could match his one-year income, so he was very generous.


    "There are 4 taels in total. Do people need other equipment? The ninja swords in our shop are all made by famous masters."


    "no need!"


    After paying, Ye Dou closed the scroll and went out of the store without looking back.


    the other side.


    At this time, the Zhongnin exam has entered a white-hot stage.


    After Neiji Hyuga and Naruto Uzumaki, Shikamaru Nara and Temari, Hinata Hanaki and Kankuro, etc.: people appeared one after another, and the list of promotion was decided.


    In the lounge, there is only a shadow clone of Ye Dou now.


    Naruto Uzumaki won Neji Hyuga and showed off.


    Nara Shikamaru lost to Temari, and there is no need to go back to the lounge.


    As for Hyuga Flower, it was because she saw her sister and did not come back out of fear.


    "Is this your absolute defense? It is indeed the same as a turtle shell, without any dead ends.


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke, who rushed back from the buzzer, was fighting with his opponent Gaara.


    Faced with Gaara, who suddenly surrounded himself with sand and showed himself defensively, completely hiding himself in the sand, Sasuke Uchiha laughed instead.


    "Just right, let me try the power of this trick!"


    After thinking about it, he leaped up to the high wall, imprinted with both hands, and brought Chakra to his left hand.


    Tweeted and tweeted as if thousands of birds were chirping at the same time, and the huge chakra almost materialized, turning into a violent thunder, condensed in the hands of Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Lei Dun.


    Chidori!"


    With a roar, Sasuke Uchiha frantically ran towards Gaara.


    The earth looked like a scar, obviously his left hand did not touch the ground, and a long trace was still ploughed.


    Smashed! Gaara''s absolute defense was penetrated by Uchiha Sasuke''s Chidori.


    The terrible power made the audience above the audience exclaim.


    Sasuke Uchiha is also very satisfied, for the power he has now.


    However, before he could go further, he suddenly felt that his left hand was grabbed.He hurried back, but pulled out an arm.


    An arm that is not human at all! Seeing this, hiding in the surroundings, a dark part dressed up suddenly got marks on both hands.


    Then, at the site of Zhongren''s assessment,, without any warning, it suddenly rained, a shower of white feathers.


    "coming!"


    At the Chinese-style building on the front of the stage, looking at the white feathers floating in the sky, O She Maru suddenly turned his head, staring at Sarutobi Rishang with a crazy expression.


    "Do it!"


    Suddenly, the two men behind him threw smoke bombs.


    Boom! This rain of white feathers, like a signal, opened the prelude to Konoha''s collapse plan.


    at the same time.


    Outside Konoha''s barrier.


    "It''s a signal!"


    "Start the battle, target, destroy Konoha!"


    When the thick smoke puffed up, the sand and Otonin, hidden around the Konoha barrier, started their actions at the same time.


    Groups of ninjas, like cheetahs, passed through the woods at extremely fast speeds, rushing in the direction of Konoha.


    In an instant, Konoha''s police sounded loudly.


    The enchantment squad responsible for maintaining the enchantment of the village immediately noticed an enemy invasion.

 137 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 137

    "Captain, detect that a large number of outsider ninjas are entering Konoha!"


    A ninja who injected chakra into the Konoha barrier suddenly spoke in a hurry.


    "As many as what quantity"


    The leader of the enchantment squad immediately got up and asked quickly.


    "I don''t know, it''s still there: rushing to Konoha from all directions."


    "Damn it, sound the alarm, and quickly notify Anbu and the Guard Department that there is an enemy attack!"


    "Also, immediately go to the Mito Menyan consultant and ask them to quickly arrange for the villagers to evacuate!"


    Following the orders from the leader of the enchantment squad.


    Konoha''s atmosphere became more tense than ever.


    "Finally, it started!"


    At this time, Ye Dou, who had received the news from the shadow clone, slowly put on a mask.


    "Come and feel the fear of destruction, Konoha!"


    Finally, he looked at the direction of Naruto Rock, and he walked towards the direction of the Ninja School without hesitation.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    122. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One, Sudden War]


    At this time, the Konoha Ninja Village was in chaos, and the coalition forces of Otonin and Sand Ninja continued to flood into Konoha, and Konoha''s ninjas fought together, and the sound of killing pierced the sky.


    On the roof of the Chinese-style building where the Zhongnin exams, Konoha''s Hokage Sarutobi was held hostage by Osha Maru and locked in the Four Purple Flame Formation.


    Up to this moment, Konoha had not fully reacted.


    All this happened too suddenly, and Konoha, who was singing and dancing, suddenly became a battlefield.


    In the blink of an eye, Hokage in the village was held hostage, and the wall protecting the village was also broken by a three-headed snake.Countless enemies were constantly pouring into Konoha, carrying out ruthless killings.


    Suddenly, Konoha Wanru returned to the night of the Nine Tails Disaster, facing an unprecedented crisis.


    The front door of Konoha boomed, and the sky-shaking explosion sounded constantly, and Konoha''s guard department was fighting a three-headed snake at the moment.


    This is a snake spirit from Longdi Cave, with a total of three heads.


    Konoha''s security department kept trying to delay the progress of the three-headed snake.


    However, even the detonation talisman could hardly hurt the monster in front of him.


    This big snake is extremely large, it is difficult to avoid the flying kunai and the detonation talisman, it is a target, and it can only be attacked by Konoha''s ninja.


    However, quantitative changes will produce qualitative changes! It is no exaggeration to say that any scale of this three-headed snake is as wide as a gate, and its defense is amazing. Konoha''s ninja can hardly hurt it.


    On the other hand, as long as this big head twists his body slightly, Konoha''s building will be like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, and it will be destroyed.


    Rumbling was another round of attacks, and the three-headed snake was enraged, and screamed up to the sky, swept its tail lightly, and countless buildings instantly turned into ruins.


    "Damn, what kind of monster is this?"


    "Stop it, don''t let: it enter Konoha."


    "How to stop it, we can''t hurt it at all!"


    The faces of Konoha''s guards were very solemn.


    This big snake is beyond what they can solve, but they have to stop this big snake here, otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Send a signal to ask the village for support."


    The captain of the security department made a choice


    "what did you say"


    "Mito-sama, please immediately arrange an evacuation plan. Konoha is being invaded by the enemy. There are ninjas of Otonin and Sandninja in all directions. The number is unknown!"


    "Where is Sarutobi"


    "Hokage-sama is trapped in the Four Purple Flame Formation by Oshe Maru and is at war with the enemy.


    "Dashewan! I said long ago that we shouldn''t have let go of Dashewan, that poisonous snake will bite us one day."


    After listening to the serious gaffe reported by the enchantment class, Men Yan smashed the coffee table with an angry punch.


    They all knew about Dashewan conducting human experiments back then.


    According to Konoha''s rules, Oshe Maru committed it.


    Enough to make him die several times.


    But Sarutobi Riseng didn''t. The friendship between the master and the apprentice, letting go of the Oshe Maru, now it is equivalent to letting the tiger return to the mountain, and throwing a rock to his own foot.


    ``Now is not the time to talk about this, quickly start the evacuation plan, send the villagers and children to the refuge, send a signal, the village immediately enters a first-level alert state, and let the ninjas in the village immediately.


    Meet the enemy!"


    Sarutobi Hisaki was not there, Shimura Danzo immediately.


    Act as the leader of a village and issue instructions one by one on behalf of Hokage.


    At this moment, he is in the mood


    Very excited.


    Regardless of


    After this incident, what kind of losses Konoha will suffer, as Naruto, can not be blamed.


    Because not only did he easily allow the enemy to invade the interior, but the mastermind of Oshemaru was let go by himself.


    "My time is coming."


    Shimura Danzo seems to have seen the day he will succeed Naruto


    at this time.


    At the scene of the Nakanin exam, ninjas such as Hagi Kakashi and Metkai have already fought with Otonin and Sanda.


    "In the end what happened"

 138 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 138

    Naruto Uzumaki just woke up from the illusion, opened his eyes, but found that there were ninjas fighting around.


    For a moment, he was stunned.


    "Naruto, now I''m going to release a mission for you, once you pass a mission that is more difficult than the country of Nami."


    Nami no country¡¯s mission, so what is going on right now?¡± The detailed information Shikamaru and Sakura will tell you on the road. Now, I want you to immediately.


    Catch up with Sasuke and find a safe place to stand by."


    Kakashi spoke quickly while repelling the enemy.


    He didn''t know the identity of Gaara before, but when he saw which arm Sasuke Uchiha pulled out, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It was very likely that it was the nuclear weapon of Shinobu, the force of the person who guarded the crane.


    However, he didn''t ask Uzumaki Naruto and the others to stop Gaara, because it was too dangerous to do so, and he just wanted them to chase Uchiha Sasuke back without accident.


    And the other side.


    In Hyuga Neji''s lounge, after Hyuga Hizu killed two ninjas who attempted a sneak attack, he would take his two daughters and nephews away.


    He had seen Konoha''s signal and knew that Konoha had entered a state of war.


    At this moment Konoha, fighting broke out everywhere, chaos and extremely dangerous, and must be moved to a safe place.


    "Where are you going to Huahuo!"


    "I''m going to find Ye Dou, he is still: in the lounge."


    "Bring me back, now Konoha has become a battlefield, not a place where you can walk around."


    "but"


    "Listen to me, that boy is a disciple of Kakashi and Kai, and he will be fine with them.


    , You will only add chaos to them in the past, come with me!"


    Without any explanation, Hyuga Hinata picked up the injured Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji, and walked directly to the Hyuga Sect''s family.


    He was the patriarch of the Hyuga clan first, and then Konoha''s ninja, the primary and secondary, he clearly distinguished.


    Hearing the words, Hyuga Fireworks was extremely entangled.


    Suddenly, in the range of her eyes, Ye Dou suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    She exclaimed, no matter what her father said, she ran out.


    "Fireworks!"


    "Father you go first, I will be back soon!"


    at the same time.


    Ye Dou had already come to the detonator.


    Then, he drew the long knife from his waist and pierced the red heart without hesitation.


    "Ziss ZZZ"


    The fire was ignited, and the detonation talisman hidden in the building was ignited at a very fast speed.Then, the fire spread all the way, spreading towards the entire Konoha.


    "Feel it, Konoha, this is your blood debt!"


    Boom! Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    123. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Two, Da She Wan is disgusting]


    The chaotic battle continues.


    Especially for the ninjas of Sand Ninja and Konoha, when they meet, they will be fatally attacking their faces, and they are merciless.


    Since the advent of the ninja era, half a century has passed, and there have been three extremely tragic ninja wars in the ninja world.


    And in these three Ninja World Wars, it is necessary to say that the two villages are the least dealing with each other.


    Sand Shinobu and Konoha can definitely be ranked.


    There is no way.The country of wind is adjacent to the country of fire. Once a war breaks out, the border between the two countries will be the first to bear the brunt.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Konoha and Sanda Ninja, both stepped on each other''s corpses all the way, this is a hatred written in blood and tears, which cannot be resolved.


    suddenly.


    Just when the two sides met, trying to fight to death, there was a terrible movement in the distance.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! There is no sign.


    The terrifying explosion sounded throughout Konoha, like dominoes, wave after wave, bombarding Konoha indiscriminately.


    Konoha''s buildings such as commercial areas, residential areas, martial arts venues, hospitals, etc., were all baptized by detonating charms and collapsed, and countless people died as a result.


    "Sara Shinobu, see what you have done!"


    Not far from the Ninja School, Umino Iruka was angry with Sand Shinobu in front of her anger.


    Behind him is a group of children trembling with fear.There are many corpses in the distance, all of them are Ninja school students who have not yet graduated, but they were suddenly exploded, and the bombed corpses were separated, completely unrecognizable.


    "This war, either you die or I die!"


    The Sand Ninja who came here looked cold, but she was surprised in her heart.


    Because, in their plan, there is no such link at all.


    However, this is war. Either you die or I die. It is destined to be corpses everywhere, no matter whether you are a child or an adult, you cannot escape.


    After thinking about it, he relentlessly wielded the ninja sword to kill the Konoha ninja and the students in front of him.


    These are the children of Konoha Ninja School, and they are the prepared ninjas who may threaten them in the future.


    Umino Iluka roared and pulled out Ku Wu Wu to meet the enemy.


    He has no choice to retreat, because there are all his students behind him, he can only work hard, otherwise all will die here


    At this time, Konoha, the same scene was staged in many places.


    Yes, the scene was even more tragic than Iluka''s side.


    As early as the moment Konoha gave the signal, all the civilians in Konoha Village were gathered and led to Konoha''s refuge.

 139 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 139

    However, before they all arrived at the refuge, the terrifying carpet bombing arrived.


    "what"


    "my leg!"


    "Save my child"


    "mom"


    ""


    A baby curled up in a mother''s arms, crying loudly, and touched the cold face with his little hands.


    Konoha Shinobu, who was responsible for escorting the civilians, couldn''t stop this indiscriminate bombing.


    These detonating symbols are hidden in the building, like a spider web, covering the entire Konoha, and there is no way to avoid or stop them.


    They can only save some people, most of them are either bloody and bloody from the explosion on the spot, or they are hit by the collapsed gravel, etc., and die.


    Konoha''s emergency evacuation work has started very quickly, but at this moment, their population is still rapidly decreasing.


    Such an indiscriminate explosion was too terrifying, and it lasted endlessly, as if it would not stop without blowing up Konoha.


    "Master Danzang, there has been a large-scale bombing in the village, and the evacuation operation has not stopped yet."


    In a meeting room of Konoha, basically


    The ninja is reporting urgently.


    "Damn Shinobu."


    Shimura Danzo was angry at this time.


    It''s really angry! Konoha is the most powerful Ninja village in the five great Ninja villages. It stands to reason that this little force invested by Sand Ninja cannot pose a threat to them at all, even if they unite Otonin.


    In their plan, once all the poor were successfully evacuated, Konoha''s counterattack would begin.


    However, this sudden explosion disrupted their plan and caused great trouble for Konoha''s evacuation.


    Shimura Danzo''s heart was bleeding at this time.


    Although Konoha''s loss is heavier, the more likely it is that Sarutobi will fall.


    But the problem is that Nima''s loss is a bit too heavy. After this battle, how long will Konoha take to recover? This is simply a mess! "The order is passed on, and all the ninjas in the village are going to help, and the evacuation of the crowd must be accelerated. , Remember, all ninjas!"


    As strong as Konoha, there is no shortage of funds.If it is not good, they can still ask for the country of fire, and some are the capital of comeback.


    However, the people are in the primary production. If they don¡¯t have manpower, it will be no good for them to have money. They must save the lives of these civilians.


    "Oshe Maru, not taking your life back then was the biggest mistake I made in my life."


    Inside the Four Purple Flame Array.


    Listening to the sorrow coming from all around, looking at the first-generation and second-generation Hokage who did not have the slightest expression in front of them, Sarutobi slashed the tears of the old.


    At this moment, he did not dare to look at the two brothers Senshou Zhuma and Senshouma.


    The village they created with their own hands, the village that was only guarded by their lives, turned out to be: his men turned into ruins, and he was ashamed of his ancestors! "It seems that you are really old, teacher, this world has no regrets!"


    "Today, you will disappear into this world with your most beloved village!"


    Oshemaru laughed wildly, and said to Sarutobi Hizen in a tone full of irony.


    But in his heart, he was a little upset! Like the current Sand Shinobi and Otoninho, O Shemaru did not know who caused this terrifying explosion.


    He only knew that he was carrying the pot for others and was put on the stage by another person hiding in the dark.


    After today, Konoha will definitely stay with him.


    This feeling is terrible, and it makes people feel sicker than being forcibly fed by flies, it''s like eating shit.


    However, he did not intend to explain, because even if he explained it, no one would believe that Konoha¡¯s people already wanted to cramp him! "One team, two teams, three teams 33"


    At the same time, Ye Dou took advantage of the chaos and arrived not far from the Hokage Building.


    Konoha was in chaos at this time, with wars erupting in many places, and sky-shaking explosions from many places.


    But even so, as Konoha''s iconicity, there are still three teams of 33 Anbu Ninjas who have been left to defend.


    However, this manpower is not enough in the eyes of Ye Dou


    "There is not much time, can''t wait any longer!"


    Suddenly, he pulled out the Ninja sword behind his waist, and his feet touched the ground, seeing and hearing the domineering one of the dark ninjas.


    Then he slashed it mercilessly! Boom! At this moment, the building next to the Hokage Building suddenly heard an explosion.


    The attractiveness of the Anbe Ninja locked by Night Fight was briefly attracted to him.


    However, he was worthy of being Konoha''s elite ninja, and soon realized the danger was coming.


    "who is it"


    It''s late! Silver light flashed, and in the blink of an eye, this Anbe ninja separated his head.


    For the first time, he didn''t even notice the fact that he was dead, until he saw a headless corpse spurting blood, that was his body! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    124. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Three


    "Sand Shinobu!"


    The sharp blade light slapped the face, and this ninja from Konoha''s Anbu became a headless corpse.


    He wanted to ask, what exactly did Konoha''s other people do, and why they were invaded by the enemy to this point.


    However, he had no chance to figure it out, and he could only issue the most bitter curse if he was weak.


    "You will pay the price."


    "It''s a pity, I''m not Sand Shinobu!"


    Ye Dou coldly retracted his gaze and continued to attack the next target.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosion is like never ending, stretching for dozens of miles, constantly raging Konoha, making this Ninja Village full of gunpowder smoke.


    "Be careful, we don''t know yet, where did the group...Saya Shinobu put the detonation charm!"


    An Anbe team leader kept reminding his companions.

 140 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 140

    At this moment, in addition to solemnity, he still has countless questions.


    He wanted to know what method Sand Shinobi used to arrange so many detonating charms without knowing it in their field of vision. This is really incredible! Suddenly, his heart was shocked and his whole body was shocked. Hanmao stood upside down at this moment, causing him to immediately evade.


    This feeling is too familiar to him.He is an Anbe ninja who specializes in performing the most dangerous tasks in the village, often licking blood on the tip of a knife.


    This is the feeling that I only have when the big danger comes.


    But "I can''t move! It''s a fixation technique"


    He suddenly protruded a large mouthful of blood, looking at the long knife that came out of his chest from behind in disbelief.


    "It''s not Sand Ninja, the blood that succeeds the limit, you are the same person a few years ago!"


    Click! His mask fell off, revealing a terrified face.


    Then, there was no more, Ye Dou used his hands to force his heart to shatter, and he couldn''t die anymore.


    After doing all this, Ye Dou didn''t stop in the slightest, and tore one of the seal scrolls on his waist, liberating four four wind demon shurikens, and then quickly threw them out.


    At this time, the detonation charms nearby had all been blasted, and there was thick smoke and dust everywhere, and the five fingers could not be seen when they reached out, making people confused about the surrounding situation.


    But Ye Dou was not.His domineering look always locked the location of the several Anbe ninjas.


    Puff! In a blink of an eye, the wind demon shuriken thrown out by him has already cut an anbu ninja in half.


    Unlike ordinary shurikens, wind demon shurikens are many times larger, and their cutting ability is far from comparable to ordinary shurikens.Even if an ordinary ninja throws it out, it can easily cut a boulder.


    Ye Dou''s physical body is already extremely powerful, and it is not too bad to say that it is Konoha''s second fierce man.The wind demon shuriken that he has lost is more powerful than ordinary people.


    Coupled with the blessing of gravity, the flying speed of the Wind Demon Shuriken is several times faster. The kinetic energy generated by the addition of the two makes the Wind Demon Shuriken he threw, even the heavy steel gate, to be cut! Puff! In a blink of an eye, another ninja shuriken cut and died mercilessly, but his death also successfully helped an anbu ninja react.


    "There are enemies, be careful!"


    "what"


    Hearing the body shape of the same class, the other person felt incredible.


    Although due to the evacuation of civilians, there are only 3 teams left behind in the Anbu members of the Hokage Building.


    But even so, this is a force not to be underestimated, there are 12 people


    Forbearance of the elite.


    He was very suspicious of anyone who was so desperate and dared to attack the Hokage Building! However, out of trust in his companions, he chose to avoid immediately and hid his body behind the tree.


    But, what''s the use? This is the wind demon shuriken that can even be cut into two sections by steel, how can a tree stop the puff! There is no obstacle, the sharp and unmatched wind demon shuriken, even with the big tree , And cut this Anbe ninja together.


    Moreover, he was very unlucky, the direction in which the big tree fell was facing him.


    There was a bang! The body of this Anbe ninja was smashed by the broken tree, blood, internal organs, and brain flowers were splashed on the ground, and the scene was extremely bloody.


    "Qingshan!!"


    The Anbe ninja who had just reminded him yelled out in pain.


    This is a female ninja, and it seems that she should have an extraordinary relationship with the ninja who just died.


    Qiang! "You killed Qingshan!"


    She spoke in grief and angrily, and actually blocked Ye Dou''s killer blow.


    However, Ye Dou''s attack is not over yet, he "ah"


    He said coldly, "Soon you will be like him."


    Boom! Suddenly, Ye Dou shook his whole body, and terrifying gravity spread from him.


    The female ninja only felt that her body suddenly seemed to be filled with lead, and she was struggling to move, and she was so crushed by an invisible force that she could barely hold the knife.


    Kacha! The tree trunk under her feet couldn''t bear it at first, and it separated from the main torso, and then fell to the ground at a completely unreasonable speed, and even lost her center of gravity, like a cannonball, hit the ground.


    After that, she didn''t even have a chance to breathe, and when she opened her eyes, she found that there were four Kumo tied with detonating charms attacking herself.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Kuwu didn''t hit herself, but she couldn''t be happy.


    The four ways send out "zizizi"


    The sound of fire drew her like death, making her cold.


    "You will pay the price, Sand Shinobu!"


    Boom boom boom boom! Leaving this sentence, she completely disappeared from this world, and her body was blown to pieces.


    "I said, I''m not Sand Shinobu!"


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze and flew away at the Hokage Building like a cannonball.


    There were a total of 12 Anbe ninjas who remained on defense in the Naruto Building.He killed 6 at this time, and 6 others were hidden in the building.


    "Dare to break into the Naruto Building alone, you are brave, the ninja of Shinobu, but you still want to die"


    As soon as he left the building, Ye Dou was attacked immediately.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly increased several times, and when he turned his head, a long flame dragon rushed towards him.


    This is Huo Dun.


    Dragon Fire can only attack in a straight line, lacking change, but its power and speed are unmatched.


    This ninja seemed to be prepared, as soon as Ye Dou stepped into the Naruto Building, his ninjutsu had already been played.


    However, his sneak attack had no effect in front of Night Fight.


    When he played ninjutsu, Ye Dou held the knife in his backhand, and it was cut out with a knife in the air.The violent purple ripples directly faced the violent flames that swept across.


    Then, something amazing happened, and the raging flame dragon was slashed back.


    "what!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    125. Chapter 124, Book of Seal is in Hand]


    The unstoppable dragon fire technique was blocked, and an inexplicable energy that was invisible and intangible stopped in the air.


    Then, the violent flame suddenly changed its direction, and returned the same way, but was slashed back by the opponent.


    "what!"

 141 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 141

    The Anbe ninja was shocked.


    He knew that a powerful samurai could split ninjutsu with just a knife.


    However, he has never seen anyone who can rebound ninjutsu back with a knife.


    This is really weird, you know, the opponent swings a knife in the air, and has never touched the ninjutsu he played.


    It''s just that he is a Konoha Anbe ninja, and he received a search mission many years ago.


    This mission seemed to him a bit weird, because the intelligence is too scarce, only the mask worn by the other party, and the specific ninjutsu or blood inheritance limit and other news::.


    "You are the one who invaded Konoha back then, you turned out to be Sand Shinobu!"


    He was shocked to the extreme.


    Five or six years ago, that... the peerless murderous man who killed Uchiha Shisui and countless fundamental ninjas did not leave Konoha.


    For so many years, he has been lurking in the village without being discovered by them.


    Could it be said that the detonation talisman enveloping Konoha, the big explosion that blasted the village into ruins, is what the person in front of him has done, and he has been hiding in Konoha for so many years, is it all Sand Shinobi''s plan, for today, to do it in one fell swoop Destroy Konoha "Konoha will not let you go, Sand Shinobu."


    He avoided the dragon fire technique, stuck his feet on the ceiling, and said fiercely.


    However, the moment he finished speaking, Ye Dou had already appeared behind him.


    "Wait until you survive the attack."


    When was his fear to the extreme, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he didn''t even see when the opponent ran behind him.


    "Die."


    "The damn person is you!"


    Suddenly, at the moment Ye Dou was about to start his hands, a Konoha ninja appeared on the ceiling.


    This person is extremely proficient in assassination, and the ninjutsu he masters is extremely weird, can blend with the surrounding environment, and is good at inadvertently killing the enemy in one shot.


    That''s it! With a secret cry, he ruthlessly inserted two kunai into Ye Dou''s neck.


    Puff through.


    Ye Dou''s body fell and fell to the ground.


    "It''s okay, Ziyu!"


    "If you go slower, you might come to my grave to pay homage to me."


    "Hahaha, you can still joke, it seems you are all right."


    Seeing his companion sitting on the ground with a lingering fear, the Anbe ninja who is good at assassination also laughed.


    He is very confident in himself and firmly believes that the enemy has been killed by him and cannot survive.


    When the former saw this, they also grinned.Anyway, they succeeded, killing this peerless murderer who had been rewarded by Konoha for many years, and avenging countless people who died in the explosion.


    However, the night fight that fell on the ground suddenly produced a burst of smoke and disappeared! They did not see the wooden stakes, this turned out to be the clone technique "How is the clone technique possible!"


    "Be careful"


    The ninja who was proficient in assassination responded immediately and reminded him.


    But he was still slow, and he could only watch his companion die in front of him.


    Buzz! The high-speed spinning Wind Demon Shuriken kept making a harsh buzzing sound, just like the propeller of a long-distance passenger plane could feel the sharpness of the air from far away.


    Puff! The wall of the Hokage Building is like a piece of paper, which is easily cut open. It can''t stop the wind demon''s Shuriken at all. He can only watch, and his companion is cut in half in front of his eyes.


    But too late to mourn, he hurriedly turned to resist, because the wind demon shuriken thrown by the enemy was not one, but two.


    Huh! Even though he reacted extremely quickly and saw the danger, he could face the wind demon shuriken thrown by the night fight.


    There is a dead end.


    Ku Wuyi couldn''t stop the wind demon''s shuriken, it was shredded in the blink of an eye, and the head was cut off without losing its momentum.


    "How could they"


    At this time, the wall was cut out by two wind demon shurikens. Through the gap, he saw the night fight standing outside the building.


    Before he died, he had only one thought, the other party didn''t step into the Hokage Building at all! "Eight 8, and four 44!"


    It''s too late to say, it''s fast, all this happened only within a few breaths.


    But eight Konoha''s elite dark ninjas have been killed by the night fight.


    Moreover, he didn''t intend to stop his hands, he stomped his feet repeatedly, "Huh"


    With a sound, he really entered the Hokage Building.


    At the same time, he ordered the mongoose to fight quickly.


    "The Book of Seal is hidden in the Naruto Building. I will solve the remaining Anbe Ninjas. Go and get the Seal Scroll back."


    Although the movement here is not big, he has already been exposed.


    "I want to eat that snow rabbit with fireworks!"


    At a critical moment, this damn thing started again, and I bargained with him, always thinking about the snow rabbit, and didn''t forget it.


    "another."


    Ye Dou wished to kill him, but he wanted the mongoose and had to discuss it with him.


    "Then I want to add a meal. From now on, at least one roasted chicken leg every day."


    "Okay! As long as you can get the seal technique back within 3 minutes!"


    "Hey, mean, leave it to me, Uncle Mongoose."


    The mongoose grinned and jumped directly off his shoulder.


    It is the system steward and the "salesman" of the equivalent exchange space


    , The range of activities is limited, and he can only leave his range no more than ten meters.


    Therefore, Night Fight must invade the Hokage Building before the mongoose can start operations.


    Meerkat is not familiar with this place, but he also knows where the Hokage office is.

 142 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 142

    Because the design of the Hokage office is very exquisite, facing Konoha and leaning on the Hokage Rock behind it, while showing its authority, it can also have a panoramic view of the entire village at a glance.


    After a while, it arrived at its destination and began to search.


    "Where is it hiding? No, it''s so fair and honest, it''s really fucking not afraid of being stolen."


    The mongoose jumped on the table, swept around with his big eyes, and found the book of seal.


    While complaining about Konoha''s thick fat bottom and not afraid of stealing, it quickly jumped to the shelf of the Sealed Book and stuffed it directly into the pants pocket.


    In fact, the Sealed Book is not so easy to steal, because the traps and enchantments are set up, and the ordinary ninjas are hard to detect and will be trapped in place and wait for capture.


    But the mongoose is different.It is an energy body and extremely evil.It can ignore the barriers and traps and steal things directly.


    Only two minutes passed, and when the night fight finished the last Anbu ninja, the mongoose returned Shi Shiran.


    "I got the stuff"


    "Of course, if this uncle makes a move, there is no reason to miss it. You have to speak up, and you will have to add chicken legs for every meal in the future."


    Ye Dou stopped talking nonsense, did not respond to it, jumped out of the window directly, and began to quickly evacuate the scene.


    Konoha at this time, the melee is not over yet.


    The streets and alleys are full of broken limbs and icy corpses, like a Shura field, terrifying to the extreme.


    At the test site of Zhongnin, on the roof of the four purple flame formations, giant trees were clustered, and the battle between Sarutobi Rischi and Oshemaru came to an end.


    "Night Fight!"


    Suddenly, the mongoose''s tail stood up, as if he had found something.


    "what"


    Ye Dou looked in the direction that its tail was pointing, and suddenly frowned.


    "This fool doesn''t take refuge, what are you doing here!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    126. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Five, There is no right or wrong in war]


    Konoha at this time was completely in chaos.


    Countless allied forces of Sand and Otonin continued to pour into Konoha, starting a terrible massacre.


    In addition, there was a big explosion that neither side knew who had written it, which caused extremely serious losses to Konoha.


    This is an unprecedented turmoil. Konoha has never encountered such a terrible attack for more than half a century.


    Even the Nine-tailed Rebellion that happened many years ago did not bring such a heavy loss to Konoha.


    Except for the buildings constructed in recent years, all the buildings with some historical traces were shattered by the bombing, and more than 80% of the buildings were reduced to ruins.


    Countless Konoha ninjas burned with anger! But they had no choice but to hold on to their weapons, ignoring the crying of their companions, and fighting the enemy with tears.


    "Regardless of


    Whether it is Sunnin or Otonin, you will all pay the price for what you do, and I will wait for you in hell!"


    Before he died, a Konoha ninja hugged an enemy tightly, detonated the detonating talisman on his body, and wanted to die with the opponent.


    "You won''t see a day when more Konoha dead souls will accompany you. Today, Konoha will disappear from the Ninja world, and Sand Ninja will rise!"


    Seeing that Sha Ren could not avoid it, she did not hide, her eyes were firmer than ever, and she was not afraid of death.


    However, he felt a little regretful because he couldn''t witness the scene of the rise of Sand Shinobu with his own eyes.


    He felt that it would be a happy and beautiful picture


    the other side.


    After Hyuga Hanaho left the Chunin exam venue, he activated his eyes and walked along.


    The more she sees and the more she listens, the more she can''t calm down.


    Similar to the scene where the two ninjas died together, Konoha did not stop in one place at this moment.


    From Konoha''s perspective, Sand and Otonin are undoubtedly sinister invaders.


    However, when she saw too much of the sand ninjas who gave up their lives and forgot to die, she began to think about it, sand ninja and Otonin, are they wrong, right? No one likes war, and no one likes death. All this is for survive.


    But, this is war, there is no right or wrong, only the position is different! Hyuga Huahuo wants to retreat, even if she is much stronger than her sister, what happened today still has a big impact on her.


    Too many people died because of this war, and the people who were smiling happily before have now fallen into a pool of blood and turned into a cold corpse.


    She was very afraid to continue walking, and when she looked at it, she would see a face she was familiar with.


    However, she never left, walking alone on the streets of Konoha.


    "It''s Konoha''s kid."


    "That is, roll your eyes"


    Two Sand Shinobu found her.


    Although she was already very careful, she used her eyes to detour all the way, but now Konoha is full of enemies in all directions, and it is difficult to truly hide it completely.


    "Really a brave little devil, dare to walk around alone!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, kill her, this is the white eyes of Zhongniao Curse Seal, take her back, Master Fengying will be very happy!"


    Suddenly, the two of them had already done it, with a cold killing intent, rushing to the Hyuga Fireworks.


    Their actions didn''t escape the observation of Hyuga Fireworks.


    The white eyes of the Hyuga clan are so against the sky, there is no blind spot in the whole body, and they can almost ignore all sneak attacks.


    "Bagua Formation.


    Back to heaven! Bang! Bang! Repelled, those two


    Sand Shinobu who wanted to attack her was blocked by her.


    However, how can Sand Ninja because of the fact that the name of the country of the wind has reduced its arms funds, so in order to ensure its own military strength, Sand Ninja Village has high requirements for the ninjas in each village and follows the elite route.


    Moreover, those who can participate in the war are at the lowest level of Ninja, and most of them are ninjas.Even if the talents of Hyuga Huahuo are outstanding, they can master the secret arts of the Hyuga clan at a young age, and they cannot resist the other two at the same time.


    After a while, she fell into a disadvantage, and once again played a gossip array.

 143 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 143

    After returning to the sky, Chakra has very little left.


    In order to be able to find Ye Dou as soon as possible, she went out of the Zhongnin exam site, and she never stopped using her eyes.


    Although she is a member of the Hyuga clan, she can use her eyes freely, unlike the blue of the fog, and without the blood of the Hyuga clan, she can only use it at critical moments, otherwise Chakra will lose a lot.


    However, even so, to maintain the state of white-eyed, chakra is needed, and Hyuga Huahuo today''s chakra cannot withstand such consumption.


    Coupled with the two Huitians just played, she doesn''t have much Chakra at the moment.


    Looking at the two Sand Shinobu who pounced on her again, she still wanted to fight back to the sky again, but suddenly there was a sense of weakness in her body.


    This is a sequelae of Chakra''s overuse! The cold light caused her to give up resistance.


    "I don''t know if Ye Dou has reached the refuge"


    She felt very strange that when she was about to die, she didn''t regret it.She didn''t listen to her father and wandered around the battlefield, but she was still worried about the safety of Night Fight.


    Qiang! Suddenly, sparks overflowed, and the enemy''s sharp blade did not penetrate into his own flesh and blood as expected, and all of it was blocked.


    She raised her head, and when she saw the person coming, her lips and eyes opened at the same time, and she shouted familiarly, "Yedou!"


    "What are you doing here!"


    Dang! Ye Dou grabbed the handle of the knife with his backhand, raised and blocked the two Kuunai, as if he was holding an umbrella.


    He was unusually angry, frowned, and stared at the girl in front of him.


    "Father saw the signal and said that the village had been invaded."


    Hyuga Huahuo''s head seemed to crash, forgetting that their situation was still very dangerous at this time, and followed his questions to answer.


    "I saw the clone of your lounge disappeared, so just"


    Eyes are lost! At this moment, Ye Dou is helpless and speechless.


    How could he think that Hyuga Huahuo would turn his eyes and observe that he wanted to drink, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "The battlefield, it''s not... a place to play, kid!"


    At this moment, the two Sand Shinobi were surprised, because they discovered that the power of the two of them could not suppress the Konoha imp in front of them.


    Then, the two of them used the other hand to take out kunai in a tacit understanding, and at the same time, they stabbed Yedou and Hyuga Kahu.


    "Night Fight!"


    No need to remind Hyuga Huahuo, Ye Dou nodded his feet repeatedly, and in an instant he broke free from the encirclement with Hyuga Huahuo.


    Then, he held the handle of the knife with both hands, and saw that the color was domineering and directly locked the two sands, and killed them at a speed that could not be caught by the eyes.


    Huh! Huh! The bright light of the knife slashed across, and before the two sand ninjas even reacted, a blood stain appeared on their throats.


    These two knives are "shaved"


    And "gravity"


    The product after the fusion, the speed is fast to the extreme, the famous "Feiyan Zhan"


    ! Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    127. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Six, Why Do They Do This]


    ""


    Two such powerful Sand Ninjas died, and the Hyuga Huahuo who died on the side was dumbfounded:! She knows that Yeto is very strong, because she has been running behind his ass since she was very young.


    However, how could she think that it was so dreamy that the two powerful sand ninjas would be killed by him so easily.


    As if he had just cut out those two knives, it was almost to the extreme, and she could not even see with the white eyes, it was so powerful that it was extraordinary! "Ye Dou, you"


    "Can you still go?"


    She wanted to ask what happened, but was interrupted by Ye Dou, so she could only nod her head obediently, "Yeah"


    There was a sound.


    As a result, she just took a step, and she felt a dizziness suddenly coming from her head, which made her feel weak.


    She is too weak now, she can''t even keep her eyes open.


    Ye Dou caught her quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, with the exclamation of Hyuga Hanairo, he picked it up and left.


    If it is normal, Hyuga Fireworks will feel that this picture will be very romantic and make people blush.


    But it is a pity that there are no falling petals or melodious singing here, only the corpses and the bright blood all over the street.


    She felt that she was abnormal again, and she thought about these things at this time.


    Shaking her head quickly, she asked, "Where are we going now"


    "It''s your home to go for evacuation, where is safer."


    Ye Dou ignores everything around him and rushes to the family land of the Hyuga clan holding the hyuga fireworks.


    Konoha has a handbook that records a series of measures that Konoha Shinobu will take when Konoha is attacked.


    This series of measures was divided into three stages by them.


    The first stage: destroy the enemy''s surprise troops and directly resolve the danger.


    If it can''t be solved immediately, it means that the number of enemies and the degree of danger are extraordinary.


    In this situation, Konoha will immediately enter the second stage: emergency evacuation of non-combatants, and let civilians and young ninjas in the village enter the shelter.


    Once the work in this stage is completed, Konoha will immediately enter the third and final stage.


    Pour all the power of the whole village to destroy the enemy, leaving no one behind! Night Fight rushes all the way, seeing and hearing the domineering but always unfolding.


    He could clearly perceive that Konoha now has almost no civilians.


    In other words, the second stage of evacuation work Konoha has been completed, and then Konoha will enter the third stage to wipe out the invaders.


    "Don''t you see the reality clearly, teacher, including my subordinates, the current Konoha has been broken by Sand Ninja and Yin Ren."


    "Whether it''s a man or a woman, old or young, they will soon be slaughtered and clean. Konoha is finished, just like you who used the ghoul to seal it, you are destined to perish!"


    It is still the roof of the Chinese-style building.

 144 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 144

    At this moment, the master-disciple showdown between Oshemaru and Sarutobi Sun has entered the final chapter.


    Sarutobi Rizhan grabbed the Oshe Maru with both hands and prevented him from moving, trying to use the ghoul to seal the Oshe Maru away.


    Ghoul Sealing is an ultimate sealing technique, from the Maelstrom family, capable of summoning the true god of death, sealing and devouring the enemy''s soul.


    However, the cost of summoning the god of death is heavy, and one must pay his own soul as a sacrifice.


    Therefore, the soul of the summoner will not be redeemed and will never be transcended.


    It is an absolutely taboo technique! However, this sealing technique is not impossible to crack. The premise is that you must get the mask of the god of death and guide the god of death to come to yourself, and then you can slice the stomach of the god of death and liberate the soul sealed inside.


    Da She Maru knew how powerful this trick was, and kept talking, stimulating Sarutobi Hiruchi, who was already in the wind, to crush his will and belief.


    However, "You haven''t understood yet, Dashemaru"


    Although Sarutobi Rishan was gasping for breath, and blood was constantly flowing out of the corner of his mouth, his hand holding Oshemaru never let go.


    At this time, he was in a terrible state, with little physical strength and Chakra left, only his faith and will remained firm.


    He looked at Oshemaru and said seriously, "The real power in this world is not the unpredictable ninjutsu. The real power of the ninja will only appear when it protects his important things."


    "Even if I die today, Konoha will not perish. More Konoha ninjas who have inherited the will of fire will still lead this village forward."


    "Oshemaru, the Konoha I see now is different from you. You only saw a piece of ruins, but you didn''t see the seeds buried under the ruins, always strong and constantly sprouting!"


    "You are addicted to ninjutsu and waste ninjutsu. Now I want to give you the most suitable punishment. I want to take away all the ninjutsu you master."


    What "Stop it, you are not dead!"


    At this moment, Da She Wan was crazy, and his face was unprecedentedly ugly.


    Because he had already guessed what Sarutobi Rizen wanted to do, this damn old man actually wanted to seal the hands he used to perform surgery.


    He began to struggle, trying his best to free himself from death.


    However, all this was in vain, he could only watch the death butcher''s knife swing down and take his hands away.


    at the same time.


    Ye Dou seemed to feel something, his eyes could not help but turn to that...purple enchantment.


    "It''s over!"


    From beginning to end, he didn''t think that Dashemaru''s plan would succeed.


    Even if he can paddle, even if Metkay hits soy sauce, he still won''t succeed.


    This Ninja Village, which has a history of half a century, has survived three Ninja World Wars and still stands tall, and has a background that other Ninja Villages cannot match.


    Like a sleeping lion, it is easy to provoke.


    Boom! Suddenly, there was a shock not far away from them.


    Turning his head and looking, he found a giant standing on the battlefield like a duck, holding a stick in his hand, chasing Sand and Otonin and beating.


    With him, there are two other ninjas, they are all the elite of Konoha.


    The cooperation of these three people is incomparable, and the sand and the sound are falling.


    "They are the pig-deer-die combination of the previous generation, that is, Ino, Shikamaru, and Dingci''s father, they are the trump card combination of our village."


    In his arms, Hyuga Huahuo offered treasures, and said to him the same.


    "The one over there... is the patriarch of the Inuzuka clan, which is the mother of Inuzuka in the sister team. They have a very powerful special ability and can talk to dogs."


    In fact, she doesn''t need to explain, Ye Dou also knows the characteristics of these people.


    However, he did not speak to stop, because he knew that the girl in his arms was emotionally unstable and needed to vent, he just needed to listen.


    "Night Fight!"


    Suddenly, Hyuga Kahuo was depressed and shouted sadly.


    "Why do they do such a thing."


    Ye Dou followed her gaze and found the corpses of a pair of mothers and sons, a pair of mothers and sons who were killed by falling objects due to a sudden explosion.


    It can be seen that the mother really wants to hope that her child can live and keep her child firmly in her arms to death.


    "Maybe there are reasons to do this."


    After a long silence, he answered.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    128. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Seven, War Ends]


    Konoha''s counterattack came sooner than expected and was about to burst.


    In a temporary combat meeting room, Shimura Danzo and Mito Menyan turned to sleep, and the three of them put their hands together and sat firmly on Mount Tai.


    And below them, is the communication ninja who is reporting the battle to them.


    "Master Danzo, all the civilians in the village have been evacuated."


    "What are you waiting for, immediately.


    transmit signal."


    Shimura Danzo opened his left eye, murderous.


    "Kill me the group of... unrelenting Sand Shinobu, Otonin, and leave none!"


    "Yes!"


    This time, he even used the roots of his troops, obviously he was really angry to the extreme.


    At the same time, he is also ready to take this opportunity to show his strength and wrist


    the other side.


    On Konoha''s memorial monument, there are several groups of Anbe ninjas here.


    They are all waiting, waiting for Konoha to send a signal.


    Tweet! Suddenly, above Konoha, there was a cry of an eagle, which signaled the start of combat.


    "The signal from the village has come, and the action is about to begin."

 145 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 145

    Hearing this, Maoyue Xiyan retracted her hand touching the consoling stele, and put on the Anbu mask with a cold face.


    "Hyfeng, I will avenge you!"


    She is the same as Moonlight Hayate, and also Konoha''s special upper endurance.


    Also, she is familiar with Konoha Ryuu swordsmanship.


    , Proficient in "Three Sun Moon Dance"


    , Has an extraordinary relationship with Moonlight Gale.


    It is said that the two had already planned to marry and have children before, but it is a pity that Moonlight Gale is now dead, and you can imagine Uzue Xiyan''s mood at this moment.


    Blood feuds can only be offset by blood! Soon, the war will begin to come to an end.


    Screams, explosions, and screams resounded throughout Konoha.


    But unlike before, the battlefield today is no longer dominated by Otonin and Sanda.


    All the ninja families in Konoha dispatched at this moment, sending a thunderous blow to the enemy.


    These screams were made by Sand and Otonin.


    It only took a short time for Konohakata to firmly control the battlefield, and victory was in sight.


    "The Hyuga clan is the strongest in Konoha Shinobu, remember it for me!"


    Back to the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hizu, who arranged all the big and small matters in the clan, also began to lead the people to counterattack.


    At this moment, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan was already awakened with white eyes, and around him were countless enemies lying on the ground immobile.


    "Ok"


    Suddenly, his eyes seemed to turn around, but he found that his little daughter was being held back.


    "My Father!"


    "Hua Huo! Are you all right"


    Hyuga Nizu hurriedly greeted him, first carefully observed the little daughter, and then gave Ye Dou a stinky face.


    He has no good feelings for the boy at all, and his first impression is almost extreme.


    No way, who made his daughter because of the boy Xu Ni in front of him, and chased him out alone?The daughter used pain, and he naturally shifted the responsibility to Ye Dou.


    "I''m fine, Ye Dou saved me!"


    "Humph!"


    Hearing that, Hyuga Nizu would like to say thank you politely.In any case, he is the head of the Hyuga clan and cannot lose his demeanor.


    Who knows, the kid in front of him is simply a silly critic.


    However, he still invited, "You


    Stay in Hyuga Hikaru, the crisis in the village has not yet been resolved"


    "No, I''m leaving now."


    Ye Dou shook his head, turned directly, and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    "you"


    There are blue veins on Hyuga''s forehead.


    He turned his head to look at his daughter, very suspicious of his daughter''s eyes.


    "My father, I''m going back first!"


    Facing the old father''s stern gaze, Hyuga Huahuo immediately.


    Slipped away and went to find her sister


    At dusk, the war ended.


    For Konoha, there is no doubt that they won another battle, and it only took less than a day to solve the invading Sunnin and Otonin allied forces.


    But even if they win, such a victory can only be called a tragic victory.


    In this campaign, with the exception of the clan lands of the major families, more than 80% of Konoha''s area was reduced to ruins by that indiscriminate explosion.The death toll is unknown because there is no time to count.


    However, judging from the number of bodies on the streets and alleys, this will definitely be a shocking number.


    What made Konoha even more difficult to accept is that their leader, the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro, also died in this attack.


    At this moment, the Oshe Maru has left, the barrier of the four purple flame formations is opened, and Konoha''s ninja can finally enter this battlefield.


    Only the icy corpse of the dead Sarutobi Hisaki can meet them


    A few days later, the sky was overcast with clouds, and Konoha, which was already dilapidated, added a bit of sadness.


    Today is the funeral of Konoha''s third generation of Hokage Sarutobi, and it is also the funeral of all those who died in this turmoil.


    The sentimental atmosphere was like the smell, spreading through the air, and countless people cried sadly.


    At this time, on the roof of the Hokage Building, Ye Dou followed Metkai and the others, standing neatly in the team.


    In front of them, was a simply built spiritual platform with photos of Sarutobi Hisaki before his death.


    Boom! A thunder rang, and then a light rain fell in the sky, which kicked off the funeral.


    Dangdang! The melodious bell rang to bid farewell to the dead three generations of Hokage.


    "Did you hear it, old man, this is the village bell to see you off."


    Jilai didn''t go to the scene either,,, in a clearing with rain, his eyes looked at the majestic Hokage Rock, and said quietly.


    He is the master of the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate, and he knows that when Sarutobi cut out the ghoul, his soul no longer belongs to him, but to the god of death.


    "Heal your tears, Li!"


    Metkay, standing in the second row of the team, had his back straight, whispering to Li Luke who was crying like rain.


    "Three generations of adults is a ninja who truly has youth. He burned his life for his beloved village. Your tears are blasphemy against him!"


    "Master Hokage is dead, so what youth is there to talk about."


    Like Metkay when he was young, Rock Lee couldn''t understand and said with great pain.

 146 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 146

    "What nonsense are you talking about, Li! This is the highest of youth, the moment when the blood burns, I remember, death is not the end, Hokage-sama will always stay in our hearts, his will and belief will never disappear , Will be inherited by us and urge us to move forward!"


    Metkay was passionate and authentic.


    That''s why I have never understood your youth, Teacher Kai! When people die, there is nothing left! Ye Dou took the white chrysanthemum, walked out of the team, and slowly came to Sarutobi Rishan''s remains.


    "The luxurious scenery that will hold the funeral is not a funeral."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    Chapter 129, Konoha after the war]


    After an attack, Konoha seemed to have returned to fifty years ago overnight, showing the appearance of a wasteful wait.


    However, for Konoha who has just been hit hard, this may not be a good thing.


    The best medicine to relieve grief is to divert attention.


    Today, more than 80% of Konoha''s land has been bombed into ruins.Except for some ninja families, most of the people in Konoha have been displaced.


    Relocating these people has become Konoha''s first task, and it is already imperative to develop civil engineering.


    In other words, the people of Konoha will devote themselves to the reconstruction business in the future, and they will have nothing to do.


    During this long period of reconstruction, those who have felt pain in the war may be relieved


    Konoha''s reconstruction work started quickly and went smoothly.


    Because when the war broke out, the name of the country of fire was also on the scene.


    He witnessed Konoha''s tragic situation after the war, and understood that Konoha at this moment really needed the support of the country of fire.


    Therefore, when Konoha''s adviser, the elder, sent a call for help, he agreed without hesitation and arranged the material to be sent to Konoha as soon as possible.


    He knew very well that in this age of ninjas, Konoha was the armed force of the Fire Country.


    If Konoha is strong, the country of fire will be strong, Konoha will decline, and the country of fire will not be strong for long.


    Between the country of fire and Konoha, people on the same boat have long been there, and there is an unbreakable bond between each other.


    With the influx of large quantities of materials and human hands, Konoha soon stabilized and once again showed vitality.


    The problem of reconstruction is solved.


    But soon, Konoha ushered in two big problems, two problems that must be solved as soon as possible! After this war.


    Konoha not only suffered serious economic losses, but they also lost the leader of the village.


    Now that the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi died in the battle, who will become his heir, the fifth generation of Hokage as Konoha, has become a concern for everyone.


    The country cannot be ruleless for a day.


    For those living in Konoha, Hokage is their president and their leader, so they can''t help but care.


    According to the rumors and voices in the market, Jiraiya, one of the legendary three ninjas, is the most ideal heir to Naruto in the hearts of many people.


    First of all, Jiraiya has outstanding military achievements, and played an important role in the second and third battles of the ninja world.The name of the crazy ghost resounds throughout the ninja world.


    His strength is definitely enough to become Kokage''s Hokage! Moreover, he himself is the apprentice of the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi, and he has also cultivated Konoha''s hero, the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui.


    In terms of seniority, other roots: Zheng Miaohong, prestige far surpasses other ninjas in the same village.


    He inherited the fifth generation of Hokage to lead the entire Konoha, and almost no one would object.


    In fact, no matter if Konoha returns to the country, they are very happy to let Jiraiya inherit Konoha''s Naruto position.


    It''s a pity that Ji Lai is also used to being free, he is wild and has the slightest meaning to inherit the position of Naruto.


    As for Shimura Danzo, this guy fell: Move, and directly proposed to the fire country daimyo that he would inherit the fifth generation of Hokage.


    He himself is Konoha''s one, and the leader of the roots, with rich leadership skills.


    Faced with the name of the country of fire, Shimura Danzo talked eloquently and directly pointed out the key role he played in this war. Series detailed plan.


    The name of the country of fire was a little moved by what he said.


    However, from Shimura Danzo¡¯s words, the daimyo of the fire country learned that this man came prepared, and Shimura Danzo¡¯s almost substantive ambition made him


    Feeling threatened.


    Although the daimyo of Fire Nation is just an ordinary person who can''t fly into the sky, he is definitely not a straw bag.At a glance, he can see that Shimura Danzo''s edge is too strong.


    As the name of the country of fire, the absolute leader of the country, he does not want to be led by Shimura Danzo, which may threaten his rule.


    Therefore, compared to Shimura Danzo, he hopes that Jilai will also succeed the five generations of Hokage.


    But still that sentence, compared to the position of Hokage who is less than one person and more than 10,000 people, Ji Lai also enjoys a more unfettered life.


    However, Jilai also understands that choosing the right five generations of Hokage is an urgent matter for Konoha.The Konoha people who have just been baptized by the war need someone to stand up and stabilize the military.


    Seeing that the daimyo saw that Shimura Danzo couldn''t deal with it, he kept glaring at himself, and in desperation, Jiraji could only throw Tsunade out.


    "Tsunade Hime"


    "Yes, Lord Daimyo, she is the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, and one of the three ninjas. Whether it is strength or prestige, she is enough to inherit the position of the fifth generation of Naruto."


    Hearing this, the eyes of the great name of the country of fire couldn''t help but light up.


    He is the lord of a country, and he values ??the purity of his blood line more than anyone. Hearing that Tsunade Hime is the granddaughter of the original Naruto, he instinctively gets closer to Tsunade Hime.


    Nothing else, this is a bad habit of this era.The big names and princes of all countries are hereditary and have an extraordinary attachment to blood.


    Moreover, she had also heard that Tsunade Hime was not an ambitious person.


    "In this case, then"


    "Please wait a minute, Lord Daiming."


    Shimura Danzo interrupted roughly and spoke coldly.


    "Tsunade Hime does have the strength and prestige to inherit the position of Hokage, but she abandoned Konoha many years ago and has never returned. Now she doesn''t know where she is."


    He is very keen and has insight into the thoughts of the daimyo, knowing that he cannot sit and wait for death, and directly points out that Tsunade has already left Konoha, and defines Tsunade''s departure as "abandonment."


    , I want to deprive Tsunade of the possibility of succession! As soon as this statement came out, the name of the country of fire became worried again.


    After all, Konoha hasn''t truly been peaceful yet, and the atmosphere on the border is very tense, and wars may break out again at any time, and a new leader must be elected as soon as possible.


    Moreover, the negotiations on the Wind Nation should start as soon as possible.

 147 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 147

    Even though Sun Shinobu continued to publicize, this attack had nothing to do with them, it was all caused by Oshemaru, and even the wicked complained first, shouting injustice, and Sarutobi''s student Oshemaru killed their respected Fengying.


    Never mention that they invaded Konoha and how much impact Konoha had caused.


    However, they didn''t mention it, but Konoha had to mention it, no matter how it was said, Shinobu unilaterally tore up the alliance treaty, it would cost a price.


    "Your Excellency, I can find Tsunade."


    Suddenly, Ji Lai also spoke, giving the name of the country of fire new hope.


    "Oh"


    "Even if you find her, so how can you be sure that she is willing to inherit the position of Hokage, now Konoha has no time to wait."


    The daimyo of the country of fire became unhappy, and stared fiercely at Shimura Danzo who interrupted himself five times.


    However, how did he know that Shimura Danzo is also very upset now, and he can''t wait to cramp Jilaiya and hang it up for a fight.


    Like her grandfather, Tsunadehime is a gambler, and she feels uncomfortable if she doesn''t gamble for a day.She was still there: when Konoha was in debt, she even borrowed money from herself, but now she hasn''t paid it off.


    Of course he knows that Jiraji can also find Tsunade! Such a gambler, is it difficult to find her? No way! Shimura Danzo can only be dirty and frantic, like a shrew, comparable to a 21st century keyboard On, output crazy to Tsunade! To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    130.Ask a leave in advance]


    Sitting in front of the computer for an hour, I felt something was not right.I wrote a thousand words and deleted them all.The painful batch was updated twice today.I am very sorry.


    In addition, tomorrow because I want to go back to worship Qingming Mountain, I need to take a leave. There is no way. My father will call the name directly. I must go back. I hope I can understand! Feilu reminds you: read three things, collect, push


    131. Chapter One Hundred and Twenty-Nine, Sudden Task]


    "Father said, the elder consultant in the village persuaded the daimyo of the country of fire and agreed to fully support the reconstruction of the village."


    Konoha under reconstruction is not as prosperous as in the past, full of gray and depraved colors, but it is extremely lively.


    On the streets and alleys, ordinary people and ninjas can be seen everywhere.They help each other, sweating like rain, and repairing the houses and buildings destroyed by the explosion.


    And outside the Konoha gate in the distance, you can always see the team transporting materials.


    These teams come from all parts of the country of fire, some are simply transporting materials, while others are workers such as construction.


    In short, as long as Konoha needs today, Fire Country will unconditionally meet it.


    Konoha Shinobu Village is recovering from the war at an extremely fast speed.


    "It won''t be long before the village will be restored to its original appearance."


    On the streets of Konoha, Hyuga Hanako walked along and spoke seriously to Yato.


    After a period of silence, although she has not yet safely walked out of the shadow of the war, Qiao Lian can already see a smile again.


    This is due to the survival strategy of the Hyuga clan.


    When the war broke out, the Hyuga Nizus did not lead the tribe to participate in the war for the first time, but chose to protect themselves.It was not until Konoha issued a signal to destroy the enemy, and the Hyuga clan began to cooperate with the Konoha ninja to retreat.


    This self-protection strategy has effectively preserved the vitality of the Hyuga clan.


    Compared with the serious losses of the Konoha Security Department formation, the number of casualties of the Hyuga clan can only be described as a surprise.


    This is the main reason why Hyuga Huahuo can recover as soon as possible, because her friends and people are still alive.


    As for the other civilian ninjas, they are not so lucky.


    During this time, Ye Dou has seen too much and heard too much, those that have become due to the war: the grief of a broken family.


    On Konoha''s memorial monument, people with tears in their eyes are surrounded almost every day. They cry and mourn the family members who died in the war with sorrow.


    "Will do."


    Ye Dou answered faintly.


    Then, he walked to a flower shop, bought some flowers, and walked towards the hospital, to continue to condolences Li Luoke.


    He could not be sure, "Konoha collapse plan"


    Before, did anyone pay attention to his every move, decided to keep it as it is, and occasionally pick a time to visit the hospital.


    Hyuga Hinata has the same purpose as his.Her sister Hinata Hinata has not fully recovered from the injury, and still needs to rest, and has been living in the hospital during this period.


    It is worth mentioning that after the Zhongnin exam, the gap between them and Hyuga Neji seems to have disappeared.


    Hyuga Huahuo has also repeatedly threatened that if she can inherit the position of the head of the clan in the future, she must improve the relationship between the clan and the division.


    "Night Fight!"


    "Ok."


    "You know what flowers Ningci likes"


    Ye Dou directly shook his head.


    "Aren''t you staying with Ningci and his team? Why don''t you even know what Ningci likes"


    Hyuga Hanaru couldn''t help but hug.


    When there was a way, she could only pick some flowers she likes and visit Neji Hyuga.


    Ye Dou was silent and did not reply.


    Not only Hyuga Neji, even Hyuga Kahuo, he didn''t know she likes flowers before


    "Thank you, Master Huahuo,


    I like it very much."


    In a ward in the hospital, Neji Hyuga wears a medical gown and sincerely thanked Hyuga Kahuo.


    He is a very disciplined and stubborn person. Even though Sister Hyuga said that he does not need to be polite, he still says


    Call the two sisters.


    "Brother Ningci likes it, I''ll wash some fruits first."


    Having said that, Hyuga Hanaoka stepped out of the front and closed it carefully, not wanting to disturb anyone.


    After everyone left, Ye Dou said.


    "You have become smoother!"


    For a moment, he even felt like he was back in his previous life, not in the world of ninjas.

 148 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 148

    The behavior of Neji Hyuga is like those in the society, and it is easy to get the favor of others.


    Because he always understands his identity and never crosses the line, even if the other party does not treat him as a subordinate servant.


    Just like your subordinates in the workplace, even if your boss treats you privately like a brother, as a subordinate, you can''t treat him as your brother. You must do his best to fulfill his orders instead of being arrogant. , Reckless and reckless! Such a person is the best to win the trust of others and the easiest to get into position.


    Commonly known, emotional intelligence is full "I just accepted my destiny."


    Hearing this, Ye Dou raised his head.


    "Did you see the clouds outside? I still don''t understand whether they move with the wind or choose their own direction.


    But no matter which one they are, the destination they eventually drift to is the same."


    Hyuga Neji turned his head and looked out the window, with a smile on his lips.


    "I want to try, take a different path from my previous life, and see if I encounter a different scenery."


    "Yedou, just ask, if you were in my position, what would you do?"


    "I don''t know, I won''t make some boring assumptions."


    After being silent for a while, Ye Dou shook his head and said, "But if I were you, I would first find a way to remove the mark of the bird in the cage."


    "It really fits your personality, but unfortunately, there is no way to relieve the bird in the cage. Even if it does, it will hurt the nerves of the brain."


    Then assassinate all the clan that could threaten me! Ye Dou said silently in his heart.


    He will never accept that his own life is in the hands of others to happen or exist.


    "What are you talking about"


    The door of the ward was opened, and Hyuga Hanaru came in with a fruit basket.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just curious, how did Master Huahuo do it in the first place, after all, this guy''s character is not easy to approach."


    He turned his head to look at Ye Dou, and said in a mocking tone.


    "Neither did anything"


    Hyuga Kahuo blushed inexplicably, squeaking without saying a word.


    She really can''t tell this question.She can''t say that she is a girl from home, and she has been sneaking out of the house since she was a child, and she has followed other people''s ass.


    Ye Dou glanced at him lightly, got up and left.


    "where are you going."


    "Cultivation!"


    After all, he left the hospital directly.


    As a result, as soon as he walked out of the door, a black figure jumped in front of him, it was Metkay.


    "Let''s go, Ye Dou, I have a task for you."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    132. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty]


    Time went backwards slightly.


    It''s Konoha''s hospital.


    It''s just not Neji Hyuga''s ward, but Hagi Kakashi''s ward.


    Metkai, Sarutobi Asma, and Yurihong were sitting around each other, staring solemnly at Haaki Kakashi, who was unconscious.


    "It''s unimaginable, that... Uchiha Itachi would be so strong that even Kakashi was instantly knocked down by him."


    "Along with the illusion, the blood of the Uchiha clan has a unique advantage in itself. The kaleidoscope above the writing wheel eyes, its pupil power is not imaginable."


    "But anyway, they don''t seem to find Naruto yet, which is a good thing."


    Sarutobi Hizen spit out a puff of smoke and shook his head helplessly.


    Not long ago, they were actually there: Konoha met Uchiha Itachi and Kirinin''s rebels, dried persimmon ghost sharks.


    As Konoha''s ninjas, they did not hesitate when they encountered such a dangerous person, and they directly fought with each other.


    However, the battle process is very simple, and it can even be said to be one-sided.


    Even their most outstanding ninja Hagi Kakashi of this year was instantly defeated by Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    If it weren''t for Metkay''s timely arrival, he could fight without looking at each other. Maybe a few of them would die somewhere today.


    "You still have to be careful, although I don''t know what Uchiha Itachi''s purpose is to find Naruto, but Naruto is the man of the village and should not be lost."


    "Shhh"


    While speaking, Metkay moved his ears, and signaled the two of them not to speak.


    Then, after a while, Sasuke Uchiha also walked into the ward.


    "I heard people say what happened to Kakashi"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Sasuke froze, looking at Kakashi who was lying in a coma on the hospital bed, and froze directly in place.


    He came here after receiving the signal from Kakashi, it seems that Kakashi knew some secrets and was going to continue training him to help him use the Shao Lun Yan more familiarly.


    Who knows, only halfway through the road, he heard the news that Kakashi had come to the hospital.


    He initially thought that Kakashi was visiting someone, but found out that Kakashi was in a coma.


    What exactly happened "nothing"


    Metkay seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and was ready to find an excuse to Donsell over.


    But he didn''t expect that Konoha''s ninja followed, and the people arrived before they heard.


    "I heard that... Uchiha Itachi is back, and is still looking for Naruto, is it true?"


    Metkay directly covered his forehead.


    The ninja who was talking also recovered, staring blankly at Uchiha Sasuke slamming out of the door.


    He swallowed, "Did I say"


    "Idiot, what should I do now"

 149 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 149

    Sarutobi Asma was also speechless.


    In the entire ninja world, now who doesn¡¯t know that Uchiha slaughtered the Uchiha clan, leaving only one Uchiha Sasuke alive in front of Uchiha Sasuke, isn¡¯t it okay to look for trouble? "You have nothing to do with those eyes, I will go He chase it back."


    Metkay said.


    "Then I will ask you for Kakashi!"


    The two of Xi Rihong did not succeed.


    Although they are all the elite of Konoha, they have no ability to resist in the face of Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope.


    Because they are not physique masters like Metkay, and they can fight normally without observing everything about each other.


    Metkay is not wordy, direct


    Jumped out of the window, ready to chase Uchiha Sasuke.


    But I didn''t expect it to be here: I found my bastard disciple at the door


    "Does Uchiha Itachi come back?"


    After understanding the content of the mission in Metkai''s mouth, Ye Dou subconsciously looked at Hokage Rock, Sarutobi''s big head.


    Uchiha Itachi originally promised Shimura Danzo to solve the conditions for the Uchiha clan to launch a coup d''etat, which was to protect their brother Uchiha Sasuke.


    For this reason, he even ventured to appear in front of Shimura Danzo after slaughtering his own people and warned him not to mess around.


    However, compared to Shimura Danzo, Uchiha Itachi clearly believes in Konoha''s "brightness".


    , The three generations of Naruto Tobihiro who have given the Uchiha clan many opportunities.


    But now, Sarutobi is cut to death in the hands of Oshemaru, and his soul is forever trapped in the belly of the god of death.The only person who knows the truth of the Uchiha genocide is Konoha who is left with Shimura Danzo.


    "What did he do when he came back to warn Shimura Danzo, he is not dead yet, he has been: watching Konoha?"


    Ye Dou thought to himself.


    The speed of Uchiha Itachi''s arrival was so fast that it made people wonder if he was rushing to Konoha the moment he got the news.


    "Well, their target seems to be Naruto. Sasuke heard the news accidentally and has chased him."


    Metkay said with a serious face, "Yedou, this matter was originally outside of your responsibility, but I think, no matter what, they are your companions, so I am going to take you there."


    "Moreover, in Konoha, apart from me, only you can ignore the writing wheel and fight normally!"


    He is Ye Dou¡¯s teacher, and he knows that Ye Dou has a kind of "listening to debate."


    Ability.


    "Where is Uzumaki Naruto"


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze and asked.


    Since Uchiha Itachi or Akatsuki''s target is Uzumaki Naruto, they only need to find Uzumaki Naruto.


    "I don''t know, it is said that I went out of the village with Lord Jiraiya to perform a mission."


    Metkay replied.


    "Then go."


    "Hello, where is Ye Dou? The direction of the village entrance is here."


    "Go to the Yile Ramen shop first."


    Ye Dou said without looking back.


    Uzumaki Naruto has a frenzied habit.As long as he has money, he will almost go to Yile Ramen for breakfast every day.If you want to find him, you can get information at Yile Ramen.


    "It''s not... time to eat ramen, Ba Ga!"


    Metkay growled and followed


    "Oh, you said Naruto, he was taken away by the Sannin Jira just now, and he seems to have gone to Subancho!"


    After a while, the two came to a noodle restaurant in Yile, and the manager directly pointed the way to them.


    ""


    Metkay fell silent suddenly.


    He felt that sometimes a disciple who is too good may not be a good thing, and it will make the teacher lose face.


    "Let''s go, Juba Town is not far from me, it''s near Konoha, and Sasuke Uchiha will definitely chase him there."


    Ye Dou didn''t think so much, just sighed for good luck.


    Uchiha Itachi does not hesitate to take risks, and with the identity of the rebel Shinobu, he walks into Konoha openly, just to warn Shimura Danzo not to beat his brother.


    And his younger brother, who only wanted revenge, did not hesitate to take risks and directly chased Konoha.


    "It''s so sad, Itachi Uchiha!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    133. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One, Crazy Ghost?goat!]


    Finding the right direction, Yato and Matkai quickly left Konoha and ran directly to Subacho.


    Subacho is not the name of Shinobu Village, nor is it the name of a small town, it is one of the post stations in the country of fire.


    Its establishment is more or less related to Konoha.


    As for why, it must be clear about the "post"


    What is the role and meaning of.


    In the era of cold weapons, the post is not a tourist attraction, but a place for conveying military intelligence officials on the way, boarding and lodging, changing horses, etc.


    And here, it is a transit station dedicated to the connection between the country of fire and Konoha.


    Therefore, Juba Town is not too far from Konoha''s location, and it only takes about half an hour to drive with two people''s feet.


    "Although the defensive power of Suba-cho is not as good as Konoha, but Yato, Uchiha Itachi, where will they really do it?"


    On the way, Metkay couldn''t help asking.


    He knew very well what the town was. Although it was not as tightly guarded as Konoha, it was also protected by Konoha''s ninjas.

 150 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 150

    After all, some important figures in the country of fire occasionally visit Suba-cho, and the defense force cannot be too weak.


    Where to choose to do it is too unwise, it is easy to attract Konoha Ninja.


    "Whether they will do it or not has nothing to do with us. Our task is to recover Uchiha Sasuke."


    After a pause, Ye Dou said again, "Moreover, their target is Naruto Uzumaki. They can''t choose the location of their hands."


    "So that''s the case, then let''s go quickly."


    Metkay is very real. He doesn''t feel that as a Shinobu, it would be shameless to ask a simple question like Shinobu.


    the other side.


    After Konoha hit the autumn breeze, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark caught up with Uzumaki Naruto.


    However, they were not in a hurry, because there was still a Jiraiya standing beside Naruto Uzumaki.


    "The legendary Sannin, things are getting a little tricky, Mr. Itachi!"


    "Ah, if we act with him, we will all be killed. The best result is that we will lose both. Even if we increase the number of people, the result will not change."


    On the wall of the town of Suba, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark were watching their goal from a distance, Naruto Uzumaki and Jiraiya beside him.


    For Jiraiya, the dried persimmon ghost shark is very jealous.


    Because, when he was still Kuronin, Jilai also served as the head of Konoha''s army, specifically in charge of fighting against their Mizuma troops.


    Even if he hadn''t directly played against each other directly, the dry persimmon ghost shark knew the horror of Ji Laiya.


    "What to do, do you want to do it?"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark stood aside, waiting for Uchiha Itachi to speak.


    He knows very well that he is definitely not Jiraiya''s opponent.If he wants to do it, Uchiha Itachi is the key to the success of the action.


    "No matter how strong people are, they will have weaknesses, and he is no exception!"


    Uchiha Itachi retracted his eyes and turned to look for the woman.


    After a while, he found the target, and easily controlled it with Shao Lun Yan.


    "Did you see that person? Find him, hook, and delay him"


    "Mr. Itachi, such a simple play, are you sure it is really useful?"


    Looking at the woman who was hit by the illusion and followed Uchiha Itachi''s orders and walked directly to Jiraiya, Kakigami was suspicious.


    Then, he saw that it was just a simple wink, the one who hadn''t been able to leave the nine-tailed man Zhuli... "Mad Ghost"


    , Just tremblingly followed.


    This Nima is still a mad ghost, which is clearly a perverted ghost! The dry persimmon ghost can''t tell whether it is the courage of the other party''s art master or the worm''s brain.


    "Let''s go."


    Uchiha Itachi glanced faintly, and then walked out of the dark when Jira was completely away.


    at the same time.


    Uzumaki Naruto, who was thrown away by Jiraiya, could only go back to the hotel alone in depression and began to meditate to refine Chakra.


    Sasuke Uchiha''s performance in the Chunin test was a shock.


    Especially Kakashi taught him which of his ninjutsu called Chidori, which made him feel that Kakashi was eccentric.


    This time he came out of the village because Jilai also said that he had to teach him a ninjutsu even more powerful than Chidori before he came out.


    Knock, knock, knock! Suddenly, the door of the room knocked.


    He thought it was Jilai who was back, and opened the door to see that they were two strange ninjas, one of whom was wearing Konoha''s forehead guard.


    It''s just that the opponent''s forehead has a trace of being scratched by a sharp blade, which is a sign of rebellion.


    However, these are not important.The important thing is that the opponent has eyes that are exactly the same as his teammate Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Come with us, Naruto Uzumaki."


    Uchiha Itachi hid half of his face in the black robe with red auspicious clouds, and spoke calmly.


    He didn''t make a roundabout, and went straight to the topic.


    "Who are you and why do you have the same eyes as Sasuke."


    Uzumaki Naruto was secretly vigilant.


    Instinctively tells him that the two people in front of him are quite dangerous, they cannot be dealt with by themselves, and must escape.


    "If he runs, it will be troublesome. For the sake of safety, let''s cut off a leg first."


    The dry persimmon ghost shark saw his withdrawal, as if a shark''s eyes showed a little bloodthirsty.


    After waiting for the meeting, seeing Uchiha Itachi was silent, the dried persimmon ghost shark regarded him as the default.


    The next moment, he held the handle of the knife and approached Naruto Uzumaki step by step.


    Compared with the other people in Akatsuki''s organization, the dried persimmon ghost is a better talker.


    However, it is only limited to the group of terrorists from the Akatsuki organization.Compared with the normal ninja, the dried persimmon ghost is still a scary guy who regards human life.


    For example, now that he said that he would cut off one leg of Uzumaki Naruto, he would definitely not cut two.


    "Long time no see, Sasuke!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi spoke.


    This made Uzumaki Naruto and Dry Persimmon Guiyu both stunned at the same time.


    Then, they saw the corner of the corridor, and I don''t know when there was an extremely cold expression of Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Finally found you, Uchiha Itachi, today, you will die here!"


    Tweet! During the conversation, the huge Chakra was condensed in Uchiha''s assistant, and transformed into an extremely violent electric light.


    In an instant, the corridor of the hotel was like the dark night, even the light was swallowed by the dazzling electric light.


    "It''s Chidori!"


    You don''t even need to deliberately use seeing, hearing, and domineering to perceive.

 151 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 151

    The noise of Chidori''s ninjutsu is too great. Once it is successfully performed, if there are Chidori chirping at the same time, it is difficult not to be found.


    In the distance, Ye Dou and Metkay, who had followed all the way, noticed movement at the same time.


    "Where, hurry up, the other party is not an ordinary person!"


    Metkai listened to the voice, and quickly locked Uchiha''s position.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    134. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Two, Meeting of Destiny]


    "Regret it! Uchiha Itachi, as you said, I hate you, hate you, and I''ve been dying."


    In an inn in Suba-cho, Sasuke Uchiha could no longer maintain his former calm.


    The bloody hatred that had been suppressed for many years was finally released today.


    He roared, ignoring everyone present, a pair of scarlet, hateful writing wheel eyes, staring at Uchiha Itachi, without blinking! "Today, you will die here!"


    The dazzling electric light seemed to feel the master''s mood, and he issued a more violent roar, directed at Uchiha Itachi.


    Shoo!! In a blink of an eye, Sasuke Uchiha has already killed Uchiha Itachi.


    Chidori is a chakra that condenses thunder attributes and forms a high-intensity current.It compares the palm to a sharp blade assault ninjutsu, similar to the hell thrust of the three generations of Raikage.


    In addition, in order to maximize the "Lei Dun.


    Chidori"


    The power of ninjutsu is generally used in conjunction with another ninjutsu, a ninjutsu that uses thunder attribute chakras to stimulate cells and strengthen the physical activity.


    The purpose is to increase the speed of the stab, thereby increasing the penetration of Thunder Dungeons.


    But because the speed of such a stab is too fast, if there is no blood follow-up assistance of the writing wheel eye, Lei Dun.


    It would be difficult for Chidori to accurately hit the enemy every time.


    Obviously, Uchiha Sasuke is very suitable for this ninjutsu.


    "Ah! Go to hell, Uchiha Itachi!"


    As he approached, Sasuke Uchiha stabs Uchiha Itachi with his left hand without hesitation, and the target is to take his heart directly and kill him on the spot.


    This ninjutsu is the strongest ninjutsu he has mastered so far, and it can break even the absolute defense of Gaara.


    He is very confident that as long as he hits, he can completely kill the man in front of him.


    But boom! The wall of the hotel was pierced, and the smoke was everywhere, making it difficult to see the surroundings.


    When the smoke cleared, Naruto Uzumaki looked around, but saw his teammate Uchiha Sasuke''s left hand simply grabbed.


    Like a naughty child, an adult grabbed the hand of the troublemaker! Naruto Chidori Uzumaki who blocked him so easily blocked Sasuke was shocked, and he couldn''t imagine that such a powerful ninjutsu was just waved away. Resolved.


    How could it be possible that the sizzling chidori''s electric light has not completely dissipated, and there are still some arcs that are unwilling, and continue to roar at Uchiha Itachi.


    However, in the end, it can only completely dissipate in the air.


    The difference is too far! Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke''s writing wheel eyes, the pupil power is not on the same level.


    The former can easily see through the latter, while the latter is always one step behind.


    Just like playing chess, although Uchiha Sasuke can see Uchiha''s two and three moves, Uchiha Itachi can see his fourth, fifth and even further steps.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing that his teammate was caught by the opponent, Uzumaki Naruto stopped waiting to die, and began to gather Chakra in place.


    There are many seals in his body, the first is the gossip seal made by Bofeng Shuimen, and then the five-element seal made by Dashewan in the Zhongnin exam.


    However, when Jilai appeared, he unlocked the five elements seal for Uzumaki Naruto, and then loosened a trace of the gossip seal.


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki, when emotionally stimulated, can already mobilize a very small part of the nine-tailed chakra.


    "Nine-tailed Chakra, it would be no good if you let you go violently."


    Nine-tailed Chakra is extremely large, even a very small part can fill the positive film space, almost materialized.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark and Uchiha Itachi sensed Uzumaki Naruto''s movement at the same time.


    Cut it out with a single knife! The Chakra that Naruto Uzumaki had just condensed disappeared suddenly


    Exhausted.


    "this is!"


    Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes widened, and he wanted to gather again, "Why is this happening!"


    "Don''t waste your effort, my shark muscle can cut and swallow Chakra."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark raised the bandaged Shinobi in his hand.


    This knife, called the shark muscle, is the same as the decapitating knife.It is one of the seven fierce knives of Mist.


    "However, although I don''t know what ninjutsu you are going to release, but... such a huge chakra, if it succeeds, it will be very troublesome. I changed my mind. It is safer to chop off your hands rather than chop the foot ."


    After all, the dried persimmon ghost shark has already raised the shark muscle, and in the next second he will cut off Naruto Uzumaki''s hands.


    In the distance, Sasuke Uchiha was also struggling when he saw it.Unexpectedly, Uchiha Itachi directly exerted force with his right hand and broke his wrist in one click.


    Sasuke Uchiha suddenly let out a heartbreaking scream.


    The dried persimmon ghost shark became more excited when he heard the scream, and raised the shark muscle knife and swung it down fiercely.


    Boom! Suddenly, a big hole broke through the wall of the hotel again, and Metkay issued a "boom"


    With a strange cry, he broke through the wall and kicked the dried persimmon ghost shark that could not be prevented.


    At the same time, Yato also stepped behind Uchiha Itachi and swept his head with all his strength.


    The latter hurriedly blocked, and then retreated to the side of the dried persimmon ghost.


    "Teacher Nongmei, Ye Dou!"


    Naruto Uzumaki exclaimed in surprise, "Why are you here."


    "Of course youth leads me."


    Metkay dented a stand, without even thinking about it.

 152 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 152

    "It''s you again."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark widened his eyes, and his eyes were firmly locked on Metkay.


    He recognized this Konoha Ninja because he had only eaten the other''s big feet not long ago, which left a deep impression on him.


    However, Metkay had no impression of him at all.


    Sometimes things in the world are so strange.It is obvious that the two have only encountered each other not long ago.When they came, Metkay knew that there were two people in the other party, but he did not recognize the ghosts.


    However, this can''t blame him, because facing Uchiha Itachi at the time, Metkay never raised his head at all.He has been looking at the opponent''s lower body.


    He didn''t see the face of the dried persimmon ghost at all.


    "who are you"


    Metkay wondered, "How come you look so ugly!"


    "You guy"


    At this moment, the green veins of the dried persimmon ghost shark were violent, just a word, and in a blink of an eye he was very angry by Metka.


    "Ghost, don''t be irritated by him!"


    Uchiha Itachi looked away calmly, staring directly at Yotou in front of him.


    "The speed at which you grew up surprised me. It seemed right to choose you as Sasuke''s sharpening stone!"


    "I''m not... here to tell you the past."


    Ye Dou drew the long knife from his waist, "Just ask you, what are you going to do when you come back!"


    This knife is amazing, like the shark muscle knife, it is also covered with bandages.


    However, when Ye Dou pulled it out, the bandage wrapped around the blade seemed to untie the seal, a series of liberation, revealing a cold, cold light on the skin.


    "Well, it seems to be a very interesting knife."


    The dry persimmon ghost shark''s eyes lit up, just with the long knife in Ye Dou''s hand.


    :Xie 249


    Book friends'' 100 rewards, thank you brothers for your monthly tickets, flowers, evaluation tickets, thank you very much, bow! Feilu reminds you: Book three things to read,


    135. Chapter 133, You Have Two Good Companions]


    This is a long sword that has never been seen before.It is different from the seven ninja swords of Wujin, and it is also different from the grass pheasant sword and the Thunder God sword.


    Before Night Fight pulled out, it looked like a bandaged iron rod.


    When Ye Dou pulled it out, the bandage was like a cracked mechanism, loosened layer by layer..., revealing a cold blade.


    However, these bandages did not fall off, as if they were alive, they floated, encircling half of the blade in circles.


    "It seems to be a very interesting knife."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark and Taodi are no longer the same, they are the second seven Ninja swords.


    He is a ninja who knows how to use swords, and he can see the extraordinary of this sword at a glance.


    "Cut it on you, it will be more interesting!"


    Yato held the handle of the knife with one hand and pointed directly at the two Uchiha Itachi.


    This knife is a long knife that he exchanged for the Book of Sealing.As the dried persimmon ghost said, this knife is very interesting.


    So far, in fact, Ye Dou has not fully understood the ability of this sword, only knows that the bandage wrapped around the sword seems to have life.


    Being able to stretch and stretch short, it can not only hit the sneak attack of hidden weapons, but can even cooperate with the night fight to play Lilianhua and other physical techniques.


    Just like the introduction of this knife: [has a certain divinity].


    "Just to ask you, you who have defected from the village, what are you doing back?"


    "Take Naruto Uzumaki away."


    "What''s the purpose."


    "Who knows, if you are curious, you can go to the leader of our Xiao organization and ask!"


    Uchiha Itachi said in a very calm tone, as if he didn''t mean to miss old feelings at all.


    However, from just a few words, he has revealed the name of their organization and what its purpose is.


    This is equivalent to telling them the information in disguise.


    "Mr. Itachi"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark yelled and felt something was wrong.


    Who knows that Uchiha Itachi is just an understatement, "Don''t mind, Hagi Kakashi already knows our purpose, Konoha has information about us."


    Hearing that, the dried persimmon ghost shark also felt some truth, thinking of the previous...copying ninja Kakashi, they did tell their purpose in one mouthful, and they had indeed entered Konoha''s sight.


    However, this is the sinister part of Uchiha Itachi.


    Konoha''s high-level staff knew them Akatsuki, and the bottom-level Xia Ren knew Akatsuki, it was completely different.


    In order not to cause panic, etc., even if Konoha''s senior management knows the news, it is very likely that they will not spread it out, and will investigate and take actions in secret.


    But Xia Ren knows that almost everyone knows that under word of mouth, Akatsuki will even be exposed to the entire Ninja world.


    Ye Dou didn''t speak anymore, because he had already answered, Yubo Itachi was still facing Konoha.


    Thinking of this, he had already murdered Uzhi.


    Because his identity can''t be hidden forever, the blood of gravity is bounded by the limit, and it is so thick that it does not exist in this world.


    One day, Uchiha Itachi will know that Uchiha Shisui''s eyes are taken away, and he will be the culprit indirectly leading to the destruction of Uchiha''s clan.


    At that time, Uchiha Itachi will definitely be born with the idea of ??killing himself. Instead of this, he decided to start first and kill Uchiha Itachi here.


    This is definitely not without


    The thing that may be accomplished, because Jira is also in the town of Suba, cooperate with him, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark, only escape! "Stop me, fight night!"


    Who knows, before Yatoto started, Sasuke Uchiha had already roared and stood up.


    "This is my battle, it has nothing to do with you!"

 153 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 153

    At this time, his habitual left wrist has been broken, and it is impossible for him to have...the ability to fight.


    However, the hatred urged him to stand up, and he wanted to kill Uchiha Itachi himself, not allowing others to interfere.


    "From the time they set their target on Naruto, this matter no longer has nothing to do with us, get away!"


    Ye Dou frowned, then grabbed the collar of the Er 2 pillar and pulled it behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, his eyes closed slightly, and he saw that the look was domineering and locked on Uchiha Itachi, and his murderous aura was overflowing! Uchiha Itachi is too dangerous.


    He not only possesses a ten-fist sword that can seal everything, but also an eight-foot mirror that can resist all physical damage.


    Kurozutsu once said that Uchiha Itachi, who possesses these two artifacts, is simply invincible.


    In addition, he also learned the ultimate illusion of Izanami of the Uchiha clan, and he knew Izanagi very well, and it is very likely that Izanagi had also mastered it.


    In layman''s terms, Uchiha Itachi is simply a krypton player in the game. The equipment used is an artifact, and the ninjutsu learning needs to be added "ultimate".


    Two words.


    With such a potential threat, now there is a chance, Ye Dou will naturally kill him completely.


    However, this set of his actions is another scene in the eyes of Itachi Uchiha.


    Uchiha Itachi''s expression was very calm at the moment, not happy with things or sad for himself.


    But in his heart, he is sincerely happy for his brother to have such a companion! He regards Yatou''s ripping off Sasuke as a protection, and regards the murderousness that Yatou exudes at him as anger, anger that he hurt Uchiha Sasuke.


    Sasuke, you have two very good companions! With a secret voice in his heart, Uchiha Itachi hurriedly pulled out the previous gear, because Yatoto had already moved.


    His fighting method is still so fierce and unmatched, without any tricks, raising his hand is a knife.


    Ding! blocked, even though the sword of the night fight is fast, it is almost to the point where Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha can''t even see his actions.


    But this is not difficult for Uchiha Itachi, because his pupil power in writing round eyes is the strongest one that Yato has ever encountered so far.


    Just "so heavy"


    It was only right, Uchiha Itachi felt a pain in the tiger''s mouth, knowing that he could not fight like this anymore.


    The child in front of him is completely different from when he first met, and is more than twice as powerful.


    Impatiens claws!"


    Uchiha Itachi took advantage of his strength to jump back, protruding fire bombs in the air.


    When did the Uzumaki Naruto next to Kie''s seal look completely dumb, and did not see the other''s Kieyin''s movements at all, the ninjutsu had already been played.


    Not only him, but also Ye Dou could not see it, only seeing and hearing the domineering perceive a little.


    In terms of the speed of the knot prints, Uchiha Itachi can be said to be unique, so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it, and can complete six 66 prints in one second.


    Except for those who are shameless in the later stage, and don''t get printed at all, almost no one in the world of Hokage can beat him in this respect.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    136. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four, Sword Name Xueyin]


    "Fire escape.


    Impatiens claws!"


    Without being able to see clearly, Uchiha Itachi had already produced six seals, and then Chakra turned into a fiery ball of fire and spit it out from his mouth.


    Then, the fireball began to split, one divided into two, two divided into four, and four divided into eight, like exploded fireworks, attacking the night fighting position overwhelmingly.


    "Be careful of the shuriken inside!"


    On the side, Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help but reminded him.


    The ninjutsu of balsam claw red is Huo Dun.


    The principle of ninjutsu, a derivative of Phoenix Fire, is to add shuriken to Phoenix Fire.


    In this way, this ninjutsu not only has the high-temperature lethality of Huo Dun, but also has the cutting ability of shuriken.It is a powerful ninjutsu.


    "This level of Mars is only worth putting candles on a birthday cake!"


    The surrounding temperature suddenly increased, but Ye Dou didn''t see a change in his face.He didn''t suddenly kick out until Mars approached.


    In an instant, the extremely violent flame was extinguished by a strong wind, which was more efficient than a fire extinguisher.


    However, he was able to breathe out flames, but he still couldn''t stop the shuriken from advancing.


    "idiot!"


    Sasuke Uchiha shouted, struggling to get closer.


    The result clang clang clang clang clang crisp sound of the collision sent as iron and steel, those shuriken speed headed toward the night of the fight, now being played all fly.


    Not only Uchiha Sasuke, but everyone present was stunned at this moment, staring dumbly at the sword in Yatoto''s hand or the bandage on the saber.


    Because the shuriken that Uchiha Itachi just threw out was blown away by this bandage.


    "What kind of knife is this"


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help asking.


    He believes that he has enough knowledge and is curious enough.After all, the dried persimmon ghost shark next to him, the shark muscle in his hand, is an extremely peculiar Shinobi sword.


    However, he dared to swear to the sky that he had never seen such a spiritual Shinobi, and he could still actively protect it, as if he had self-consciousness.


    "Xueyin, the name of this knife!"


    Ye Dou closed his eyes and stood quietly on the spot, the battle knife in his hand returned to its original appearance, exuding a cold gloom.


    As soon as the voice fell, he disappeared in front of Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes again, and in a blink of an eye he appeared beside Uchiha Itachi, raising his hand and slashing out again.


    I have seen and heard that the domineering has always been: locking on Uchiha Itachi, so he can clearly perceive that Uchiha Itachi has no intention of killing himself at all.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.After passing this village, there may be no such shop, so you must seize it.


    Huh! Huh! Huh! Ye Dou shot mercilessly, and every cut was the key to it:


    This is a terrible sight, in a state of extreme movement.


    People can''t see his movements at all.


    As if hitting a ghost, it can only be judged by the sharp knife marks on the wall.He just cut a knife here.

 154 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 154

    In the corridor, the cold light overflowed, and the chaotic light of the sword raged across the entire space. Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha were dumbfounded.


    Not to mention that the two of them endured, even the first-level rebellious persimmon ghost shark was shocked.


    "Konoha is really a masterpiece


    A great place for the spirit!"


    He was a little bit emotional, the heavens took care of Konoha too much.


    The Konoha ninja in front of him, the combat power he displayed has far exceeded the scope of Zhongnin, at least it is especially at this level.


    However, how old he is, he looks like he is only twelve or thirteen years old, 121, definitely not more than fifteen years old! In time, he is destined to be another Konoha white tooth or golden glitter.


    "Moreover, this kind of talent is simply born to fight!"


    The dried persimmon ghost did not feel that Uchiha Itachi was releasing water.


    The two have worked together for a long time and have performed many missions.He knows very well that the most powerful thing about Uchiha Itachi is always his writing round eyes and his accomplishments in illusion.


    But this little devil in front of him, with his eyes closed from beginning to end, is equivalent to sealing Uchiha Itachi''s strongest ninjutsu.


    But even if he closed his eyes tightly, he could clearly perceive and feel everything happening around him.


    This is definitely not a sound argument, because it has exceeded this category, and can only be understood as his natural perceptual ability, with the instinct and smell comparable to beasts.


    Such a person is born a warrior! Boom! In thinking, a more powerful collision erupted.


    After Uchiha Itachi stretched away, he spit out a huge fireball again in the corridor.The temperature was rising rapidly, and even the air seemed to be ignited, and the skin of the person who was roasting hurts.


    "Armed!"


    Yato snorted, neither dodge nor dodge, as if he was really blind, he even lifted the knife and directly greeted him. It seemed that he wanted to split the fireball. It was fierce and messed up! Sasuke Uchiha thought he must be crazy. Otherwise, how could you do such a stupid thing and end up poof! The fireball was really split in half, just like the apple that was cut in the middle was cut in half.


    Two large holes were once again broken through the wall of the Boom Hotel, which was blasted through by a fireball that was split in half.


    Huh! The dazzling light of the sword lit up again, and Ye Dou did not stop, and slashed forward indefinitely.


    "What exactly is this"


    Uchiha Itachi hurriedly resisted, watching as it suddenly became as black as ink, just like a Shinobu with a layer of armor.


    Click! "What"


    Suddenly, the fear of death crawled into his heart, and the kuna made of stainless steel was cut off.


    Poof! "Mr. Itachi!"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark was extremely shocked.


    What did he see that... the unfathomable Uchiha Itachi was cut and injured by a Konoha''s Shinnin! "I''m fine!"


    Uchiha Itachi covered the blood stain on his chest and pulled away from Yatou.


    The cut just now almost really killed him, if he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would definitely be killed.


    He looked at Ye Dou suspiciously.


    Many years ago, he knew that the future of the boy in front of him was absolutely limitless.


    Because hard work is not deceiving, strength is like muscle, as long as you are willing to pay enough sweat, one day you will see the outline.


    However, the opponent''s progress speed has exceeded his imagination, if he does not use his own ultimate ninjutsu.


    I''m afraid, I won''t be his opponent! This is really incredible! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    137. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Five, Self-restraint]


    "I underestimated you, you are better than I thought, and even more ruthless, just a little bit!"


    Uchiha Itachi looked calm, and his tone was always flat.


    "It''s okay, this is just the beginning, and there is still a chance that next time, it won''t be closer."


    Ye Dou held the saber with one hand, his eyes closed, and there was a kind of inexplicable charm, just like an eternal warrior.


    The Uchiha clan''s blood inheritance is extremely powerful, and they most restrain the ninjas of their type.


    Even though Ye Dou can fight without facing Shao Lun Yan, the opponent''s dynamic vision is beyond common sense and can capture all his actions.


    Troublesome blood, this is the true portrayal of Ye Dou''s heart at this time.


    If he can shoot without scruples, he can also use gravity to suppress the opponent and reduce the opponent''s movement speed.


    It''s a pity that he can''t do this, otherwise, it will not only cause Uchiha Itachi''s hatred, but also Konoha''s endless pursuit.


    "He must be killed here!"


    After thinking about it, Ye Dou''s breath changed, and the Chakra in the inner body began to condense and hit the first acupoint of the eight doors of the human body.


    Hey! Nope, as if the lock had been opened, he could clearly feel that his body became lighter and his whole body was full of energy.


    But, this is not over yet! After opening the first door [Open Door], he did not stop, and then rushed to the second door [Close Door] without hesitation.


    Suddenly, it was as if he had taken a stimulant, and the 130 trillion cells in his body seemed to have come alive, making him energetic and energetic.


    "Night Fight!"


    Metkay shouted.


    Eight-door Dunjia is a forbidden technique and cannot be used casually.


    Long before Matkay taught Night Fight, he had repeatedly warned that it should not be used easily when it is not necessary.


    Because this is an ultimate physical skill that consumes the potential of the body, not only can hurt the enemy, but also hurt itself.


    Li Luoke, who took the Zhongnin exam, his other disciple, is still lying in the hospital, how can you make Matkay not nervous?


    He said solemnly, "Did you forget what the teacher said to you!"


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten, but isn''t it the time to break self-restraint!"


    Ye Dou said firmly.


    Boom! During the conversation, the violent Chakra sprang out from him, like a whirlwind blowing around him.


    Self-restraint is what Metkay said before teaching him Bamen Dunjia.


    The meaning is to let yourself set a condition, when this condition cannot be met, you can''t use Eight Door Dunjia.

 155 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 155

    Metkay¡¯s self-restraint is to protect cherished things in order to swear to death. In fact, he also teaches Ye Dou and Li Luk the same way! In the third qualifier of the Zhongnin exam, Li Luk is the premise of self-bearance It was approved by Metkay.


    But Ye Dou is different from them. His beam, centered on himself, can be broken when his life is threatened! Matkay doesn''t know this, because he is the will of fire in the mouth of Sarutobi. One of the heirs.


    Just as Ye Dou could not understand his youth, he would never understand Ye Dou''s thoughts.


    At this moment, Metkai looked at Uzumaki Naruto and then at Uchiha Sasuke, thinking that Yato was referring to these two.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, and roared loudly, "If this is the case, let them see your youth, Ye Dou!"


    This is the intention! "The fourth wound, open!"


    Boom! A more terrifying whirlwind swept all around.


    At this moment, his whole body is unique to Eight Door Dunjia, as if the green chakra of magma should be surrounded by Chakra Bar.


    The blood flow all over the body accelerated, the skin seemed to be congested, and only the white of the eyes were left in the pupils, and there was no time to trim some long black hair without wind.


    In the eyes of others, he at this time is like an angry King Kong.


    He looked at Uchiha Itachi, and said coldly, "Today, you will die here!"


    Boom! As soon as the voice fell, the floor of the hotel was smashed by his foot, like a ghost, and in a blink of an eye he dashed to Uchiha Itachi.


    "So fast!"


    Uchiha Itachi was terrified.


    Compared with before, the night fight in front of him is more than twice as strong, and even the writing wheel can barely keep up with his speed, reaching the extreme.


    He raised his hands, and at the same time set up Kuwu to resist, finally avoiding Kuwu being cut off, but immediately followed by an extremely sharp kick.


    Boom! Uchiha Itachi suffered a heavy blow, even though he saw through Yetou''s intentions and was ready to resist, he was still kicked out, and a mouthful of blood was spit out in the air.


    But I have to say that he is too strong.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that he has been kicked to death by Ye Dou, but he hasn''t, and he has perfectly discharged his power, avoided the fatal blow, and still has the capital to fight again.


    Ye Dou roared wildly, constantly waving the war knife in his hand, and the wall was like tofu, which he kept cutting open, leaving deep marks.


    "Wow"


    Uchiha Itachi coughed up blood again, but he was neither angry nor screaming.His expression was as cold as a glacier, and he was in the most calm state from beginning to end.


    The few people on the side were all shocked.


    Especially Uchiha Sasuke, who couldn''t believe what was happening before him.


    The man in his eyes... who looked like a demon, was actually: He was chased by a member of his team, Ye Dou, and beaten severely many times.


    At this moment, his broken left hand no longer hurts, and his mind is full of thoughts.


    He originally thought that he had become: very strong, enough to be proud of the same class, even the one year older than himself...the genius ninja of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Ningji would not be his opponent.


    In the end, he was still so weak.


    At least the battle that has broken out now is not something he can intervene, and his writing wheel can''t even keep up with the speed of Night Fight.


    He was very sad and indignant, and also very desperate! Such a night fight, what did he use to surpass such Uchiha Itachi, what did he use to kill suddenly, he thought of the curse of the sky, thought of the Osamaru that he saw that day, perhaps, He can help himself.


    Crazy thoughts are like, the wildfires of Liaoyuan burn more and more fiercely, and burn more and more fiercely. At this moment, his mind has only one idea, and that is to become stronger and become stronger than the two in front of him! Please read the ununderlined version of the novel. Download


    138. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Six, Fierce Battle]


    After activating the fourth door, Ye Dou''s attack and speed were more than twice as powerful as usual.


    At this moment, he has a feeling that he can explode a house with just one punch.


    But even so, he still couldn''t easily take Uchiha Itachi.


    The walls of the hotel are already covered with scars, these are the marks cut by the war knife in his hand.


    From the end, he stopped and waved the saber in his hand, as if he had knocked on medicine, and kept making unparalleled blows.


    The Uzumaki Naruto on the side was completely dumbfounded: He was more pressing for a ninjutsu in Jilaiya''s mouth that was stronger than Chidori, because he didn''t want to be thrown away by the two of the team.


    Huh! Huh! Huh! The frantic sword aura is still there: raging, forcing Uchiha Itachi to evade.


    This battle can be said to be the most frustrated battle since he activated the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    It is as strong as the big snake pill, and under the powerful pupil power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he will also be instantly killed by him, without suspense.


    But the night fight in front of him is different.He can ignore the writing wheel and fight, making his ultimate pupil skill monthly reading useless.


    However, the other eye''s pupil technique (Amaterasu) is too destructive, so he dare not use it easily because he is afraid of killing people.


    Yetou caught him at this point, killing intent concurrently, carrying a knife and chasing Uchiha Itachi and slashing.


    This battle made him deeply feel the horror of Uchiha Itachi.


    At this time, although he has not tried his best, there are even more unimaginable hole cards that are not used.


    However, he had already activated the fourth door of the Eight Door Dunjia, and the ordinary ninja encountered him, only to be killed by him in a second.


    But even though Uchiha Itachi looked very embarrassed, there were only some painless scars on his body, and he couldn''t hurt his muscles and bones.


    This is not only because Amaterasu''s pupil technique can effectively fight the divine might, but also because Uchiha Itachi himself is a great threat.


    "Fire escape.


    What a fireball! In a blink of an eye, Uchiha Itachi once again played his best fire escape.


    Sure enough! Metkay was secretly surprised.


    Out of worry, even though he was fighting against a powerful enemy, he still had a part of his attention on Night Fight.


    He couldn''t imagine how fast Uchiha Itachi''s knot printing speed was, it was like an instant, and it could be hit in the blink of an eye.


    But "open!"


    Ye Dou roared and raised the knife to split the fireball again, just like cutting a watermelon.


    Metkay couldn''t help but wipe the sweat, thinking that his disciple was several times more brave than himself, it was too cruel.


    "Even flames can split, your ninjutsu is amazing."


    Yu Zhong spoke.


    He seems to have been observing Ye Dou''s arrogance and domineering, thinking whether this has hit the flame or directly hit Chakra.

 156 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 156

    If the Chakra is hit, the ninjutsu of fighting will be extremely terrifying, and many secret arts will be overshadowed.


    "Where are you looking!"


    At the moment when Uchiha Itachi lost consciousness, Yato slammed to him and kicked it sharply from the bottom up.


    Bang! "So fast!"


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t hide, so he could only resist with his hands.


    However, even though he blocked Ye Dou''s foot, his body involuntarily lifted into the air and directly smashed the ceiling of the hotel.


    However, this is not over yet, at the moment when he was in pain, the ghost of Ye Dou had already appeared behind him.


    Uchiha Itachi is very keen. He wants to be on guard, but Yatou didn''t give him a chance. The sword in his hand is alive, and the bandage wrapped around the blade stretches out at this time, wrapping Uchiha Itachi circle after circle. solid.


    "Lilianhua!"


    Uzumaki Naruto exclaimed.


    He recognized this trick.In the qualifiers of the Zhongnin exam, Li Luoke used this trick to defeat Gaara''s sand armor with terrible power.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Yato held the bandaged Uchiha Itachi like a mummy and started spinning.


    Then, the two of them were like spinning tops, spinning down to the ground quickly!


    A good hotel was completely smashed through at this moment, and the people inside had not had time to figure out what happened, and it had been blown away by a powerful storm.


    "Success, is he dead?"


    When Naruto Uzumaki had seen such a terrifying battle, he asked in a daze.


    "No!"


    With a move, Ye Fighter recalled the battle sword into his hand.


    Undoubtedly, his Rirenka hit Uchiha Itachi, and there was no accident like avatar and avatar.


    However, seeing and hearing the domineering, but telling him clearly, Uchiha Itachi is not dead, and the breath of life is still very strong.


    "Maybe it was wrong to ask you to be a sharpening stone, you are much stronger than Sasuke!"


    In the big hole that was smashed into ruins, Uchiha Itachi spoke without any testimony.


    Boom! An unimaginable wave blows away the surrounding smoke and dust, and with Uchiha Itachi as the center, a blood-red monster appears without any signs.


    Then, the red monster swept out a knife mercilessly, and Ye Dou was directly shot out and inserted into the wall.


    "Night Fight"


    "I''m fine!"


    Ye Dou directly shattered the wall and broke away from it, staring solemnly at the red monster in front of him.


    This is not the first time he has faced Susano.He has fought against Uchiha Shisui''s Susa many years ago and has not lost his way.


    "What kind of monster is this!"


    It was Uchiha Sasuke, who was already frightened, his legs were shaking, and he was completely shocked by Susano.


    "Monster, this is not a monster, my stupid brother, have you seen it, this is the power that only these eyes can have, the strongest pupil technique of the Uchiha clan, Susao!"


    Uchiha Itachi finally stopped being paralyzed, as if he had heard something funny, even though both eyes were bleeding, his expression was crazy.


    He laughed and spoke, as if mocking, and showing off to Sasuke Uchiha.


    Ye Dou quietly watched him perform, and no longer acted rashly.


    The beard in front of him is different from the one he met many years ago.This head not only has a ten-fist sword, but also has an eight-foot mirror that can withstand all physical damage.


    With his attack at this time, even with full strength, it can''t be broken! Drag! Now he can only drag, and wait for Jilai to come.


    The noise here is so loud, even a fool should know that something big is happening.


    It won''t be long before Jiraiya will arrive, and he will have the opportunity to kill Uchiha Itachi here.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    139. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven]


    Uchiha Itachi is still there: laughing, as if completely indulged in powerful power.


    Like a madman.


    With him as the center, it is a huge body, dozens of battles tall, and a red beard like a demon god.


    It has a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, like a knight, not angry and fearful.


    "This guy is acting quite alike, I don''t know if there is any...Little Golden Man, it should not be too much to give him one!"


    The mongoose couldn''t help but complain.


    It knows the details of Uchiha Itachi, and knows that the guy in front of him is acting for his brother.


    "Yedou, what should you do now, you can''t cut that thing now!"


    "Wait!"


    Ye Dou was very simple and said directly.


    As the mongoose said, the Uchiha Itachi hidden in the mirror of Susano and the eight-foot mirror, he really can''t cut it.


    It is even very possible that even if he uses the blood limit of gravity, he will be completely resisted by the eight-foot mirror.


    The eight-foot mirror is an artifact that claims to be able to withstand all physical damage.It can change its own attributes according to the enemy''s attack attributes to invalidate the attack, and gravity may not be useful to him.


    However, although Uchiha Itachi is in an extremely powerful state at the moment, his eyes are not an eternal kaleidoscope, and the inability to use Susano for a long time will cause a huge burden on the body.


    As long as this time passes, he has a chance to kill him.


    Moreover, he already felt it, and Jiraiya was rushing in quickly.With him joining, they could easily pass this time without letting Uchiha Itachi run away.


    Uchiha Itachi himself knew it well.


    Although Susao is strong, it is too heavy on the body of the operator.


    At this moment, he was tortured, suffering unimaginable pain, and his cells seemed to be torn.


    He intends to recall the dried persimmon ghost shark, and has no intention of fighting again, and has already planned to retreat.

 157 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 157

    The mongoose noticed it and reminded, "Yedou, he wants to go!"


    "I know!"


    Ye Dou frowned, raised the knife again and slashed over.


    But this time, Uchiha Itachi didn''t need to evade anymore, urging Susano to cut out a sword.


    Boom! The sword collided, and the hotel could no longer...can''t bear it, it was shattered, and it was completely in ruins.


    Ye Dou was not cut off this time, but he was also forced to retreat.


    It is hard to imagine that with his current physical strength, he will one day be suppressed by the enemy.


    However, there is no way, the other party''s sword is too huge, just a light sweep, the building will instantly become ruins, and the power is far beyond ordinary weapons.


    The ten-fist sword is not true in the strict sense.A gourd will form a big sword like a pillar of fire after it is released.It has the sealing technique itself, which can seal the enemy''s spell world or permanently seal it.


    "Just now, I was taken care of by you."


    Uchiha Itachi said.


    Then he moved his beard.


    It turned out to be attacked with an eight-foot mirror, which seemed to be shooting Ye Dou flying.


    "Night Fight!"


    This picture is terrible! Although the appearance of the eight-foot mirror now turned into is a shield, but Nima, dozens of high shields are photographed, and it is not something that humans can bear! Metkay was extremely anxious and wanted He rushed over, but was dragged by the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    In a moment of crisis, on the battlefield


    Suddenly a huge burst of smoke burst out.


    Then, a giant toad suddenly appeared beside Ye Dou.


    This toad is very evil. Not only is it huge and comparable to Suzano, but it also has a pipe in its mouth. At this moment, it is holding a knife with both hands to block the smashing eight-foot mirror! "This toad is not very good this time. Mr. Itachi, it''s been too long!"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark and Uchiha Itachi were shocked at the same time, and they had already recognized who had summoned this toad.


    In today''s ninja world, there are not a few ninjas who have signed contracts with psychic beasts.


    Such as the ninja dogs of Kakashi and the tortoise of Metkai, they are all psychic ninjas.


    However, it is clear that these are common ordinary psychic ninju beasts, which cannot be compared with the psychic ninju beasts standing at the top three holy grounds of the biological chain.


    For example, the toad Wenta summoned by Jiraiya at this moment, the body is comparable to Susao Nohu, knows how to use swords and knows how to use ninjutsu.


    With a casual knife, cutting people is easier than cutting grass, and the destructive power is extremely amazing.


    Except for the tail beast and some super masters, they have almost no natural enemies, and a toad can be comparable to an army.


    However, it is not a simple matter to sign a psychic contract with the three holy places, and it can even be said to be very strict.


    For example, Jilaiya, he was selected by the big toad immortal before he had the opportunity to sign a psychic contract with Miaomushan.


    The rest of the ninjas, it¡¯s hard to even see each other, they don¡¯t even know the location of Miaomu Mountain, let alone sign a contract with them! "You don¡¯t know me too much, and a man will not be seduced by a woman. A man like me, a woman will take the initiative to deliver it!"


    On the top of the giant toad''s head, he was unwilling to be lonely, carrying the woman who was hypnotized by Uchiha Itachi, and appeared in a strange shape.


    He was explaining and repeating that he couldn''t walk without seeing a woman, and he had never been tempted! "Even a woman who flirts with her eyes will be tricked, and what kind of toad fairy, I think you are Lecherous fairy."


    Uzumaki Naruto would believe his nonsense and directly yelled at him.


    However, he suddenly became less nervous. The arrival of Toad Wentai and Ji Laiya somehow made him feel at ease! "Hey, Ji Laiya, have you been too active recently? You used to be a Shouhe, now Is this kind of monster"


    Toad text is too solemn and authentic.


    It comes from Mt. Miaogi, and its status is second only to the three immortals.It knows many secrets of the Ninja world, and at a glance, it recognizes Uchiha Itachi''s double pupils, which are the kaleidoscope writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan.


    Therefore, it is very clear how difficult these eyes are to deal with. Once Uchiha Madara, his pupil power is even strong enough to slave the nine tails, which is incredible.


    "Just because the opponent is a monster, I need your help, Wen Tai!"


    Jilai also ignored Naruto Uzumaki''s complaints, put the woman on his shoulders down, solemnly.


    "Only a scum can use illusions against unarmed women. You have fallen, Uchiha Itachi!"


    Although he is lustful, he has his own bottom line and will not use despicable means to satisfy his desires.


    "You should be grateful to me, I let you read it for a good time!"


    Uchiha Itachi said coldly without any fear.


    However, he is already calculating how to successfully evacuate, because there is no reason to continue to stay, his purpose for this trip has been completed.


    : Something happened, the guide update is slow, I''m sorry! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    140. Chapter 138, Offensive and Defensive One, Impeccable]


    "Nah!!!, take the soil, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark seem to be in big trouble."


    Somewhere on the border of the Fire Country, a humanoid creature with half of its body black and half of its body white suddenly emerged from the soil.


    He, or it is it, is now the member of the Xiao organization responsible for spying on intelligence, code-named Xuanwu Black Jue and Bai Jue, under normal circumstances, they are collectively called Jue by the people of Xiao Organization.


    At this moment, in front of them, there is a ninja wearing a swirling mask that makes people unable to see the real face.


    He is Uchiha brought the soil, that...Kakashi went to memorialize countless times, a Uchiha clan who should have died in the third Ninja War.


    "what happened"


    Uchiha turned his head to ask.


    On the surface, the leader of Akatsuki''s organization is Uzumaki Nagato, but in fact, Uzumaki Nagato is only part of their plan, only a chess piece they put out to attract attention.


    "They fought Konoha''s ninjas in Suba-cho, and things didn''t seem very good."


    "Konoha''s Ninja"


    Uchiha brought the soil to express his doubts. Konohauchi now has masters who can threaten Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark. "They met Jiraiya, and the Kyuubi Renjuri is by his side!"


    Bai Jue was neither salty nor plain, and his tone sounded like a sick seed.


    The origin of this creature is very mysterious.It was created by Uchiha Madara using the cells between the Chakra and Senjuzhu of the Outer Golem and the Yin-Yang escape technique.


    But in fact, it was born as early as the ancient times, and it is the product of the first generation of humans who fell into the infinite moon reading.


    This creature is proficient in the art of mayfly, can freely shuttle through the earth, and can also be attached to plants through the vein network of plants, and is very good at sneaking and spying on information.

 158 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 158

    In addition, it also mastered another unique secret technique, the spore technique! This technique allows it to separate the spores in the body and parasitize the enemy, by absorbing the chakras of others for its own use.


    At the same time, this spore can be parasitic on various objects and can play a role in surveillance, eavesdropping, etc.


    Every official member of the Akatsuki organization carried a code ring on his hand, and the spores of Bai Jue were parasitized here.


    In other words, every official member of Akatsuki''s organization is actually under the supervision of Uchiha''s belt soil or Bai Zetsu.


    "What to do? They are in a bad situation right now, and Uchiha Itachi has even used Susano."


    Heijue, who is connected to Bai Jue, asked.


    Its origin is equally mysterious.It is the third son of Datongmu Huiye.Strictly speaking, it is the brother of the same mother as the Liudao Immortal, and has existed since ancient times, and knows all the secrets.


    Therefore, even if Akatsuki did not use Susano Nogu in the last time Akatsuki''s ranking match, he still knew the pupil technique possessed by the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    Now, Uchiha Itachi has even used Susanoh, and it seems that he has been driven to despair.


    "Let''s go, he can''t die yet!"


    Uchiha took the soil and stood up.After finding the direction, his body seemed to be sucked into a certain whirlpool, and disappeared in the same place in a blink of an eye, without even a little dust.


    He doesn''t actually know what Uchiha Itachi wants to do.He knows that Uchiha Itachi is going to create a pair of kaleidoscopes for his brother Sasuke Uchiha that will not be blind.


    The eternal kaleidoscope! The power of these eyes is very clear how strong it is, and he wants to control it in his own hands


    the other side.


    The battle in Suba-cho continues.


    Moreover, with the addition of Toad Wentai and Jiraiya, the battle situation seemed to burst even more.


    Even if Jiraiya and Uchiha Itachi are both hindered by the common people and restrained, but for the common people, the power they show at this moment is like a god! Boom! Boom! Boom! Susano and Toad Bunta Constantly fighting against each other, the swords are intertwined, and the resulting layers of huge waves, like a storm, even the trees on the ground are pulled up by the roots and blown into the sky.


    From a distance, the toad fought with the red monster.


    However, Toad Wentai was completely at a disadvantage at this time, and he did not dare to be distracted.


    It is very clear that it must not be hit by the opponent''s sword, otherwise it will fall into the illusion world or be directly sealed.


    However, his own attack did not hurt the opponent at all, and all were resisted by the eight-foot mirror.


    This is the case with a knife, as is the case with a ninjutsu bombing, and they will be "shielded"


    Perfect defense down.


    "Jilaiya, this is not the way to go."


    Toad Wen spoke too deeply.


    The eight-foot mirror is too defying, it is harder than a tortoise shell, and if they hit it, they just can''t get it in.


    On the contrary, he needs to be vigilant at all times and cannot be hit by a ten-fist sword, otherwise he will instantly lose his fighting ability.


    "We must keep them here!"


    Ji Lai also looked very solemn.


    How could he want to know that the opponent has two divine weapons, a ten-fist sword and an eight-foot mirror, with indestructible defense and indestructible attack.


    This is simply a foul, unless they can make an attack that is beyond the reach of Hachiko or Uchiha Itachi.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to hurt Susano and Uchiha Itachi at all.


    Immortal mode! He thought of the cultivation that he hadn''t completely completed, because only the immortal mode had the opportunity to break the Suzuo Nenghu in front of him.


    "Continue to maintain the current attack rhythm, don''t stop."


    Suddenly, Ye Dou spoke up because he found that Toad Wentai and Ji Laiya''s attack frequency was decreasing.


    "He can''t maintain this state for a long time, continue to attack, increase his consumption and Fudan!"


    "Who is this kid"


    Toad Wen was too upset to be directed by a kid.


    You know, even in Miaomu Mountain, apart from the three immortals, he is the largest.


    "It''s Naruto''s teammate!"


    Jilai also took a deep look at Ye Dou.


    Only then did he finally understand why Naruto, who didn''t want to leave the village with him at all, immediately changed his words and agreed after hearing that he could become stronger.


    Young people will have a comparison heart, there is such a monster in the team, it is no wonder that Naruto is so eager to become stronger.


    After all, he was like this at the beginning, countless times dreaming about surpassing Oshemaru! However, the young man in front of him seems to be even better than the original Oshemaru, and he can join this at the age of only twelve, 1212, three, and 3. The battle is really against the sky.


    On the contrary, it was the genius Uchiha Sasuke of the Uchiha clan and his student''s son Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, keep attacking, don''t let him run away!"


    Ye Dou spoke again.


    "Cut, don''t command old man, kid!"


    Toad Wen was too unhappy, but his movements were not vague.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    141. Chapter One Hundred and Thirty-Nine, Chao Peacock]


    "So strong"


    Uzumaki Naruto had taken Uchiha Sasuke away from the battlefield at this time, but was still affected by the aftermath.


    There is no doubt that this is definitely one of the most terrifying battles that has erupted since the end of the Third Ninja War.


    Both parties are ninjas at the top of the ninja world, and the fight between them is far beyond the understandable range of Uzumaki Naruto.


    At this time, he is still very young.As Xia Ren, he shouldn''t care about this.


    But the problem is that the night fight with his team is also at war with the enemy, which makes Uzumaki Naruto very unwilling.


    Raidun of Sasuke Uchiha during the Nakanin exam.


    Chidori has shaken him greatly.


    Now, the speed is so fast that he can''t catch it with the naked eye, but he can still clearly see the night fight that keeps beating the red monster.

 159 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 159

    For the first time in life, Uzumaki Ming realized what a sense of powerlessness is.


    No matter how hard I chase, I can still only stay behind, looking at the back of my companion from a distance


    In the town of Suba, the battle continues.


    Even if both sides in the war were restrained, 20% of the area of ??Suchang Town was destroyed by the aftermath.


    At this moment, Ye Dou glowed all over, holding the sword high in both hands, as if he was smashing Huashan, and slashed down with great force.


    Boom! This knife slashed down, and even the ground was shattered, and Suzuo Nenghu, who was scarlet as blood, was also slashed back.


    Uchiha Itachi finally couldn''t hold on anymore, seeing and hearing the domineering can clearly feel that his breath was declining rapidly.


    "He can''t hold on anymore!"


    Ye Dou closed his eyes and said coldly.


    "Can''t hold on, don''t underestimate the power of the Uchiha clan."


    Uchiha Itachi''s tone was as cold as a glacier, and he urged Susano to push the toad Fumata away, and then patted Yotou with a shield.


    This time, no one was helping him anymore, and the night fight held a knife to resist it, but was slapped by a shield without mercy.


    Boom! He was fierce when he started, and he was also fierce when he was beaten.


    It was like a cannonball out of the chamber, he was shot flying out, crashing into two houses and then stopped talking.


    This is not an ordinary shield attack, but the ultimate shield attack shot by a large shield with a diameter of dozens of rounds.


    When the number reaches a certain level, qualitative changes will occur.Such a huge shield is photographed, and the kinetic energy generated is beyond imagination.


    However, Yetou appeared as if nothing had happened, and soon sprang out of the ruins and ran to Uchiha Itachi again.


    "Uchiha has long since been annihilated, what kind of family is still talking about, today, you are destined to die here."


    He seemed to be angry, and his hair danced wildly.Even if his eyes were closed tightly, he always gave a sense of coldness.


    Rushing Xueyin slashed on the ten-fist sword again.This time, Susao Noji took two steps back, and Uchiha Itachi was hit hard, and the corners of his mouth began to bleed.


    There is no need for Ye Dou to remind him, since Ji Lai Ye and Big Toad already know what to do.


    "Wen Tai, use oil!"


    "Oh!"


    "Fire escape.


    Toad oil inflammation! One person and one toad are in a tacit understanding with each other, and at the same time, toad oil and fire escape flame bombs are spit out from their mouths.


    In an instant, the fiery flames were like huge waves, flooding the sky and the earth to Susano, and the momentum was earth-shattering! However, this devastating blow did not hurt Uchiha Itachi at all, and was completely resisted by Hachisha Mirror.


    "Even an attack of this level is useless."


    Jilai was surprised at the same time as Toad Wentai.


    This is their expert combo technique. It is extremely powerful and has a wide range. Even the tail beast must be afraid of it, but it can''t open the shield in front of them! However, they also saw it, Susano


    Almost began to become: unstable, their attacks made the other party very uncomfortable.


    Thinking of this, one person and one toad continued to urge Chakra, frequently played ninjutsu, and constantly blasted the crumbling Suzuo Nohu.


    This is a fierce big collision, no matter it is any village, both sides have become "shadows".


    The strength of the squad, even if it is closed, will destroy 20% of the area of ??Suchang Town into ruins, which is enough to show their strength.


    Puff! Uchiha Itachi bleeds again and knelt on one knee.


    He is now in the extreme condition, and every inch of his body is tingling, like a needle stick.


    The most serious thing is that his vision began to become blurred, and it was about to reach its limit.


    He knew that he couldn''t continue to fight, otherwise he would definitely be beaten to death by those two people and the toad.


    "You can''t go on like this, you must get out of the battle as soon as possible!"


    Uchiha Itachi couldn''t pay attention to the painful eyes that were about to explode, closed slightly, and then suddenly opened.


    "Amaterasu!"


    In an instant, the pitch-black black flame suddenly exploded on Toad Wentai.


    "what!"


    The frog screamed too much and was burned to the ground.


    But no matter how it rolls, it can''t extinguish the black flame, and Black Flame is still burning it.


    This is Amaterasu''s exclusive black flame. It is known as the strongest physical attack and has extremely destructive power. It will never go out until the target is completely burned to fly ash.


    "Wen Tai."


    Ji Lai also rushed.


    Never mind the other things, I took out a scroll from my arms and opened it, using the seal of fire to seal the Amaterasu Black Flame on Toad Wentai''s body.


    "Ghost!"


    Taking this opportunity, Uchiha Itachi hurriedly shouted.


    However, he can no longer maintain Susao Nohu''s state, and the consumption of Amaterasu is also huge.


    Seeing this, the dried persimmon ghost shark swept away Metkai, rushed to Uchiha Itachi, and was about to take him away.


    However, Ye Dou was killed at this time.


    He has been waiting, waiting for the time when Uchiha Itachi can unlock the ultimate ninjutsu of Susano.


    And now, he finally waited to kill Uchiha Itachi here.


    "I said, you are going to die here today, Uchiha Itachi!"


    Ye Dou''s aura changed again, and he roared, "Sixth King Gate.


    !"


    "He can actually become stronger"


    The shark faces of the dried persimmon ghost shark were huge.

 160 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 160

    He originally thought that Ye Dou was all there was just now, but he didn''t expect that he could go further.


    Such a character is actually Konoha''s Xia Ren. At this moment, Ye Dou''s black hair dances wildly, and the exclusive green energy of Hachimon Dunjia burns around him like magma.


    He finally opened his eyes, but he couldn''t see his pupils, only the whites of his eyes without any emotion.


    "go to hell!"


    "bad!"


    The fear of death suddenly crawled into my heart, and the dried persimmon ghost said in secret: It''s not good, from Ye Dou''s fist, I felt the incomparable violent power, and it was about to burst out.


    "Toward the Peacock!"


    Yatou roared and struck forward with his fists, trying to kill Uchiha Itachi here.


    The picture of one punch, ten punches, fifty punches, and eighty punches is too terrifying.In a blink of an eye, he blasted nearly a hundred punches.


    In fact, the air was really ignited by his fist, and it was getting stronger and stronger, like a torrential rain, and countless fire fists swallowed both the dried persimmon ghost and Uchiha Itachi in an instant! Please download the underlined novel


    142. Chapter One Hundred and Fortieth, You Are Very Like Me]


    Ye Dou had not hit the fifth and sixth gates of the eight-door Dunjia before, so that it was now, to strike a fatal blow at the critical moment.


    Because it is stronger than his physical body, it can''t stand in the state of the sixth gate for a long time, it will cause a great burden on the body, and after a short burst, it will fall into a weak state.


    But at this moment, he doesn''t have to worry about it, he can release it without reservation, and hit the earth-shattering blow.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! His fists seemed to be on fire, and every punch he struck would emit fiery flames.


    This is not fire escape ninjutsu, but simply because he punches too fast, causing even the air to be rubbed and ignited.


    Ten punches! One hundred punches! Two hundred punches! In a blink of an eye, he had already blasted more than two hundred punches.


    The place of Bang Long was shattered, and it was completely destroyed by the overwhelming fire fist, and it was dilapidated.


    But the night fight hasn''t stopped, he is still punching continuously, not giving Uchiha Itachi a chance, to completely beat him to fly ashes.


    In the distance, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha were silly, shocked, like the first time they met Yeto! At this moment, the temperature in Suba Town rose suddenly, especially in the main battlefield, like a sauna room, where the vegetation is covered by fire The fists were blasted to ashes, and the grilled people were dry.


    Finally, the night fight stopped, stopped punching, and fell directly from the air, unable to maintain the state of Eight Door Dunjia.


    In the next second, fatigue and pain surged to his brain, and 130 trillion cells in his body protested at the same time, making him feel like his body was torn apart, and it was painful.


    He panted heavily, couldn''t even stand still, and knelt on one knee.


    At this moment, the surrounding area has long since disappeared, and it is full of devastation, more dilapidated than an empty city, and the breath of death is spreading.


    "Yedou, are you okay!"


    Metkay hurried over to support him.


    "It''s okay."


    Ye Dou shook his head, his eyes fixed on the big hole that was blasted out by the billowing smoke.


    It is not the first time that he has played the Chao Peacock, but it is the first time he has played such an amazing Chao Peacock.He has no reservations. After the fight, there is not even a trace of Chakra left in his body.


    As a result, he didn''t know the situation of Uchiha Itachi at this time, because he could no longer perceive it with his domineering look.


    "What a good thing is that murderous intentions are so heavy at a young age."


    Suddenly, there was an unfamiliar voice not far away from a few people. Everyone was startled. They watched along the voice, and a man wearing a whirlpool mask looked at them from the ground.


    And beside him, there are still: Uchiha Itachi who coughed up blood and the dried persimmon ghost shark whose left face was squashed.


    "not dead!"


    Yatou stared at the weak Uchiha Itachi, and wanted to give him a stab in the past.


    However, he couldn''t do it.At this time, he was the same as Uchiha Itachi.He was completely weakened and could no longer fight.


    "It''s you, what do you want to do!"


    Jilai also asked solemnly.


    He was not there on the night of the Nine Tails of Disaster, he was still: a journey through the Ninja World.


    However, he is one of Sarutobi''s disciples, and Konoha''s top combat power, knowing that Kyuubi''s attack was not an accident, but a man.


    Obviously, he recognized the person in front of him, who was the one who... single-handedly created the four generations of Naruto and Fengshui.


    The culprit of his wife''s tragic death.


    "Don''t be so serious, I just came out for a walk with a meal."


    Uchiha said casually with the soil, his tone full of cynicism.


    "Do you think I will believe this kind of nonsense? Your goal is Naruto, don''t anyone want to take Naruto away with me!"


    Jilaida didn''t take his practice, secretly vigilant.


    "As expected of the legendary Sannin Jiraiya"


    Uchiha suddenly collected the soil, and said in a deep and authentic tone, "However, Nine Tails will be mine sooner or later. If there are methods, there is no difference between your presence and absence!"


    He was very domineering, and he didn''t pay attention to Zi Lai in his words.


    However, he is qualified to say this sentence.


    The tragedy of Wuren Village was created by him secretly controlling four generations of water shadows.


    "You can come and try."


    Ji Lai also said solemnly, ready to fight.


    However, Uchiha Daido didn''t seem to have any intention of doing it. He turned his head and looked at Yatou, and pointedly said, "You are like me, and there is darkness in my heart!"


    "Not as deep as you!"


    Ye Dou was also simply, without refuting at all, raising his hand to recall Xue Yin, and holding it back in his hand.


    "Sooner or later, you in the future, no matter who you are, you will become like me in the future!"


    "Goodbye, funny Konoha ninja!"


    After that, he put his hand on the shoulders of the two people beside him, and then the three people 3 disappeared out of thin air, being sucked into the vortex of time and space.


    "I won''t become like you, Uchiha takes soil!"

 161 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 161

    Looking at where the trio 3 disappeared, Ye Dou''s eyes were faint


    After a while.


    Yato and Jiraiya, Maitkai, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha changed to a hotel to rest.


    As for the buildings that they blasted into ruins, Konoha will have someone handle them for them.


    In a double room.


    Metkay and Jilaiya are talking seriously, and what happened today is enough to arouse their vigilance.


    Naruto Uzumaki is not...simple.


    For Konoha, he is the most important property and should not be lost.


    For Ji Laiya, he is the only son of his disciple Bo Feng Shuimen in the world.


    Now that he is being targeted by such a dangerous organization, how to protect him in the future is a question they must think about.


    Metkay¡¯s original intention was to bring Naruto Uzumaki back to the village, with the protection of the village, it would be foolproof.


    Jilaida had different ideas.He actually understood that it was safest to leave Naruto Uzumaki in Konoha.


    However, Konoha can protect him for a while, but he cannot protect him for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, after Jirali also planned to deal with Tsunade, he took Naruto Uzumaki out of the village and taught him personally.


    He knew very well that the infinite potential contained in Uzumaki Naruto''s body was beyond imagination, and it had to be above the limit of blood succession.


    Because the nine-tailed demon fox itself is a treasure, just waiting for him to dig for it.


    Whenever he can use Nine-Tailed Chakra freely, Naruto Uzumaki will be able to become a super master at the Naruto level.


    His future is full of countless possibilities! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    143. Chapter One Hundred and Forty One, Jiraiya''s Winning]


    Inside the hotel room.


    Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, including the three of Yatou 3, did not join the topic, they were thinking about their own affairs.


    This battle caused the two of them to be greatly touched.After seeing the battle at the peak of the Ninja World, they realized that they were so weak.


    Especially Uchiha Sasuke, he has been aiming to avenge Uchiha Itachi from a very young age, and for so many years, hatred has driven him forward.


    Now, after seeing the power of Uchiha Itachi, his desire for power has been out of control, and the figure of Oshemaru and the words he has said continue to recur in his mind.


    As for the night fight, because of Uchiha''s emergence of the soil, his heart also became urgent.


    Akatsuki¡¯s goal is only one, whether it is Uzumaki Nagato¡¯s violence against violence, using fear and pain to guide the world, or Uchiha¡¯s "moon eye" with soil.


    plan.


    Their goal, after all, was to collect nine tailed beasts scattered in the Ninja World and resurrect the ten tails.


    "I can''t dangle anymore."


    Ye Dou thought with deep eyes.


    Ten tails are related to the Chakra fruit, which is his ultimate goal.


    Now that the Akatsuki organization has slowly surfaced, there is not much time left for him.


    According to Uzumaki Nagato''s plan, the Akatsuki organization at this time should still be in the first and second stages, collecting money and establishing the first mercenary organization in the Ninja world.


    However, this time will not be too long, and they will prepare sufficient funds in a few years.


    At that time, they will collect all the nine-headed beasts in a flash.


    "There are only a few years left."


    This is extremely bad news, but Ye Dou must face it, further broaden the sky, and take a step back to pieces.


    "Anyway, Kay, you can take Sasukekai Village for treatment first. His arm was broken just now."


    On the side, the conversation between Metkay and Jiraiya came to an end.


    "I see. Master Jilaiya, don''t you go back to the village?"


    Metkay asked.


    "Not going back, before bringing that guy back!"


    Ji Lai suddenly turned his head and invited Ye Dou, "Hey!!!, you call Ye Dou, do you want to come with us?"


    Well, when this statement came out, even Metkay was surprised.


    Through the conversation just now, he already knew that the purpose of Jiraiya''s trip was to find Konoha''s princess Tsunadehime and let her return to the village to succeed the fifth generation of Hokage.


    Jilai also extended an invitation to him in this situation, which is really intriguing, not like talking casually.


    Could it be that Metkai, the faction he was preparing to pull Ye Dou to Hokage, suddenly shined, this disciple has entered the eyes of these Konoha high-levels, and their strength and potential have been recognized by them.


    He was a little excited because he was a Naruto faction through and through, hoping that his disciples could be reused in the village.


    In fact, Zilai is indeed optimistic about the potential of Night Fight, and believes that the future Night Fight is destined to become a peak combat power similar to Konoha White Fang.


    Such a good seedling, he naturally hopes to pull to Tsunade''s side.


    In Konoha, it is not a real iron bucket, not only Shimura Danzo''s ambition


    Vigorous, there are many ninja families in the village.


    Once Hokage''s power is not strong enough, these families may fall to the other side.At that time, Tsunade who succeeds to the position of Hokage will be in a very difficult situation, and even risk being emptied.


    He brought Naruto Uzumaki out on this trip.In addition to protecting him personally, he also had the idea of ??tying the Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli to the Naruto faction.


    It has to be said that although Jilaiya is by nature wild and unruly and enjoys an unfettered life, he does have the ability to become a superior.


    He knows that Tsunade''s succession to the fifth generation of Hokage is what the people want and what everyone wants.


    However, after all, she had left Konoha for too long, and had not been in contact with Konoha''s major ninja families for many years, and her foundation was too shallow.


    On the surface, everyone can be polite to her and call her the princess of Konoha, but the thousand hands have all retreated from the stage of history. , Jiraiya is also paving the way for Tsunade to succeed the fifth generation of Naruto, and strive for the genius ninja of the non-ninja family in the village.


    She is the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, and a third generation of Naruto students, with pure blood, root: Masamae Hong, these things can most attract ninjas outside the ninja family.


    He has this confidence

 162 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 162

    "Hey, Yetou, why don''t you agree to that... the old white-haired man went with them to find Tsunade. This is the future of Hokage. She will support you. From now on, you will not walk sideways in Konoha."


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Dou returned to Konoha.


    In the end, he still did not agree to Jiraiya''s invitation and returned to the village with Metkai.


    Jiraiya''s thoughts, how could he not know.


    In fact, Ji Lai Ye''s proposal also made him heart-stricken, leaning on the big tree with his back to enjoy the cold, as a helpless civilian ninja, being on the Naruto list is equivalent to a bright career, and it is a thing many people dream of.


    But "I don''t belong here after all."


    Ye Dou sat in the training ground and meditated, looking at Konoha not far away.


    "What I need to do is to reduce my sense of existence and not to threaten anyone."


    Konoha today, or Konoha in the future, will probably be divided into two factions.


    One faction is the Naruto faction headed by Tsunade and Jiraiya, and the other faction is the movement faction headed by Shimura Danzo.


    The people of these two factions have mastered the two most powerful departments of Konoha, the dark part and the root part.


    In these two departments, there are many ninjas from Konoha''s families, and the relationship between them is intricate, except for the loyal fans of Naruto, Nara, Akimi, and Yamanaka.


    Most ninja families will observe in the dark, see the wind and use the rudder, and stand in line depending on the situation.


    Regardless of the others, this is the law of survival in this troubled world, and the main reason why these families have been circulating until now.


    Ye Dou is very confident, knowing that he has the power to break this balance, allowing one party to firmly grasp Konoha''s control.


    But he wouldn''t do it, this kind of balance suits him best.


    If you want to get rid of the outside, you must first settle down! Once Konoha''s regime is completely stabilized, no matter which side wins, it will take the lead in rectifying the rear.


    This is not what Yatow wants, because he has done too many things that can drive Konoha crazy.


    "Let them fight so they don''t have the energy to pay attention to me."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    144. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Two, The Return of Princess Konoha]


    "Nah!!! Ye Dou, have you heard that, the village seems to have decided who will be the fifth generation of Hokage."


    In the training ground, Hyuga Huahuo was sitting on a rock, resting her cheeks in her hands, and staring at the night fight who was practicing in the field with a smile.


    "I heard my father and them say that it seems to be Tsunade-sama!"


    "what."


    Ye Dou faintly responded, but the movements of his hands kept on waving the knife.


    "Do you know Tsunade-sama? It is the only female ninja among the legendary three ninjas, and also the strongest medical ninja, super handsome."


    Hyuga Hanaho has become accustomed to the way of getting along with him, speaks by himself, and he is responsible for listening.


    She likes this feeling, doesn''t feel boring, and enjoys this plain and steady peace.


    "In this way, Mr. Kakashi must be fine, maybe even Xiao Li will be treated well, she will definitely be cured, she is Master Tsunade!"


    "what."


    Ye Dou is still the same.


    He has no sense of what is about to happen.


    After all, whoever succeeds the fifth generation of Hokage will not affect him.


    Because he knows very well what kind of turmoil will occur in the future world, no matter how fierce Konoha''s fight is, it will only be a small fight after all.


    "If I can, I would also like to be a good female ninja like Tsunade-sama. Everyone is relieved to hear that she might become the fifth generation of Naruto."


    Hyuga Kahuo yearns for authenticity.


    Thanks to the full support of Fire Country, Konoha''s reconstruction work went smoothly.


    Although it has not returned to the prosperous state before the Zhongren exam, the people''s food and clothing problem has been solved.


    Before long, Konoha will be reborn again! The only thing people care about now is who will inherit the position of Naruto and lead this new Konoha Ninja Village that has been transformed from the war.


    However, there is no shortage of well-informed people, the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, and the news that Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, is about to succeed the fifth generation of Naruto.


    As for how this news was passed out, and who passed it out, it is no longer possible to know.


    People only know that Konoha''s princess Tsunade has a high probability of succeeding Naruto.


    For a time, Konoha was inspired, forgot the sadness of the war, and was full of hope for the future.


    This is the role of an excellent leader, which can bring confidence and hope to people.


    "In some places, you can learn from her, but in some places, it''s best not to touch."


    Ye Dou moved for a while, and finally lost his words.


    He thought of Tsunade''s gambling-like appearance, it was a picture that was embarrassing.


    Suddenly, there was a scene in his mind where the Hyuga Fireworks emptied the wealth of the Hyuga clan for gambling, shuddering.


    Hyuga Hanaho tilted her head, a little confused as to what he was referring to, but she nodded obediently.


    After a pause, she stared curiously at the bandaged knife inserted by Ye Dou.


    Just now she reached out and grabbed it to see the fruit, but she was twitched by the bandage wrapped around the blade.This is amazing, as if there is life.


    "Ye Dou, where did your knife come from."


    "Konoha."


    Ye Dou''s eyes flashed and replied, "In that war!"


    He didn''t lie, this knife was obtained from that war, but it was not captured from the enemy as Hyuga Kazuo thought.


    But as she said, this knife is really amazing.


    Except that the bandage seems to be psychic and has automatic protection


    In addition to the main function, the blade also seems to have a certain ability.


    However, Ye Dou hasn''t figured it out yet, only knowing that this knife can read his mind, and can change the size according to his mind: and weight, it is very easy to use.

 163 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 163

    As if thinking of something, he suddenly spoke with a serious tone, "If you meet someone from Akatsuki in the future, don''t think about other things, retreat as soon as possible."


    "I know, you told me this twice."


    Hyuga Huahuo was very puzzled, and it was the first time she saw Ye Dou showing such an expression.


    What happened in Suchang-cho that day, and where did he meet someone "Are they really that dangerous?"


    "Just do as I said."


    Whether Akatsuki¡¯s organization is dangerous or not can¡¯t be a problem at all! Every official member of their organization is a high-level rebel, with the ability to single-handedly kill "Shadow".


    Strength.


    Moreover, every official member of Akatsuki''s organization has an extremely weird temper, and regards human life like a stubborn, and cannot be treated with common sense.


    "Know it!"


    Time flies like a white horse.


    During this period of time, Ye Dou did not go anywhere, and spent almost every day in the training ground, practicing more desperately than usual.


    The appearance of Akatsuki made him feel urgent, and realized that there was not much time left for him.


    He must seize every minute and every second, and do his best to make himself stronger, strong enough to survive that battle.


    On the other hand, Jiraiya and Naruto Uzumaki also succeeded in finding the target person of their trip, Tsunadehime, in a place called Duanchu Street.


    This small town is located in the fire country.It can be seen that Tsunade Hime has not really put down Konoha completely, otherwise, she will not appear in the fire country at this time.


    This time, they didn''t go smoothly, because Dashemaru was also looking for Tsunade, hoping to use her medical skills to heal the hands that were killed by Sarutobi and use ghouls.


    Fortunately, they managed to bring Tsunade back to him in the end, and also helped him overcome his panicemia, and the group is about to return to Konoha.


    this day.


    Ye Dou is still exercising in the training ground.


    ",,"


    At this time, there is no one around, and he can use gravity to suppress his exercise without reservation.


    This kind of suppression is terrifying, with ten times the gravity, which has reached the limit that normal humans can bear.


    Of course, Ye Dou can''t be viewed with the eyes of a normal human being.His body has been tempered and tempered, it can be called a steel and iron bone, and it is an out-and-out little superman.


    If calculated with the amount system of 9, Ye Dou has already surpassed 90% of the 9 members, and its Dao power has reached an astonishing 360 points, second only to Rob Lucy.


    If the power of the fruit is also used, his full blow will be incomparable to Rob Lucy.


    This result is terrible! It should be understood that when Rob Lucy exercised his power to 400, he was already 28 years old.


    Even if Ye Dou is calculated by the virtual age, he is not more than fifteen years old at full play, which is amazing, and it is enough to slap his peers in the world of Ninja.


    However, even if Ye Dou''s physical body is already this strong, it will still be difficult for him to exercise under ten times the suppression of gravity, like self-abuse! However, this is the path of a ninja of body skills, full of Hardship and sweat can only be exchanged for strength by challenging one''s own limits one at a time.


    "Yedou, someone is coming!"


    Suddenly, the mongoose''s tail on the tree stood upright, and it sensed that someone was approaching.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    145. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Three]


    "Konoha is still the same, no, it should be said that it is even less decent. There is not even a pub or a casino, just like three generations of old men, not far from death."


    On Konoha Street, the returning Jiraji also walked casually.


    Among them, a beautiful blonde woman is constantly scanning the surroundings, but her expression is completely different from her frivolous tone, very solemn.


    She is an important person brought back from this trip by Jiraiya, the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, and Tsunadehime who will succeed the fifth generation of Naruto.


    Speaking of Tsunade, this...the famous Sannin is a little bit red, and his fate can be called a bumpy one.


    She was born in Konoha, the eldest granddaughter of the ninja god Senjujuma, and she can be called Konoha''s strongest red three generations.


    The Thousand-Handed Clan at that time was different. Now, it has not withdrawn from the stage of history. The Thousand-Handed Pillar Room and the Thousand-Handed House are both in the world.


    As the granddaughter of Senjujuma, Tsunadehime was born at that time.Even if she is not a princess, her status is comparable to a princess.


    There is no alternative. Konoha Shinobu was founded by Senju Zhuma. For Konoha, his status is equivalent to the founding emperor.


    As it was said that one person was able to ascend to the sky with a dog and a dog, the feats of Senjuzuma, even his family and granddaughter Tsunade, are very detached, but they can walk sideways in Konoha.


    However, Tsunade''s good childhood did not last forever.


    Because as she grew up, the Thousand Hands Clan was gradually declining, she sent away the first and second generations of Naruto at a very young age.


    Then, when she grew up, she recovered from her grief, and her lover and only brother died on the battlefield.


    For a while, Tsunade thought that he was the lone star of Tiansha, and all those close to her were killed by her.


    Suffering from a severe blow, Tsunade left Konoha and had not stepped into Konoha for many years.


    "Because it has just encountered a war, and most of Konoha is currently under reconstruction, how could there be entertainment venues like pubs and casinos?


    Beside her is a young woman with short black hair, holding a piglet in her hand.


    Her name is Kato Mute, the younger sister of Tsunade lover Kato Den.


    Since Kato died, he has been taken by Tsunade.


    "I am not deaf, of course I know what happened in the village"


    But I hadn''t even thought of being destroyed to such an extent! Tsunade thought secretly.


    Konoha at this time is like a new bud, which is very different from the big tree in her impression.


    "The old man of three generations... useless things should have been abdicated long ago."


    Jiraiya and Kato are silent, so I can''t hear them.


    After all, it took them a lot of effort to bring her back to Konoha.Before she succeeded to the throne, let''s follow her.


    Besides, they all understand Tsunade''s knife-mouth tofu heart. Although they are not merciful, they care about Konoha more than anyone else.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    Several people chatted, and suddenly there was a loud roar in the distance.

 164 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 164

    Then, they saw Metkay coming, throwing up countless dust.


    "Kay, why are you here!"


    When he walked in, Ji Lai also asked.


    "I heard that Tsunade-sama is back, so so"


    Metka squeaked for a long time, a little hard to say.


    The purpose of his coming this time is for Li Luoke''s injury.


    In the qualifiers for the Ninja test, although Li Luk fought an impressive battle against Gaara, he was also seriously injured.


    The medical ninja in the village was even more determined on the spot, and he would never be able to live as a ninja in the future.


    Just like a bolt from the blue, not only Li Luoke was hit hard, but Metkai also regretted it for a long time because of the incident.


    Now that Tsunade is back, he seems to see the life-saving straw, and rushes over when he hears the news.


    It was just that Tsunade and his party had just returned to the village, and the boats and cars had not had time to rest.He hadn''t even had time to deal with the important matters of succession to the position of Hokage.He really didn''t know how to speak.


    "We hope you can treat someone."


    Yatoto came from behind, recognized Tsunade at a glance, and spoke for Metkai.


    This...Princess Konoha is so easy to recognize, especially the pair of headlights, who look down upon the crowd and are extremely dazzling. They are the biggest women Ye Dou has ever seen.


    Of course, Ye Dou didn''t care about her headlights, staring at the...diamond mark on her forehead.


    This is the secret technique "Yin Seal" created by her


    , Chakra can be hoarded and sealed, and then unblocked when needed.


    In the Fourth Ninja World War, she used this technique to deal with Uchiha Madara, and the medical level reached Uchiha Madara''s mouth, and the wound can be healed without the need for Jiyin.


    Of course, Ye Dou did not have much interest in medical ninjutsu, but rather the "Yin Seal"


    very interested.


    Once you master this secret technique, it is equivalent to carrying a super blue bottle with you, which will play a decisive role in a desperate battle.


    Unfortunately, Tsunade didn''t have any reason to teach him this sealing technique, he could only think about it.


    "Who is this kid"


    Tsunade was unhappy and authentic.


    Her first impression of Ye Dou was not good, as cold as a stone.


    "Iori Yetou, I remember mentioning it to you."


    Jilai replied.


    It turned out to be him.


    Hearing that, Tsunade''s expression eased a little, and he didn''t care about Ye Dou''s attitude.


    It can be seen that Zi Lai is definitely not just as simple as mentioned, and should tell her about the life experience of the night fight, otherwise, she will not behave like this.


    However, even so, Tsunade''s mouth is still not forgiving, and the poisonous tongue attribute is evident.


    "It turned out to be him, and I didn''t see three heads and six arms. You weren''t a lie to me, right? Jiraiya, such a kid, almost killed Uchiha Itachi."


    She disgusted.


    "You are older than me. You should understand that everything shouldn''t just look at the surface. Just like you, you seem to be only in your twenties, but inside you hide the soul of an old woman."


    Ye Dou spoke lightly.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, age is the ultimate secret of a woman, how can you tell it so easily."


    Jilai was also sweating profusely, and he had noticed Tsunade next to him, and suddenly there was a black gas gushing out of his body, and his murderous aura was suddenly! However, Ye Dou seemed to be invisible, not surprised, and continued to speak.


    "I''m just telling the fact that she graduated in the same class as you. Regarding age and generation, she can be an aunt or even a grandmother."


    The aunt''s grandmother Tsunade almost vomited blood, and Ye Dou''s words were like a knife, prickling her heart and lungs.


    The sympathy that had just risen in her heart disappeared, and the impression of Ye Dou was extremely bad.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    146. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Four. A man who is handsome, he must be done desperately!]


    "Lee, I see who this is, it is the legendary Minin Tsunade-sama."


    In Konoha''s hospital, Li Luoke kept walking back and forth on the aisle with a cane.


    His injuries were not all caused by Eight Door Dunjia. Gaara''s last attack was the deadliest.It almost crushed his left hand and left foot to pieces, and was judged by Konoha''s medical ninja as incurable on the spot.


    However, Li Luoke did not give up.During the time he was injured, he still did not give up on cultivation, hoping for a miracle.


    "Is he your disciple"


    "Yes, he and I are one of the most proud disciples, Ye Dou''s junior."


    Your generation is quite messy.


    Tsunade frowned and stared at Li Rok''s state with a serious expression.


    She turned her head and said to Naruto Uzumaki, "Naruto, do you still have time to be lazy here?"


    "Ah, I almost forgot, I made an appointment with Mr. Iruka to meet."


    Naruto Uzumaki patted his forehead, said goodbye to everyone, turned and walked outside the hospital.


    Upon seeing this, Zi Lai also had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He is very familiar with Tsunade, and the two join the team of Sarutobi Hizen, and they step into the battlefield to kill the enemy together, and they have a life-long friendship.


    Now Tsunade deliberately throws away Naruto Uzumaki, it seems that Li Roc in front of him is injured more seriously than they thought.


    In fact, just as Zi Lai thought, Li Luoke''s injury was indeed much more serious than they thought.


    When he came to the ward, Tsunade''s first words directly made Metkai stupid.


    "I will not harm you, I advise you to stop being a ninja in the future."


    Boom! Just like a bolt from the blue sky, Li Luoke and Metkai froze together, their faces full of shock and disbelief.

 165 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 165

    "Master Tsuna Tsunade, don''t make this kind of joke, Xiao Li will take it seriously."


    Metkay smiled, reluctantly, with a low tone of voice.


    "I''m not joking. The important nervous system is surrounded by a large number of bone fragments, and they are all deep. This kind of body cannot perform ninja tasks."


    "Even if the operation is useless, it will take a lot of time, and there is a lot of risk. The success rate is only 50%. If you fail, you will die."


    Tsunade said calmly, with a tone that made people unable to tell what she was thinking.


    On the contrary, Metkay''s face immediately became ugly, unable to accept this fact.


    No one knows how excited he was when he learned that Tsunade might return to Konoha, full of hope, and longing for Li Rok to return to the team again.


    Now, the greater the hope and the greater the disappointment, this feeling of falling from heaven to hell makes him crazy.


    "Don''t be fooled, Li!"


    Metkay suddenly yelled, pointing to Tsunade and said, "This guy must be a fake, you are disguised with a transformation technique, evil guy, who are you!"


    His emotions broke down, he was deceiving himself and others, believing this fact.


    However, Tsunade only glanced at him faintly, and there was no doubt that he glanced at him.


    "how is this possible!"


    He hugged his head in pain and lost his look


    "How could this happen, even Tsunade-sama can''t heal Xiao Li''s injury, isn''t she the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world"


    The training ground of Ye Dou almost became the gathering place of the third squad.


    After receiving the news, Tiantian and Neji Hyuga came here, but they heard a news that they couldn''t accept.


    "Because she is the strongest medical ninja, she is even more desperate."


    Hyuga Neji sighed.


    Looking at Li Luoke, who was sitting on the stone without saying a word, everyone didn''t know how to comfort him for a while.


    Even Matkay, who is usually very passionate, is very quiet at the moment, with his hands tightly squeezed, and the mantra "youth"


    Two words, no matter what.


    As Neji Hyuga said, it is precisely because Tsunade is the best medical ninja that Lee Rok is so desperate.


    Tsunade used to be their only hope, but now it has become the hammer in the judge''s hands, the final word.


    "give up."


    Ye Dou broke the silence and said seriously, "Alive is better than anything."


    The probability of 50%% is too low and too low, which is equal to half to half.


    Success, of course everyone is happy, but once it fails, the price is a unique life.


    When people die, there is nothing, no thoughts, no future, only endless darkness.


    "Night Fight"


    Hyugaru pulled down his clothes secretly.


    But he still said, "It is possible to live. The current medical level may not cure you, but the future is not necessarily. You still have hope."


    Hearing this, Li Luoke''s boxer kept clenching and loosening..., clenching and loosening, repeating.


    Finally, he raised his head and asked Ye Dou, "If it were Senior Ye Dou, what would you choose?"


    ""


    Ye Dou was silent.


    On one side is to live and be a lifetime waste, on the other side is to bet on the 50% chance of living further and step back to death.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Luoke continued, "I want to prove that even if I can''t understand ninjutsu or illusion, I can become an excellent ninja. This is my ninja, this is everything to me."


    He is different from everyone here.Yatou and Metkai have no talent for ninjutsu, while he is completely without a trace of ninjutsu.


    When he was still at: Ninja School, his performance was worse than Uzumaki Naruto''s, and he didn''t even use the basic three-knowledge technique once.


    The label of waste, the tail of the crane, no talent, etc., was always with him, and he suffered countless cold eyes and ridicules.


    Since then, he has determined to prove to everyone that even if he only knows physical skills, he can become an excellent ninja.


    Why, why did God deprive him of his ninjutsu and illusion in this way, and now he has to take away even the only physical skill.


    "Li, accept the operation. If it fails, I will die with you."


    At Li Luoke''s grief.


    Metkay gritted his teeth fiercely, stopped being silent, and suddenly spoke, and when he opened his mouth, it was shocking.


    "Teacher Kay!"


    Several people were surprised at the same time.


    "Do you know what you are talking about"


    Ye Dou frowned too.


    "Don''t persuade me, I''m so sober, since a man is acting handsome, even if he pays his life, he must keep his promise."


    Metkay said categorically, "Living lingeringly, unable to call true youth, will only bring you endless pain."


    "Li, as a man, even if he pays his life, he must carry out his forbearance to the end! Your surgery will be successful, because you have never given up, you have been working hard until now. I believe that you will not die, I Won''t die either!"


    Phew! Suddenly a gust of wind blew in the forest, so desperate and heart-warming, everyone was moved, staring at Metkai dumbfounded, as if they knew him on the first day.


    "Nindo, only a fool can die for this kind of thing."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    147. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Five, Extraordinary Promotion]


    The next day, Metkay and Li Roc found Tsunade together and asked Tsunade to perform surgery on Li Roc.


    Tsunade didn''t talk too much, and agreed on the spot, and said that he would do everything he could during this time to increase the success rate of the operation.


    Metkay and Li Luke expressed their gratitude, and after returning, Li Luoke began to practice enthusiastically.

 166 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 166

    The former didn''t say anything to stop it, because of things like surgery, especially surgery that involves life and death.


    In order to increase the chances of survival, in addition to the medical skills of the attending physician, the patient''s willpower is also very important, and his desire to survive will play a key role.


    However, Li Rok''s surgery will not start for the time being, because there are still many things that need to be prepared, and there are many things that Tsunade needs to deal with.


    Konoha at this moment is no better than before, it is simply a mess, large and small things are countless, and they need to be handled by Tsunade.


    For example, Konoha needs to complete the negotiation with Sand Shinobu as soon as possible.


    Because of this invasion, Sun Shinobu also lost their leader, the four generations of Feng Ying Luo Sha, and the group of dragons has no leader.


    Konoha can take this opportunity to get more benefits from Sand Shinobu or the Kingdom of Wind.


    However, Konoha¡¯s current situation is not good either.


    In, too many ninjas died.


    Before long, Konoha will be under-staffed, except for the forces that must be left behind, all will be sent out to perform tasks.


    This is not only to compensate for the losses in the war, but also to restore Konoha''s reputation.


    In other words, Konoha can''t stand the war now, and won''t over-press Ninbu, and the judgment will be relatively close.


    In addition, Konoha''s Hokage succession ceremony is also enough for Tsunade to be busy.


    It has been too long for her to leave Konoha.In order to win more support, many ninja families in Konoha need her to go and stop by.


    Fortunately, her pedigree is pure enough to be the granddaughter of the first and second generations of Hokage. The public has called her very high, and it can be regarded as popular, which saves her a lot of trouble.


    "Suddenly, everyone became: full of energy."


    On Konoha''s street, Yato and Hyuga Kahuo walked casually.


    "Predecessors planted trees and future generations took the shade, she should thank her grandparents."


    Something like bloodline can really determine a lot, especially in this era of cold weapons, people have an unspeakable obsession with bloodline.


    As early as the first day Tsunade returned, Konoha''s advisors and elders announced the news that Tsunade of the Senju clan would succeed the fifth generation of Hokage.


    Then, the whole Konoha boiled, as if he had found Mingjun, everyone in Konoha showed a positive attitude.


    This is a scene that even the third generation of Hokage and the fourth generation of Hokage did not have when they succeeded.There is no need to deliberately promote it.


    After all, the first generation of Hokage and the second generation of Hokage are so legendary and great, and as their granddaughter, Tsunade should be very good.


    "No, Tsunade-sama himself is a very powerful ninja."


    Suddenly, Hyuga Fireworks became angry.


    Probably, a female Hokage finally appeared in the village, and none of her belittle Tsunade.


    Nothing else, this is purely starting from the female degree, who said that women are worse than men, she said that it is not unreasonable, but Ye Dou does not want to argue with her about this kind of thing


    A few days later.


    All Konoha ninjas who went out were recalled, and the reconstruction of the village was temporarily suspended.


    On this day, everyone gathered in the Hokage Building and raised their hands to look up at the rooftop.


    For Konoha, today is a very important moment, for Konoha


    The day when the fifth generation of Naruto in Shinobu succeeded to the throne.


    The process for Tsuna''s hand is simple because she didn''t arrange any speeches.


    From beginning to end, she only said a word.


    A very simple sentence.


    "From today, I am Konoha''s fifth-generation Hokage, and the village will be managed by me in the future!"


    However, with just such a simple sentence, Konoha Shinobu has been reborn again.


    The first thing Tsunahand did after taking office was not to deal with the negotiation with Sand Shinobu, nor to find Konoha''s family to cultivate feelings, but to promote some ninjas in the village.


    Konoha nowadays is just for the use of people.


    During the period of the reconstruction of the village, they have accumulated a large number of tasks that have not yet been processed.The Shangren in the village is basically completing one task after another, and there is no time to rest.


    However, Tsunade did not use people blindly, like Uzumaki Naruto, who didn''t have the qualifications for exceptional promotion.


    After all, extraordinary promotion is not only as simple as a promotion, but also means that the tasks you perform in the future will be more difficult and dangerous.Blind promotion will only kill the ninjas in the village.


    And Ye Dou, happened to be one of these people who had been exceptionally promoted.


    "To be honest, I don''t know the specific situation at the time, but I believe that Jiraiya, Kakashi and Kai and the others, since they admire you so much and think you have the ability to become Zhongnin, I am not going to say anything more. ."


    "Congratulations, night fight kid, you will be Konoha''s Zhongnin from today, remember, but don''t let your guard and teacher be ashamed."


    In Naruto''s office, Tsunade said with an uncomfortable expression.


    Obviously, she hadn''t forgotten the thing that was pounded by Ye Dou that day.


    However, judging from the fact that she personally told Ye Dou became Zhongren, she clearly understood the division between public and private.


    Yato did not express too much, and after nodding lightly, he and Nara Kamaru left the office.


    "Really, why are those who are qualified to be promoted exceptionally? These are such cold little ghosts."


    "Don''t say that, Tsunade-sama, I think that kid is nice and straightforward!"


    Frankly means that he was right, I was pretending that Tsunade suddenly became angry and roared, "What do you mean to be silent!"


    the other side.


    Out of the door, Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help complaining.


    "It''s really troublesome to be promoted exceptionally at this time!"


    This pineapple head is very smart, knowing that it is definitely not a good thing to be promoted to zhongren at this time.


    He thought of his leader Sarutobi Asma, who seemed to be running around recently, didn''t even have time to pick up girls, and was busy doing various tasks.


    Before, he had always felt that Sarutobi Asma was very unlucky, and had laughed at it many times, but now, he thinks he is more laughable.


    Because Zhong Ren is already qualified to lead a team.


    Not surprisingly, afterwards, he estimated that he would run around like Sarutobi Asma, busy doing tasks.

 167 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 167

    "By the way, Ye Dou, what stupid did you do to get caught up by the five generations?"


    Nara Shikamaru asked.


    He was exceptionally promoted to Zhongren because he played well in the Zhongren exam and was recognized by three generations of Naruto, invigilators, gates and princes of various countries.


    But in the end, he didn''t have a chance to play in the first round of the exam, and for some reason he was exceptionally promoted. "It''s nothing, I completed a mission in Suchangcho."


    Ye Dou''s tone was flat, and he walked directly to the training ground.


    Is it possible that Nara Shikamaru suddenly widened his eyes, "Hey, no, you were part of the battle that destroyed 20% of the town to ruins some time ago."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    148. Chapter 146, The Night of Defection]


    "Why! Ye Dou, forget it, Shikamaru, a lazy ghost, can be promoted to Zhongnin."


    After becoming Zhongnin, Konoha will give out an exclusive dark green vest.


    Therefore, when Nara Shikamaru put on the vest and appeared in front of the crowd, others already knew what had happened.


    Uzumaki Naruto didn''t hide his emotions at all, and his jealousy almost overflowed.


    The guy in his team... because the task is difficult enough to complete, his own strength is also there, he will be promoted when he is promoted, he has this qualification.


    But, for what reason, what did he do with this hateful pineapple head? He is going crazy, quite unconvinced.


    After all, in the final assessment of the Chung Shinobi exam, he won Neji Hyuga. He was justified, and he shouldn''t be himself who was promoted exceptionally. Why should this pineapple head lose the game and be promoted? This is shady, this is not Fair! He wanted to rush to the Hokage office now and ask Tsunade for an explanation.


    Not only Uzumaki Naruto, but Konoha Xiaoqiang also had this idea more or less.


    However, they are more sensible than Uzumaki Naruto, and if they calm down, they can understand why Shikamaru was exceptionally promoted.


    "Does it mean that personal leadership is more important than absolute strength?"


    What did Nara Shikamaru do in the Nakanin test? Faced with an opponent who is almost not a grade, using all available conditions, he almost killed Sand Ninja''s Temari.


    The invigilators, as well as the great names and princes of various countries, probably took a fancy to him. He was brave and intent, and he was a handsome talent.


    Of course, this may also be the method of attracting the Five Dynasties of Naruto.After all, the pig deer butterfly is a famous Naruto school, Tsunade has only taken office, and the position is not stable yet.


    The same goes for Ye Dou.


    Today, Li Luo''s operation is still waiting for Tsunade to perform the surgery himself, and Ye Dou is also a senior brother, and the two are closely related, and helping Li Luo is equivalent to helping Ye Dou.


    Of course, with such a deep meaning, the Xiaoqiangs in front of them may not be able to see it.


    It has nothing to do with the level of IQ, their life history is here, they are still naive and do not understand politics.


    "But anyway, I still want to congratulate Shikamaru and Yatou on becoming Zhongnin."


    "Yes, I couldn''t think of killing it. The first to become Zhong Ren, it was you two guys!"


    "Yeah, I thought it would be Sasuke and Huahuo. Both of them have always been among the best in the school."


    "Cheers, Sasuke, where are you going"


    Everyone had just raised their glasses to congratulate the two on their promotion, but found that Uchiha Sasuke left his seat without saying a word, and seemed to be leaving.


    "Cultivation."


    Sasuke Uchiha said very little, and left the nearest after speaking.He was hit too much.


    First, the battle between Gaara and Gaara in the Nakanin exam, and then the battle in Subacho.


    Now, even that Nara Shikamaru became Zhongnin before him, which made him unacceptable, and he was on the verge of an explosion.


    "This kid is a little bit emotional.


    Fight."


    The mongoose said suddenly.


    Ye Dou glanced at him, then withdrew his gaze without saying a word.


    Then, a "well" was printed on his forehead


    The word, the bunch of balls that belonged to him, disappeared out of thin air.


    I turned my head and saw that this damned mongoose had a full mouth, for


    After eating it, it actually resorted to the trick of adjusting the tiger away from the mountain! "Well, Ye Dou, do you like to eat meatballs? You eat so fast!"


    ""


    the other side.


    In a cold room in Otonin Village, Oshemaru was lying on the bed with a hideous expression.


    Sarutobi''s ghoul seal is not only as simple as sealing his hands, but at the same time, the ghoul seal is still constantly torturing Oshemaru.


    At this moment, the Oshe Maru, his hands seemed to be burned, and he was suffering all the time.


    "Call me four people and four people."


    He ordered to the side.


    "Oshemaru-sama, Tsunade has succeeded the fifth generation of Hokage. Now is not a good time to do it, unless Uchiha Sasuke is willing to actively cooperate with us."


    I helped my glasses, I knew what Dashewan wanted to do.


    It is nothing more than bringing Uchiha Sasuke back to prepare for the next rebirth.


    However, it is not a good time to start. Konoha has just experienced a big battle, and his nerves are extremely sensitive. Anything going wrong will attract Konoha''s arrest.


    Unless Sasuke Uchiha takes the initiative to cooperate with them, no matter what


    No one can take Sasuke Uchiha.


    "You just need to do what I said, and he will be willing to accept my invitation."


    Oshemaru didn''t want to wait for a moment, but immediately brought Uchiha Sasuke back.


    Reincarnation is not a forbidden technique that can be used at will.It has existed for a few years, even if he brings Uchiha Sasuke back now, he can''t immediately.


    Reincarnate.


    However, he is worried that if Uchiha Sasuke will continue to stay in Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke will have a constant bond with Konoha, and then he will really not be able to bring it back.

 168 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 168

    "I understand, I will do it now."


    A few days later, a dark and beautiful night.


    Ye Dou, who was sitting on the wooden stakes in the training ground, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He sensed that four 44 uninvited guests had just passed by and went straight to Uchiha''s family land.


    Perhaps, it shouldn¡¯t be called Uchiha¡¯s clan land anymore. The Konoha executives have already taken advantage of the "Knoha collapse plan."


    , The Uchiha family''s land was recovered and included in the reconstruction plan.


    "This taste is very similar to the taste of the previous Chunin test."


    "They are the subordinates of Dashemaru."


    Ye Dou knew it well.


    Once Immortal Reincarnation is used, the caster will not be able to reincarnate again for several years.


    However, Oshemaru is a very cautious guy, who can be called the number one Voldemort in the Ninth World, and his escape skills can''t kill him.


    Every time you think he is dead, in the end he can always surprise you, appear in front of you in a strange way, stir the wind and the rain.


    How could such a person feel at ease to leave his next rebirth goal in Konoha, he must be trained by himself.


    "What to do? That kid doesn''t seem to be the opponent of these guys."


    The mongoose asked.


    "Don''t worry, whatever they do."


    Ye Dou closed his eyes again.


    He won''t have any ideas to change the plot, foresight is his biggest advantage.


    He has been able to hide safely until now, and it is precisely because of the existence of such advantages that changing the plot will not benefit him.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    149. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-seven, Exposed?]


    "Looking at it this way, Oh Shemaru-sama really has no vision, he is far behind Junmaro."


    A battle just ended in Uchiha''s home.


    He is a master of information gathering.With his support, the four Otonin and the four of them easily sneaked into Konoha without causing any riots.


    "But staying in this kind of rubbish village, you can always stand still, and you won''t really get stronger."


    One of the four members of the four people, Zakanyoukan, did not spend much time controlling Uchiha Sasuke, and put him in the air.


    These four people can be said to be one of Dashemaru''s current capable men.All of them have curse marks and stand out in the killing.They have defeated two special Shangren in the Konoha collapse plan, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    Sasuke Uchiha tried to resist, but no matter what he did, he could only be beaten up in front of absolute power.


    "Don''t fudge, do you want to follow us, just say something."


    The only female among the four, Doyu, came over and asked.


    Although she is a female, she has a violent temper than the other three.


    Thanks to the order from Oshemaru to bring Sasuke Uchiha back alive, otherwise she might have already killed someone.


    She was very impatient, and directly threw out her assassin, "Did you forget Uchiha Itachi."


    Suddenly, Sasuke Uchiha''s expression changed suddenly, becoming savage and angry.


    This name seems to have magical powers, and it can make him lose his mind!


    "Remember your purpose. This village is just a cage for you. Come with us. Then you will gain the power to kill Uchiha Itachi."


    After all, the four of them left directly.


    As said, Konoha is very sensitive today, and the power of patrol is beyond imagination.They can''t stay here for long.


    Sasuke Uchiha just watched them disappear and did nothing.


    After a long time, he made a decision in his heart and turned back to the room


    Early the next morning, Shimura Danzo walked out of the office with a gloomy expression.


    He has been in a very bad mood recently, because in his opinion, the position of Hokage that he has almost obtained has been robbed by others.


    The fact that the second generation of Hokage chose the heir back then has almost become his heart disease.


    No one knows how persistent he is to the position of Hokage! He has established roots and done all kinds of dirty work in order to compete for the position of Hokage, but again, he missed the position of Hokage again.


    When Konoha was invaded, it was after he took the seat to make the overall situation, and successfully repelled the enemy.


    Konoha was destroyed in a large area, and he applied for support from the country of fire, so that the rework could be carried out.


    However, why did he do so much, and later proved his ability, but the position of Hokage fell into the hands of others.


    This made him angry and made him uncomfortable, so that even at Tsunade¡¯s succession ceremony, he did not show up at the scene with no grace.


    He has been unable to sleep peacefully these days, and once he closes his eyes, the face of his teacher second generation Hokage will be reflected in his mind.


    Last night, he had a nightmare again, dreaming of Sarutobi Hizaki and Qianshouma mocking his cowardice.


    So, today he is early


    Woke up early and came to his own office.


    The base of the root is built underground, there is no light to enter, it is very cold and dark.


    However, this is in line with Shimura Danzo''s definition of roots.They are the roots of Konoha: they are the darkness of Konoha, and they are destined to be with the darkness.


    At this time, when it was time to change shifts, the basic night watch ninja told his colleagues to hand over, leave together, and prepare to go home to rest.


    "It''s really tiring to change the three-shift system to the two-shift system."


    "Don''t complain, now the village needs to employ people everywhere, except for the people who stay behind, all the rest are sent out to perform tasks, Naruto Master has also been in the past few days: extraordinary promotion of some ninjas."


    "I know that, just like the two of us, we were promoted because the roots needed manpower."


    A rooted ninja nodded and understood that extraordinary methods should be used in extraordinary times.


    Just like them, the reason why they were able to join the roots was because of serious shortage of manpower in the roots, and they were promoted by Danzo.

 169 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 169

    After a pause, he said again, "But I heard that two Shininen who graduated this year have also been promoted. Except for that...Nara family kid who performed very well in the Zhongnin exam, there is another who is here again. Why is it being promoted by Naruto-sama?"


    "He is called Iori Yedou, don''t underestimate him."


    The other person replied as he walked.


    "You know him"


    "I don''t know him, but when Oshemaru invaded the village, I saw him in the distance killing two sands with his own hands."


    "so smart"


    The root ninja''s eyes widened.


    The worst people who can participate in this kind of war are at the Zhongnin level.It is really incredible that they can kill two people in less than a year after graduation.


    "Otherwise, why do you think he was exceptionally promoted by Master Naruto?"


    The man recalled the scene at that time, and his eyes were still amazing.


    "His physique is the most special among so many physique ninjas I have seen, and I don''t know how to practice it. He can step on the ground at high speed in such a short period of time and achieve high-speed movement with the help of reaction force. It is simply a genius."


    "What did you say"


    "Master Danzo."


    The two were taken aback and wanted to talk.


    Turning around, he found that it was Shimura Danzo, and quickly put away his dissatisfaction, and said hello.


    "I ask you, what did you just say"


    Danzo ignored their actions and stared at the root ninja, his eyes full of violence.


    When the man saw this, he dared not hide it, and told everything that happened that day.


    A cold light flashed in Shimura Danzo''s eyes with similar physical skills without blood, and he immediately ordered.


    "Go, bring him back to me, I have something important to ask him personally."


    He didn''t think that the person who killed the root to almost collapsed would be Night Fight.


    Because, in terms of time, Ye Dou was still too young at that time, no matter how talented he was, it would be impossible to do that kind of thing.


    But, even if this thing was not done by Ye Dou, since he knows that...physical skills, it means that the murderer definitely has a great relationship with him.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    150. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Eight, Exposed!]


    On the other side, Ye Dou just got up from the hard wooden bed.


    At this time, it was still early, and the white fish belly just revealed to the east, and the forest was quiet, only the chirping birds were chirping.


    Pushing open the door of the wooden house, Ye Dou walked to the river not far away, plunged into it without thinking, and let the river water wash his body.


    When the sleepy-eyed state was completely awake, he jumped onto the riverside, changed his old clothes, and walked to the training ground again to start daily practice.


    This is his morning every day.


    If there are tasks or other things, he will appropriately reduce the training intensity.


    And once there is nothing for him to do that day, he will spend a whole day in the training ground.


    It is autumn, and the early morning in the forest is more or less chilly.


    However, for him, such a superb man, the temperature is just right, and it will not make him feel uncomfortable. Even in the winter, he can also go shirtless.


    Soon, he came to the training ground and separated several shadow clones. After assigning their respective training tasks, he began to warm up.


    However, just halfway through his warm-up, two uninvited guests were welcomed in the forest.


    Ye Dou''s eyes flashed, and he immediately retracted the tenfold gravity that suppressed his body, pretending not to see.


    Then, after about 10 seconds, two masked ninjas appeared in front of him.


    The person who came was not good, this was Ye Dou''s first reaction.


    The power of seeing and hearing color domineering is amazing, it can strengthen the five senses of the human body, and even the emotions of the other party can be perceived.


    "What can I do?"


    Ye Dou didn''t stop his movements, he was still hitting the stakes, and the wind was alive.


    "Master Danzo wants to see you, Iori Yatou, come with us."


    The ninja at the root.


    The movement in Ye Dou''s hand stopped. He turned around and asked in a low voice, "What is he looking for with me."


    The two shouted, without explaining to him, "You will know when you get there, now, come with us."


    It''s exposed! Ye Dou''s experience has always been domineering: lock the two, feel it, the two are ready to do it.


    But what went wrong, why did Shimura Danzo notice me, and how much he knew.


    The bloodstain of gravity, the shave in the six styles, he has never used it as Iori Yedou, why would it be exposed "No, no, I used it briefly that day."


    Phew! Suddenly, a gust of autumn wind blew, and Ye Dou stood still on the spot, as if stupid, and suddenly muttered to himself.


    He remembered, on the day when Osake Maru invaded Konoha, he had blocked the fatal blow because of the Hyuga Fireworks.


    "Come with us."


    Two roots: Repeatedly.


    Secretly, the two looked at each other, and they were already vigilant.The little devil, the state was a bit wrong.Perhaps, this is related to why the Danzang-sama brought him back to the ministry.


    As if he hadn''t heard him, Ye Dou suddenly closed his eyes, raised his head slightly, and the breeze was still blowing her black hair.


    "Obviously if you can''t manage yourself well, you have to take care of others"


    "Have you heard, Iori Yetou, right now.


    Come with us."


    The two people at the root frowned at the same time, because they felt something bad, there was an inexplicable fear in their hearts, and they couldn''t help but drink.


    They don¡¯t know where this feeling of fear comes from, but instinctively

 170 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 170

    Telling them that it is extremely dangerous at this moment.


    "I should have understood that I shouldn''t get along with idiots like Hyuga Hanao."


    Ye Dou opened his eyes and said in a low tone, "In the end, didn''t he even become such an idiot!"


    Boom! The terrifying murderous aura suddenly concurred from him.


    This stunned the two root ninjas who originally wanted to say something.


    It turned out that the inexplicable sense of horror came from the twelve-three young man in front of him, but how old he is, why is such a terrible murderous in his body already condensed! The two wanted to retreat because they had a premonition Great danger! Their dignified root member, Konoha''s elite Shangnin, actually felt an invincible feeling in one of them, which is incredible.


    "Tell Danzo for me, thank him for waking me up."


    When suddenly, the two were shocked, because at some point, a ghostly figure appeared between the two.


    The souls of the two are almost gone.Such extreme speed is not an instantaneous technique, but a complete physical strength.How can you want to escape, but an invisible force came at this time, crushing the two almost Kneel down, unable to move.


    "Soil Escape Aggravated Rock"


    "No, you, are you the one who... killed dozens of elite rooted murderers back then!"


    These two people, not the group that attacked Uchiha Shisui back then, were the roots that were only extrapolated to enter afterwards.


    Therefore, they didn''t know the murderer back then, only heard from some seniors that the masked man seemed to have an extremely terrible blood inheritance limit.


    "It can''t be how old he was back then!"


    At the age of five or six, at the age of seven, he killed dozens of elite ninjas at the root, and almost maimed the root.Even the first generation of Naruto, known as the god of ninjas, could not do such a thing.


    There was only one finger to answer him, and then he completely disappeared from this world with questions.


    "Go to hell, point the gun!"


    Boom! The voice of cold as a glacier rang out, and then a blood hole appeared in the foreheads of the two root ninjas, and they fell weakly on top, so they could not die again.


    at the same time.


    In the Naruto office, Tsunade is also furious.


    "What did you say that Uchiha Sasuke was taken away by the people from Onomaru"


    "Yes, according to Shimonin Haruno Sakura''s report, last night, Uchiha Sasuke knocked Haruno Sakura unconscious and left Konoha Ninja Village alone with his luggage!"


    "Damn the big snake pill!"


    Tsunade smashed the desk with an angry punch.


    Ochimaru is greedy for the blood of the Uchiha clan, and she knows that she will target Uchiha''s next rebirth target.


    Because on the short book street that day, Oshe Maru had personally confessed to them.


    However, she did not expect that Uchiha Sasuke would leave Konoha at this time and go to Oshemaru.


    "What should I do with Tsunade-sama, except for those who have to stay in the village, the rest of Shinnin has been sent out to perform tasks, and we don''t have enough manpower!"


    Kato said silently and solemnly.


    The news is too bad.


    She knows how strong the bloodstains of Uchiha''s clan are.


    If the Oshe Maru is really reincarnated, then the Oshe Maru will become even more terrifying, and Konoha will be even more dangerous.


    "What else can I do, treat it as a chase, go and call me the kid from Nara''s house!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    151. Chapter One Hundred and Forty-Nine, Leaving Konoha]


    Boom! A big hole was stamped out, and Night Fight buried the body, lifted all shadow clones and returned to the wooden house.


    The mongoose asked, "What do you do now, night fight"


    "Leave Konoha."


    He was calm again, or indifferent.


    He took all the seal scrolls, and finally took a deep look at the village that had lived for more than ten years.He turned around without hesitation and walked outside Konoha.


    "Stay here will only waste the years!"


    He began to walk through at extreme speed and wanted to get out of Konoha at the fastest speed.


    How much Shimura Danzo knows, he has no thoughts.


    Killing the Uchiha clan indirectly, blowing Konoha into ruins, stealing the Sealed Book, any one crime is enough to die hundreds of times


    Konoha''s early morning was very quiet, there was no one on the street, and even the rebuilding workers had just woke up from sleep.


    Ye Dou''s toes kept tapping the ground, hurried forward, and ran towards Konoha''s gate.


    "Night Fight!"


    Suddenly, there was a shout from a distance.


    Yatou instinctively held the sword behind him, but quickly released it, because the people who came were not the chasing ninja at the root, but Nara Kamaru, Uzumaki Naruto, Inuzuka Toga, Akita Choji, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hanaka Six people 6.


    "It''s great to meet you here, there is an urgent task, hurry up with us."


    Nara Shikamaru was relieved.


    Tsunade assigned him the task of chasing down Uchiha Sasuke who was abducted by Oshemaru.


    But how many people there are in the enemy, and the strength is geometric, they don''t know at all, they don''t have any intelligence.


    If Ye Dou, Konoha, join in, both the success rate and survival rate of the mission will inevitably increase greatly.


    "what happened."


    Ye Dou didn''t stop and asked as he walked.


    "The ninja who was patrolling just now discovered that the knocked out Sakura was made by Sasuke. He left the village last night."


    Hyuga Huahuo didn''t hide the whole story.


    It turned out that it was when Uchiha Sasuke left last night that Haruno Sakura ran into him.


    The latter is not strong, but has the delicate thoughts unique to women, and at a glance I found that Uchiha Sasuke was wrong.

 171 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 171

    Then, she started a conversation with Sasuke Uchiha, and then she was beaten into a coma.It was the Konoha ninja on patrol who found her, and she reported the news to Tsunade.


    "In any case, that fellow Sasuke is our companion, but we can''t let it be taken away by a...dangerous person like Oshemaru."


    "I know."


    Let me accompany you through this last trip.


    Ye Dou looked at the Hyuga fireworks beside him, with no regrets in his heart, only regrets


    at the same time.


    Just when a group of people walked out of Konoha.


    Shimura Danzo, who was waiting at the root, also received the news.


    "what did you say"


    "Danzo-sama, according to the information from the Security Department, Iori Yatou has just left Konoha with the team chasing Uchiha Sasuke."


    The eyes and ears of the root are all over the leaves, and the Guard Department is naturally no exception.There are members of the root.


    As long as Shimura Danzo thinks about it, he can know for the first time anyone coming and going in Konoha.


    "Damn it!"


    Shimura Danzo looked ugly, and he never thought that his two subordinates would fail.


    After all, they are two elite upper endorsements, how can it be impossible for even a little kid to solve it.


    Or, the murderer of the year was still hidden in Konoha and had no time to think about it.He made a decisive decision and ordered his men to pursue the pursuit.It was related to Uchiha''s eyelids, so he couldn''t help but not pay attention.


    "Call up all the root ninjas who haven''t gone out and bring him back to me."


    "Yes!"


    The subordinates hurriedly responded, disappeared into his office in a blink of an eye, and hurriedly summoned the staff.


    the other side.


    After leaving Konoha, Ye Dou and his group began to rush on the way.


    There are a total of seven of them7, forming a long snake formation, and they don''t forget to observe the surroundings while chasing to prevent sneak attacks.


    At the forefront of the team is Inuzuka, who is leading the battle.


    The people of this group are very special.They are dog owners.They are not only proficient in dog language, but their noses are as sharp as dogs.They can catch smells and are good at pursuit.


    Today''s Inuzuka Toa is full of energy, because he was stimulated by Nara Shikamaru and Yatoto promoted to Nakanin, he is victorious, and wants to perform well in this mission and strive for the upper position.


    "There are five people including Sasuke."


    He sniffed and said solemnly, "Moreover, there is still a bloody smell. Judging from the concentration of the smell, they have walked some distance, what should I do"


    "Continue chasing."


    Night Fight is absolutely true.


    He just wanted to leave the border of the country of fire and leave Konoha''s jurisdiction as soon as possible.


    Moreover, his current identity is Zhong Ren, who is qualified to command these little ghosts.


    "Nothing will happen, Night Fight."


    Hyuga Hanaoka thought that he was worried about Uchiha Sasuke, and offered comfort.


    "Master Tsunade came to visit my house last night. I heard that her father was going to wait for the completion of the reconstruction of the village, so she held a fireworks display. Then let''s call everyone to see it together."


    ""


    Ye Dou was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, let''s go see it together then."


    "This is not the time to...say these things."


    Nara Shikamaru glanced at the two of them, a little painful and a little serious.


    This is Konoha''s jurisdiction.Since the other party has a bloody smell, it proves that they have fought with Konoha''s ninja and they have won.


    This is not good news, after all, they are the lowest level among Konoha Ninjas, who can be sent outside to perform tasks, and the worst are experienced Zhongnin, not their group of little ghosts.


    Thinking of this, he warned everyone, "Listen well, and then we must fully cheer up. Since they have encountered battles, they will definitely be more vigilant about chasing soldiers and beware of traps!"


    the other side.


    On the side of the four of Otoninu and the four of them, after setting up the trap, several people were panting and resting.


    "Damn, time is running out, so I have to stop and rest."


    "Don''t complain, the other party is Konoha''s Shinobu. If you don''t use the second form of curse seal, we will die!"


    "However, the consumption is too great, don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and recover, I don''t know when Konoha''s chasing soldiers will come after."


    Several people wanted to escape Konoha''s jurisdiction immediately.


    Because there were only four of them who came to Konoha this time, it was tantamount to going deep behind the enemy alone.This situation was extremely unfavorable to them and extremely dangerous.


    "Shhh, don''t talk anymore."


    One of the four people suddenly made a silent gesture.


    His name is Guitong Maru, he is very curious, he has six arms, and his behavior is very spiderlike.


    In fact, not only does he act like a spider, but even ninjutsu is moving closer to the spider.


    Long before they stopped to rest, he set up a trap around him like a spider web.


    If you find it carefully, you can find from his hand that his fingers are covered with spider silks, which connect the surrounding flowers and trees.


    Any wind and grass will be clearly perceived by him for the first time.


    For example, at this moment, he has already sensed that someone is approaching them.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    152. Chapter One Hundred and Fifty, Chase, Flee?]


    "Did you see them?"


    "I saw it, there were four people in total, and there was no sign of Sasuke."

 172 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 172

    After a crazy rush, Konoha and his team finally caught up with the target character.


    Konoha, the four of Otonin and the four who left last night, logically speaking, they have already gone far at this time, and it is impossible to be caught up so quickly.


    However, they were delayed by two things.


    The first thing was the battle just now.They were discovered by two Konoha Kaminobu.The two sides broke out in a big battle, and it took a lot of effort to resolve each other.


    The second thing is to seal Uchiha Sasuke to help him activate the power of the second form of the spell of heaven.


    This is not an easy task.Under normal circumstances, such as the four people of Yinnin and four people, they activated the second form of the curse, and it took several years to succeed, completing the transformation in the constant battle and killing.


    However, Dashe Wan''s Xinxin Wan can speed up this process, stimulate potential with extreme pain, and force the human body to blend with the power of the curse seal.


    This method is very dangerous, and they need to form four black fog arrays together to put people taking Xinxin Pills into a state of suspended animation, so as to avoid suffering from death.


    These two things delayed them a lot of time. Therefore, even if the four people and the four left last night, Konoha''s pursuit team still caught up with them.


    now.


    The corner of Hyuga Neji''s eyes was fierce, he activated his gray hair and found the enemy''s location.


    "It''s a weapon on the battlefield, it''s really helpful."


    Nara Shikamaru couldn''t help but sigh. The bloodstain of the white eyes is really too powerful. You never need to worry about sneak attacks. He always has the initiative, and the enemy knows what it is! However, he doesn''t know that their every move is at the other side. The range of perception.


    Although Guitong Maru''s secret technique is not as good as gazing at the sky, it also firmly locks their position and number of people.


    "Since we have found people, what are we waiting for? Come on, I will use my new ninjutsu to blow them all."


    "Don''t be foolish, the other party is a dangerous person who can kill Shangnin, first arrange for a good fight!"


    Nara Shikamaru stopped the gearing Naruto Uzumaki.


    As a result, the words were not finished yet, and a Kuwu Wu had already hit them at an extremely fast speed, and several detonating charms were tied.


    "It''s a detonating talisman, avoid it!"


    Boom! He didn''t need to remind him at all, as early as when Kuwu shot it, several people had already jumped away and avoided the explosion.


    However, the opponent seemed to have anticipated their reaction, and more dangerous attacks followed.


    "What will a group of little ghosts Konoha send you to do to die?"


    Gui Tong Maru suddenly jumped out, taunting, while sticking out spider silk from his mouth, "Secret Technique.


    Spider restraint."


    This person is very special, because he is born to control spiders and has been with spiders since he was young, so almost all his ninjutsu is close to spiders.


    At this moment, he really looked like a spider, spit out a white cobweb from his mouth, covering Konoha all over the world.


    "Master Huahuo."


    "Yes!"


    Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hanaru both had eyes, jumped up and punched soft fists, cutting the spider web into pieces.


    Ordinary ninjas may not be clear, but they have white eyes and can find that the spider web is full of chakras.They are very flexible and viscous, and only a soft fist can cut them off.


    "It doesn''t seem like a simple kid who can cut Guitongwan''s silk with bare hands!"


    The four faint bosses near and right squinted their eyes, then smiled coldly, "But what can be done, Jirofang!"


    "Ah, I get it!"


    The strongest-looking Jirobo of the four jumped out


    The team roared, "Go to hell, trash, earth escape enchantment.


    Dungeon Hall!"


    Boom! Under the full shot of his hands, the earth was smashed into two cracks.


    Then, the two cracks seemed to have autonomous consciousness, and they actually surrounded Konoha and his group, and then constructed an airtight earth escape cage.


    "You go first, these guys belong to me, and I will look for you after I finish eating them."


    Jirofang pressed his hands in the dungeon, he was very confident, and he didn''t put these Konoha imps in his eyes.


    In his eyes, Ye Dou and others are just a dish, which is used for him to absorb Chakra and restore it.


    The other people had the same idea with him, and they didn''t care about these Konoha''s little ghosts, and turned around and left.


    "Whatever you want, remember to follow up as soon as you finish eating."


    "Damn it, I was recruited. They found us a long time ago. They were just a feint and the purpose was to bring us together."


    In the dungeon cage, the expressions of several people were a little solemn.


    As the saying goes, the expert will know if there is any...


    The exposure of the four people and the four people is enough to prove their danger, and their experience is far above them.


    "On the surface, this is just an ordinary wall."


    "However, you still have to be careful. After all, it is their ninjutsu. I am afraid there is some secret in it."


    "Don''t care about his secrets, get out of the way and see how I get it out of a big hole!"


    Among the few people, Inuzuka''s personality and Uzumaki Naruto are the most radical.


    Almost at the moment when Nara Shikamaru and Hyuga Neji''s voice fell, he had finished accumulating his power, then jumped into the air and slew into the wall.


    He yelled, "Tongya!"


    This is the unique secret technique of the Inuzuka clan.It is a single version of the tooth through the tooth.It uses the body as a weapon and rotates at high speed into a whirlwind strangulation: the opponent is powerful.


    Boom! However, his expert ninjutsu has not been able to burst the wall, and the earth wall destroyed by him has an automatic repair function, and it is intact in a blink of an eye.


    "It will automatically recover, it''s not that simple."


    "And don''t you feel it? Since just now, our chakras have been losing."


    "It''s not running away, it''s being sucked away by the other party."


    Hyuga Huahuo''s expression is very solemn, and she can see through her eyes that their chakras are constantly merging in one direction.


    The news was so bad that it shocked the others.

 173 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 173

    The importance of Chakra to the ninja is self-evident, just like the blue bar of the mage, there is no blue bar, and you will have a hundred forbidden curses that will destroy the world and the earth. Melee.


    This is simply seeking a dead end.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became: dignified.


    Their chakras are constantly losing, while the other party''s chakras are constantly growing. Under the circumstances, they will die.


    "Step aside."


    Ye Dou drew the long knife from his waist and slowly approached the wall of the cage.


    "Hey, what''s the use of this kind of wall with a knife, don''t waste Chuck"


    Inuzuka tried to drink him.


    In the face of such a wall, what is the use of a long knife when it is sharp?It is simply a small knife to cut a big tree.It is no different from scraping.The wall will recover in the blink of an eye, wasting Chakra.


    The result is shhhhhhh! In the pitch black environment, a few bright knife lights flashed.


    Then, the wall that he couldn''t even penetrate was cut and exploded! "I don''t have time to spend with you here!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    153. Chapter 151, Jirofang]


    "I don''t have time to spend with you here."


    In the dark dungeon enchantment where the five fingers cannot be seen, the light of the sword cut by Ye Dou is as dazzling as a new moon.


    After cutting it out with a few knives, the dungeon enchantment was smashed, and Konoha reappeared in the sunlight, completely dispelling the darkness.


    "How can this be a wall that can''t even break my teeth."


    Inuzuka''s eyes straightened.


    He knows how strong the other party''s Earth Escape enchantment is, because he just hit it with his head and felt it with his body, and it is indeed extremely hard.


    But why, in the hands of Ye Dou, this unbreakable earth escape barrier is so fragile, just like a paper made.


    Several other people reacted better than Inuzuka''s teeth, because they had not personally experienced how strong the opponent''s enchantment was.


    "But in any case, the enchantment was smashed with a few swords. This guy is not a level ninja with us, and is much better than us."


    Looking at the collapsed barrier, Nara Shikamaru was shocked.


    Only Hyuga Huahuo, the expression is still calm.


    In Konoha, apart from Metkai, she is the only one who has the closest relationship with Ye Dou, running behind Ye Dou''s butt almost every day, like a small tail.


    Therefore, she knows better than anyone that the big boy next to her has the terrifying strength to kill Shinobu in a flash.


    "It''s better to talk less gossip, we seem to be lost again."


    Neji Hyuga frowned.


    "Yes, it seems that the others have left first, and he is the only one left."


    When a few people walked out of the earth escape barrier, there were only four Otonin and four people, and only Jirofang was left.


    There is no doubt that this person stayed here to stop their pursuit and buy more time to escape for his companions.


    It''s just that Jirobo doesn''t feel that he is the one who left behind.


    Even if his earth escape barrier was chopped up by the opponent, he was still extremely confident.


    Even Shang Shinobu slaughtered two of them. What reason does he fear for these little ghosts who are only in their early ten years, "Well done, Konoha''s little ghosts, as a bunch of rubbish."


    He is crazy and stubborn.Even if there are seven 7s in front of the enemy, he is still confident, and he wants to beat sevens without fear of the number gap.


    "what did you say!"


    Uzumaki Naruto and Inuzukaya were the most uncomfortable, and rushed up for the first time, and then they were beaten by the other party.


    "Trash is trash. Even if I just had a battle with Konoha''s Shinnin, I will be able to pick you up, let''s go together."


    Jirofang grinned, this is no longer self-confidence, but arrogance, convinced that one person can beat the seven in front of him.


    The scene suddenly reached a stalemate. Looking at Uzumaki Naruto and Inuzuka-toa who were beaten with three punches and kicks, Nara Shikamaru did not dare to act rashly.


    "What''s wrong, don''t you dare to come, then let me send you on the road."


    Jirofang smiled even more brazenly.


    Then, he actually did it first, and he was arrogant to the extreme.Seeing that the other party didn''t do it, he took the lead to seal the seal.


    "Earth escape.


    Tuling Tuanzi roared, his hands suddenly plunged into the ground, and Zi unexpectedly lifted a huge stone of several thousand kilograms from it.


    This stone is very well-defined, like an egg or dumpling.


    How could this be possible! Looking at the huge giant that covered the sky and the sun, several people were shocked. This is the power that humans should have. "Die, you trash."


    Jirofang laughed loudly and lifted the boulder and smashed it towards several people.


    This picture is too horrible, no one doubts what will happen if it is hit by this huge boulder like a dumpling.


    The fruit will definitely be smashed into fleshy meat, which is brighter than tomato sauce.


    "Damn it, get away."


    Nara Shikamaru shouted quickly.


    He is the captain of this mission.According to the rules, everyone must obey his command.


    However, where does this need his command?When a few people saw a boulder as big as a mountain bag hitting it, they would have avoided it long ago.


    Only Ye Dou, holding the long knife in his hand calmly, did not retreat, but took a few steps forward.


    "Night Fight!"


    "Behind me!"


    The Hyuga Flower Fire Soul was almost scared, so he hurried over to take him away.


    As a result, she herself was pulled behind her by Ye Dou.


    Then, what did she see! Boom! It was just a stab, as if a huge boulder as big as a mountain bag was split into two pieces, smashing the ground into two big pits, and smoke and dust everywhere! This picture is too shocking. , Even Hyuga Kahuo looked dumbfounded, her mouth opened wide, and she couldn''t say a word.

 174 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 174

    "Well, you actually blocked my ninjutsu, you are a little better than those trash, but you are trash after all."


    A hint of surprise flashed in Jirobo''s eyes, but he still didn''t put Ye Dou in his eyes.


    There are four of Otonin and four of them. They are the elites of Otonin Village, and they are the close guards of Otoshimaru.


    In the early years, Oshemaru had the idea of ??forming a seven-man Ninja 7 similar to Wunin.


    Therefore, he found many orphans, and while training them, he let these people fight each other, and finally only four remained.


    And Jirofang is one of these four people, not only wearing the curse imprint bestowed by the Oshe Maru, but also experiencing countless tragic fights.


    In his eyes, Konoha''s group of little ghosts are ivory tower trash, and they don''t deserve to be called ninjas.


    Ye Dou didn''t care about this, and killed it directly with a knife.


    "If you want to fight me close, do you want to block my ninjutsu? It seems that cutting off my ninjutsu will cost you a lot."


    "But, too naive kid, even if my state is not at the peak at this time, kill you, one hand is enough."


    Seeing that the other party did not retreat but moved forward, Jirofang''s expression became extremely savage.


    He is not...a simple ninjutsu ninja, he is more proficient in physical skills than ninjutsu.


    During those long years of fighting, in order to survive, he did everything he could, hands, legs, knees, shoulders and so on, every part of his body was trained into his weapon, and he was least afraid of close hand-to-hand combat. .


    "Arhat Boxing!"


    He yelled and shook his fist mercilessly into the night fight.


    "I said, I don''t have time to spend with you here!"


    Heh! Needless to say, Ye Dou ignored the opponent''s fist and slashed it out when he raised his hand.


    The sun was very fierce near noon, but Jirobo felt cold all over at the moment.


    The opponent is very direct and decisive, without any bells and whistles, and is so fierce from beginning to end, raising his hand, raising the knife, and slashing in one go.


    However, with such a straight cut, he couldn''t fully react, his arm was cut off, and blood bloomed in the air like flowers.


    "what!"


    He let out a heart-piercing roar.


    Because after his habitual right hand was cut off, his other arm was also cut off mercilessly.


    Then, silver light swept across his neck, and his head was cut off.


    How could this happen? Even the one arranged by Master Oshemaru... Asura Field failed to take my life. I survived. How could we die in the hands of the kid in Ichinoha! Please see the ununderlined version of the novel please Download


    154. Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two]


    Jirofang was dead, and his neck was cut off by Ye Dou with a merciless knife.He couldn''t look at him even to death, and left the world completely with confusion.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Dou retracted the long sword and hurried again.


    "Oh oh"


    Guru.


    Several people swallowed, and honestly followed.


    They haven''t fully recovered yet.


    Such a powerful ninja, a ninja who can kill even Shinobu, was hacked to death in this way, which is too unreal and makes people feel like they are dreaming.


    Especially Inuzuka, he was the first to rush to fight Jirobo just now.


    The results of it.


    Own unique skill "Tongya"


    , Was directly stopped by the opponent with his bare hands. How could it be so simple that he was hacked to death by Ye Dou. He couldn''t believe it, but the facts came before him. The picture just now had too much impact on him, making him even talk for a while. Unable to speak.


    "Damn, I thought that after mastering the new Ninja Surgery, the gap with them has narrowed!"


    This mission, Nara Shikamaru found him because his nose is very suitable for this kind of pursuit.


    But Inuzukaga didn''t think so, he was ready to do a big fight, using his newly mastered ninjutsu to show off his power, and was recognized by Naruto-sama, becoming the third ninja to be exceptionally improved.


    In the end, he found that he was too far away from Night Fight! Along the way, everyone was silent, I don''t know if it was because the battle just shocked them, or it was simply because they wanted to save energy.


    They set off in the morning, but now it is noon. They have been fighting and chasing for several hours. It is indeed necessary to save energy and not waste it for no reason.


    Suddenly, Inuzukatoa in front of him noticed the movement again, and he reported the information he had received to Nara Shikamaru.


    "Ning Ci."


    "what!"


    Neji Hyuga responded with a "rolling eyes" secretly


    , Sure enough, the enemy was found a kilometer away.


    "Listen, we are about to reach the border of the Fire Nation. Once we leave the Fire Nation, the situation will be even more dangerous. We must retake Sasuke here."


    Nara Shikamaru said solemnly.


    They will be much safer within the limits of the Fire Country.


    Because the enemy was jealous, they had a battle with Konoha''s Shinnin not long ago, and they killed two of them.


    Konoha will not let them go, and will definitely send stronger and more ninjas to chase them.At this time, the country of fire is still extremely dangerous to the four Otonin four.


    Therefore, relatively speaking, as long as they are within the scope of the country of fire, their pursuit team will be relatively safe.


    But once outside the scope of the country of fire, the opponent will really be the sky high and let the birds fly, maybe there will be other enemies to respond.


    By then, their team will be in danger.


    "Just talk about Shikamaru, what to do"


    Uzumaki Naruto asked.


    "Listen, the plan is like this, wait a minute: I will use physical skills to become the guy behind and take the opportunity to take Sasuke back."


    His plan is very simple, he will report to a job, want to fish in troubled waters, and take Uchiha Sasuke back in the simplest way.

 175 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 175

    From the brief contact, he found that each of these four people was very proud, and looked down on them Konoha little ghosts.


    Until they left, what they said to Jirofang was to let him not waste time and catch up as soon as possible.


    Everyone revealed that they never felt that Jirofang would die in the hands of himself and others.


    This is an element that can be used to have the opportunity to help them recapture Sasuke without a fight.


    "Wait: I will contact them again and take the opportunity to retake Sasuke. You are responsible for picking up me once it succeeds."


    "Do not


    It¡¯s so troublesome to use."


    Ye Dou suddenly spoke and said calmly, "Just kill it."


    Several people were shocked and wanted to persuade him again, but saw that he suddenly accelerated, really killing him, and swearing brutally.


    Nara Shikamaru had a terrible headache, but he could only keep up.


    He relies on his mind to be improved by an extraordinary level, but night fights is not. He relies on force, which is essentially different, and is born to be violent.


    at the same time.


    Sannin who ran away on the other side also noticed the movement behind him.


    "How come that fellow Jirofang hasn''t come back yet."


    Zuo Jin You Jin is extremely dissatisfied, not simply to his companions.


    "It''s not the first day you know that fat pig, he is just a gluttonous scum!"


    Dayu is also very irritable, opening his mouth and closing his mouth and scum, even if it is a companion, he is merciless.


    But just as Nara Shikamaru judged, between the lines, she didn''t see the slightest idea of ??Jirobo being killed.


    "It is estimated that the fellow Jirofang will not be able to return."


    Guitong Maru said suddenly.


    The two of them were shocked at the same time, turning their heads to look at the last Guitong Maru.


    "One, two, three, three, seven, seven, not even one was killed, that waste."


    Gui Tong Maru''s perception ability is very strong, and he can feel the number of chasing soldiers behind him from a distance, and there is no less than one.


    "Tayuya, Sasuke-sama will leave it to you first. Let me play with them this time. You two will go first."


    Zakon Ukon and Tayu also glanced at each other, turned around and continued on their way.


    They understand their current situation very well, time is not on their side, and they must leave the border of the country of fire as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, not only will the task not be completed, all of them will die here.


    After a while, Guitong Maru, who took the initiative to stay behind, found Konoha''s group...little ghosts.


    "It was really wrong to keep that guy Jirofang, that guy is too weak."


    "However, if you think I will be like Jirobo, then you are very wrong."


    The person who responded to him was the figure of Ye Dou frantically attacking him.


    "Secret technique.


    The spider''s nest opens"


    Upon seeing this, Guitong Maru showed a cruel smile, and then suddenly spit out a huge spider web from his mouth.


    Ye Dou remained silent, holding the handle of the knife with his right hand, and pulling Xueyin from behind his waist.


    Then, the bandage string wrapped around the blade fell off, revealing the blade of cold light.


    "Hum, it''s useless, my spider silk is not... ordinary spider silk, even if two elephants are pulling it in, they can''t be broken."


    "Yedou, be careful, his webs are not simple."


    Hyuga Neji quickly followed.


    Others can''t see it, but with white eyes, he can see very clearly.The spider silk spit out by the other party is mixed with a large number of chakras, and the viscosity and density are unusually high.


    If they hadn''t had white eyes, they could see through the weakest part of the chakra in the spider silk, even if it was extremely penetrating, it would not be able to cut off a soft fist like a needle.


    "Armed!"


    Ye Dou hadn''t heard of it, and with a low cry, he whirled towards the huge spider web.


    Puff! The huge spider web broke at the sound, and was cut in half with a single knife, and then Ye Dou castrated, and slashed at Guitong Maru with a rotating knife.


    At this moment, even Hyuga Ningci looked dumbfounded.


    This extremely viscous spider web has always been the most refrigerating weapon, and it is difficult to cut off.


    Only the soft fists of their Hyuga clan, combined with the use of white eyes, can cut off the flow of Chakra and make the spider silk lose its viscosity and density.


    But, how could it be clear that his sword did not stand in the weakest link of the spider silk, but the spider web was still cut to pieces. Fei Lu reminds you: Reading three things to collect,


    155. Chapter 153, Uneasy Premonition]


    Onidomaru is a naughty and playful ninja by nature.


    Because he has been able to control spiders since he was a child, all his behavior patterns are exactly like spiders.


    Even when killing people, his method is similar to that of spiders.First, spread a big web, trap the opponent in it, enjoy the fear of the prey, and then kill it mercilessly.


    This is his game, both ruthless and cruel.


    However, today he met Ye Dou, a macho who doesn''t play bells and whistles at all, and is simple and rude to the point.


    Puff! Guitong Maru''s smile froze, and he was killed by Ye Dou.


    A spider is always a spider, and when its net is broken, its other weapons are no longer lethal.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Dou repeated these two words again.


    He was very straightforward.He didn''t even glance at Guitong Maru''s corpse, put away the long knife and drove on again.


    "With this guy, why did the Five Generations ask me to perform such a troublesome task?"

 176 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 176

    Nara Shikamaru thought helplessly.


    He thought that this task would be difficult and extremely dangerous.


    After all, the opponent is a master who can sneak into Konoha without being discovered.


    The result was too simple! From beginning to end, there was no room for them to play, and the whole process was watching how Ye Dou used his watermelon knife to cut people.


    "However, I should be happy to have such a reliable companion in the team."


    Several others have almost the same idea.


    Although they are somewhat unwilling and dissatisfied in their hearts, they will not be jealous because they are companions who graduated from the ninja school together.


    Only Hyuga Kahuo, her mood began to fluctuate.


    In the entire Konoha, except for Metkai, she has been with Yatou the longest.


    Since she was five years old, she has been sneaking away from home, running behind Ye Dou¡¯s butt, this time for seven or eight years.


    She knows the boy around her better than anyone else.


    "What''s wrong, Night Fight!"


    She can''t tell how Ye Dou has changed, and there are very few words that are still cold.


    However, for some reason, looking at him, Hyuga Hanahuo always feels uneasy, as if something bad is about to happen.


    Ye Dou asked without looking back, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    She couldn''t tell what it was like, so she could only shake her head to dispel the thought.


    This is an intuition, only she who is most familiar with Night Fight can feel it, and can''t hide it


    at the same time.


    At the base of Oshemaru, he came to Junmaro''s ward.


    At this moment, Junmaro is full of liquid pipes, and he is in a posture that he is short-lived.


    In fact, Junmaro is terminally ill, and there is really little time left.


    He is a member of the Huiye clan, also known as the Zhutoi clan, and he is a "corpse bone".


    Blood following the boundary can control bone bud cells and broken five, bone cells, and even control the calcium concentration to form bones.


    People of this group, once the bloodstains are awakened, their bodies are reinforced iron bones.The hardness of the bones is harder than steel, and they can ignore most physical attacks.


    Moreover, the people of this clan can also use the bones in their bodies as weapons.They are indestructible and unbreakable.They are a race born for battle and one of the six descendants of Otsuki Kaguya.


    However, the chance of this kind of blood succession bound awakening is extremely low, and in this era, only Junmaro has successfully awakened.


    Because of this, he was regarded as a monster by his tribe, and he suffered from childhood.


    It was Oshemaru who took him away after the destruction of the Huiye clan and gave him life.


    The relationship between the two of them is like Tao Di No Cut and White, but O She Maru does not pay as much attention to Bai as Tao Di No Cut.


    Only Junmaro respected Oshemaru madly, and he did not hesitate to sacrifice his life for Oshemaru.


    When I came this time, I also spotted this point, and asked him to burn the last life and squeeze the last trace of value.


    He pretended to check Junmaro''s body, but from time to time he revealed to Junmaro how bad Oshemaru is now, and how badly he needs a new container.


    "Teacher Dou, let me go. In the last period of time, I hope I can do one more thing for Master Da She Maru."


    Jun Maru couldn''t stand it after hearing this, and he struggled to get out of the hospital bed.


    His life has been extremely bumpy.


    Because of the awakening of the Blood Succession Boundary, he has been regarded as a monster by the tribe since he was a child and has been imprisoned in the dungeon.


    He was not released by the Huiye clan until the event in Wuren''s blood mist broke out.


    However, this is not the Huiye clan who has changed their past, the people of this clan are warlike, crazy, and arrogant.


    When Mizumaru issued the slaughter order of the bloodstained ninja, what they immediately thought was not to escape, but to order the monster in their eyes, Junmaro, to attack Mizuma alone.


    They want to use the "monster" of Junmaro


    , Give Wunin a bit of color, and warn them not to have any thoughts about the Huiye clan.


    As a result, Junmaro did break into Wunin and successfully made people see the "skeletal veins".


    The tyrannical.


    But when Junmaro returned from Wuren, his so-called clansmen had been slaughtered by Wuren.


    Just when he was homeless and lost, Oshemaru appeared in front of him, bringing color to his gloomy life.


    Let his life become meaningful, let him feel that he is a person, not a monster.


    The good times did not last long, and he was found to be terminally ill.


    Junmaro is not afraid of death, but he is afraid that he will not be able to help Oshemaru.This feeling is more uncomfortable than death.


    No, when I heard that the respected Master Oshemaru needed help, he didn''t even want his life, and he wanted to burn his last life.


    Sadly said, "How can this be, your body can no longer withstand the fight, otherwise,"


    "My body is indeed a candle in the wind, it has no meaning as a container."


    "However, even if it can''t be used as a container for Lord Oshemaru, I must bring the new container back. This is my gratitude to Lord Oshemaru!"


    Junmaro unplugged all the infusion tubes from his body, and spoke in a firm tone, "In this case, Dashemaru won''t forget me, right"


    "Of course, Lord Oshemaru will never forget you."


    Turned around and smiled


    the other side.


    Just when Jun Maro was incited to ask him to volunteer his life, the pursuit of Yatou and his party continued.


    They can''t remember how long they have been walking, only knowing that they are getting closer and closer to the border of the country of fire, and the sky is gradually darkening.


    Before they knew it, they had been chasing for a full day.

 177 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 177

    The anxiety of Hyuga Fireworks continues.


    Especially when Ye Dou mercilessly killed the woman named Ta Yuya among the four, she was almost swallowed by this feeling.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    156. Chapter One Hundred and Fifty-Four, Can''t Go Back]


    The early morning sun shines on the ground again, and after a whole day of chasing, Konoha Team is finally about to complete the task.


    At this moment, Jirofang, Guidou Maru, four people and four people, Toyuya was killed by Ye Dou.


    Now there was only the last one left, dying to hold the big wooden barrel that had sealed Sasuke Uchiha.


    "It''s over, return Sasuke to us soon."


    Uzumaki Naruto couldn''t wait to shout.


    "Cut, who would do such a thing."


    Even if he has been driven to a dead end, there is still no intention of compromise.


    From the day they received the enchantment imprint bestowed by the Oshemaru, although they gained extraordinary power, they also lost their freedom.


    Everything they have now belongs to Oshe Maru, and even life and death are controlled by Oshe Maru.


    Therefore, even if he has been driven to a desperate situation at this moment, he is still not ready to surrender.


    Because from the beginning to the end, apart from completing the task, they had only a dead end and no third option.


    "In this case, I will take Sasuke back by myself."


    Naruto Uzumaki no longer hesitated, yelled, and separated the shadow clone and rushed towards the opponent.


    Zuo Jin You Jin doesn''t care about Uzumaki Naruto, let alone how many of his shadow clones are. What he cares about is that the number of opponents is really too many, there are seven.


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands, not to mention that the enemy now has 14 hands, even if he completely activates the power of the curse, he will be beaten to death by this group of people.


    Naruto Uzumaki didn''t care about this, and he raised his fists and continued to greet him.


    Nara Shikamaru''s ninjutsu played a role at this time, constantly forcing the counterpoint to move, making the situation near and near right more difficult.


    In a short while, Zuo Jin You Jin has been beaten with scars.


    He couldn''t help yelling "get away"


    , And in the next second, I was fisted by the Inuzuka tooth dog on the side.


    This made him feel extremely aggrieved, because there was always a black shadow following him on the ground.


    This is the shadow restraint technique of the Nara family.Once it is entangled, it will be forever, and it will definitely not be recognized by the mother who will be beaten by the other six.


    But as the saying goes, Shoulong will be lost. While he wants to protect the barrel that sealed Uchiha Sasuke, he also wants to fight against the chasing team. Lived each other.


    "It''s over!"


    Zaokan wanted to struggle, but found that he could not move, and his mood fell to the bottom.


    On the other hand, Konoha''s pursuit team looked at the wooden barrel that was finally placed on the ground because they were controlled by Nara Shikamaru, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s recapture mission was finally completed.


    "Finally, it''s over!"


    "Ah, I''m exhausted, these guys are so good at running, we chased us for a full day."


    "Fortunately, anyway, Sasuke was finally chased back by us. I just want to eat barbecue in the village."


    Qiu Daoding sat down on the ground.


    The rest of the people are not much better, their spirits are exhausted, and they can no longer care about their image.


    Along the way, they didn''t even have any time to rest.They were either rushing or fighting each other, otherwise they were careful to avoid traps, and they were already exhausted.


    "Asshole Sasuke, give me my enlightenment, and wait to see how we can deal with you."


    Naruto Uzumaki disregarded his physical exhaustion, and took away the barrel that had sealed Sasuke Uha for a while.


    His feelings for Uchiha Sasuke and Yatou are complicated.


    At this moment, no matter what Uchiha Sasuke gets, he just kept cursing anyway.


    "Naruto, be careful!"


    "what"


    Suddenly, the moment Naruto Uzumaki approached the barrel, Inuzukaya yelled and smelled someone approaching.


    Then, before Naruto Uzumaki figured out what happened, he was kicked into the air and hit Nara Shikamaru.


    In an instant, the shadow restraint technique was lifted, and Zuo Jin You Jin regained his mobility.


    For a moment he hugged the barrel again, and said in surprise, "Junmaro!"


    The visitor was Junmaro who came from the base of Osaimaru.


    He swept around and found no other people, and asked calmly, "It''s too slow to get close, how about other people?"


    "Why did you get here, your body is not"


    Zuo Jin You Jin did not answer, suddenly cold sweat broke out.


    The four of Otonin and four were actually five and five at the beginning, and Junmaro was the true leader of the four of them.


    But because of his terminal illness, five people and five people can really be forced to act four people and four.


    "Damn it, who is this guy"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Junmaro, Nara Shikamaru did not dare to act rashly, and the aura from the opponent was too dangerous.


    This is not to say that Junmaro is so amazing, like a scourge.


    But on his body, everyone can''t feel anything, not even the emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy, just like a dead person.


    "Forget it, I shouldn''t have had such big expectations of you."


    Junmaro beckoned, and passed the barrel from left to right, his expression remained unchanged from beginning to end, no doubt authentic.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t kill you. You still have an unfinished mission. Just like me, bring back the new body that Master Oshamaru wants. You know what to do."

 178 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 178

    After that, he turned around and left without looking at Konoha''s people from beginning to end.


    He has seen through life and death, and now only wants to complete the last thing, to bring back the new body of Dashewan.


    "Stop for me and return Sasuke to me!"


    When Uzumaki Naruto saw this, his eyes were red, and he could not care about the others, so he left the team and chased after him.


    No one thought that his actions would be so decisive, and he didn''t even have time to stop him.


    When he reacted, he immediately blocked the remaining six people 6 with his body.


    But it can only barely block it for a while, seeing the pigeon in the hand fly like this, everyone no longer keeps their hands, and solves it with the fastest speed.


    "what should I do now"


    After the man was resolved, Inuzukaya turned to look at Nara Shikamaru.


    As a result, Nara Shikamaru hadn''t spoken yet, Hyuga Hanahuo was the first to shout out, "Stop chasing, let''s go back, Yato!"


    Since just now, she has been in a state of extreme anxiety.


    This kind of anxiety made her very impatient, almost swallowing her rationality, on the verge of collapse.


    She didn''t know what was wrong, but at this moment, she just wanted to go back to the village with everyone.


    This kind of strong thought overrides everything, and even Uchiha Sasuke was given up by her! "Hey, Kahuo, do you know what you are talking about, Sasuke and Naruto are just ahead, you let us go back now"


    Inuzuka''s face showed anger and roared.


    How can he tolerate it, someone in the team said such a thing at this time, and how willing to abandon his companions like this.


    "Ya, stop talking, Master Hua Huo must have her reasons!"


    Neji Hyuga was also puzzled, but he was on the side of the fireworks.


    "Is it because I will chase the border of the country of fire soon"


    Nara Shikamaru frowned and asked.


    However, Hyuga Huahuo, as if unable to hear it, said to Yeto in a pleading tone, "Let¡¯s go back, Yeto"


    Her words were like a thunderstorm, smashing Ye Dou in place, unable to even turn around.


    Phew! Suddenly, a violent wind blew in the forest, but it was not a natural wind, but caused by someone approaching quickly.


    one, three 3, five 55, ten 10, twenty In a blink of an eye, the surrounding trees are already surrounded by masked ninjas, surrounding them, or it is the night Surrounded by a fight.


    "Fireworks"


    Finally, Ye Dou was no longer silent, he turned around, and there was no one else in his eyes, only Hyuga Huahuo.


    "I can''t go back anymore!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    157. Chapter One Hundred and Fifteenth, Fighting the Roots Again]


    The sound of breaking through the sky came in desperate need, and in a blink of an eye, twenty or thirty masked ninjas surrounded Ye Dou in all directions.


    Nara Shikamaru and others have no idea what happened.


    Didn¡¯t the Five Generations say that the village is extremely short of manpower now, but why, there are so many Anbe ninjas gathered here, what is their purpose, is it for a Uchiha Sasuke "what is going on, why is there So many anbu ninjas"


    He asked loudly, foreseeing something bad, maybe something big will happen.


    But no one answered him, the ninja at the root was very cold, his eyes were always locked on the night fight, and his murderous aura was overflowing.


    Ye Dou stood still, his eyes like torches, staring at Hyuga Huahuo.


    "Why can''t you go back, where is the village, why can''t you go back!"


    Finally, she broke out, her mood was extremely unstable, as if she had lost her soul, and she felt a sense of desolation.


    "Iori Yetou, come with us."


    The ninja at the root spoke for Ye Dou, his tone as cold as a glacier, without a trace of emotion.


    They are ninjas at the root and were ordered by Shimura Danzo.To a certain extent, Shimura Danzo is their highest person in charge, not Kokage''s Hokage.


    "The person they are looking for is Ye Dou"


    "Hey, did you make a mistake? It was Sasuke who was taken abducted. What does this have to do with Night Fight?"


    "What''s going on, Yetou, what happened, why did the ninja of Anbe want you?"


    Zhong Xiaoqiang was shocked.


    The dark part of the village is so arduous and so many people are dispatched for the sake of the night fight. Without their knowledge, what happened? My lord''s order."


    "Don''t talk with them anymore, Iori Yedou, come with me, don''t force us to do it."


    The ninja at the root repeats it again and can''t refuse.


    When they came this time, they knew what had happened on the road, and they were determined to win the night fight.


    Just like Master Danzo, the blood at the roots will not flow in vain.The bloodshed incident many years ago must be explained to the spirit of the ninja who died for the village.


    The young man in front of him is very likely to be closely related to the murderer who committed the heinous crime back then, and they must be brought back for interrogation.


    Because, they also don''t believe that the supreme assassin who killed their roots back then may be the young man in front of them.


    Ye Dou finally retracted his gaze and no longer looked at Hyuga Kahuo.


    He was scared, afraid that if he continued to look at her face, his firm heart would be shaken.


    Before he knew it, even he had discovered that the girl in front of him was already so important to him, and it could affect his thinking and shake his heart.


    The next moment, he looked away, and the domineering breath exploded from him.


    In an instant, the surroundings were like a cold winter, and the temperature was freezing, causing Hyuga Neji, Nara Shikamaru and others to tremble.


    At this time, Ye Dou''s temperament has not changed, but I am the only one! "It seems that he is not willing to give up easily."


    "Hmph, if you refuse to submit, then I will let him submit."


    A rooted ninja drank, the first moment


    I chose to do it.

 179 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 179

    It was just a young person.Although he was promoted to Zhongren, he was only Zhongren after all.They were Konoha''s backbone and elite.


    He held a big knife and smashed it down mercilessly.


    Touch! Needless to say, Ye Dou raised the knife with one hand and caught the knife.


    "Catch it"


    "And still one-handed"


    The people around was shocked again, never expected, so devastating, and the knife was caught so easily.


    The next moment, no wait: the person is doing an action, and the purple ripples start to frantically center on the night fight, and the infinite gravity is like a volcanic eruption.


    Boom! The man was overwhelmed by an invisible force before he could figure out what happened.


    At this moment, he felt like his whole body was filled with lead, and every inch of skin and every cell weighed a thousand pounds, causing a huge wave in his heart.


    I don''t know when, the knife that should have been cut by him at this moment turned into he was resisting, and the boy in front of him was cut to his knees with a knife.


    "what!"


    He yelled, Chakra inside his body was flowing frantically, trying to slap the opponent''s knife away.


    Suddenly, Ye Dou felt that the opponent''s resistance was intensifying.


    This is the unique ability of the Chakra ninja with the earth attribute, which can be adjusted to strengthen the power of the earth attribute chakra, which is the same as Kakashi''s Thunder Dune to stimulate cell activity.


    But "what''s the use, my gravity is invisible, and you are dead from the moment you approach me."


    Ye Dou drew his long knife and said indifferently.


    The face of that ninja changed drastically.


    Sure enough, even if the other party retracts the long knife, the invisible pressure still exists.He seems to be thrown into a vast ocean, constantly being suppressed by gravity.


    Then, Ye Dou easily pierced his heart with a knife, shattering his heart, and he couldn''t die again.


    "What did he just say"


    "gravity!"


    "Is this guy the murderer back then"


    At this moment, all the ninjas at the root were shocked.


    As early as when these people entered the roots, they had been brainwashed by Shimura Danzo.


    For them, the root is their faith.In order to protect Konoha''s peace, they are willing to fall into the darkness, no matter how dangerous and difficult the task is, they can''t make them frown.


    This is the terrible thing about Shimura Danzo.He firmly controls the thoughts of every ninja at the root and cannot allow them to resist.He wants these people to willingly work for him.


    That incident in the same year had too much influence.The Nanhechuan battle was a thorough asura field, purgatory on earth.


    More than 50% of the root ninjas were bleeding in that battle, and the roots were almost destroyed by the opponent, and they were defeated! And all this was caused by only one person, one mastered the suspected "gravity"


    A ninja who has succeeded in blood.


    The root ninjas present changed color.


    For the root ninja, especially the root ninja who experienced the bloodshed, it was a nightmare, a lingering nightmare.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    158. Chapter 156, Nanhechuan Bloodshed]


    "It was the murderer who committed the heinous crime, but it was him."


    "Impossible, seven or eight years have passed since the Nanhechuan incident, how old was he back then"


    This news was so shocking that even the root ninja could not believe it.


    Reason tells them that this is not true. The boy in front of him is just how old, the Nanhechuan bloodshed incident broke out seven or eight years ago.


    That year, this young man was estimated to be five or six years old, and he had just entered the ninja school, and it was impossible to make any earth-shattering feat.


    But, on the other hand, they have to admit that the boy in front of them is extraordinary, although young, but there is a kind of spirit: the spirit of swallowing mountains and rivers.


    His head was black and dancing, his eyes were like lightning, it was difficult for the stinger to look at him, and he had an indescribable powerful aura.


    "It''s you, but you killed my brother and paid my brother''s life!"


    Suddenly, a ninja from the root pursuit unit slammed out, with endless resentment in his words.


    Although he is Konoha''s ninja, he was not born in Konoha, but an orphan in the war.He was adopted by Konoha, his parents died, and he was dependent on his brother since childhood.


    The orphans of this kind of war, because of the roots: bad seedlings are not popular, it is difficult to be accepted by the village, and the possibility of spying must be prevented.


    However, Shimura Danzo prefers to use such people, because his methods are cold and ruthless enough to ignore human rights.


    A ninja who can''t be brainwashed, he will use tough methods to force the other party to submit, such as casting a curse, preventing information leakage, and using the other party as a tool.


    Of course, this is not the point.The point is that this man''s brother died unfortunately in that bloodshed, and even the capital of the corpse was blown to pieces.


    The eldest brother is like a father. For him, Ye Dou is his father-killing enemy.This is a sea of ??blood and blood, which can only be washed away with blood.


    Shimura Danzo took a fancy to him and included him at the root.


    "what!"


    He hated madness, left the team directly, and screamed at Ye Dou.


    "Come back, idiot!"


    "Damn it, Captain, what shall we do now"


    "Catch him alive, if you can''t, then smash him again."


    Seeing this, the captain of the pursuit team immediately made a decisive decision, waved his big hand, and tried his best to capture Ye Dou alive.If he couldn''t, he would kill him there.


    There was no way, too much blood shed from the roots back then, it was like a river of blood, they did not dare to neglect anymore, even if the opponent was a teenager, they had to go all out and not repeat the same mistakes! A terrible battle broke out, lush and lush. The forest was twisted into ruins in an instant, and the sound of killing broke through the sky


    "Damn it, what happened, can anyone tell me what happened!"


    Inuzuka and others hid far away, afraid of being affected.


    The battle in front of them is too terrifying. They are not qualified to participate. They can only watch from the sidelines, and be careful to fly and fly! "In about seven years, someone invaded Konoha, and the roots of the Ninbo clan Hou Shannan Hechuan A war broke out in the depths, but this is impossible!"


    Nara Shikamaruran fell into the memory.

 180 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 180

    "You know what happened"


    Several people quickly turned their heads and asked.


    "I only knew it when I overheard my father''s conversation."


    Nara Shikamaru shook his head.


    The tiger father has no dogs, and this sentence is the same in reverse.


    The Nara clan is extraordinary.The people of this clan are not outstanding in force, far less powerful than the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.


    For example, Nara Shikamaru¡¯s father Nara Shikahisa! This man has extremely high strategic and commanding abilities. He served as an important commander and chief of staff in the Ninja War, and even in the fourth Ninja War. Instead of Raikage, he became the commander-in-chief of the three services.


    Leadership, no need to say more.


    It is precisely because of this that Nara Shikuji knows many secrets of Konoha, not only the bloodshed of Nanga River, even the later Uchiha destruction incident, he knows one or two,


    Nara Shikamaru said, "I don''t know the details. I only know that about seven years ago, the ninja at the root found an invader in Konoha, and the two sides fought a battle in the depths of the Nanga River."


    "Seven years ago, we didn''t know how Nanhechuan fought."


    "Don''t interrupt, Ya, it turns out"


    "The result is that the ninja at the root was killed without a piece of armor, almost in name, a state where the blood stained the earth.


    Moreover, the roots have not been able to leave the intruder in the end."


    The crowd took a breath.


    They are all children of a large family, and they know more than ordinary ninjas, and understand that the root is a department almost at the same level as Anbu.


    As a result, all the roots were dispatched, and the opponent was killed almost to waste, and in the end, the opponent escaped. This is unbelievable! "Furthermore, according to my father''s words, this incident is likely to promote the Uchiha clan. One of the keys to destruction"


    Boom! Like a big earthquake, everyone''s hearts are shaken.


    "Impossible, this cannot be done by Ye Dou. He was only a few years old at that time. I was with him every day and I knew what he did."


    This is a heinous crime, which concerns the roots and the Uchiha clan, and is destined to be unforgivable and forgiven.


    Hyuga Huahuo strongly denied that she wanted to rush out to prevent this from happening, but was caught by Hyuga Neji.


    "Calm down, Master Huahuo, you can''t do anything when you go out now."


    On the other side, the war continues.


    Although there were dozens of enemies, the night fight never fell under the wind, instead, the ninja who was crushing the roots was fighting.


    At this moment, a tyrannical breath erupted from him, and the invisible gravity was like an ocean, suppressing all ninjas approaching him.


    All the ninjas at the root showed a solemn color.


    They are elite ninjas at the roots, who are specifically responsible for dealing with Konoha''s inability to solve the problem.What kind of world has not seen even if the Osnake Maru invades Konoha, they have not changed color, and they have the confidence to guard the village and kill all the enemies that come.


    Now, they are worried, and they can''t immediately take the young man in front of them.


    In the sky, the ninjutsu of the five element attributes swept in, as if the end is coming, surging in the direction of the night fight.


    Ye Dou stood on the spot, never moved, not afraid of the wind, fire, water, earth, thunder and five element ninjutsu before him, raising his hand and cutting out a knife.


    Boom! It was swept out with one knife, and the sky fell apart.


    The color of the ninja at the root changed, because all the ninjutsu they played, not only failed to hurt the other side, but was all slashed back.


    "what!"


    In a blink of an eye, countless rooted ninjas were swallowed, and screams resounded throughout this world.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    159. Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven, Same as Back]


    In the forest, a terrifying battle is erupting.


    On one side is Konoha''s elite force, the root of the same level as Anbe, and the other is a young man who is about twelve or three years old.


    No matter from that perspective, this is an unequal battle, with many people at the root, and there is no reason to lose.


    However, it is the root of such a large number of people, but it is pressed by this young man that he can''t even lift his head.


    The roots are being chased and violently beaten, this is a huge event, making people feel like in a dream, incredible! Poof! Poof! Poof! Now that night, there is nothing to hide, and all the shackles are opened. .


    Like a tiger entering a flock, endless gravity constantly gushes out of him, suppressing all ninjas who try to get close to him.


    The ninja at the root has an extremely solemn expression, and there is a feeling of difficulty in walking.


    They obviously have an absolute advantage in numbers, but they have never caused effective damage to the enemy.


    "Give back my brother''s life!"


    The ninja whose name was Brother''s Revenge was not dead yet, so he roared and killed him.


    Although he has been rushing to the forefront, because the target is too big, he keeps roaring and roaring, which has attracted enough attention and has been protected by the root ninja.


    This is also true this time.He is holding a knife to attack Ye Dou from behind, but because of seeing and hearing the domineering relationship, he is insight into Ye Dou in advance.


    However, when Ye Dou was about to kill him, Root''s support arrived in time, and his roar was too eye-catching.


    "I will send you down to accompany him."


    Ye Dou slashed away the concealed weapon that struck, and then both feet continued to touch the ground, and instantly disappeared in place, beheading the person with a single stab.


    "Sure enough, it is you, the murderer of Nanhechuan back then!"


    Several of the chasing troops at the root were ninjas who had personally experienced the events of the year and recognized his physical skills at a glance.


    If you don¡¯t know it, it¡¯s really because this physical technique has caused them too many casualties. It¡¯s supernatural and invisible, killing people invisible. They were once considered to be the god of the Ninja world, the fast flying Thunder God! "At the beginning, the three generations of Hokage should not be soft-hearted, he should listen to Danzo Your lord, kill you in the swaddling clothes to avoid future troubles."


    "Yes, you have the dirtiest blood flowing in your body, and you don''t have any qualifications to exist in this world!"


    They stared at Ye Dou, their voices as cold as ten thousand years of ice.


    Ye Dou''s name is comparable to Uzumaki Naruto in Konoha, no one knows, no one knows.


    The incident that year, that is, the couple''s defection, had too bad influence.


    Since they are Konoha''s ninjas, they should be Konoha''s liver and brain. This is the ninja''s natural responsibility and the ninja''s glory.


    As a result, the couple not only disobeyed the order, they even defected from the village, which is a shame, and as their orphan Iori Yatou, his existence is also a shame.

 181 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 181

    Ye Dou knew very well that the other party was trying to irritate him and disturb his mind.


    However, he had never met the couple, and all their words and deeds were destined to be unable to shake him.


    However, he still wants the speaker to say "Don''t keep your hand, kill him!"


    "Today, you will die here, the debt is paid!"


    "I see how long you will be able to publicize, and when your chakra is exhausted, it will be your period."


    The ninja at the root is not stupid.Seeing ninjutsu has no effect.They changed the strategy to avoid the rapid attack of the night fight, and retreat, and they want to consume the night fight alive.


    They firmly believe that the more powerful ninjutsu, the more chakra is consumed, it is impossible to be endless, there must be a head.


    Huh! Ye Dou is unheard of, a blow


    No, the volley swept out again.


    This is the "land foot" in the six formulas


    After many years of research and practice, he has been integrated into the blood of gravity.


    Today''s "Land Foot"


    , Not only as fast as lightning, but at the same time as heavy as a thousand catties, even the hardest steel can be cut off, with the speed of wind, and the thickness of gravity, and its power is amazing.


    The man had never seen this kind of physique, lacking information, and was smashed by the wind blade that Ye Dou swept away, and he was cut in half, and the blood filled the sky.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this"


    "It''s not ninjutsu, it''s physique. After many years, he has become stronger."


    The remaining root ninjas backed away.


    At this moment, they were extremely scared, they didn''t know what ninjutsu the other party had hidden, and they didn''t dare to talk nonsense and approach.


    "How is it possible that the ninja at the root is actually: Fear Night Fight"


    The Inuzukaga people hiding in the dark felt that they were going crazy.


    They had been frightened by Ye Dou, after all, they were classmates and companions for many years.Even if his criminals were monstrous, they didn''t want to see him bloody.


    As a result, he killed himself so that the roots were defeated, and he chased the roots with a knife and slashed like a duck.


    This is the root. Those who can be selected are all elite among the elite. It means that your strength is recognized. How many Konoha ninjas want to enter, but in the end they are blocked by the threshold. Pay attention to the consumption of Chakra, don''t be too prodigal, we are still: the border of the country of fire, we have to keep running!


    From a distance, the mongoose reminded.


    As the Anbe ninja said, Chakra is not endless.


    Because of the extraordinary cell activity of Ye Dou, the Chakra he possessed in his body at the moment is far beyond the category of Zhong Ren, and even Shang Ren can''t compare.


    However, he hadn''t obtained the dragon veins after all, and could not withstand such profligacy.


    "You don''t need to say, I know it!"


    Ye Dou stopped, and his whole body was shocked, seeing and hearing the domineering and firmly locking the enemy''s position.


    He intends to get rid of these people as soon as possible, leave the jurisdiction of the country of fire and Konoha, to avoid nights and dreams.


    Huh! Suddenly, the long knife he held in his hand moved.It was full of spirituality, as if it was alive and alive.It actually pulled out a bandage and rolled out a roll of seal scroll from his chest, and helped him to tear it open by the way.


    Then, Ye Dou dragged the scroll with the other hand and injected Chakra to unlock the seal.


    "Boom bang bang bang bang bang"


    One! Ten! Hundred! Thousand! Suddenly, thousands of shurikens kept flying away from the scrolls, radiating cold light under the sun.


    This picture is too terrifying.Under the control of Ye Dou, the shurikens are spinning all over the sky, and the buzzing sound makes the skin sore and the scalp numb.


    "Quickly, spread it out!"


    A ninja at the root seemed to have thought of something and roared heartbreakingly.


    It''s too late! At some point, the six shadow clones of Ye Dou have surrounded them and responded to each other to form a six-pointed star formation.


    In the next second, the six 66 shadow avatars put their hands together and sealed at the same time, mobilizing Chakra frantically.


    "Ninfa.


    Supergravity knot!"


    The six clones drank at the same time.


    Then, the land exploded and was crushed by the invisible gravity.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    160. Chapter 158, I will come back]


    "Boom!"


    The earth shattered, and the invisible gravity fell, covering the ninjas at the roots, pressing their faces against the ground, unable to move, and could only wait to die.


    "You can''t kill us, Konoha won''t let you go!"


    Someone was frightened, looking at the countless shurikens in the air, the buzzing of his scalp almost exploded, and the fear of death crawled all over his body.


    "Iori Yedou, one day, you will pay for what you do."


    There are also people who are not afraid of death.He has a fierce face, staring at the night fight, and issuing the most spiteful curse.


    He was a member of the Nanhechuan incident many years ago.He knows that the murderers in front of him are murderous and will not keep their hands.They are destined to die here today.


    "I will wait for you in the world over there, waiting for the day when you die, this day, it won''t be too far away!"


    "It''s finished"


    Ye Dou''s expression was indifferent, he couldn''t see the happiness, anger, sorrow, and the sword in his hand with one hand.He was calm and scared.


    "Send you on the road!"


    Om! He waved his big hand and controlled the sword killing array in his hand to strangle downward.


    This is an extremely terrifying picture, with countless shurikens like a giant steel dragon, covering the sky and the sun.


    The next moment, blood splashed, and the cold shurikens fell like a pantuo heavy rain, cold and mercilessly falling, each one can bring a bloody flower, and each one can bring a scream.


    "what"

 182 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 182

    The earth was dyed red, and the ninja at the root could only give out the most desperate roar.


    However, they couldn''t do anything.As they did in the past, they can only wait helplessly for death to come.The blood stains the land, which is shocking.


    "You, you will have to die Iori Yedou!"


    As the last root ninja died, the war ended.


    In this campaign, a total of 35 elites were dispatched from the roots, but they were all killed and died on the border of the country of fire.


    The earth was stained red with blood, and there were root ninja corpses everywhere.


    Ye Dou held a knife in one hand, standing in this sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain, he was like a Shura, murderous, standing indifferently in place.


    "All died in the distance, and several people watched this scene dumbfounded.


    All of this came too fast, and people couldn''t react at all.It was only a blink of an eye, and dozens of elites at the root were all butchered.


    "What kind of blood inheritance is that?"


    Nara Shikamaru was shocked.


    An unprecedented blood succession boundary was born.This is a big event.


    Because its owner does not seem to be on Konoha''s side, and he has an unwashable blood feud with Konoha.


    "Master Huahuo."


    Suddenly, Neji Hyuga exclaimed, and they inadvertently jumped out quickly.


    "Damn, is she crazy?"


    The souls of the few people were almost scared.After watching the bloody killing just now, they could no longer maintain their normal minds.


    "Shikamaru, hurry up and find a way!"


    Inuzuka Gaga said anxiously.


    "What can I do, don''t mess around, just stay here, Huahuo has a very close relationship with him. They have been together since childhood. They were like this when they were in school. He ignored everyone except Huahuo, and should not be able to treat Huahuo. how about it."


    No matter how smart he is, Nara Shikamaru can only wait and see from afar at this time and dare not move rashly.


    Compared with them, Night Fight is too strong, it is not a ninja at all, and it is a bit more terrifying than the beastization of my love.


    Even more dangerous than Dashewan


    "Go back, with everyone, okay"


    Sunline Huahuo walked over, shaking hands, and firmly grasped his black robe from behind.


    She did not dare to let go, for fear that once she let go, she would be separated forever.She was clever and lively with tears on her face, and her head was leaning against him, mourning.


    "Go back, go back to the village together."


    She repeated again, this is the biggest wish in her heart at the moment.


    Other than that, there is no other idea.


    "I can''t go back."


    "Why can''t I go back? I will plead with my father, Mrs. Kai, Mrs. Kakashi, it must be fine."


    What happened today has been too shocking for her, so that her current mood swings are so great, as if she is going to go crazy, she screamed heartily.


    Tears wetted Ye Dou''s back and her clothes.


    She is not stupid, but very smart.


    The moment he leaves the border of the country of fire, he will be labeled as a traitor by Konoha, and will be chased by Konoha and even the whole world of ninja.There is no earth in the sky and no door to the earth.


    At this moment, she was very helpless, just like losing her family that year, shuddering and curling up in the corner, surrounded by wild dogs, restless and desperate.


    Ye Dou sighed silently, he released the long knife in his hand and turned around.


    "I will come back, I will not die, I will be stronger!"


    Looking at the man with tears, he said solemnly, this is his promise.


    Hyuga Huahuo raised her head, and then she felt a heavy blow to her neck.The last picture she saw before she fell into a coma made her unforgettable.


    "You are the biggest gain I have come to this world."


    Ye Dou reached out his hand to catch her, and said tenderly.


    This is an expression that Hyuga Hanahuo and other people have never seen before, and it is so strange that it is the first time I have met.


    But his tenderness was fleeting! Soon, his face regained indifference, holding Hyuga Huahuo step by step and stepping on blood, approaching the few people hidden in the grass.


    Then, he said, "Bring the fireworks back to Konoha, intact, otherwise, I will slaughter your whole clan!"


    Gulu! Several people swallowed, without doubting what he said.


    "Do you know what you are doing now"


    Nara Shikamaru solemnly said, "Once you leave the country of fire, the village will issue you a wanted!"


    "You don''t need to remind me, I am very awake now, Konoha is just a shackle to me."


    Yato was careful to let go of the Hyuga fireworks, completely ignoring Nara Kamaru''s warning.


    "From now on, I will stand in the sky."


    During the conversation, his body slowly lifted into the air, looking down at the people and the earth from top to bottom.


    Then, he recalled Xueyin, picked up the forehead with Konoha Ninja tied around his waist, slashed in the middle, and cut Konoha''s logo.


    On the ground, Akuma Dinji, Inuzuka Toa, Hyuga Neji, and Nara Kamaru all changed their faces.


    This is the ninja''s exclusive etiquette, which represents betrayal. From now on, he will have nothing to do with Konoha. See you later, it is the enemy.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    161.Physical discomfort]


    I''m sorry, I can''t update today, my body is in very poor condition, I am very, very uncomfortable, my body is sore, as if I have been weakened, and my head is dizzy! Also, I am very grateful to my brothers for your support. , I am really grateful for your rewards and reminders, and I will cheer later and work hard to write the next plot.


    Thank you everyone! Please download the novel without underline


    162. Chapter 159, S-Class Rebellion]

 183 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 183

    "From today, Konoha has officially issued a wanted order for rebellion against Iori Yatou!"


    In Naruto''s office, the fifth generation of Naruto Tsunade solemnly announced.


    Several days have passed since the Uchiha Sasuke''s recapture battle that day.


    During this short period of time, Konoha cannot be said to have changed dramatically.


    But in fact, headed by Konoha''s many Xiaoqiangs, their hearts have indeed been greatly affected.


    The first to bear the brunt is Uzumaki Naruto.


    At this moment, he was covered with bandages, and he was the only one who left the team that day, and in the case of Sa Shino''s Gaara, Temari, and Kankuro 3 dragged down Junmaro, he successfully caught up with Uchiha. Sasuke.


    Then, he and Sasuke Uchiha fought a battle in the Valley of the End, and finally lost and was brought back by Konoha''s reinforcements.


    When he woke up, he found that everything had changed.


    Before he could recover from Sasuke Uchiha''s departure, another member of the team, Yato, also defected from Konoha on the other day.


    For a moment, he was like five thunders, and his whole person was stunned.


    "Wait a minute, Granny Tsunade, what the hell did Yato do, and why do we want him!"


    Uzumaki Naruto shouted loudly, unable to accept this fact.


    Although he has always hated Uchiha Sasuke and Yatoto, in his heart, he is eager to be friends with them more than anyone else.


    Because they had similar experiences, they were not recognized by the village since they were young, they were regarded as monsters and shame, from them, Uzumaki Naruto could even see his own shadow.


    A lonely shadow! Tsunade said solemnly, "Do you really know what he did?"


    The news of Ye Dou defecting, like a hurricane, spread throughout Konoha in the blink of an eye during these few days.


    In an instant, Konoha was condemning him, his words were full of contempt and dissatisfaction, dissatisfied that the three generations of Hokage did not cut the grass and root.


    Tsunade knew very well that this was definitely not done by herself, but that other people were pushing behind her, and she was not given a chance to cover up the news.


    She has a general idea of ??who this person is, but what he wants to do has yet to be clear.


    Nowadays, it is impossible for anyone who is Konoha to not know what the heinous thing Iori Yatou has done.


    "Where''s Teacher Kakashi"


    Of course Naruto Uzumaki knew what Ye Dou did, but he didn''t want to believe it.He thought of their team''s teacher and wanted to save it.


    "who knows."


    Tsunade turned his head outside the window and said no more


    On Konoha''s memorial monument.


    Haaki Kakashi stood quietly in front of the tombstone, staring faintly at the two names of Uchiha Daido and Nohara Lin on it for a long time.


    "Today is not... to pay homage to the dead heroes."


    Suddenly, a puffy voice broke the silence.


    "I am a failed teammate and a failed teacher."


    Kakashi never looked back.


    Sasuke Uchiha and Yatou hit him hard.


    In the night of these few days, as long as he closes his eyes, the faces of his teammates will come to mind, making him feel more tortured.


    He has returned to the state before the seventh squad was established, so gloomy and unhuman, like a body without a soul.


    "At least they are not dead yet."


    The visitor is Jiraiya, he smiled and said, "As long as you don''t die, you can hope to save it. This is your duty as a teacher."


    This matter has nothing to do with Jilai, but he feels the same, because


    I have experienced the defect of Oshemaru, and I understand that this feeling is very uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, Lord Jilaiya, I know how to do it."


    "You know the best."


    Jilai is also very optimistic about Kakashi''s younger generation, so he said these things to him.


    After a pause, he said again, "I am going to take Naruto out of the village to practice for three years and train him into an excellent ninja."


    Haven''t none left.


    Kakashi''s expression changed, and then he returned to normal.


    After all, the current Class 7 is already dead in name, and it is impossible to return to his familiar appearance.


    "I understand!"


    A few days later.


    Konoha tonight is very lively and jubilant, whether it is a commoner or endures it, all of them have a happy face at this time.


    Because Konoha finally recovered from that invasion and became prosperous and stable again.


    In the night sky, countless fireworks exploded, illuminating the night in a colorful, colorful, and terrible! On the back mountain of the original Uchiha clan, the wooden house where the night fight lived, Hyuga Fireworks sitting at the door, staring blankly The sky is like walking dead.


    She hasn''t recovered from Ye Dou''s departure, and her face has long lost its former agility and liveliness.


    Looking at the simple wooden house and feeling the tranquility around her, she seemed to see the blurred figure of Ye Dou, the morning dew covered her clothes, and her hands were constantly slashing with knives in her hands. Can''t catch it.


    In the end, the vague figure disappeared completely, and there was nothing there, and the cold and determined teenager would never be seen again.


    Why is it like this! She felt sore in her heart, and finally couldn''t help it, her eyes were blurred and tears burst into her eyes.


    "Don''t carry it by yourself when you''re sad. Be truly strong and won''t worry anyone around you."


    Suddenly, the big hand, which had been full of calluses, rested on her little head.


    He is Metkay, with his signature sunny smile on his face.


    "Why, why can you laugh, Teacher Kai!"


    Hyuga Fireworks suddenly became excited, and her pupils were red as white as snowflakes, and she asked loudly.


    She wondered, didn''t Metkay treat Ye Dou as if he were his son. Now that he has left, he is still wanted by the village. Why do you still laugh at this time?

 184 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 184

    "Because he said he would come back."


    Metkay categorically cut the railroad, "No matter


    What idiot did something stupid, he is always my most proud disciple of Metkay, and a man I agree with. Since a man is handsome, he has to do it all his life. This is youth!"


    "Maybe, that bastard disciple still doesn''t know where he is hiding there to watch the fireworks with you, so, Huahuo, you have to cheer up, practice hard, and wait for the day when Night Fight returns, and then teach him severely."


    ""


    Hyuga Flower powder squeezed her fist tightly, sobbing silently.


    "Are you going to die? You dare to return to Konoha at this time. Are you really afraid of being discovered?"


    In the depths of Nanhechuan, Ye Dou seemed to melt into the night, looking at the two people in front of the wooden house from a distance.


    At this time, he was only a kilometer away from Hyuga Hanahuo and Metkai, not far nor near, just outside the range of the white eyes.


    "This is what I promised her."


    Ye Dou ignored the mongoose and said calmly.


    "When did you become as stupid as Metkay."


    The mongoose narrowed his mouth.


    Ye Dou remained silent, waiting quietly for the fireworks to dissipate.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    163. Chapter One Hundred and Sixtieth, From Xiao''s Gaze]


    "Is that poisonous snake not dead yet? He even got the Shalanyan."


    In a cold and dark cave, a group of people in black robes with red auspicious clouds gathered here to discuss matters.


    They are the official members of Akatsuki''s organization, each of them defected from the first class, has committed various heinous crimes, murdered like hemp, and is absolutely dangerous.


    The person in charge can call him Payne, or he can be called Uzumaki Nagato, a man who controls the same eyes as the six immortals.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the head of the Outer Demon Elephant, looking down at the ten men below.


    He asked, "Itachi, the person Oshemaru is looking at is your brother, right?"


    "Well, it''s Uchiha Sasuke."


    Uchiha Itachi responded softly.


    "That''s good, I will give you the Dashewan, no one can get away with it after leaving the Akatsuki organization."


    Payne indifferently swept over the ten people.He was warning, warning these unruly guys, don''t mess around, do things for him obediently.


    "Anything else? If not, let''s end the meeting."


    Akatsuki''s gathering today did not have much to discuss. It was just a very ordinary gathering. Its function was to exchange information and report work progress, etc.


    Neither Oshemaru nor Uchiha Sasuke were enough to make them take it seriously.


    "I encountered a very interesting thing."


    Bai Jue suddenly spoke, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "That... the little ghost named Iori Yedou, remember, ghost shark, itachi."


    "Of course I remember, if A Fei hadn''t appeared in time, maybe Mr. Itachi and I would have died in Suchang Town that day."


    Of course, the dried persimmon ghost shark will not forget the scene of that day.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that for the first time since he grew up, he is so close to death.


    In addition, that... the strangely dressed man named Metkay also made him very concerned.


    "That''s a kid, what''s wrong, what he did has caught your attention"


    "He left Konoha and killed all the root ninjas sent by the guy Shimura Danzo."


    Hei Jue took the topic, and revealed the fact that Nanhechuan back then was caused by Ye Dou himself.


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Itachi''s breath was shocked, and there was murderous aura.


    The origins of Bai Zetsu and Kuro Zetsu are very mysterious, and even Uchiha Itachi has not fully figured out so far.


    But he knew that this creature that is neither human nor ghost can not lie.It is proficient in the art of mayfly, often wandering around in the Ninja World, and is a good hand for spying on intelligence.


    "and then."


    Payne spoke indifferently.


    "His bloodstain is very special and powerful. It has been listed by Konoha as a traitor. We can try to contact him."


    Hei Jue proposed.


    He didn''t have any interest in Uzumaki Nagato''s plan, to cooperate, he wanted to use his hand to catch the tail beast, let Ten tails reappear in the world, and unlock the seal of Otsuki Kaguya.


    Instead of treating the ten tails as a weapon, without a gun, making the world feel painful.


    He is not so boring! "It means to absorb new people, does it mean that we are not fully prepared now and what kind of little ghosts do and they are Konoha''s little ghosts, eh!"


    Suddenly, a Huang Mao interrupted and asked questions continuously.


    His name is Dedara, and he is a crazy guy who opens his mouth and shuts his mouth and explodes.


    Bai Jue knew it well and said with a smile, "Some time ago, he almost took Konoha


    Blasted to the sky"


    Nanedidala was startled, and then his eyes shone, which was a great achievement that he hadn''t even tried.


    "In this case, we might as well include him as an alternate member. Anyway, he is so good, eh!"


    This is an extremely abnormal guy who was once the apprentice of the third generation Dokage Onoki in Yanyin Village.


    He regards explosions as art, enjoys the ultimate destruction of...instantly, and has been exposed to various terrorist attack missions from a very young age.


    He was told by Onoki for studying the power of bombs and experimental bombs.Finally, he was even driven out of the village and not allowed to approach.


    This is a horrible guy who even dared to blow himself up regardless of his madness.


    The people around seemed to be used to it, and they looked like they had expected it. After all, there are not many people here that are normal.

 185 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 185

    "Where is he?"


    Payne asked.


    If he can strengthen the organization and speed up the implementation of the plan, he doesn''t mind wasting some time absorbing talents.


    "It''s not clear yet, but he just left the scope of the country of fire, he won''t go too far!"


    "Then"


    Deidara wants to volunteer, and it is rare to meet like-minded ninjas.He wants to take such a trip to facilitate future exchanges.


    Who knows, Uchiha Itachi rushed ahead of him and said, "Let me go with the ghost shark, we happen to be in the country of fire."


    "Then trouble you to take this trip, the meeting is over!"


    After speaking, Penn disappeared directly in front of Ten Ten 10, and his consciousness returned to Yurenin Village.


    "Why, the organization has enough manpower, why should you contact such dangerous people?"


    Payne, or Uzumaki Nagato opened his eyes, and Xiao Nan on the side questioned him.


    She is the only woman in Akatsuki''s organization. She has short blue-purple hair and is glamorous.


    Among the weird people everywhere, she is probably the only one who can be called normal, and she is the only one who dares to talk to Uzumaki Nagato.


    Because they have lived together since they were very young.Although they have different blood flowing in their bodies, they have more difficult to cut bonds than their family members, and they love their siblings.


    She asked worriedly, "You know that Shimura Danzo is not a simple character, even he has been planted in the hands of Iori Yatou, do you want to absorb him into the organization!"


    "Don''t worry about me, Xiao Nan, no matter how dangerous a person is, he can only obey before the eyes of Samsara. This is the will of God."


    Uzumaki Nagato was unmoved.


    With the power of the six realms in his body, he has the most powerful power in the world, and he is confident that he can suppress everything without fear of being small.


    "Iori Yatou will be no exception. Yahiko''s dream will be fulfilled for him!"


    Hearing the name Yayan, Xiao Nan lowered his head and sighed silently.


    But soon, she recovered and said seriously, "I will always look at you and will not let you mess."


    Uzumaki Nagato looked at the never-ending rain outside, and said calmly, "This is enough."


    the other side.


    After the meeting, Uchiha Itachi''s consciousness returned to his body and immediately set off.


    He wants to regain his friend''s eye, and he will not allow Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope to fall outside, and he must personally recycle it.


    At the same time, he will take the sword of the Iori Yedou, regardless of


    Is it for the Uchiha clan, or for Konoha Shinobu Village.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    164. Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One, Pursuit Attack]


    "What are you leaving the village and why"


    In Konoha Shinobu''s Yiraku ramen restaurant, Inuzukaga, Nara Shikamaru and other Konoha Xiaoqiang looked at Uzumaki Naruto in surprise.


    Sasuke Uchiha and Yagami Yato have already left Konoha, and now Naruto Uzumaki is also leaving, what should I do with Teacher Kakashi "I am different from those two bastards, I want to go out with the horny fairy Practice for three years, and then I will chase them back."


    Naruto Uzumaki changed his former inadequacy and spoke very seriously and solemnly.


    In just a few days, the teenager who used to only yell, seems to have grown up.


    "Naruto"


    Haruno Sakura stopped talking.


    She could see clearly the way Naruto Uzumaki returned from a serious injury that day.


    She was very guilty, because before the pursuit team set off, she cried and asked Naruto Uzumaki to bring Sasuke Uchiha back.


    In the end, Naruto Uzumaki almost died in battle.Now, she doesn''t know how to face Naruto Uzumaki, and she feels ashamed.


    "Needless to say, Sakura."


    Uzumaki Naruto squinted and smiled, "Speaking of the most, it is my forbearance. I will bring Sasuke back. This is my life commitment to you!"


    "Besides, I am not all for you, I am also for myself. The lecherous fairy said that there is a big fox in my body, and Xiao organization is eyeing it."


    "Akatsuki Organization!"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hinata felt tight and worried for Naruto Uzumaki.


    Upon seeing this, Yamanaka Ino asked curiously, "Hinata, you know the Akatsuki organization"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    She nodded, and then shook again, "I have been reminding her many times to let her see the people of Akatsuki''s organization, don''t think about others, and run away immediately."


    "Run away right away"


    Nara Shikamaru suddenly said, "For us, those guys are really too dangerous."


    "Shikamaru, you also know Akatsuki organization"


    Yamanaka Ino was dumbfounded, how do you feel that everyone knows Akatsuki, but she herself doesn''t know, "I just heard my dad''s conversation by accident, do you still remember Dashemaru"


    Of course I remember, how could I not remember! After all, the three generations of Hokage they love and respect most were killed by Oshe Maru.


    Although they don''t know how strong the ninjas of the three generations of Naruto and Oshemaru are.


    However, their parents once said that the three generations of Naruto is a master of five elements ninjutsu, nicknamed "Doctor Ninjutsu"


    The ninja''s strength is unfathomable, far beyond their imagination.


    "Oshe Maru, once was one of the official members of Akatsuki organization."


    The Xiaoqiang was suddenly shocked, and he already understood the seriousness of the problem, as well as the horror of Akatsuki''s organization.


    Even the three generations of Hokage, who were unfathomable in strength and proficient in the Five Elements Ninja, were ruthlessly killed by O She Maru.


    As a result, the Oshemaru who killed three generations of Naruto, a member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    Doesn''t this mean that there are other horror figures in this organization that are comparable to Oshemaru? What kind of monsters are in the Akatsuki organization? They now understand why Ye Dou will keep reminding Huahuo to let her see the people of Akatsuki Just run.

 186 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 186

    If every member of the Akatsuki organization fights the Oshe Maru, or is better than the Oshe Maru.


    Doesn''t this mean that there are several ninjas in their organization that are stronger than the three generations of Naruto?This news is too shocking.It is no wonder that the village will dispatch one of the legendary three ninjas to protect Naruto himself.


    In fact, apart from characters like Jiraiya, who else can have this confidence to keep Naruto under Akatsuki¡¯s hands. At least if they meet, they really need


    Listen to what Ye Dou said, and immediately run away and don''t think about other things.


    "By the way, Huahuo, I haven''t seen her very much recently, what are she doing"


    "Probably in Nanhechuan."


    Hyuga Hinata looked sad.


    "Nanhechuan over there?"


    Several people suddenly fell silent.Where, isn''t it the place where Ye Dou had always lived before leaving Konoha?


    Just when Konoha Xiaoqiang was talking about Akatsuki''s organization, Ye Dou had already left Konoha again, leaving the border of the Fire Country, and heading straight for the Wind Country.


    The defection of Uchiha Sasuke not only represents the official separation of the two of Sa Ming, but also means that the Akatsuki organization will start operations, and Uchiha Daido and Kurozutsu will gradually surface.


    According to the information he knows, it is speculated that on the day of the end of the Fourth Ninja World War, Naruto Uzumaki was just 17 years old, which he personally admitted when he bid farewell to the fourth generation of Hokage, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    He was born on October 10, 48 Konoha, which means that the fourth Ninja War broke out in Konoha 65 years:


    Now, Naruto Uzumaki''s thirteenth birthday is past, and he and Jilaiya have been out of the village to practice for three years. By then, he will be 16 years old and will return to Konoha a year before the outbreak of the Fourth World War.


    In other words, the time left for the night fight is now less than four years.


    He can''t waste any more time, he must make himself in this time: strong enough, Loulan''s dragon veins, he is determined to get it! This is about the fairy mode, whether he can bring the soil from Uchiha and Uchiha Madara or It was the key to taking the Chakra fruit from Otsuki Kaguya.


    Because of the existence of the Taoist jade, the Ten-tailed Human Zhuli can almost ignore all ninjutsu, except for the same six chakras and ninjutsu, only immortality and physical skills can cause harm to them.


    Therefore, he must obtain the power of the dragon veins! "Ye Dou, there is a situation!"


    Suddenly, the mongoose''s tail was upright, and he sensed someone approaching.


    Ye Dou retracted his thoughts, and the inner body of Chakra began to flow quickly, and he saw the domineering appearance concurrently from him, covering the sky and covering the surroundings.


    Soon, he felt that two people were approaching quickly hundreds of meters away, and one of them was still carrying a strong murderous aura.


    The visitor is not good! Is it Konoha''s chasing unit or a reward hunter in the black market ninja world.


    Today, he is Konoha''s high-level rebel, offering a reward to the black market of the ninja world, not only the appearance and other information spread throughout the ninja world, even the bounty has doubled to an astonishing 200 million taels.


    This is a terrible number, six times that of Asma, the twelve ninja guardian of the country of fire, the ninja who wants him to be topped, there are so many ninjas! He is hiding under a tree and wants to observe Who is pursuing himself, then make plans.


    When he got closer, he saw clearly who the person came.It was not Konoha''s pursuit unit, nor was it a bounty hunter in the black market, but Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark.


    At this moment, the two stopped when they were ten meters away, and they had locked his position.


    "You don''t need to hide, I know where you are, Iori Yedou!"


    Uchiha Itachi''s tone is very plain, but it makes people shudder, revealing endless murderous intent.He has too many debts and has to pay the boy in front of him.


    "You were lucky if you failed to kill you that day."


    Ye Dou came out from behind the tree, his expression calm, calm and frightening.


    The grievances between the two of them are destined to be a battle.When you meet, you will die and you will not be able to relieve and reconcile.


    His tone was as cold as a glacier, and said, "But, God won''t always look after you, why did you appear in front of me this time?


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    165. Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Two, Fierce Battle Uchiha Itachi]


    "Give me the eyes of Shishui, that thing doesn''t belong to you!"


    Uchiha Itachi stepped forward.


    He and Uchiha Shisui are best friends, and even the opening of the kaleidoscope writing wheel is also because Uchiha Shisui committed suicide, which greatly stimulated his spirit.


    Now, the murderer who indirectly killed Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha''s clan has been found.Even he can''t remain absolutely calm. He wants to recover his friend''s belongings and ask for an explanation.


    "That kind of thing has long been on me."


    Ye Dou calmly drew out the long knife around his waist, and was ready for the battle.


    "Not on you, where is"


    "do not know."


    Many years ago, he had already thrown the kaleidoscope engraved with the ultimate illusion technique (Farewell God) into the exchange space, in exchange for an opportunity to obtain dragon veins.


    As for where Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope is now in his hands, and where it is, he hasn''t known it for a long time, and he is not interested in knowing it.


    "When I kill you, I will find it myself."


    "Mr. Itachi, have you forgotten the goal of our visit to him this time? If you kill him, the organization will not explain it."


    Suddenly, the dried persimmon ghost shark interrupted.


    He respects Uchiha Itachi, but the order of the organization is not easy to violate.


    This time, their goal is to contact Yagami Yatou and absorb him into Akatsuki to help the organization, not kill him.


    "Waste is not qualified to join us, Guiyu, you don''t have to interfere, let me test him."


    Uchiha Itachi said in a cold voice, and then three gouyus appeared from his eyes.


    Needless to say, he and Iori Yadou are destined to separate life and death without any buffer. The test is just an excuse to stop Payne''s mouth.


    Ye Dou immediately closed his eyes and greeted him with a knife. Both of them are decisive. They do what they say and fight as they say! "Is this really good? If you accidentally kill him, the leader will not be able to explain. what."


    "It doesn''t matter, I also want to see his bloodstain ability. It''s great that Uchiha is willing to shoot."


    On a tree, Black Jue and White Jue emerged from the trunk.


    On that day, they were too far away from the battlefield, because they were afraid of being discovered, they could only wait and see from afar.


    Now that they have the opportunity, they have to witness with their own eyes, the kind of blood inheritance that has never appeared in the ninja world.


    It is worth mentioning that the mayfly art of Shirazee and Heize is unique in the world. They are extremely masters in spying on intelligence and searching. The reason why Uchiha Itachi can find the night fight so quickly is because of it.


    Boom! Hei Jue Bai Jue and the dried persimmon ghost shark are not far away, and Zhibo Itachi has already fought with Ye Dou.


    There is no so-called meeting ceremony, there is no temptation, both sides regard each other as the one who must kill, every move is a killer move, and it is not merciful.

 187 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 187

    "The death of Shishui, the hatred of the Uchiha clan, today, you have to pay the price of blood for what you did."


    Uchiha Itachi locked his eyes on the night fight, his hands kept forming seals, and he breathed flames.


    "Huh, Uchiha Shisui''s death has nothing to do with me, and the destruction of Uchiha''s clan is also yours. You are the one who will pay the price. Go to hell and explain to your people."


    Yatoto slashed the flames away, attacked forward, and had to fight Uchiha Itachi in close hands.


    "Without you, the Shishui plan will not fail, it will not


    To die, the Uchiha clan and Konoha will surely live forever"


    Uchiha Itachi yelled, but he didn''t change his face, he calmly shot, and did not give Yatou a chance to get close.


    "It''s ridiculous, the Uchiha clan is arrogant and arrogant, trying to overthrow Konoha''s rule with the power of the clan. It is extremely stupid. The demise of your clan is a fact and fate!"


    Ye Dou said coldly, swinging his saber to kill.


    The two were fighting on one side, and at the same time they were talking about it.


    Their offensive and defense are perfect, with almost no flaws, they are all ninjas with the ability to kill a village frontally.


    At their level, it is not easy to tell the winner in a short time, unless you can find out the weakness of the opponent, you have a chance.


    If not, then you can only create weaknesses, do everything possible to shake the opponent''s mind and mess up the opponent''s will!" Huo Dun.


    What a fireball!"


    Uchiha Itachi opened his mouth and inhaled, then spit out a huge fireball from his mouth.


    This is the fire escape ninjutsu that the Uchiha clan is best at, and it is also his best fire escape ninjutsu.


    The surrounding temperature suddenly rose, and countless flowers, plants, and trees turned into fly ash in the flames. If they hit a person, they will also be roasted into charcoal! "Go!"


    Ye Dou slashed out in the air, and then, the purple ripples that represented gravity began to frantically, and there was an invisible force in the underworld, returning all the flames back.


    "Thousands of hands are right. You are a cursed race. You are born because of love and die because of love. Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Shisui''s death made you go to extremes. Your eyes are the best. prove!"


    "Extremely are you talking about yourself Yagami Yedou, you have been spurned by the whole village since your parents were dead, it was the darkness of Konoha that made you twisted!"


    Touch! Huh! The two have no mercy, and they can be called the ultimate keyboard players of the 21st century.


    Uchiha Itachi was beaten by him, but Yatoto was also stabbed by his shuriken manipulation.


    However, such an injury could not have much impact on the two of them.They were still watching each other, and they were fighting again in the blink of an eye.


    This is a battle of life and death, and they have no reservations.They do their best, not to mention that their eyes are red, but it is almost the same.


    The six forms of the night fight came out, and they kept swinging their swords out, and the whole body was exuding infinite gravity, and the purple ripples rushed wildly, but there was still no way to quickly take down the enemy.


    Uchiha Itachi is an extremely dangerous guy, known as the most outstanding genius of the Uchiha clan after Uchiha Madara.


    He has been talented since he was a child. He graduated at the age of seven, opened his eyes at the age of eight, is ten-year-old, and the captain of the dark part of the thirteen-year-old. He kills in seconds.


    However, Uchiha Itachi is more solemn and serious than him.


    He knew that the future of the boy in front of him was bound to be boundless, because he had already seen him with his own eyes because of his tenacity.


    However, Uchiha Itachi is still unbelievable. In such a short period of time, the boy of the year has grown to this point.


    His wings are already full, and even this cruel Ninja world can''t stop him from flying in the sky.


    It¡¯s no longer the boy who...needs to threaten himself and defraud the shadow avatar from his own hands.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    166. Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Three, Unreconcilable Gratitude]


    "Mr. Itachi like this, I haven''t seen it again in my memory."


    The dried persimmon shark was greatly shaken.


    Since joining Akatsuki, he has been teaming up with Uchiha Itachi on missions.


    In his cognition, Uchiha Itachi has always been an extremely calm and unfathomable man.


    There is a kind of unpleasantness, not sadness for yourself, there is a kind of extraordinary temperament, like an old man with a rich resume, who has seen through this disturbing world.


    Today, Uchiha Itachi has shown a completely different mental outlook from before, has been angry, and is fighting blood.


    "Mr. Itachi has always said that Iori Yatou killed Uchiha Shisui and indirectly led to the destruction of Uchiha''s clan. Why?"


    He asked Black Jue and Bai Jue.


    The details of this strange creature are not clear even if it is a dried persimmon ghost shark. He only knows that the other party is Uchiha Ban Uchiha''s subordinates, and he can be 100% trusted! "This is not easy to explain, it has passed seven. In eight years,..."


    Bai Jue grinned and said, his tone was like a sick seed.


    "To find out what Itachi thinks now, you must first understand the evolutionary process of kaleidoscope writing round eyes."


    Hei Jue spoke indifferently, his eyes fixed on the two on the battlefield.


    Kaleidoscope writes the evolution process of the wheel eyes, is there any secrets in the Uchiha clan that are not known to be dry persimmons and ghosts who are interested, showing a look willing to hear the details.


    He has a foreboding that the next news will be amazing, and he will have the opportunity to touch the secrets of the Uchiha clan and learn more about Uchiha Itachi.


    "Iori Yatou is correct in one sentence. In a sense, the Uchiha clan is indeed a cursed clan."


    "The source of the power of Shao Lunyan is not extracted from 130 trillion cells in the body, but the complete mental energy, great mental stimulation, can effectively help them awaken Shao Lunyan."


    When talking about the Uchiha clan, Kurozutsu''s tone was a bit complicated, unable to completely calm down.


    Strictly speaking, this race is a descendant of Indra, who can be called a family of Datongmu Yuyi, and has insoluble hatred with him.


    "and then"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark couldn''t detect it, and continued to ask.


    He knows more or less about the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan, because the Uchiha Itachi next to him is a member of this clan, so he understands that the pupil power of writing round eyes is actually spiritual energy, and it is also a chakra.


    "Once Shao Lun Yan is awakened, it can smoothly evolve to the shape of a three-hook jade, but to further evolve to a kaleidoscope state, greater stimulation is required.


    "Greater stimulus, for example"


    "Lost someone you love."


    If you don''t say anything surprisingly, you can''t help but feel shocked after hearing this news.


    He finally understood why Uchiha Itachi was so aggressive, and he understood this feeling for the dried persimmon.

 188 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 188

    At the beginning, he hadn''t joined Akatsuki. At that time, he had met a woman who was not afraid of his weird face, and he readily contacted him, and successfully walked into the heart of the dried persimmon ghost.


    But it was cruel. Once, Ren Gan Persimmon Ghost Shark was ordered by his boss, the first Shark Muscle Sword owner, Watermelon Blowfish Ghost, to kill the woman with his own hands.


    Dry persimmon ghost shark obeyed the order, but regretted it for a lifetime.


    It is an unspeakable pain, deep into the bone marrow, torturing you from beginning to end,


    Every night, I will feel sad.


    "Then, why did Iori Yatou kill Uchiha Shisui and why would it indirectly lead to the destruction of the Uchiha family"


    "Because the Uchiha family tried to launch a coup against Konoha."


    The coup d¡¯¨¦tat was shocked again, as if he had discovered some great secret.


    However, Kurozutsu did not tell him why the Uchiha clan attempted to launch the coup.


    Because this is too far away, we need to start with the policy of the second generation of Naruto Senju to the Uchiha clan.


    He continued, "Kinoha sensed the rebellious idea of ??the Uchiha clan and lobbied two Uchiha clan ninjas one after another. Itachi is one of them and the other"


    "It''s Uchiha Shisui, right"


    "Yes, at that time, Uchiha Shisui had already awakened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. His eyes had a pupil technique, a phantom technique known as the strongest illusion technique, another god who can change the will of others!"


    During the conversation, Hei Jue''s tone was jealous, and he was obviously terrified of this pupil technique.


    "Uchiha Shisui is very naive. He hopes to use this pupil technique to calm the Uchiha clan''s seniors and resolve the crisis of Konoha''s internal fighting!"


    "Then he was killed by Iori Yedou, and even his eyes were taken away!"


    Dry persimmon ghost shark is not stupid. Hearing this, he almost understands what happened back then.


    Now, he finally understood why Uchiha Itachi was so ghoulish, desperate to kill Iori Yatou and take back that eye.


    This family is really too mysterious and powerful, there is such a terrible pupil technique


    While the two of them were talking, Yato and Uchiha Itachi were still fighting in the distance.


    This is a thrilling battle. Today''s Night Fight is no longer Wu Xia Amon. It is more than twice as powerful. He no longer needs to hide. Without unlocking on his body, he can fight the opponent with all his strength.


    They went all the way from the trail in the forest to a nearby town not far away. They killed it in the dark, like a bulldozer. There was no way out, but they were blasted out of a "bright road".


    Cang! The weapons of the two collided together, sparks overflowing, and killing intent! With the power and strength of the flesh, Uchiha Itachi is not an opponent of Night Fight, but his talent for fighting is extremely tyrannical, and he has the eyes of writing rounds. Support, you can briefly fight with Ye Dou in close hands.


    Yatou held a knife in one hand and continued to suppress the enemy, while the other hand swiped and hit it at the door of Uchiha Itachi.


    Uchiha Itachi also took a shot, cleverly slapped him, and then grabbed his hand after avoiding his iron fist.He actually wanted to use the hand of Yeto to complete the seal.


    Si-chen-This is the seal of the dragon fire technique, and Ye Dou recognized it in an instant.The fire ninjutsu scroll that Uchiha Itachi gave him back in the past has recorded this ninjutsu.


    "court death!"


    He roared, the purple ripples ran away, and endless gravity concurred from him to suppress the enemy.


    Uchiha Itachi felt bad for the first time, and instantly jumped away from him, and then spit a huge wave of flames in the air.


    "Fire escape.


    Dragon Fire"


    The dragon fire technique is only a level of ninjutsu, with only four 44 seals in total, and he successfully completed it in the end.


    "Landfoot!"


    Ye Dou ignored the rushing fire dragon, turned around and swept out a kick, cut the fire dragon open, and then put it out.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    167. Chapter 164, absolute defense, eight-foot mirror]


    The same ninjutsu, in the hands of different people, will show different effects.


    For example, this Ninja Dragon Fire Art is used by some people, it may be a fire snake, it may be a fire worm, or even a fire loach! However, there is no doubt that under Uchiha Itachi, his dragon fire The technique deserves its name, as if even the air is about to burn out, spewing in the direction of Ye Dou.


    However, with just one kick, the flame dragon was cut in half by the wind blade that Ye Dou swept out, and it was blown out.


    The feet swept by him are extremely powerful, because of the integration of gravity, they can separate waves and crack rocks.


    Ye Dou''s hair was thick and jet-black, dancing with the wind, he didn''t stop there, and swept out a few feet again.


    Huh! Huh! Huh! Wherever the wind blade passes, whether it is a huge stone or a huge wood, it is neatly cut off.


    "This is actually physique, not Fengdan''s ninjutsu! I really don''t understand how he did it and how he thought of it."


    Dry Persimmon Ghost Shark and Black and White Jue San 3 have kept their distance from the battlefield, but they followed closely behind.


    The surprise that Ye Dou gave them was too great.


    They can see from the smooth gaps between the huge rocks and huge trees,


    The power of Ninjutsu is no less than that of Ninjutsu.


    Vacuum wave However, this turned out to be not ninjutsu, but physique. It can be played without the need to raise the foot, which is simply cheating.


    "His ninjutsu talent is terrible, but in physical skills, he is a super genius comparable to Itachi!"


    Boom! Uchiha Itachi was hit and flew out by the wind blade, because the other feet of the night fight had blocked his escape route.


    However, he was not cut off by Lanjiao on the spot, because he activated Susao Nohu, and he resisted Lanjiu without being injured.


    "Today, you have to pay the price."


    Uchiha Itachi stood up from the thick smoke, and with a loud shout, a scarlet-like blood skull monster appeared all over him.


    This is the ultimate ninjutsu Susano, the kaleidoscope writing round eyes, and he has already experienced it in Suchang Town that day.


    "Suzano, how long can you maintain this form, and you will perish yourself."


    "Enough for me to kill you!"


    The words were not speculative, and in a blink of an eye, the two collided again.


    At this time, Suzuo Nenghu was not a complete body, and he was in the second stage, unable to activate the sacred sword and eight-foot mirror.


    I saw that this monster smashed its huge fist and smashed it down from top to bottom, as if it was about to smash Night Fight.


    "Gravity cut!"

 189 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 189

    Ye Dou roared.


    Holding the knife in his hand, he slashed it on his fist with all his strength.


    Boom! This collision was extremely shocking. The ground, gravel and trees were blown into the sky by the aftermath.


    The village not far away raised the alarm, thinking it was an earthquake, and people quickly hid in horror.


    "It''s so heavy, it can hurt me through Suzuo Jin"


    Uchiha Itachi vomited out of his mouth, and was stunned by the knife of Yato, and almost could not stand firmly.


    However, Ye Dou was also uncomfortable, and was flew out with a punch by Suzuo.


    He can resist the opponent''s punch,


    You can even hit Uchiha Itachi by hitting a bull across the mountain, but the opponent has a pair of punches and two hands! Bang Bang Bang, even though he had seen and heard the domineering sense in advance, he had set a knife to resist it, but he was still hit like a cannonball and crashed. There were countless giant trees, and the sky was full of smoke.


    Finally, Ye Dou was also injured, bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes suddenly became cold, and Suzuo Nenghu''s pupil technique is worthy of the kaleidoscope''s ultimate pupil technique. A single eye cannot be maintained at all.Only a complete eye can control it, and it has to suffer huge pain.


    "I see how long you can last!"


    He vomited a mouthful of bruises, let out a clear whistle, his toes hit the ground again and again, and in a blink of an eye he came to the top of Suzuo Nenghu''s head, and cut it out with a single knife.


    Boom! I don''t know if it is an illusion, the dried persimmon ghost shark feels that the scarlet Suzuo can be cut off for a while, and the body condensed by Chakra is unreasonably shorter by a percentage.


    In fact, it was not that Suzuo Nohu was cut off by the night fight, but the earth was cut and collapsed.


    However, even if Susano was harmless, gravity still forced Uchiha to kneel on one knee through Susano, vomiting blood.


    "What''s wrong, are your eyes blurred, you can''t see where I am!"


    The purple ripples went violently, and Ye Dou didn''t move the long knife in his hand, and slashed at Susao Nohu''s body.


    He knows better than anyone that although Suzuo is powerful, he can''t use it as he wants.


    It is like Uchiha Sasuke.After activating the kaleidoscope, he created the shortest time kaleidoscope by using pupil techniques too casually.


    At the same time, after activating Suzano, the body of the operator will endure unimaginable pain.


    Night Fight will create a greater burden on him, so as to defeat Susano.


    "What are you proud of, Iori Yedou!"


    Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi''s temperament became:, extremely decisive.


    "The eyes you snatched from Shishui, I will take them back by myself!"


    Boom! It was slashed again, the ground was broken into pieces, and the battlefield was flying sand and rocks, like ruins.


    But this time, Uchiha Itachi was no longer injured, and looked up at him coldly.


    Eight-foot mirror! "Sure enough, this artifact can withstand my gravity. Only by hitting an attack that exceeds the eight-foot mirror can it be broken!"


    Night Fight was no longer rampant, and for the first time took the initiative to distance itself from the opponent.


    At this moment, Suzuo Neng in the skeleton state has changed greatly. Not only is it clear-cut, flesh and blood, but also wearing heavy armor, just like a demon god, powerful! Something troublesome! He secretly said, and his face suddenly became serious.


    When he met in Suchang-cho that day, he had guessed that the eight-foot mirror could withstand his gravitational suppression.


    Because the devil fruit he ate merged with the laws of this world and became a brand-new blood inheritance boundary.


    And the eight-foot mirror is a divine tool that can withstand all physical attacks, and his gravity is naturally within it.


    : I fell asleep without paying attention. After I got up, I quickly updated without taking a shower. The result was still not completed at 12 o''clock. I am really sorry to read the underlined version of the novel. Please download Fei Lu Xiao


    168. Chapter One Hundred Sixty-Five, Gravity Knife Tiger]


    "If you continue to fight like this, it will really be out of control. Don''t you stop them?"


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi took out even Susano, the brows of the dried persimmon ghost shark furrowed together, and the two seemed to have really hit a real fire, which was a fateful battle.


    "You go to stop them"


    Bai Jue said with a smile.


    The corners of the dried persimmon ghost shark''s mouth twitched, pretending not to hear.


    Although he and the two are at the same level as Rebellion, but judging from the battle that broke out between the two sides, he couldn''t please go in, and he would definitely be beaten up. Where can he bother these two people. "Let them fight, unless it is. The leader is there, otherwise we can''t stop them."


    Hei Jue said indifferently, "Now is not a good time to intervene. When they are exhausted, we are in the past."


    Although this creature has an amazing origin, it has survived much longer than Uchiha Madara, and it has planned many terrifying things in the dark.


    However, they are not known for their combat power and cannot intervene in this level of battle.


    In the distance, the night fight against Uchiha Itachi, all kinds of means entered and exited, and the world was broken.


    Uchiha Itachi urged Susano to attack forward.He held a sword in one hand and a shield in his hand, just like the demon god of offense and defense, which is simply impeccable.


    Moreover, this time, Uchiha Itachi had no pity in his heart.Unlike in Suba-cho that day, he had already moved to kill, and he wanted to smash the murderer in front of him to avenge his friends and Uchiha''s clan.


    "You are very strong. If you are in a few years, you may be far better than me, but you have no chance. Today you will die and you will be buried here!"


    Uchiha Itachi said coldly.


    There was a loud bang! Facing Ye Dou''s vigorous stab, he urged Suo Nenghu to use a shield to resist, and then swept Ye Dou out with another stab, knocking out a big hole, and smoke billowing.


    Ye Dou vomited blood again, and he was wounded again.


    Although, because of seeing and hearing the domineering, he strictly guarded the ten-fist sword and was not stabbed by this sword.


    However, for humans, this sword is too huge, no need to cut or thorn, just smash it can smash people out of internal injuries.


    It is like the pillar beam of a tall building and Daxia, every time it is swung, it will produce great power, destroying the dry, and the autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves.


    "Yedou, why don''t we slip? This thing is like a tortoise shell, it can''t be touched at all."


    The mongoose began to persuade.


    "He has always been a big concern for me. If I don''t kill him, how can I be at ease!"


    Tear! He tore off the clothes that had been torn from the battle, revealing a vigorous body, looking at the scarlet beast in front of him, his eyes did not have a trace of fear, and he would fight again.


    Boom! This big duel has become more and more fierce, and terrible fluctuations have frequently spread into the small town not far away, which is frightening and disturbing. The people who issued the alarm have already fled.


    No one dared to approach this battlefield, afraid of being affected, and dying.

 190 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 190

    The ten-fist sword swept out the ground, and the giant tree was like a wild grass, which was cut down by it, and then fell. In a blink of an eye, a clearing appeared in the dense forest.


    Ye Dou''s toes continued to touch the ground, shaving his way, constantly changing positions, seeking a breakthrough, and the chilling sword spirit danced wildly.


    However, he has never been able to threaten Uchiha Itachi, the artifact of the eight-foot mirror is too bad for the sky, there is no entity, you can follow


    The intention changed shape and resisted all his slashes.


    Moreover, Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eye pupils are amazing, and he can observe his movement trajectory, leaving him nowhere to hide.


    "Blood debts need to be repaid with blood, go to death!"


    Uchiha Itachi spoke again, his tone as cold as a glacier, without a trace of emotion, urging Susanoh to continue to attack.


    "You slaughtered the entire Uchiha with one hand. You have more blood on your body than mine. Go to hell and confess to Uchiha''s dead soul."


    Ye Dou let out a long scream and killed it again with a knife.


    However, Uchiha Itachi at this moment is really incomprehensible, offensive and defensive are integrated, making it difficult for him to find opportunities.


    "You can''t go on like this, you have to fight quickly!"


    He thought solemnly in his heart.


    Leaving Konoha, he is a rootless person, and his situation is much more dangerous than imagined.


    Not only would Konoha chase him, but also desperadoes who wandered around in the black market, but also wanted to exchange other people''s heads for wine.


    What''s more, the three of Heihuijue and Dry Persimmon Guiyu 3 always wander near the battlefield, which makes his situation more difficult.


    "This knife, the winner is divided!"


    Thinking of this, he handsomely pulled out a sword flower, held the knife in his backhand, and stepped out of the public character to begin to accumulate energy.


    Then, purple ripples crazily spurted from him, but this time they did not stray wildly, did not come out concurrently, but concentrated a little, and continued to flow into the long knife in his hand.


    The invisible gravity is almost materialized, and the purple ripples are like magma wrapped around the blade, and the purple is about to turn black, making people tremble.


    "It''s scary, what is this"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark was shocked when he saw this.Even if he was hundreds of meters away from the battlefield, he could still feel the terrifying power of the knife.


    "It''s really amazing Chakra, maybe he can really cut through the absolute defense of the eight-foot mirror."


    Black and white can never continue to be indifferent.


    If this knife is really cut out, it must be a shocking blow. Iori Yedou''s magical blood inheritance limit is destined to be a peerless attack and extremely destructive! Ye Dou''s eyes are extremely cold, and the enemy in front of him must go out. Otherwise, it will become a big worry, and the knife will kill him.


    "Gravity knife.


    Fierce Tiger! He roared, and then dashed to Susao Nohu, grasping the saber in his hand, and slashed out unstoppably.


    Gravity! Armed color! Physical strength! All erupt at this moment! This knife, just as the three of Black and White Jue and Dry Persimmon Ghost Scorpion 3 thought, was earth-shattering! Boom! A loud noise came from the center of the battlefield, and the endless gravity pressed it. The earth collapsed, and the sky suddenly changed color.


    This was an extremely shocking blow.Everywhere the blade reached, no matter it was a giant tree in the sky or a huge boulder, it was completely destroyed.


    Even Suzuo Nohu, who was motionless, was slashed out by this knife.


    "how is this possible!"


    The eyes of the dried persimmon ghost shark suddenly burst, which is extremely incredible.


    Compared with Uchiha Itachi''s Susano, Yato is shaking a tree in a scorpion, and the body is very different, and the former also holds the magical eight-foot mirror.


    But "the absolute defense of the eight-foot mirror was broken!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    169. Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Six, Heavenly Obstacle Shaking Star?]


    Boom! As if the devil-like Suzuo was cut off, this is an extremely terrifying thing.


    It was the two well-informed black and white people who watched Suzuo Nenghu being cut flying like this for dozens of battles, and they were equally dumbfounded.


    "puff!"


    The shield formed by Hachisha Kami was shattered, and Uchiha Itachi vomited blood in the air.


    At this moment, his appearance is extremely embarrassed, his eyes and the corners of his mouth are bleeding, and the sword of Suzuo Nenghu''s consumption and night fighting has threatened his life.


    "Can''t let them continue to fight, otherwise Mr. Itachi will be killed by him."


    Seeing this, the dried persimmon ghost shark immediately pulled out... the shark muscle knife on his back, he was ready to intervene to prevent the war from continuing.


    The two people in Black and White also mean the same thing.In their eyes, these two people will be important tools for their collection in the future, and it is not yet time for them to die.


    "Night Fight!"


    "what!"


    No need to remind the mongoose, Ye Dou has already felt the three people 3 behind him are moving.


    He had known for a long time that the three people behind would definitely not stand obediently watching the show.Ye Dou had been there: beware and beware of them, leaving one hand.


    "The sixth view gate, open!"


    With a loud roar, the blood in Ye Dou''s inner body was boiling, and the violent Chakra burst out suddenly, and the whole body''s breath increased in vain.


    "Which secret technique of the day, be careful!"


    The dried persimmon ghost shark had a solemn expression, and he had obviously not forgotten the peacock that day and night.


    After all, it was a horror art that almost made him say goodbye to this world! He needs to remind him that Hei Jue and Bai Jue are not... fools. Seeing this momentum, you know that the current situation is extremely dangerous.


    However, they still couldn''t help being shocked.


    Since the start of the battle, he and Uchiha Itachi have fought for hundreds of rounds. The process is extremely difficult and dangerous, and they fought with their lives! As a result, when he arrived at this time, he could go further, and it was a tyrannical mess! The dry persimmon ghosts acted very quickly, just one time. When he got closer, he lifted the shark muscle and cut it towards the night fight.


    His...broad knife is amazing. It is not used to slash people. It can cut off and absorb the enemy''s Chakra. He wants to cut off the Chakra of Night Fight and incapacitate him.


    Huh! "Today, all of you will die here!"


    Ye Dou didn''t sit back and wait for death, but jumped dozens of battles and stood in the air.


    At this moment, he closed his eyes tightly, and his long black hair was dancing in the wind, and a terrifying breath was exuding.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    Bai Jue was sweating on his forehead, "Could it be that he still has a more powerful move than he did before."

 191 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 191

    "What he just said, he also had a foreboding that he wanted to kill all three of us, and he shouted, "Iori Yetou, we can talk."


    There is no need to talk about it, he and Uchiha Itachi have an unsolvable hatred, and they are destined to die.


    Boom! He was shocked, and the Chakra inside his body was like a volcanic eruption.


    Ten meters! One hundred meters! Kilometers! At this moment, he has entered a state of absolute calm, can perceive the eagle soaring in the sky, and can even feel the movement of the airflow, and the range of perception is simply unheard of.


    but


    , He didn''t stop there, the Chakra in the inner body was burning rapidly, and he saw the domineering and crazy spreading, soaring to ninety thousand miles.


    In the end, I saw that the domineering color broke through the atmosphere and penetrated into the vast universe.


    "found it!"


    Finally, Ye Dou found something, the purple ripples that represented gravity began to run wild, and once again merged into the war knife in his hand.


    "Uchiha Itachi, the sins on your body cannot be washed away. Today, I will grant you death on behalf of God!"


    He spoke coldly, even if he closed his eyes tightly, he was still able to lock Uchiha Itachi''s position, and his murderous aura was concurrent.


    Then, he felt something, raised the knife and cut it off or ripped it off! "What kind of technique is he brewing, and what does God mean?"


    There was a cold sweat on the forehead of the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    He knows very well that a man like Iori Yedou will never play mystery and is definitely brewing an earth-shattering attack.


    Then, it was obviously the scorching sun, but the sky suddenly seemed to be on fire.


    The mountain shook rumblingly, and the dried persimmon ghost shark''s throat became dry. He raised his head and looked at the object falling from the sky incredible. It was actually a meteorite! "How can this be possible?"


    Hei Jue was completely shocked. The opponent clearly didn''t have the power of the six ways, why could he summon a meteorite! "Flee!"


    However, it is too late to think more.At this moment, he just wants to escape from this battlefield as soon as possible, the farther the better.


    This kind of technique has gone beyond the scope of ninjutsu and can be comparable to the power of the six ways.It is a taboo method that immortals can use.


    Bring me on too, brother! Looking at the black and white who has begun to blend into the ground, the dried persimmon ghost cockroach wants to say that.


    As a level traitor, his feet are naturally not slow at all, but he still has no confidence to escape this shocking attack like a natural disaster.


    He couldn''t imagine the terrible destruction that this meteorite would cause when it fell on the earth.He only knew that it was definitely a desperate picture.


    "Ghost shark, come in!"


    At the moment of crisis, Uchiha Itachi spoke. He urged Susano to protect the dried persimmon ghost shark in the middle. Then, he mobilized the chakra all over his body, and the eight-foot mirror condensed into a shield again.


    At this moment, his face was extremely solemn.Even if he stood in the middle of Suzuo, he had no confidence to block this terrifying blow.


    This kind of technique has exceeded the scope of understanding, even the tail beast jade is not as shocking as this shocking blow, perhaps only the legendary Six Dao immortals have such a divine power.


    Pulled by gravity, the meteorite roared and fell, and the sky was shining red, as if the end is coming! Under the meteorite, there is a statue of dozens of battles high, the demon god''s Suzuo Nenghu, holding high the shield, as if to hard to shake the sky.


    However, the roles have changed.In the face of such natural disasters, it is so small, like an ant.


    Boom! Finally, the meteorite hit the eight-foot mirror.


    This was a shocking collision. Even the mountains were split apart, and it was smashed to pieces! The small town not far away could not be spared anymore, and was ruthlessly destroyed by the aftermath. Fortunately, they started their evacuation work early. The building was completely destroyed, and there were no casualties.


    In the battlefield, Suzuo was no longer majestic, as if he was smashed into the abyss and buried in the ground.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    170. Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven, The War Ends]


    The battle seemed to have come to an end, and Ye Dou panted, slowly falling from the sky.


    Under his feet, the earth was completely broken, torn apart, and turned into a wasteland.


    "do you died"


    Ye Dou said weakly.


    His current state is extremely bad.Whether he is searching for meteorites outside the sky with the domineering look and hearing, or pulling the meteorite down by gravity, the chakras that need to be used are massive, too huge to be estimated.


    Even after opening the Eight Doors Dunjia, there is not much Chakra left in his body at this moment, all consumed in this devastating blow.


    "Sure enough, with my current Chakra capacity, I can''t easily activate this trick."


    Ye Dou frowned in pain.


    It is hard to imagine that he, who has experienced that kind of devilish training since he was a child, will one day be distorted by pain.This is hard to imagine.


    But there is no way, this is the sequelae of excessive consumption of Chakra.


    Today, he seems to be seriously ill, extremely weak, and the sequelae of Bamen Dunjia also broke out at this time.


    These two sequelae are superimposed, and even if he has the will of steel, he is tortured and unhappy.


    After a long time, he slowed down, and then he held the long sword Yukine in his hand, staggeringly searching for Uchiha Itachi step by step.


    He did not allow this dangerous man to continue to live in this world, and he had to witness his death before he would give up.


    If he is not dead, then he will be given another knife.


    The battlefield at this moment is already a big change from the original, surrounded by fragments of meteorites, and flames are rising, full of the aura of defeat.


    Finally, he saw Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark in a crater.


    Compared to his own, the other party''s current state is worse, half of his body is buried in the soil, his body is stained red with blood, and he has lost consciousness.


    "Not dead yet, but I won''t give you a chance to live."


    Ye Dou slipped from the pit.


    He is really too weak now, Chakra has not much left, and he can only move barely, unable to jump around.


    It took a long time before he walked to the unconscious Uchiha Itachi, and said coldly, "It''s over Uchiha Itachi, I won!"


    He did not immediately raise the knife to kill Uchiha Itachi, and wanted to take Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope to write round eyes.


    The value of this pair of eyes is extraordinary, and it definitely surpasses Uchiha Shisui''s kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, because they are a pair of eyes.


    He stretched out his hand mercilessly, poaching his eyes from Uchiha Itachi.


    "These eyes, you can''t take them away!"


    Suddenly, a cold voice rang from behind.

 192 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 192

    Ye Dou sensed that it was not good for the first time, but it was too late.He felt that something was attached to his body and wanted to occupy his own will.


    "Black Jue."


    Ye Dou''s tone became cold.


    At this time, half a day of his body was occupied by Black Jue, and it was pitch black like ink.


    "You can''t take these eyes away,"


    Heijue repeated it again.


    The meteorite bombing did not have it, and this creature was not human at all.


    It was born thousands of years ago. It was the third son that Datongmu Huiye desperately gave birth before being sealed by his two sons, or it was Datong.


    Mu Huiye''s will incarnation.


    Heijue has no human form.He was born like a puddle that can dive into the ground freely.Just now, it was hiding deep in the ground, avoiding the bombardment of meteorites.


    It is attached to Ye Dou, making Ye Dou unable to move.


    This is its unique secret technique, called Spirit Possession, which is a yin and yang escape technique beyond the five elements.It usually uses this secret technique to possess Bai Jue.


    This kind of secret technique is extremely evil. Possession is only the beginning, and even the will will be controlled by it.


    In the fourth Ninja World War, it was possessed by Uchiha''s belt soil, occupying his will, and using the reincarnation technique to resurrect Uchiha Madara! At this moment, the state of the night fight is extremely weak, and it is impossible to prevent the invasion of Kuroze. Own consciousness.


    "Now, let''s have a good talk."


    Hei Jue had no intention of killing Ye Dou, especially after seeing his Heaven-defying Blood Succession Boundary, he hoped to incorporate Ye Dou for his own use.


    Too long is too long! Since its birth, Heijue has survived for thousands of years, and has been planning to revive Datongmu Kaguya.


    Now, Uchiha Madara has opened the eyes of reincarnation against the sky, which has given him hope.He does not want to wait any longer, and it is bound to let Toku reappear and revive Otsuki Kaguya.


    It is going to give Ye Dou a little bit of color, let him do things for himself obediently.


    Puff! However, suddenly, Xueyin pierced Ye Dou''s abdomen with a knife.


    This knife is like a spirit, feeling the danger of the owner, and it actually moves on its own.


    "A self-aware knife like shark muscle"


    Hei Jue gave a startled suspicion, and then stared at the long knife with a sneer, "It''s useless, killing me is killing him, uh, ah, he didn''t finish speaking, Hei Jue suddenly let out a scream, and went from the night fight at the fastest speed. The body escaped.


    Yatou took control of his body again, and immediately threw his shuriken in the direction of Uchiha Itachi, trying to shoot him to death.


    As a result, Bai Jue jumped out and flew the shuriken.


    "I remember you!"


    Seeing this situation, Ye Dou burst out with his last strength and jumped up into the sky and floated away.


    His current state can no longer support him to continue fighting.Although Xueyin helped him get rid of Hei Jue''s control, he did assassinate him.


    Bai Jue was unable to catch up, looking at the painful Hei Jue, it asked, "What happened, why did you leave him!"


    "That knife, that knife can hit my mental body"


    Hei Jue broke out in cold sweat, and if it moved slower just now, its spirit and will might be chopped off and swallowed by the knife.


    "Furthermore, that knife can actually separate me from the spiritual body of Iori Yatou!"


    It has lived in this world for so long, it has never encountered such a thing, it is simply unheard of.


    How could there be such a psychic weapon in the Ninja World "Then what shall we do now"


    Bai Jue asked.


    "Take Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon ghost shark back, and report the news here to Toto and Uzumaki Nagato."


    "Iori Yetou?"


    "Let them figure out their own way."


    Hei Jue was scared, and he didn''t want to face Ye Dou, or the sword in his hand.


    That knife was too evil, and it could cut off its spiritual body, which made it feel the fear of death for the first time.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    171. Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Eight, Dangerous Person]


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Dou opened his eyes from a coma.


    "This is where"


    He became vigilant secretly.


    On that day, after the battle with Uchiha Itachi, he didn''t last long before he fell into the river from the air.


    At that time, his condition was too bad, and he was stiffened by Xueyin, and he did not escape too far.


    Before going into a coma, he subconsciously grabbed a piece of wood that Xueyin rolled over, then lost consciousness and drifted away along the river.


    Here is that, and when is it now, he doesn''t even know it now.


    The only thing that is clear is that he seems to have been rescued and is lying in a tidy room.


    This should be a child''s room, with a high probability of being a little boy.


    There is a wooden knife in the corner of the room, which is not brand new, but it can be seen that its owner often wields it, and it is full of slashing marks.


    Squeak! Suddenly, the door was opened, and Ye Dou looked over at the sound, and he saw a little boy about 6 years old.


    The little boy watched Ye Dou for a few seconds, blinked, and then ran out, yelling at the same time, "Sister, the one you picked up...Xiao Bailian is awake."


    Ye Dou''s face suddenly turned black.


    However, from the mouth of the wicked child, he learned the news that his sister saved himself.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came in again, and the first one to walk into the room was the... wicked child who was still holding a young girl in his hand.


    She doesn''t seem to be very old, she looks similar to Ye Dou, wearing a cloth coat with a few green leaves on it, and sweat marks on her face that have not been wiped off, mixed with dirt, and she should have been doing farm work just now.


    "you''re awake!"


    She spoke, and then without a trace of defense, she walked over and reached out to probe the forehead of Tan Ye Dou.

 193 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 193

    "The fever is gone, you should be able to get out of bed after a few days of rest."


    After feeling it, she pursed her lips and smiled.


    However, when she found that Ye Dou was watching her closely, she backed away with lightning, and her cheeks turned red after a touch, like a ripe red apple.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you, did this little white face pump you water"


    The little boy was quite stubborn, and when he didn''t look right, he picked up the wooden knife and was about to cut the night fight.


    "Izumo, what are you doing, stop it now."


    When his sister saw this, she grabbed him.


    I just woke up, the injury is not completely healed, and the body is still very weak. If you are stabbed again, this is not terrible. "Who let him pump you water, sister, let me tell you, there is no such thing as a boy like him. It''s a good thing, our parents died early, I have to check it for you."


    The little boy was unmoved, righteous and honest.


    Ye Dou''s face turned black again, and he was said to be a little white face again and again.Even he couldn''t help being angry, and wanted to give the wicked child in front of him a social beating.


    Yes, it was just a severe beating, because he couldn''t feel any malice from the brother and sister.


    "What are you talking nonsense, I ignore you."


    His sister''s face turned redder now, and she slammed the door and fled, obviously she couldn''t resist her younger brother.


    Patter.


    The door was closed, and the people left. The little boy rolled his eyes and assumed an old-fashioned posture carrying a wooden knife.


    "I tell you, my sister is thin-skinned and it''s hard to care about you, but I can''t. I am the only man in this family and I must talk to you."


    This little boy is also a ghost, and he knows that he will bring enlightenment. "Let''s save you and let you live for free, let you eat and not fake, and if you just peeked, you have to count. Sister is a flower in the village, and people who chase her line up from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain."


    Ye Dou looked at him coldly, "Go straight, what do you want."


    "Happy, it''s a man, then I won''t go around with you and lose money."


    When the little boy heard this, his face couldn''t be stretched, the fox''s tail came out, and he grinned.


    Losing money, Ye Dou nodded.He doesn''t like the favors owed to others.If it can be solved with money, it would be better.


    "You agree"


    The little boy couldn''t react for a while.It was the first time that he had done this kind of looting, and he had no experience at all.


    Ye Dou nodded again, expressing willingness to compensate them.


    "Then I want ten"


    Although one hundred thousand taels is a bit unreasonable, the conditions and environment here are too bad, not worth it


    So much money, but he doesn''t care. Even if they want one million taels, Ye Dou will agree.


    "I want ten deer, rabbits do anything, you don''t think so"


    The little boy asked unscrupulously.


    "Does this hapless kid know what he is talking about? Can he pursue a little bit?"


    The mongoose on the side squirted out.


    You know, my host is a super local tyrant. It didn¡¯t take long to sack the richest man in the Ninja world, Kado. A group of tyrannical people gave you 100,000 million. What kind of bicycles do you want? "I don¡¯t have the things you want, but I can. No, I can give you one million taels."


    Ye Dou shook his head and said, not wanting to take advantage of the brother and sister.


    Who knows that after listening to his words, the little boy despised and said indifferently, "Why do I want that stuff? I thought it was a big money, but it turned out to be a poor man!


    At this time, Ye Dou was stunned by him, and it was the first time he encountered such a thing.


    He is very curious now, and even more wants to know where he is, the folk customs here are too special


    at the same time.


    In a training ground of the Hyuga clan family, Hyuga Hinata, Hyuga Hinata and Hyuga Neji3 gathered together to practice together.


    "Fireworks, take a break"


    Hyuga Hinata called.


    After the person left Konoha, after a short period of depression, Hyuga Huahuo suddenly began to practice desperately, as if he had fallen into a demon and lost his former vigor and agility.


    As an elder sister, she saw pain in her eyes and persuaded her many times, but she could not move Hyuga Kazuo.


    Today is not an exception, Hyuga Hanahuo just shook his head and continued his practice, "I am not tired."


    Her idea now is very simple, is to work hard to cultivate and become stronger, to bring Ye Dou back to Konoha, and to inherit the position of Hyuga Patriarch.


    Because it is difficult to forgive the crimes committed by Ye Dou, only by inheriting the position of Patriarch of the Hyuga clan can it be possible to help him.


    Suddenly, Hyuga Hizutsu walked in and saw that his daughter was getting along well with his younger brother''s children, his face couldn''t help but smile.


    But when he turned his head and saw Hyuga Fireworks, his expression suddenly became solemn.


    He had just returned from Konoha''s high-level meeting and got some information that made him extremely hopeless that his daughter had something to do with that person.


    "My Father."


    "Master Patriarch."


    When Hyuga Hinata saw it, they got up and said hello.


    Hyuga Nizu waved that they were free, there was no one else here, so don''t care about the rules.


    Then, he said seriously to his little daughter, "Hua Huo, haven''t you given up that unrealistic idea? I don''t allow you to approach him anymore, do you understand?"


    "His father, Hi, yelled to Hinata, trying to stop it.


    She knows her little sister too well, her personality is very stubborn, and the things she believes will not change easily, and she does not want to see her quarrel with her father.


    "Master Patriarch, did you hear the information about Ye Dou?"


    Hyuga Neji is very smart, and he has insight into the extraordinary from Hyuga Niss'' attitude.


    In fact, Hyuga Hizu did hear information about the night fight, the meeting held in the village just now.


    "Some time ago, he had a war with Akatsuki at the junction of the country of fire and the country of wind."


    The two of them were shocked at the same time, they only realized some time ago how terrible the Akatsuki organization is.

 194 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 194

    In order to protect Uzumaki Naruto, Konoha even dispatched the legendary Sannin Jira to protect himself, such a dangerous figure, Ye Dou actually launched a battle with them "How is Ye Dou?


    Hyuga Fireworks immediately.


    Stopped, walked over and asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know, the ninja in the village didn''t find any corpses. Anyway, listen to me and don''t have any more contact with him."


    Hyuga sternly warned.


    Akatsuki is indeed dangerous, but Iori Yatou is also dangerous.


    According to the report of the village ninja, the forest where he was fighting with Akatsuki was almost flat, and even the nearby town was affected. The scene was devastated.


    He couldn''t imagine what kind of battle it was that could destroy everything, but for such a dangerous character, he would never allow his daughter to have too much entanglement with him.


    : It''s closer to 300, it''s a small chapter, I beg for a wave of support, I am grateful! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    172.Chapter One Hundred and Sixty-Nine, Iron Country]


    Ye Dou did not continue to lie down, and soon walked out of the house after waking up.


    Outside the house, there are several fields where herbs are planted, and the woman just now is watering the herbs.


    And under the tree not far away, that...the wicked little boy was holding a wooden knife and slashing continuously, his small face full of seriousness.


    "Why did you come out? Your injury is not healed, so you can''t walk around casually."


    The woman saw Ye Dou, put down the farm tools in her hand, and hurried over, trying to help him into the house.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, she remembered the scene just now, her hand froze in the air at a loss.


    "I''m fine, nothing happened."


    Ye Dou didn''t care, and asked, "I want to know, this is that."


    "Here?"


    She tried to calm herself.


    I have to say that Ye Dou''s face is still very popular.Although it is cold, it has an attractive temperament.


    "This is Sunny Village, on the border of the Iron Country."


    Yanyang Village Iron Country Night Dou raised his eyebrows.


    He knows that this country is an absolutely neutral country that is rare in the Ninja world.The ninjas agreed a long time ago. If they don''t do anything to this country, even if a war breaks out in the Ninja world, they will still be safe.


    Moreover, in the Fourth Ninja World War, the Iron Kingdom has also become the venue for the five major Ninja Village Shadow Gate meetings, and its status is very special.


    There are no ninjas in this country, but it has the armed forces no less than the five major ninja villages, and is called "Samurai" by a group of people.


    The fighting group protection.


    This country is very special, with a unique culture, independent authority, and it can be called a pure land in this chaotic world.


    Ye Dou was not surprised.The iron country lived in the middle of the Ninja continent, close to the earth and thunder countries, and bordered the fire, Taki, and Tian.


    At that time, the place where he and Uchiha Itachi battled was not far from the border of the Fire Country, and he was not surprised that he drifted along the river to the Iron Country.


    "Thank you for saving me. The money is your reward for curing me."


    Ye Dou took out the silver ticket from his arms, and did not count it, but the amount is estimated to be more than two million.


    "No, no, I can''t ask for your money."


    She gave up quickly, her expression was very sincere, completely different from her... wicked brother, she didn''t ask for anything in return.


    After a pause, she explained, "Moreover, money is useless in our village."


    The money was useless. He became curious and listened patiently to the other party''s explanation.


    It turns out that although Sunny Village is located in the country of iron, because they are hidden in the forest, money is not an important thing here.


    Because there are no ninjas or samurai in this village, it''s all a group of civilians with no combat power.


    Because the village is close to the border and far away from the capital, it is difficult to travel by land and there is no sea route.


    This has caused this village to be almost completely self-sufficient, and the villagers rely on hunting and farming in the forest for their livelihood.


    That''s why the... wicked child doesn''t want money, but wants to hunt for reasons.


    Ye Dou also understood from her mouth.


    The siblings turned out to be foreigners.


    They weren''t born and raised in Yanyang Village. Their mother brought them here many years ago, but they passed away not long after.


    Fortunately, the people of this village are very simple and watchful and help each other. They did not ignore them, but brought up their two brothers and sisters together.


    In other words, this is a pair of siblings who grew up eating Baijiafan.


    "Right, you just


    I must be very hungry when I wake up. I will cook when I pack up. It will be soon."


    It''s really fast.


    Only less than an hour passed before Ye Dou was called to the dinner table by her.


    This is a very simple lunch, because Yanyang Village is backed by the mountains and eats the mountains, hunting for a living all year round, and the only male in their family, Izumo, is that... wicked child, only six years old, and unable to enter the mountain. hunt.


    The two brothers and sisters can only set some traps outside the forest to catch small prey, or try their luck in the river to see if they can get a few fish.


    In addition, they can only rely on the villagers'' assistance.


    On the dining table, there was only half of the rabbit meat.The greedy boy was full of mouth water, but he could only watch his sister keep sending the rabbit meat to the night bowl.


    He actually has it in the bowl, but he doesn''t eat it.If he eats his sister, it will be gone.


    Seeing that...little white face didn''t even have a word of thank you, and of course he ate, he kept saying, "Sister, what do you think you picked up!"


    He is very polite, middle finger scolding, no hidden.


    Hearing that, his sister touched his head and wanted to speak, telling her brother that the other party was a patient and needed nutrition, but found that she still didn''t know what Ye Dou''s name was.


    "You can call me Night Fight."


    Ye Dou said lightly.

 195 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 195

    After speaking, he didn''t change his face and continued to eat.


    His current state is indeed very bad.He has just recovered from a serious illness and needs to be supplemented in time so that his injury can recover as soon as possible.


    Um... the wicked kid doesn''t know this, or it''s upset with Ye Dou''s natural attitude.


    What kind of person is this? My sister is so kind. If it is him, he has already driven away this kind of for nothing.


    Have eaten.


    Ye Dou still did not return to the room, but walked outside the house to bask in the sun.


    Sun exposure is actually good for the human body, especially in the cold winter, it can promote the body''s blood circulation and metabolism, enhance the body''s absorption of calcium and phosphorus, and help recovery.


    Of course, this recovery is minimal and not as magical as it is said.


    However, even so, Ye Dou went out to bask in the sun, because many people wanted to kill him, and it was not clear when the attack would come.


    If he doesn''t return to the best condition, he can''t feel at ease! Not far away, the young girl came to the medicine field after eating and packing up her things, taking care of the herbs, but it was the... wicked child who didn''t know where she went.


    "Mr. Ye Dou, you have recovered from a serious illness, so don''t stay outside for too long."


    Suddenly, she came over to persuade her, obviously also knowing that sun exposure has a slight help in recovery, but she can''t be exposed to the sun for a long time, and it will cause heat stroke.


    She was looking at Ye Dou with ordinary people''s eyes, but she didn''t know that Ye Dou''s body was different from ordinary people, and she was full of steel and iron, so she couldn''t look at Ye Dou with ordinary eyes.


    "What''s your name."


    Ye Dou asked suddenly.


    He felt that he seemed impolite, and he didn''t even know the name of the savior.


    Because the mongoose on the side rolled his eyes, it seemed to mean that it¡¯s a shame that you only know now! "I"


    She pointed to herself, embarrassed and said, "My name is Roland."


    Roland, purple Roland looked at the girl''s long purple hair and purple pupils, Ye Dou subconsciously thought of the violet flower language.


    Such as the coolness of summer, simplicity, virtue, eternal beauty and love.


    He said sincerely, "Your name matches you very well."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    173. Chapter One Hundred and Seventy, Ninja is a Threat]


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yato, can I ask you for lunch today, Izumo doesn''t know how to cook yet."


    On this day, Roland walked to Ye Dou''s side and said embarrassedly.


    After the conversation that day, she seemed to become bolder, feeling that the teenager in front of her was not as difficult to get along with as she imagined.


    Under a cherry blossom tree, Ye Dou slowly opened his eyes and saw the other party carrying a leaky basket. He asked, "If you need help, you can tell me."


    "what"


    Roland was taken aback, and then reacted. The teenager in front of him seemed to want to help herself. She quickly stopped saying, "No, no, I just want to go to the mountains to collect some medicine and I will be back soon.


    After that, she also pointed to the mountain not far away.


    Ye Dou nodded and stopped talking.


    Since the other party is going to gather medicine, then he really has no place to help.


    "Then, I will go first, Mr. Ye Dou."


    Before he could wait for a word on the road to be careful, Roland didn''t care, smiled and waved to him, and then left.


    When the people were gone, Ye Dou walked into the edge of the medicine field.There was a strange device here, and he tried to inject Chakra.


    Then, a magical thing happened, and suddenly a curtain of water spurted up around the medicine field, moisturizing the herbs in the medicine field.


    This turned out to be an automatic watering device.


    "Violet and their parents have at least one ninja, definitely not ordinary people."


    Said the mongoose.


    Its suspicion is not without reason, because there are still many in Roland''s home like this kind of device.


    However, because their siblings do not have chakras in their bodies, there is no way to activate and use them.


    "Their mother is probably a medical ninja."


    Roland is the only doctor in this village, and he is loved and respected by the people in the village.


    However, according to Ye Dou''s observation, she is not good at dealing with fevers, colds or wounds bitten by wild animals.


    What she is best at is to deal with wounds caused by cold weapons such as swords, guns and sticks.


    In this almost hidden village, this situation is unreasonable, because the people in Yanyang Village live by hunting and fight with wild animals all year round.


    And beasts can''t use weapons.


    He has read the so-called "medical book" left by Roland''s mother


    , Sure enough, medical ninjutsu was found inside.


    However, the above does not record the method of refining and using chakra.


    There can only be one explanation, that is, their mother does not want them to step into the fight of ninjas, and hope that they can live a normal life in peace.


    This is ironic, the six immortals selflessly brought chakras to this land, wanting to benefit the people and improve their lives.


    As a result, he personally created the most terrifying murder weapon "Ninja"


    , And now he was abandoned by Roland''s mother, who regarded Chakra as a threat to the life of his child.


    "What are you going to do, do you still have to teach them how to extract chakras for the two brothers and sisters?"


    The mongoose curiously asked.


    When Ye Dou learned that Roland had the talent to become a medical ninja, he thought about teaching her how to extract Chakra and how to use it before leaving.


    Now, he hesitated.


    Because this was Roland''s mother''s last wish, she didn''t want her children to have any entanglements with the ninjas, but only wanted them to live in peace in the neutral country of Iron Nation.


    "At that time, I will let them make their own choices."

 196 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 196

    Ye Dou couldn''t answer, turned and left the medicine field, and began to prepare lunch.This was what he promised Roland.


    Of course, what he calls cooking is actually not a few fish caught in the river and come back for roasting.


    Now his injury has not healed, and he is unable to exercise too vigorously. It is the limit to go hunting in the mountains and catch a few small fish.


    noon.


    After Ye Dou and the wicked child finished their meal, they did their own things near the medicine field.


    One held a wooden knife and slashed continuously, while the other leaned against the cherry blossom tree to close the curtain.


    From time to time, this wicked child will look to this side and mutter a little white face.


    Ye Dou is immune, think about it, the cold eyes and ridicule that he suffered in Konoha has grown from small to large, and it is not an exaggeration to say


    Sentence, compared with those people, the verbal abuse of this wicked child can be regarded as boasting that he is handsome.


    Suddenly, someone approached this medicine field.


    It was an old grandmother with pale hair and a bamboo basket in her hand.She was slowly walking towards this side with a cane.


    "Grandma Wangu."


    The wicked child seemed to know the old man and greeted him immediately.


    At this moment, he looks like a six-year-old boy, young, and Burmese.


    "Izumo is also working hard today."


    The grandmother named Wan Gu had a kind face and handed him a bamboo basket with some food in it.


    "Violet, why didn''t I see her in the medicine field today."


    "My sister went up the mountain to collect medicine."


    Izumo threw away the wooden knife, and first supported the old man to sit down, and then took the bamboo basket and feasted on it.


    From time to time, I have to say something beautifully, "It''s delicious."


    "Eat more if you like it. Grandma has made a lot."


    Seeing that he was eating happily, the old man''s face became more kind, and his heart became more open.


    Then, she saw Ye Dou and immediately said, "Are you the child Violet said?"


    Violet, this is the unified name of Roland in Yanyang Village, because she has all the beautiful qualities of a violet flower, which is a nickname for her in Yanyang Village.


    "Izumo, help me over."


    Grandma Wangu said.


    "Grandma Wangu!"


    "Help me over."


    The old man said seriously.


    The wicked child seemed to have a premonition of what the old man wanted to do, and his expression was unwilling, but he obediently helped the old man over.


    "It''s not a good thing, but it''s all Violet and Izumo like to eat, you can try it too"


    Walking in, the old man grabbed the bamboo basket with a kind face, and forced it into Ye Dou''s arms.


    When the wicked child saw this, he wrote the word unhappy directly on his face.


    Ye Dou did not refuse, picked up the small pastry in the bamboo basket, stuffed it into his mouth, and said, "It''s delicious."


    The wrinkles on the old man''s face disappeared, as if he was ten years younger, and he smiled and said, "Really, then eat more."


    She is extremely enthusiastic, but she seems to be a little too enthusiastic, so enthusiastic that it reminds Ye Dou of some past events.


    When I was a child at my grandma''s house, it seemed to feel the same way.


    Grandma, "Are you full?"


    Ye Dou, "Well, I''m full."


    Grandma, "No, you are not full, eat more."


    When people are old, it is inevitable to be a little nagging, Ye Dou knows well, and has been listening to Grandma Wangu''s nagging.


    For two full hours, the old man seemed to be tired, he stopped his mouth, and stood up on the crutches with difficulty, "It''s so late, I should go back."


    "Grandma Wangu, I will send you."


    The wicked boy hurried to help.


    This old man has a lot of kindness to them.He has been taking care of the two brothers since he was a child, almost treating them like his grandchildren.


    Therefore, even at this young age, he knows to take advantage of the fire, and the wicked boy who brings his grace to report is very respectful and treats the old man as a grandmother.


    "No, grandma can go by herself. By the way, you tell Violet for me, let her not waste time, grandma knows her own affairs"


    "Grandma, don''t talk nonsense, you will definitely live a long life."


    Izumo interrupted her, and carefully helped the old man back home.


    "She''s right, her breath of life is very weak, she is already in the wind, you don''t need to waste time on her."


    Ye Dou suddenly spoke.


    It is the deep autumn season, and winter will not be long before, and heavy snow has always been a reminder for the elderly, and if one is not paying attention, it will disappear.


    "Shut up, you are not a doctor, what do you know, dare to say such things, be careful I hack you to death."


    The wicked kid suddenly became angry and issued a vicious warning.


    Ye Dou closed his eyes again and muttered to himself, "That day will come after all, and no one can stop it."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    174. Chapter 171, Forest Search and Rescue]


    The sun went down, and the wicked boy stood in front of the door, looking at the direction of the village door from time to time.


    Although Yanyang Village is said to be a village, its scale is incomparable with Konoha Ninja Village.The whole village adds up to hundreds of people, and it can almost be seen at a glance.


    At this time, he was a little anxious.This village has a rule that no matter what reason you have, you must leave the forest before it gets dark.

 197 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 197

    Because the forest at night is the most dangerous, unpredictable, and terrifying, and large beasts will appear at night.


    Ye Dou walked back at this time, carrying several fish in his hand.


    As his physical condition gradually recovered, he could do more things.It may be reluctant to enter the mountains to fight the beasts, but it is still possible to catch a few small fish.


    Seeing the wicked child hovering at the door, his face was anxious, and he couldn''t help asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Izumo saw that it was him, so he didn''t throw him away, and he spoke harshly, "It''s your shit."


    He doesn''t have any good feelings for this little white face.This is no longer a question of eating for nothing, but the attitude of the other party, which makes him very unhappy.


    It was getting darker, and his emotions became more anxious, because he still couldn''t wait for the person to return.


    Then he ran out and patted the door from door to door.


    "What''s wrong, Uncle Izumo didn''t catch any prey today, so I''ll bring you some next time."


    At this time, the sun had completely set, and cooking smoke was rising from every household.


    The man thought Izumo was here to eat, and explained to him with a smile.


    The people in this village are very simple, watching and helping each other.Adult hunters usually hunt prey.Except for what they need, they will give the extra part to the villagers in need for free.


    Among them, Roland''s sister and brother received the most care, because Roland is the only doctor in this village. He never asks for rewards for seeing a doctor. And because the brother and sister are still young and can''t enter the mountain, everyone naturally takes care of them more. .


    "I''m not here to eat. My sister went up the mountain to collect medicine, and I haven''t come back yet."


    Izumo said anxiously.


    "what"


    When the person heard this, he immediately became anxious.


    Don''t go into the mountains at night, this is the ancestral training left by their village for generations.


    Because the night is the time for large-scale beast activities, no matter how clever hunters are, their lives are in danger.


    "What''s the matter, Violet has always been measured, how can he be so confused."


    As he said, he walked into the house, took up the wooden bow and machete, and seemed to be going up the mountain to find someone.


    "Grandma Wangu''s Disease"


    Izumo wanted to speak but stopped, his expression a little sad.


    "Grandma Wangu, I know, let''s go and ask someone to go, just the two of us won''t work."


    The man understood, and brought Izumo to shout together.


    Yanyang Village is so big, everyone usually bows their heads and looks up.He also knows the state of the elderly Wangu''s body.


    Moreover, he also understood very well how important the old couple Wangu is, they are not close but better than close, she has something to do.


    , Violet will naturally not stand by.


    Soon, they gathered more than a dozen hunters, with their backs: bows and knives, and they began to enter the mountain with full arms.


    The team left abruptly, leaving women, children and children looking worriedly.


    The people in this village have known the forest for generations, far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Zhong Ran has more than a dozen experienced hunters working together, and it is not necessarily safe and risky.


    Elder Wangu was also among them.At this moment, she did not see the kindness and kindness at noon, and her face was full of worry.


    Ye Dou walked over and asked, "Where is Roland''s medicine collection."


    Hearing the sound, the old man turned his head and saw that the other party was Ye Dou.


    Comforted, "Don''t worry, Xiaoyedou, Violet will come back safely."


    She naturally hopes that there are more people who can help, and the more people are more powerful, and the more people are one point more safe.


    However, she also understood that Ye Dou had just recovered from a serious illness and could not participate in such a search and rescue operation.Moreover, they were not old hunters in the village and had no experience, so it would be more dangerous to go.


    "Where did she gather the medicine"


    Ye Dou asked again, with a move, Xueyin''s long sword flew into his hand from the house.


    When the old man saw these methods, he dumbly pointed his finger at a certain position on the mountain peak.


    Ye Dou nodded, tied the long knife behind his waist, "I will bring her back."


    In the forest at this time, Roland was indeed in trouble.


    She didn''t know how dangerous the forest at night was, but Grandma Wangu was so kind to them that she had to find the herbs to help the elderly through the cold winter.


    This herb is not in her medicinal field.It is naturally cold and cannot be planted in sunny places.It can only be found in the depths of dense forests.


    After a day of trekking through mountains and rivers, she found that medicine.


    However, there was a grizzly bear dozing guarded by the medicinal material.She waited for a long time, and after a lot of effort, she finally led the grizzly away and successfully collected the herbs.


    Roland smiled contentedly, turned around and wanted to leave, only to find that the sky had dimmed for some time.


    She deserves to be a child who grew up in Yanyang Village.She understands that the forest at this moment is extremely dangerous, and she is not too dirty.She wiped herself with some kind of beast''s dung, and began to descend carefully.


    Generally speaking, wild animals are hunted by chasing scents, and the dung of giant beasts helps her avoid some dangers.


    Of course, there are some dangers that cannot be avoided.For example, the beasts standing at the top of the forest food chain will host Roland because of the smell on her body, and regard her as an intruder who invaded their own territory.


    Even though Roland was already very careful, she still encountered a tiger and could only run away.


    But how could humans ever run a tiger, especially in this rugged forest.


    At the moment of crisis, she saw a cliff with a huge boulder next to it with a hemp rope tied to it, which seemed to be left by the villagers from hunting.


    Without thinking about it, she ran over, grabbed the twine and hung from the cliff, finally avoiding the tiger''s pursuit.


    However, the leak in the house happened to rain overnight, and a group of scarlet-eyed wolves walked out under the cliff, waiting for her to fall to the ground, and then divided the food.


    Now she has no way to go to the sky, no way,,, raising her head is the tiger who is always reluctant to leave, and lowering her head is the pack of wolves staring at him.


    "It''s over."


    Roland hung on the cliff in despair, and could only hold onto the rope tightly, and could hold on for a while.


    Finally, she couldn''t hold on anymore, and fell off when her delicate hand became weak.

 198 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 198

    The good news is that she is not high from the ground at this time.


    The bad news is that the group of... bloodthirsty wolves have gathered around, and the final outcome is still to die.


    "Grandma Izumo Mango"


    She was desperate. Before she died, she thought of her brother, and the old man who treated them like a grandson. The scenes of the past flashed through her mind like a revolving lantern.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have seen Ye Dou, her heart was sour that she had no reason, and she muttered to herself, "They obviously haven''t been in love yet!"


    No, it seems to be Mr. Ye Dou! Suddenly she was dumbfounded, with a ""


    Type, this is not an illusion, that...the taciturn boy who was saved that day, he really came.


    "Mr. Ye Ye Dou!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    175. Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Two, Picking Up a Strong Man]


    The search and rescue team in Yanyang Village is almost entirely composed of experienced hunters, so their actions are not chaotic, and they follow some clues and move forward in an orderly manner.


    The fire light can attract wild beasts, but at the same time it can also drive away wild beasts.There are more than ten people in their group.


    However, they also knew that the reason why the wild beasts were humiliated by them was completely because of their large numbers.If they were scattered, they would be extremely dangerous.


    As a result, the search and rescue operation did not go fast, because everyone did not dare to disperse and walked alone in this dark and invisible forest.


    "Uncle Kwai, can we go faster."


    Izumo couldn''t help but rush.


    It has been more than half an hour since they entered the forest for search and rescue, but they still did not find a trace.


    In this environment, every minute of delay, his sister''s life will be more dangerous, and more and more beasts that act at night will come out of the nest to find food.


    "This is already the limit, don''t worry, Violet Jiren have their own visions, and there will be nothing wrong."


    That...Uncle Kwai comforted.


    He didn''t understand the reason that the more it dragged on, the more dangerous it was.


    However, more than a dozen people came on their trip, and they naturally couldn''t get anywhere fast, at least it must be much slower than the small army search and rescue.


    However, the forest at night is too dangerous.If there is only a small unit, no one can guarantee that they can go out alive, let alone save people.


    "Kwai, there is movement over there."


    Suddenly, someone in the team spoke. He was holding a hound in his hand and seemed to smell something.


    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up."


    Uncle Kwai made a decisive decision and directed everyone to follow the hound to speed up their pace.


    After walking for about five minutes, their mood suddenly sank because they smelled blood.


    This is not good news.Either Roland is in danger, or a beast has finished preying.


    They were very alert, looked at each other, set up their bows and arrows and took out the machete, ready to fight.


    As they got closer, their mood became more serious, because the smell of blood was too strong, and the stench made people want to disgust.


    Wow! Wolves "all get ready for battle, watch your surroundings."


    Uncle Aoi shook his heart and dragged Izumo kid to the middle of the team to protect him.


    He had already heard what the long howl just now, it was 100% wolf howling, this news is too bad! Because wolves are social animals, only partially abandoned or defeated wolves will act alone.


    This beast is difficult to entangle, fierce, and bloodthirsty.Once it stares at its prey, it will gather in groups and attack it.It is the predator at the top of the food chain of the tiger grizzly bear, and it has to retreat.


    The people present are all experienced old hunters, but they understand the habits of wolves and dare not care about it and move forward cautiously.


    Then, they finally walked to the place where the howling came from, and in an instant, everyone was blinded.


    At the scene, corpses were everywhere, but there were no human corpses.They were all corpses of wolves.Many were killed by a single knife, and there were dozens of them.


    "sister!"


    Izumo''s sharp eyes have spotted his sister.


    But soon, he felt no


    That''s right.


    What did he see except his sister, that... the little white face that they picked up was also here. At this time, Ye Dou held the sword in one hand, and his long black hair fluttered in the wind, his expression was extremely cold, like a god of war. , Facing the pack of wolves in front of him, blocking Roland behind him.


    Suddenly, his eyes were like electricity, and he said coldly, "Go!"


    Then, the wolves even whimpered, trying to be terrified, and ran away peeing.


    Kid Izumo was completely blinded, completely unaware of what happened.


    Why is this little white face here, why are the wolves so afraid of him that so many corpses on the ground were killed by him, he is not in the mood to ask these questions now, the danger is relieved, he quickly walked out of the team and rushed to himself Sister''s arms.


    "Sister, are you okay!"


    He asked concerned.


    "Izumo, why are you here."


    Roland obviously didn''t expect to see his younger brother here, and blamed him.


    "Violet, don''t blame him, Izumo kid saw that you went up the mountain and never came back, worried that you came with us."


    Uncle Kwai came over and explained, "You are not injured, right"


    "No, it was Mr. Ye Dou who saved me."


    Roland seemed to remember, and quickly took out the herbal medicine from the bag to heal Ye Dou.


    What she just saw clearly, the boy in front of him was bleeding.


    This is not to say that the wolves caused any damage to him, but that the knife wound on his body was not healed, and because of the battle, it split again.


    Xueyin''s blade is very sharp, and the piercing wounds are more difficult to recover than ordinary weapons.


    "Night Fight"


    Only then did the people in the search and rescue team begin to earnestly and massively, beside the side... the brave boy who drank the wolves.

 199 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 199

    "The guy is handsome, he looks very much like me when I was young."


    Said a big man with a pocky face.


    "It''s Jinwu Cangjiao, Violet, you shouldn''t bring it out for everyone to see."


    The danger was lifted, and everyone in the search and rescue team relaxed their vigilance and began to laugh.


    Roland was said to be blushing, a little at a loss, and he didn''t know how to refute it.


    "Go back first. The blood here will attract other animals, so it shouldn''t stay for long."


    The bandage was tightened, and the blade of Xueyin Knife was hidden.After Ye Dou inserted the knife back in his waist, he ignored the others and took the lead and began to descend.


    "This kid is cool enough"


    A big guy from the search and rescue team spoke, with a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes.


    "This kid is cold enough"


    The second rough guy said, the same appreciation.


    "This kid, like me"


    Just now, the guy with a pocky face spoke up again.


    "You can save the time. After chasing the girl for 20 years, I haven''t gotten it. In the end, the children can make soy sauce. In the end, you are still single. Can you make a face? Look at them, they are all girls running!"


    Uncle Kui laughed and cursed, and then returned to the village with a group of people.


    As Ye Dou said, the smell of blood here is too strong, it will definitely attract ferocious beasts, and it will be really dangerous if you don''t leave.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    176. Chapter 173, Hunter Sacrifice]


    "Found him, ALFY."


    On a mountain bag, Uchiha wearing a whirlpool mask sat on a cliff and looked at the distant scenery.


    Now, his and Uchiha Madara''s Moon Eye Project is still in the preparatory stage and has not yet been launched, so he is very idle and will be as it is now, quietly watching the scenery and quietly thinking about things.


    Suddenly, Bai Jue and Hei Jue dug out of the rock silently and reported to him.


    These two creatures were created by Madara Uchiha on the surface, and were ordered by Madara Uchiha to follow Uchiha''s command.


    Although Uchiha Daido is wary of these two creatures, most of the time, he is still willing to trust them and cooperate with them.


    "where is it."


    Uchiha asked the soil.


    He is very interested in Night Fight, not only because his bloodstains are very unique, and he possesses the ability comparable to the power of the six realms.


    At the same time, he is very interested in the person Iori Yedou.


    Hei Jue, "On the border of the Iron Kingdom, in a small village called Yanyang Village."


    Bai Jue, "Do you want to notify Payne, let him send someone to contact him, Iori Yatou is not in a good state, and it has not fully recovered."


    They think this time is a good opportunity.


    Because Iori Yedou was so cautious that he didn''t even give them a chance to speak on that day.When they met, it was a meteor smashing their faces, and it was extremely difficult to communicate.


    "No, he doesn''t have a good impression of Akatsuki. I have had a brief contact with him, so let me visit it myself this time."


    At a famous place, Uchiha got up with the soil and disappeared directly into the cliff.


    He is very interested in this kind of people who have darkness in their hearts. With a little guidance, he will walk on an extreme road, which can be used for himself.


    the other side.


    Ye Dou was basking in the sun under the cherry blossom tree as always.


    But after the events of that night, Roland''s siblings looked at him differently.


    Especially that... the wicked boy, it seemed like he had met him on the first day.


    He has lived in Yanyang Village since he was a child, and he often listened to the old hunters in the village bragging and farting, and he understood the danger and terror of wolves.


    As a result, Ye Dou actually killed the wolves with injuries, and when he thought of the other party that night, he drank away from the wolves.


    At this moment, as always, he held a wooden knife and slashed it, but his gaze glanced at Ye Dou from time to time.


    Finally, he couldn''t help it anymore and walked straight over and said, "Hey, are you a samurai?"


    He was born in the country of iron, and although he has heard of ninjas, he used swords and slashed wolves on the night of the night fight, and did not use any magical ninjutsu.He took it for granted that he was a samurai.


    Ye Dou opened his eyes slightly and said, "Is it true."


    Ninjas and samurai are no different in his eyes, they are ordinary people with powerful combat capabilities.


    "Really, you wait!"


    Kid Izumo was suddenly excited, and ran back into the house, then ran back again, still holding a box in his hand.


    After opening, there are some more common snacks inside, but they are also limited to a prosperous place like Konoha.In this village, these things are hard to see.


    In fact, when Izumo kid handed the chocolate in the box to Yatou, his face did flash in pain.


    These things were all brought back by the adult hunters from the village who came to the city.Usually, he didn''t want to eat them.


    "This kid is pretty


    For those who are promising, they knew that teaching fees would be required before apprenticeship."


    A look of appreciation flashed in the mongoose''s eyes.


    It has lived in an environment suppressed by night fighting for a long time.


    "I don''t need these things, you take them back."


    Ye Dou shook his head.


    When I heard this, Kid Izumo was anxious, thinking that his previous attitude annoyed him.


    "Don''t master, although these things are hard to get into your eyes, they are also a kind of disciple''s kindness, so just accept them."


    Come on, Ye Dou hasn''t agreed yet, he even called the master, his face is so thick that it is comparable to a city wall.

 200 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 200

    "I will teach you things, you take them back."


    There was also such a good thing Izumo kid was taken aback.


    Regardless of his young age, he is a big man, and he can already understand a lot of truth.


    For example, my sister is kind, and she never receives payment for seeing a doctor for everyone.


    This is how you treat others with courtesy and others will treat each other with courtesy.


    What about him, is it because he saved him by himself, but he saved his sister that day, and he has already paid back one report, so he is not in arrears.


    Unable to help, he had a good impression of the little white face in front of him! Ye Dou seemed to see his thoughts, and suddenly said, "My life is more valuable."


    What do you mean Izumo kid suddenly wanted to hit someone, and he cursed that this guy couldn''t speak.


    "Izumo, Mr. Yato, have dinner."


    Just when Izumo didn''t know how to speak, his sister poked her head out of the kitchen and smiled and waved to them


    On the table.


    The kid Izumo changed his old style and took the initiative to pick up vegetables for the night fight.The face full of flattery made Roland amazed.


    Then, she pursed her mouth and laughed, her eyes closed with crescents, and she was very happy to see that the two were living in harmony and eating more deliciously.


    Knock knock knock.


    The door of their house was knocked, and then that day the uncle... named Aoi was helped in.


    "Uncle Kwai, you are injured"


    Roland was startled, put down his bowl and chopsticks and hurried over.


    "Yeah, I ran into a wild boar and was accidentally injured. I am going to trouble you Violet again!"


    Uncle Kwai didn''t change his face, he went into the mountains to hunt, and it was normal to be injured.After all, the prey would not obey.


    What else did Roland need to say, she hurried back to the room and took out the medicine kit to treat Uncle Kwai.


    The injury he suffered was not minor. He was hit by a wild boar and fractured. After taking care of it, Roland said seriously, "Uncle Kui, you can''t enter the mountain anymore.


    He was injured for a hundred days, and within a few months of rest, his injury would never be completely healed.


    "I know."


    Uncle Kwai nodded and looked up to see the young man that night. Thinking of his bravery, he couldn''t help but say hello, "Oh, Ye Dou, is your injury better? Turn around and let Izumo come to my house to get some wild pork and make up for it !"


    Ye Dou nodded and agreed.


    "You are really welcome, but you can recover quickly so that you can achieve good results in the Hunter Festival."


    Hunter Festival "Finally it''s the Hunter Festival again."


    Kid Izumo seemed to understand this so-called hunter festival, and his tone was full of yearning.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    177. Chapter 174, Lie Lang Festival]


    The so-called "Hunter Festival"


    It is the most famous traditional event in Yanyang Village.


    The specific operation method is actually very simple.On the day of the festival, the young hunters will go into the mountain alone to hunt, and then return safely after finishing the hunt, even if it is completed.


    This festival is not held every year, because the population of Yanyang Village is small, there are only hundreds of people, and it is impossible to hold it every year.


    Only when the number of young hunters reaches a certain number will it be held.


    Therefore, "Hunter Festival"


    It can also be regarded as the coming-of-age ceremony in Yanyang Village.Only by bringing the prey back from the mountain safely through the festival can you prove your ability to be independent.


    This festival is not without danger, but the risk factor is not high. Their range of activities is limited to the periphery and no entry is allowed in the depths! As for the prey returned by the young hunters, the villagers of Yangyang Village will not share food, they will use: to sacrifice Worship the mountain god and pray that the mountain god will protect these young hunters from hunting in the mountains in the future.


    This is the "Hunter Festival"


    The real purpose.


    This is a feudal superstition, but everyone in Yangyang Village will follow and stick to it.


    Because this is the ancestral training of their ancestors in the village, they rely on the mountains to survive, and the mountains support them.


    "Izumo is still young, and he has not yet reached the age of entering the mountain. In the past hunter festivals, neither of them need to participate."


    "Don''t fight the night boy, since you live in Violet''s house, this hunter festival, you have to participate."


    Although Uncle Kwai was smiling, his tone was not to be rejected.


    The Hunter Festival is a very sacred festival in Yanyang Village, and everyone in the village needs to participate.


    "That''s right, and you are as handsome as my uncle when I was young. Maybe you can get a pretty girl in the hunter''s festival and get married."


    That day... the pocky-faced man said.


    He was extremely narcissistic, and he was obviously stricken in appearance, but he didn''t realize it at all.


    What does this have to do with begging for a wife, Ye Dou frowned slightly, very confused.


    "You are not from our village. It is not clear and normal. That''s it. On the hunter sacrifice day, in addition to the old people in the village worshiping the mountain gods, the girls in the village will also pray for the hunters."


    Uncle Kwai saw his doubts and explained the ins and outs for him.


    It turns out that the population of Yanyang Village is very small, and every child in their village is almost a playmate from childhood to childhood, and they are very familiar with each other.


    However, the atmosphere in Yanyang Village is too simple. Except for some bold children, most of the children in the village, even those with admirers, don''t dare to go boldly because they are too familiar and afraid that if the confession fails, they will lose their heads. When you look up, the scene will be extremely embarrassing, more likely to arouse the anger of some radical elders, and then hurt the peace of the village.


    Therefore, the old people in their village came up with a way to take advantage of the hunter sacrifice opportunity to let the young hunters in the village make a collective appearance.


    Then, take the blessing as an opportunity to let the young girls in the show hint of love.


    The process is actually very simple.


    On the hunter festival day, every young girl in the village will weave a wreath in advance, and wait until the procedure of worshipping the mountain god is over.


    We can go forward and put a wreath for young hunters who have a good impression.


    In this way, young hunters will understand their intentions, and then, young hunters with confidence will dare to actively pursue their favorite girls.

 201 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 201

    As for the girls who gave out wreaths but failed to get feedback afterwards, they will also understand the reason that Luohua deliberately flows and is ruthless.


    Anyway, everyone did not pierce the layer of paper, and they can still become good friends.


    "Of course, the wreaths of the girls in our village are not... so easy to take. Only a good enough hunter can get their favor."


    Uncle Kui said with a smile, and his words revealed pride.


    As the saying goes, good birds choose wood and live, if you don''t have enough skills, you can''t attract good girls.


    After all, the marriage set at the Hunter Festival is likely to last a lifetime.If the chosen object is not good enough, you will have to drink Northwest Wind in the future.


    And this...Uncle Kwai was the best among those young hunters back then.


    In this chaotic era, young people generally mature earlier.At that time, he participated in the coming-of-age ceremony and was just over fourteen.


    "Isn''t this Nima just a blind date meeting? The ancestors of this village are really personal talents. This is a hunter sacrifice, this is clearly a hunter sacrifice!"


    After listening, the mongoose couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Yedou kid, you can work so hard now, you just came to our village, the girls in the village are not familiar with you, don''t show much performance, the hunter sacrifice day will be a shame."


    Dahan Mazi joked, and he didn''t forget to glance at Roland while she was speaking.The girl was extremely embarrassed and wanted to bury her head in the bowl.


    I have to say that even in the Yanyang Village where they are full of talents, the conditions for Night Fight are the top ones.


    First of all, he is handsome enough and has a mysterious temperament on him, which is very attractive to young women.


    Then there was his force, they had all seen that day, how Ye Dou drank away the pack of wolves in one gulp, majestic.


    It¡¯s just because he is in the healing stage and the door can¡¯t come out. Otherwise, the young children in the village won¡¯t be mad. "What are you afraid of? My sister is a flower in the village. People who chase her can line up from the foot of the mountain to the top. Sister, I see who can steal the limelight from my master."


    The kid Izumo had no conscience, he sold his sister directly after he had a master.


    He also said, "Sister, everyone calls you violets. I know where there are violet flowers. I will pick them for you when the time comes. You can make a wreath with violet flowers and give yourself to the master. How romantic."


    "Izumo!"


    Roland stood up, blushing.


    Originally, she was embarrassed by her elders, but now she was told by her younger brother that she could still stay there.


    Then, not only did she leave, but she also took away the food on the table. Uncle Kwai and others who were watching laughed.


    "Sister, don''t be like this, I haven''t eaten enough yet!"


    Izumo was crying.


    He just patronized his master to please his master, he didn''t eat much at all, and he was panicked now.


    "This unlucky boy can be sold even by a sister. It really has a future. Ye Dou, you have a good apprentice."


    The mongoose was also laughing, and the more he saw the cloud, the more pleasing to the eye, and the extreme indiscretion.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    178. Chapter 175, Grand Ceremony]


    As the day of the Hunter Festival approaches, the village of Sunny Sun also becomes more lively.


    Walking out of the door during this period of time, young men who can be seen at any time are showing great hospitality to women of the same age.


    Some of them are actively showing themselves, while others are constantly pranking, all for the purpose of attracting the attention of girls.


    "A group of stupid hats, what''s the use of following people''s ass every day, no future."


    Seeing this, Izumo kid said with contempt.


    Probably boring, Ye Dou rarely talked to him, he asked, "If it were you, what would you do?"


    "me"


    Izumo thought for a while, and said, "If it were me, I would send a few rabbits to her house, and catch the thief first. I will try to please the old man and the old mother-in-law first, and I am afraid that the wife will not run away."


    Ye Dou was silent, speechless.


    This trick is not ruthless, and it is also the reason why so many people want to have a good relationship with their girlfriends when they pick up girls.


    It is true that there is someone around you who is blowing the wind for you, and it is indeed easier to do things a lot.


    Imagine that when you have a good brother or sister by your side, he blows your favor every day, and grinds your ears.


    After listening for a long time, she will start to pay attention to your strengths in his consciousness, and then slowly develop a good impression.


    Of course, although Ye Dou understands the truth, it still feels extremely contradictory to hear it from a six-year-old kid.


    "what are you guys saying"


    "No, I''m talking about that group... Hey, sister, what are you going to do? I''m going to eat soon."


    Izumo replied casually, and saw that his sister was about to go out carrying the basket on her back.


    "Go collect medicine for Grandma Wangu."


    Roland replied.


    "I went to pick the medicine again. It wasn''t just a few days ago that I just finished picking it back, or you waited for Uncle Kwai and the others, and went up the mountain together another day. It''s really impossible. Let the master accompany you."


    Izumo kid heard it, immediately.


    Tensed, he had been bitten by a snake for ten years and was afraid of well ropes.


    Ye Dou also turned his head at this moment, and met her purple eyes, meaning to go with her.


    "No, no, I can do it by myself. This time I''m on the periphery, it''s safe."


    She hurriedly shifted her gaze, not daring to look at Ye Dou, and then said "please thank you for lunch"


    , And then left.


    "Something''s wrong, it''s weird, no, I want to follow it and see."


    The missing kid felt weird, and their siblings depended on each other since childhood, and they knew each other to the extreme.


    When his sister walked away, he dropped the wooden knife and was about to follow it, but he was screwed back by Ye Dou.


    "If you haven''t completed your spiritual mission, don''t even think about going there."


    Ye Dou said without a doubt.

 202 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 202

    He looked at the direction Roland was leaving, and then quietly retracted his domineering look.


    the other side.


    After Roland turned into the corner, he was guilty for a while, and saw that his brother was not following him, so he speeded up and walked into a wooden house.


    "Grandma Wangu."


    "Come on, Violet!"


    This is the old man of Wangu, who seems to have expected Roland to come a long time ago, so he was prepared, with a basket of violet flowers on the tabletop, and an unfinished flower.


    "Did you lie to them to come and see your grandma again today"


    "No, I said I want to go up the mountain to collect medicine."


    She said with some embarrassment. She used this excuse yesterday, "Grandma, let''s get started.


    , I¡¯m afraid they are worried when I go back late."


    "Well, it''s rare that our violets have a favorite. This wreath must be woven beautifully."


    The old man smiled kindly, as if he was ten years younger, and there was a kind of satisfaction: the granddaughter married.


    "I am not.


    Roland''s cheeks were hot, and he explained, "I''m just afraid that Mr. Ye Dou just came to the village soon, and everyone is not familiar with him."


    After saying this, even she herself didn''t believe it, and suddenly the picture of that night flashed in her mind.


    When he was most desperate and needed help the most, he came to him silently and firmly blocked himself behind him with his back.


    At that moment, she actually felt like the sky was falling and she was not afraid of it, her heartbeat could not help but speed up, a feeling that she had never had before climbed into her heart, like an arrow in her heart.


    "Grandma sees it. In short, the first wreath we sent out by Violet must be the most beautiful."


    The old man knew that she was thin-skinned and stopped laughing, took her hand to the table, and carefully taught her to weave a wreath.


    Only then did Roland concentrate, and according to the teachings of the elderly Wangu, weave the violet flowers into a circle one by one.


    She knits very carefully, because this is the first time she weaves a wreath for a man, it is precious and full of longing for beauty


    Time flies like a white horse.


    On this day, the sky was blue, as if it had been washed by clear water, and it was clear and clear, and the white clouds were like cotton wool floating in it.


    Grass and trees, blue sky, white clouds, Sunny Village is like a pure woman, opening her beautiful mind to everyone.


    At the entrance of the village, there were loud voices, and hundreds of people gathered together with smiles on their faces.


    The most noticeable among them are naturally the young hunters with bent bows and machetes around their waists.They are the protagonists today.


    Although these young hunters are not very old, they are all strong and strong, and they have long been with the forest.They have strong muscles and healthy skin.


    At this moment, they stood straight with their waists upright, showing confident smiles.


    People in Yanyang Village cheered heartily, unreservedly sending their warmest compliments and blessings to these young people who are about to go into adulthood.


    The beautiful girls in the village, also wearing brand-new costumes, appeared in the company of their elders.


    Then, arm in arm, they hummed a folk song neatly, like a lark chorus, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    After singing, suddenly, a young teenager in the team wanted to come forward and strike up a conversation.


    Before the blessing was completed, these young men could not move half a step, otherwise they would be disrespectful to the mountain god.


    Looking at the teenager who was grinning constantly, the girls laughed one after another, endlessly.


    "He deserves to be beaten, and he doesn''t look in the mirror. It''s as black as a piece of carbon. In the daytime, I''m afraid that others won''t see me and think it is my master. The white is red and suave!"


    In the team, Izumo kid also came in, saying that he was afraid that his master would not understand the rules and he had to watch it himself.


    Uncle Kui and the others felt that it made sense when they heard it, so they followed him in.


    At this moment, he was a little gloating, and he even gave Ye Dou a flattering.


    Hearing this, Ye Dou glanced slightly, he felt that the unlucky boy was cursing himself around the corners.


    "Today''s practice doubled."


    "what"


    Izumo lost his mind and didn''t understand what happened.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    179. One hundred and seventy-sixth chapter, a macho?Little white face!]


    The grand festival continues. After the girls finished the chorus, the elders in the village led all the villagers to worship the mountain god.


    Then, the head of Yanyang Village walked to the line of young hunters, took a ruler, and tapped the young man on the head a few times.


    "One dozen, remember the ancestral precepts, don''t allow the dark to enter the mountains"


    The old man said after the first hit.


    "Two 2 fights, respect nature, and don''t kill randomly"


    The old man finished the second hit, and then said.


    "Three fights, watch and help each other, don''t abandon the blood in the body"


    The old man took the long ruler back after the third hit.


    When it was the turn of the night fight, he lowered his head like everyone else, and the old man knocked on his forehead three times, and then folded his hands together to thank him.


    This is a warning from the elders in the village, and also a blessing for them.


    Remembering the ancestral training can make you safer in the forest and in the mountains.


    Respect for nature, Yanyang Village is backed by mountains and eats mountains.


    Keep watching and help each other, their population is small, and only by uniting with each other can they crack the omnipotence and last forever.


    The adults who watched the ceremony had a little smile on their faces from beginning to end.They have all experienced these three dozens, and they have always kept them in mind.


    This is the essence condensed by the blood and sweat of the ancestors.It contains great principles and is also the foundation of their lives.


    "May the mountain god be with you."

 203 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 203

    "May the mountain god be with you."


    The villagers followed the old man to pray for them, and the young teenagers in the team responded at the same time.


    At this point, most of the process of worshipping the mountain god has been completed.Next, only when the young people bring back the prey and dedicate it to the mountain god, can all be completed.


    The elders of the village all laughed openly at this time, and turned their eyes to the group of beautiful girls... Yingyingyanyan.


    Because, next is the "Hie Lang"


    Link.


    Of course, they did not dare to laugh out loud, knowing that the girls were thin-skinned and couldn''t beat their courage.


    Seeing everyone put their eyes here, the beautiful girls blushed and looked at the young hunters in the team from time to time.


    Finally, a beautiful girl was pushed out, holding a carefully woven wreath with a shy blush on her face, after hesitating for a long time, she mustered up the courage and rushed over here.


    Ye Dou could clearly feel that the little ghosts in the team stood straighter at this time.They were already fearlessly fighting the beasts, their bodies were shaking, and they didn''t know whether they were shy or excited.


    The young girl walked nearby, her face flushed, and she lingered for a while, looking at her mother nervously, and after receiving encouragement from her family, she suddenly ran over, her face glowing like fire, and the beautiful wreath It was hung on the neck of a teenager.


    The people in Yanyang Village boiled, screaming and cheering, applause and laughter filled the village.


    Her behavior inspired other beautiful girls, and soon another young and beautiful girl rushed over holding a wreath.


    The villagers were even more emotional, and they were ten years younger in an instant.They recalled the scene of participating in the hunter festival, and their faces were filled with kind smiles.


    "Go, Violet, don''t let him wait long."


    Elder Wangu said with a smile.


    Roland heard this, his body suddenly stiffened and his head was a little dizzy.


    She squeezed the wreath made of violet flowers in her hands. She didn''t know why she was so obsessed that day, she heard her brother say


    of.


    At this moment, her cheeks were red and she was too ashamed to look up to see people.


    People in the village call her violet because she has beautiful and noble purple long hair.


    Now if the wreath is given to Mr. Yato, isn''t this really what Izumo said, I want to send myself out!!! "Okay!"


    Suddenly, the crowd burst into cheers again, and it turned out that another young man was attracted by the beautiful girl.


    Roland looked over and found that it was the night fight.Now he has a beautiful wreath around his neck and a beautiful girl standing in front of him.


    Her cheeks were full of blush, but she insisted on not retreating, covering her heart with her hands, and then opening to Ye Dou before quickly running back to the crowd.


    "What does she mean?"


    Ye Dou didn''t understand, and somehow touched the wreath made of roses.


    Talking is not allowed in the blessing session, but smart girls will always think of other ways to express their emotions to the teenagers.


    "She said, you look good, and you are different from other hunters in the village. You are special, so she likes you very much!"


    Izumo is a tiger-headed, honest translation.


    puff.


    The mongoose, who was looking around, just smiled.


    It turns out that not all the beautiful girls in this village love machos, but also look at their faces! The corner of Ye bickering: can''t help but twitch.


    He was still there: when Konoha, he was Konoha''s second macho, a thousand riders, who would dare to say that he has a pale face, but he glanced at the other little ghosts around him, because of the exposure to the sun, his skin color did make his skin somewhat attractive Eye-catching.


    The girl over there seems to be explaining to her parents at this time, her eyes are still looking in his direction from time to time, her brows are shy.


    At this moment, Roland suddenly froze in place, holding the wreath tightly with his slender hands, feeling at a loss.


    The excuse she gave herself was that she was afraid that Ye Dou had just come to the village and everyone was not familiar with him.


    Now that he has been favored by other beautiful girls in the village, what excuse does she have, "Go, Violet, Roland, who is full of heart, is better than a thousand roses, he will like it."


    The old man still smiled, but pushed her out rudely, not giving her a way out.


    At this moment, she didn''t go, nor did she go.


    Feeling the eyes of the people in the village, her head was blank, and she walked to the front of Ye Dou dazedly.


    "Wow, no way"


    "Who is he, I have never seen him before, and he can actually receive two wreaths"


    "And also took our violets away!"


    The villagers in Yanyang Village were quite magical.Only the hunters who saw the night fight that night showed a smile like an aunt, as expected.


    "Sister, you are so brave, you really want to give yourself to the master!"


    Looking at the wreath woven entirely of violet flowers, the Qude child opened his mouth in surprise, causing Roland, who was already nervous and shaking, to almost drip blood on his face.


    However, she still mustered up the courage, stood on tiptoe, and put the wreath around Ye Dou''s neck.


    After that, she stretched out her hand and nodded her head, then pointed to her heart again, and she clenched her fist to Ye Dou before opening it.


    When it was over, she fleeed like a fly, slipping into the arms of the old man Wangu and did not dare to look up.


    "My thoughts and my heart will belong to you from now on"


    Kid Izumo translated, then his mouth opened sharply, completely shocked.


    This is just a show of love. When did my sister be so bold to read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    180. Chapter One Hundred Seventh, Quick Shooter]


    The horn blew, and all the teenagers who participated in the hunter festival bid farewell to everyone and began to enter the mountain.


    This coming-of-age gift is not completely without requirements.It doesn''t work if you don''t just hit a rabbit and come back even if you pass the coming-of-age gift.


    At least, you have to take the lead of deer, fox and other prey back to prove that you are a qualified hunter.


    This is not an easy task, because the hunter festival is basically held in winter, and many prey have already entered hibernation at this time, most of them are nested in caves, and they are simple.


    However, only by completing hunting in this harsh environment can you prove that you do have the ability to be independent! Young teenagers also understand that this coming-of-age ceremony is not so easy to pass.


    They are very careful, since they walked into the forest, they have been observing all traces.

 204 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 204

    Fluff, footprints, and even feces, at this time have become clues for them to hunt down their prey.


    Through these things, they can recognize what kind of prey is left and whether it is in danger, and then pursue the pursuit.


    They didn''t gather together all the time, and after saying a word of caution to each other, they started to act separately.


    Generally speaking, the risk factor is extremely low in the periphery of the mountain, and ferocious beasts are generally in the deepest part of the mountain.


    However, it is also forbidden that no beasts run to the outside to hunt or walk, the danger still exists.


    After everyone was separated, Ye Dou remained in place.


    The most difficult part of hunting is to find the prey, not hunt it, especially in this harsh environment, sometimes it is difficult for you to meet a prey for a day.


    However, it was not difficult for Ye Dou.He suddenly squatted down, and his fingers were placed on the ground together, and the invisible domineering color began to madly spread, covering the entire mountain.


    In an instant, all the grass and trees in the mountain were felt by him.


    "900 meters to the east!"


    Soon he stood up again and had already discovered the breath of a wild beast.


    The mountain in the mouth of Yanyang Village is not a single mountain, but a continuous mountain range with no end in sight.


    Therefore, this festival usually lasts from morning until dark.


    However, less than half an hour later, Ye Dou returned to the village carrying a sika deer


    At this moment, the Yangyang Village, the joy of the atmosphere is blowing.


    Looking up, everyone on the street is full of smiles, some are hanging lanterns next to the house, and some are setting up a stage.The villagers know very well that the little hunters will not come back for a while. , So they did not stay at the gate of the village and wait at all.


    Instead, he returned to the village and began to prepare for the banquet after worshipping the mountain god in the evening.


    At this time, Ye Dou came in carrying a sika deer, and the villagers were stunned.


    Uncle Kwai carried the wood on his shoulders and set up a stage for the performance with his friends.After seeing the night fight, he was directly stunned.


    What''s the matter, this kid came back to hold the grass, and he was carrying a sika deer, and he threw the wood away, wiped his eyes with both hands, thinking it was a dazzling mistake.


    It turned out that this turned out to be true, and this guy has really finished hunting! This village is so big, and soon news spread to everyone''s ears.


    After a while, Ye Dou looked like a monkey, stared at by everyone, and watched.


    "It''s over, isn''t it, Master, you are too fierce. It hasn''t been until half an hour has passed, so you will complete the coming-of-age ceremony.


    The Izumo kid is also a little confused.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that his master is a super fierce man, but this is too fierce.


    What did you do, it won¡¯t be the sika deer that hit you directly, right? Other experienced old hunters also looked straight, let alone in the cold winter, it is the early spring when everything is beginning, they all do No such thing.


    What efficiency is this "where to put it"


    Ye Dou was not used to being watched by so many people, and asked.


    "It''s done wherever you let it out at the door. You have to go there together, and finish the ceremony by the way."


    Uncle Kwai took him away in a daze.


    Then, under the command of the village elders, Ye Dou completed the coming-of-age ceremony in this way.


    "Wow, Master, you are too good. You passed the Hunter Festival so quickly, and you broke the record, you know, we have never seen anyone faster than you in our village."


    Izumo followed him and worshipped Tao.


    Ye Dou asked, "Is there anything I need to do next?"


    Although it is a bit embarrassing, he does need to ask Izumo, a six-year-old child, a unique culture that he has never seen and experienced.


    To be honest, this experience is very good, there is no intrigue, no blood and killing, everything is so sincere and peaceful, it makes him feel relaxed all over.


    Izumo thought for a while, and said, "What should be done, Master, you have completed the coming-of-age ceremony. Then just wait for the group of...stupid hats to come back."


    Then, he saw his sister on the street and proposed to go and take a look.


    Ye Dou looked up and found that Roland, dressed in bright festive costumes, held hands with the other beautiful girls in the village and started a cheerful dance.


    Before he could agree, Izumo had already pulled him closer to Roland.


    The beautiful girls seemed to have seen both of them, and stopped immediately, and pushed her forward with a smile.At the same time, they also surrounded Ko Izumo and took away, leaving a space for them.


    "Mr. Ye Ye Dou."


    Roland looked at the sister who was walking away, his heart was very nervous, and even the words were uncomfortable, "You, you are back."


    "Well, you are beautiful today."


    Ye Dou nodded in praise.


    Today''s Roland is different from the past.It is no longer a commoner, wearing a lavender kimono with the same hair as her, with a white silk ribbon around her waist, showing her exquisite figure.


    Not glamorous, not simple, there is a kind: a touch of grace and beauty.


    "Thank you!"


    Looking at the garland that Ye Dou still hung around her neck, she lowered her head, not daring to look at Ye Dou, her jade-white skin was flushed and she was extremely shy.


    At this point, the two suddenly fell silent.


    That''s the nature of Ye Dou, taciturn, and very few words.


    Roland had a lot to say, such as inviting him to walk around the village, but didn''t have the courage to speak.


    The group of...beautiful girls who were hiding not far away from Izumo hit the group, all looked anxious, and they rushed out to speak for their sisters.


    However, some people are faster than them.


    I saw Uncle Mazilian hurriedly walked over from a distance, and said anxiously, "Violet, Grandma Wangu fainted, come on!"


    What Roland was shocked suddenly, he couldn''t care about other things anymore and rushed to the old man''s house.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    181. Chapter One Hundred and Seventy-Eight, Nobody Can Escape Reincarnation]


    "Grandma Wangu, may not be able to survive this winter, everyone must be prepared."

 205 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 205

    At this moment, almost all the villagers in the house of the elderly Wangu came over.


    Then, Uncle Kwai gave them extremely bad news.


    In an instant, the originally jubilant Yanyang Village lost its color and became cold.


    The old man Wangu is a villager who has the blood of Yanyang Village through and through.He is helpful and amiable.He is the elder respected by countless teenagers and girls in the village.


    Hearing the news that the old man is about to pass away at this moment, many people cannot accept this fact.


    Although, they also know that the old man is very old and will not have a few years of life to live, and they don''t know when they will die.


    However, when this moment is about to come, many people still feel sad and don''t want her to leave.


    "No, grandma hasn''t seen me getting married yet, how could she die!"


    The tiger''s head and the brain''s Izumo lost his former vivacity at this moment, and his eyes froze in the same place blankly.


    Before he was self-conscious, his parents had already left this world.He and his sister have been dependent on each other since he was a child, and it was the old man Wangu who gave him the care and warmth of home.


    He can''t forget that when he was three years old and three years old, when children of the same age laughed at him as having no father and no mother, and being a child that no one wanted, it was the old man who stood up and declared loudly, "I am Izumo''s grandmother."


    Even more unforgettable, the old man told him some time ago that my biggest wish is to see you and Violet get married and live to that time.


    How could this happen! At some point, his eyes were already tearful, and he couldn''t help it.


    "With your sister, nothing will happen."


    Ye Dou was recalled by this scene and stretched out his hand to put his hand on Izumo''s head, which was a rare comfort.


    "Yes, my elder sister is the best doctor in the village, so nothing will happen."


    He wiped away his tears and regained hope.


    Squeak! At this moment, the door was opened and Roland walked out anxiously.


    "Immediately, take grandma to the city immediately."


    She gasped.


    Although her medical skills are brilliant, she still can''t compare with the magical medical ninjutsu.


    Elder Wangu didn''t have a serious illness, but the body was still aging to the extreme, and he was about to reach the end of his life, and ordinary methods could not be treated at all.


    Only with medical ninjutsu can she have the opportunity to warm up her dying cells and body functions and spend this cold winter.


    "Quick, slower it will be late."


    Seeing everyone standing still, Roland was here, and she was completely confused now.


    The old man Wangu had a miserable life and lost her husband many years ago. Therefore, she treated Roland and his brother as dears, leaving the best things to them forever.


    Just like when the hunter sacrifices, other beautiful girls are accompanied by family members, and she is the only one who accompanied the elderly Wangu from beginning to end, just like two grandparents.


    Uncle Kwai hesitated to speak, "Violet"


    It''s not that they don''t want to bring the elderly into the city, it is that Yanyang Village is isolated from the world, and the nearest city is at least a few hundred miles away.


    Mountain roads are difficult to walk, and with their feet, they have to walk for a whole day.


    As for the elderly Wangu, who is more than 70 years old, the elderly cannot bear the long journey, and they may die in the middle of the journey.


    The old man had a miserable life. Many years ago, Dashan took away her husband and children.They couldn''t bear to let the old man die outside.At least in the village, everyone would accompany her to the last moment of her life.


    How could Roland not know this truth, but she just didn''t want to accept it, and she was extremely sad.


    "Let me take my grandma."


    Ye Dou walked out of the crowd and entered the house step by step.


    "Kid Ye Dou, do you know what you are talking about."


    Uncle Kwai is very serious, and the people in this village are very united, like a family, never separating each other.


    Now that the old people are unable to do so for a long time, how can they let outsiders tell her to take her away and not let them accompany her to the last moment, "I am very awake, I will let grandma return safely and smile as usual.


    Ye Dou''s expression was calm at the moment, but with a firmness.


    He has been with Metkay since he was young, and was greatly influenced by him.He never makes promises easily.Once he makes a promise, he must complete it.


    As Metkay said, since the man is handsome, he must do his best! "The nearest town is in that direction."


    Om! Purple ripples spread from him, and then Old Man Wangu was lifted up with the cotton jacket that wrapped her.


    This magical scene stunned everyone, looking at Ye Dou like a god.


    "South, there is a small town about 300 miles away from the south, where is the hospital!"


    When Roland and Izumo saw this, they finally remembered that Ye Dou was a powerful samurai, which could not be treated with common sense.They regained hope and hurriedly said.


    "Roland, Izumo, make something delicious, I''ll be back when I go."


    After all, Ye Dou dragged the old man and floated, flying out of the village.


    "Sister, what shall we do now"


    Izumo asked worriedly.


    "Go back and cook something delicious, and wait until grandma and Mr. Ye Dou come back."


    Roland looked at Ye Dou who was leaving with the wind from a distance, until his figure completely disappeared, and then wiped away the tears, and smiled again on his face.


    She believes it, believes that Ye Dou will bring the old man back safely, this is the sense of security Ye Dou gives her


    Just as Yato left Yanyang Village, Uchiha took the soil and the black and white Zeus appeared out of thin air on a hill not far from the village.


    "I really helped that old thing a lot. How can I get away with Iori Yatou because of a headache."


    "Do you want to do it now"


    Hei Jue and Bai Jue know that Ye Dou''s perception range is extremely terrifying, so they have never dared to approach easily, afraid of being discovered.


    At this moment, Ye Dou had already left, and they finally dared to stand up.


    "No matter how clever a scam, there will always be flaws, and only the truth will be invulnerable."


    Uchiha looked at the village not far away, and said faintly, "No one can escape the trash-making cycle in this world, and you will not list it, Iori Yato!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao

 206 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 206

    182. Chapter 179, Tucun]


    After leaving Yanyang Village, Ye Dou flew all the way to the south.


    He dared not fly too high, afraid that the low temperature in the sky would kill the old man, so he could only use a cotton jacket to live the old man and fly all the way.


    "Your chakra is not enough for you to take a person for hundreds of kilometers."


    The mongoose lay on his head and said.


    "I don''t have to float all the way, as long as I cross the mountains, I can drive with my feet on the flat road."


    Ye Dou said calmly without losing speed.


    He naturally knew that his current Chakra did not have the ability to travel hundreds of kilometers while carrying a person.


    As long as he has passed this difficult mountain road, he can touch the ground and run without slowing down.


    "She didn''t kiss you for nothing. As for the desperation like this, your injury is not completely healed yet."


    "She is kind to me, I''m just reporting on her now."


    A little snack As for you so desperately to lie to the ghost! The mongoose didn''t believe him at all, but didn''t stop it.


    No one is born indifferent, and certain things will definitely cause it.It feels that Ye Dou''s character may also be caused by similar things.


    "The awkward guy."


    The mongoose suffocated his mouth and began to be vigilant around him, actively helping Night Fight to save Chakra, avoiding possible rogues and beast attacks.


    It''s noon, the scorching sun drives away the cold and brings warmth to the earth.


    Ye Dou set off in the morning, and it was only then that he finally walked out of the mountain and stepped onto a smooth trail.


    In terms of his feet, this speed is actually not fast, but if the people in Yanyang Village know it, it will be shocked.


    At this point, he has walked more than a hundred miles, and he has also passed the most difficult mountain road.It will not be long before he can rush to the city.


    This is a speed that the villagers of Yanyang Village can''t even dream of.If they are allowed to come and go, it will take four or five days to go back and forth.


    Ye Dou didn''t need it.He hurriedly before dark and finally managed to enter the small town, a post in the country of iron, the speed is simply unbelievable.


    Soon he took the old man to the hospital and sent the old man to the operating room for treatment.


    At the moment, the night fight, his expression is calm, and people can''t see that he has the slightest tension, but his thoughts can''t help but return to the previous life.


    At that time, he seemed to be the same, sitting in front of the door of the operating room, waiting uneasy and anxiously.


    The difference is that he didn''t have any ability to change at that time, and he could only helplessly let his fate, but now he can span hundreds of miles and send the elderly to treatment in time.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the lights in the operating room changed from red to green, which meant that the treatment had produced results.


    Sure enough, the door of the operating room was quickly opened, and several medical ninjas walked out of it.


    Ye Dou immediately got up, his eyes locked directly at the attending doctor.


    "Don''t worry too much."


    "I''m not worried!"


    "Ok."


    The doctor was speechless and shook his head. You sent her in time. The old man is fine now, and she is awake now."


    Hearing this, Ye Dou''s face didn''t change her face, and she breathed a sigh of relief


    In a ward, Ye Dou sits on the edge of the bed, taking care of the elderly.


    At this moment, the old man has woke up and returned to the old smile, but her condition is not particularly good, with an infusion tube in her arm, and she is still very weak.


    "Big


    How is home"


    The old man asked.


    "They are good, eat well and sleep well."


    Ye Dou replied, "Don''t worry, you can cultivate here with peace of mind."


    "Grandma can''t rest well here, let''s go back, night fight."


    The old man knows his own affairs, and even if she survives this catastrophe this time, there will definitely be unavoidable catastrophes waiting for her in the future.


    She didn''t want to stay in this cold bed, but just wanted to go back to her hometown.She would rather not do anything, just sit in front of the house and look at the people and things in the village.She can also spend the day happily.


    Many people want to return to the roots of fallen leaves when they are old, but in fact they can''t erase the longing for their hometown, and Elder Wangu is not an exception.


    "The doctor asked you to spend the whole winter here."


    "The village is our home, and we must also pay attention to a good mood, right? Let''s go back, and Yanyang Village is where we belong."


    Belonging to Ye Dou''s action, he remembered what Shui Wuyuebai said to him before his death.


    "Wait: I will ask the doctor, if they agree, we will go back tomorrow."


    He still hasn''t understood what it means to be in this world, but after a period of cultivation, he slowly discovered that he enjoys life in Sunny Village very much.


    Perhaps, when everything is settled, he can return to this village, work at sunrise, and rest at sunset, simply and happily through his life


    The second day.


    With the consent of the doctor, Ye Dou bought countless nutritional products and gifts, and set off on his back with the elderly.


    He didn''t walk too fast, nor hired a carriage or the like, because the old man couldn''t bear this kind of bumps, so he was better off carrying it securely.


    The closer you get to home, the deeper the smile on the old man''s face.


    She is looking forward to waiting: when she returns to the village, the children surround herself, and the scene where grandmother and grandmother want to eat sweets, it will be very lively.


    "By the way, Ye Dou, why do you have so much money"


    The old man suddenly thought of something.


    Although Yanyang Village doesn''t particularly care about money, it has no concept.


    But judging from the enthusiastic attitude of the shop owners, this young man must have paid an unimaginable huge sum of money for them.


    "It was given to me by a wealthy businessman. I helped him solve a problem."

 207 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 207

    "A big trouble?"


    "Well, a lot of trouble."


    "It turns out that it''s like that, Xiaoyedou, you are really good, Violet has a better vision than grandma."


    Ye Dou didn''t answer this time, and focused on rushing.


    Along the way, the old man kept nagging, Ye Dou was not too annoying, listening and responding.


    Finally, before the sun went down, they returned to Yanyang Village again.


    It was just the scene in front of him that made Ye Dou and the old man''s heart shake at the same time.


    "Yedou, did you go to the wrong place."


    At this moment, Yanyang Village was so quiet that there was no trace of anger, as if it were dead, no smoke, no naughty children, the houses and streets were full of bright red blood stains, and there was no living person.


    The old man''s smile disappeared, and he almost fainted on the spot.


    Suddenly, she exploded at a speed that was completely dissatisfied with her current state, and her footsteps were flying into the village.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    183. Chapter One Hundred and Eighty, The Law of Survival in Troubled Times]


    Ye Dou followed into Yanyang Village.


    At this moment, this small village with only a few hundred people does not see the joy of the past, and is completely silent.The streets and houses are full of dazzling blood.


    He also saw the corpse of a small child.He seemed to want to crawl into the arms of his parents.


    The adult hunters in the village had also resisted, but in the end they were all killed, and their bodies were randomly thrown on both sides of the road.


    This is a catastrophe, a tragedy in the world, and a doomsday scene of life and charcoal.


    Ye Dou''s eyes became cold, and he walked on the bloody streets step by step.


    Then, he walked into the home of Roland''s sister and brother.


    When he entered the door, he saw that the food was scattered all around.When the enemy invaded, the two brothers and sisters seemed to be preparing to eat.


    He continued to move forward and walked to the backyard. The medicine field was still the same medicine field, but the familiar slender figure was not seen, nor could he see the shadow of the...


    Finally, under the cherry blossom tree, he saw the figure of the old man Wangu.


    Her back was extremely bleak, and she kept shouting the names of Roland and Izumo, and the old man burst into tears and mourned.


    Ye Dou''s mood seemed to sink into the bottom, but he didn''t even dare to step forward. He had already guessed the ending, and was afraid to see the picture that he didn''t want to see.


    However, in the end he walked over, and then he saw the scene where Roland and Izumo were pierced by a knife at the same time.


    Roland stood in front of Izumo.At the moment before she died, she wanted to protect her brother, but she couldn''t stop it, and left the world with great regret.


    Then, even the old man Wangu lost his movement.


    Ye Dou couldn''t help but shook his body, because he couldn''t feel a trace of vitality from the old man''s body anymore.


    The old man had a miserable life.He was brutally taken away by Dashan a few years ago.He and his children were brutally taken away by Dashan.In his later years, he met Roland''s brother and sister, treating them as his own grandchildren, treating them as his own, and trusting them with everything.


    Nowadays, the white-haired person will send it again...the black-haired person, she will no longer...can''t bear the blow, she is so sad that she has lost the motivation to live, and she is completely heartbroken! The hundreds of people in Yanyang Village have all died in one day. Do not stay.


    At this time, the sky was white with a starting point, petal after petal, crystal clear.


    The sun withered and the snowflakes fell, as if they were funerals! Boom! The violent breath broke out, and Ye Dou''s eyes were scarlet, like a wounded beast, with a grief and anger erupting.


    He couldn''t wait to look up to the sky and roar, his majestic appearance was terrifying, and the whole person suddenly turned into a stream of light, and he chased away from the village, the monstrous killing intent swept the world, shocking the birds and beasts.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, what are you going to do."


    The mongoose asked worriedly.


    His current state is too terrifying, because he has never seen it before, and he is very worried.


    "Hunt them, find them, kill them!"


    Ye Dou didn''t turn his head back, and moved forward extremely quickly.


    Although the opponent intentionally hid it and even used it, Ye Dou discovered through the wounds of the villagers that this was done by the ninja.


    The blood of the villagers has not been completely cold, and the temperature still exists, and the group of people has not gone far


    the other side.


    A team of 1 horses dressed in ninja costumes rested in the depths of the mountains.


    They are Takiyuki


    There are more than ten ninjas in the country, and they are grilling food in front of a fire.


    "Captain, is it really good to do this, but the country of iron is absolutely neutral."


    The youngest ninja in the team suddenly spoke, with unbearable and worried voice.


    The Iron Nation had an agreement with the Ninja world a long time ago that they would never interfere with all the actions of the Ninja, and as a condition, they must not infringe the Iron Nation.


    Although the village was remotely located, it was ultimately within the scope of the Iron Nation. If it was discovered, their village would have no way of explaining it, and would definitely be madly retaliated by the Iron Nation.


    "There is nothing good or bad. The goal of our trip is not to solve the food problem in the village."


    The headed ninja looked very determined, and seemed to be used to seeing this kind of scene, and he could not see any guilt on his face.


    Although there are many ninja villages in the ninja world, not every ninja village is as powerful and prosperous as the five great ninja villages like Konoha and Yunyin.


    For example, Takinin Village can''t even be self-sufficient.


    The geographical location of their village is very bad.They are surrounded by the four major countries, sandwiched between the country of soil and the country of fire.When the war broke out, these major countries were the first to fight against them.


    Why is it that because they got in the way, those big ninja villages are not so stupid to go around Takinin village to fight, and they worry about being stabbed in the back of Takinin village, they can only solve them first.


    Therefore, in order to protect themselves, Taki Ninja Village can only rely on the powerful Ninja Village and form an alliance with them.


    In other words, Takinin Village is a group of cannon fodder characters.They are the chess pieces in the eyes of Danin Village.Every time a war breaks out, their casualties are the heaviest, but the distribution of benefits is the least.


    Others eat meat, they drink soup, and others have no food, they can only starve to death.


    Takinin Village''s mission resources are not many, because they are close to the two giants of the country of fire and the country, and their annual income is very limited, and they can only maintain a little more food and clothing.


    However, in this troubled world, Ninja Village, whose fists are not strong enough, is destined to not survive forever.Taki Ninja Village must invest more funds to strengthen its own armaments.

 208 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 208

    This has caused Takinin Village to be very difficult in winter every year, and people often die because of famine.


    In order to improve this kind of problem, Taki Ninja Village can only devour some less Ninja Villages than them, and even do some looting activities by gangsters.


    And this team of people, they perform this kind of task.


    "Eagle eats snakes, snakes swallow rabbits, rabbits eat grass. This is the eternal law of survival, and so are our ninjas."


    The ninja headed by him was extremely indifferent, as if he had seen through the nature of this world, and didn''t take the matter of slaughtering the village into his heart.


    "That''s good, are you ready to be killed by me? After all, I am stronger than you."


    Suddenly, the sound of cold as a glacier erupted in the crowd.


    At the moment of the night fight, the eyes are like electricity, the black hair has no wind, and the horrible killing intent is almost to pierce the flesh, reaching the depths of the soul, making people shudder! "Who are you!"


    The ninjas in Takinin Village immediately dispersed, encircling them, and they surrounded the night fight.


    Their expressions are very solemn, and the young man in front of him is definitely not an annoying character, is it incredible to approach them quietly! Only endless killing intent and cold knife light responded to them.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    184. Chapter One Hundred and Eighty One, this world does not need ninja]


    Under the cherry blossom tree in the backyard of Roland''s house, Ye Dou returned with eighteen heads.


    These heads were all murderers who slaughtered Yanyang Village, and now they have all been beheaded by him.


    However, at this moment, he didn''t have the slightest feeling of revenge in his heart.Looking at Roland, Izumo and the old man''s corpse, he lost his senses.


    Even though it would be useful for him to kill all the murderers, they were dead after all.


    "I don''t seem to be here at the right time."


    "You did it"


    The violent aura erupted from Yeto again, and he saw that the domineering force firmly locked the sudden Uchiha belt soil.


    "I''m not boring enough to have trouble with a bunch of unarmed civilians."


    He denied that he was involved in this matter, but he didn''t care about the monstrous killing intent emanating from Ye Dou.


    Possess "supernatural power"


    Kaleidoscope writing round eyes, as long as he does not want to die, it is difficult for anyone to take his life.


    All fatal injuries will be transferred to the divine mighty space by his eyes, and only the Amaterasu Black Flame, which claims to never extinguish until the target is completely burned out, can threaten him.


    "However, it is better for them to die. You should be able to understand better after seeing the reality. In this world, no matter what it is, it is impossible to achieve."


    "This world has been distorted to the point of collapse, and the process of making rubbish is constantly repeated. Come with us and change this world together."


    Uchiha brought Moto to an invitation to Yatou, and his voice revealed bewitching.


    He has felt pain, so he understands pain and knows when humans are the most vulnerable.


    Ye Dou agreed and accepted Akatsuki''s invitation.


    "I will report your situation to the leader. After dealing with this matter, take the time to visit Yuren Village."


    Uchiha''s scarlet eyes flickered under his mud mask, and Yatoto''s sternness was beyond his expectation.


    However, he didn''t care if Yetou had other purposes, just like Uchiha Itachi, as long as it could help their plan, he would dare to use anyone.


    "Iori Yedou is not such a simple guy, take soil, you have to be careful of him in the future, there may be any purpose."


    Uchiha did not go too far with the soil before he was overtaken by the two people.


    Hei Jue is very vigilant.He has been in contact with Ye Dou, knowing that he is an extremely cautious person, and it is impossible to agree to the invitation so quickly.He must have other purposes.


    "It doesn''t matter, whatever


    What exactly does he want to do, there is no real peace in this world, and hope will not appear. If there is, then it is just his comforting self."


    Uchiha said indifferently with the soil.


    The cruel the reality, the greater the void in the heart.


    Only the dream of the moon can fill this hell-like hollow in my heart! The snow is bigger, the cherry blossoms are whimpering, and the cold corpse under the tree is sentimental, and Ye Dou stood dazedly, without moving a step.


    If I have never been here, you will definitely live better, carefree, and live each day happily and safely.


    He was lost, and he seemed to see the two brothers and sister Roland working in the medicine field and dancing under the tree.


    But all of this is an illusion, it is his memory and sad emotions that are at work.They have died and become a corpse without temperature.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, are you okay, that guy is fooling you, don''t be tricked by him."


    Meerkat worried


    Said groundly.


    "I know he fooled me, and I also knew that the team of ninjas from Takinin Village was attracted by him."


    Ye Dou squatted and held the bodies of Roland, Izumo, and the old man together.


    It was not the season of cherry blossoms at this time, a gust of wind blew, and snowflakes fell on Roland''s cheeks, like withered cherry blossoms, no longer delicate and beautiful, and a little more beautiful.


    ``But he is not wrong.This world has collapsed.It is constantly reincarnating in killing, blood, pain, and hatred.Slaying will create blood, blood will create pain, pain will create hatred, and hatred will eventually cause killing. "


    "Six Dao Immortals are a loser. He didn''t bring peace and beauty to the world. Instead, he created the most dangerous killing''weapon'' with his own hands, and kept the world in endless battles."


    He stretched out his hand and gently patted the snow on the faces of the three of them, but his eyes were so cold that people did not dare to look at each other.


    "What do you want to do"


    The mongoose sensed that something big was about to happen.


    It knows Ye Dou extremely well, and has been following him almost since he came into this world:


    Therefore, it is very clear that although the young man in front of him has lived in this world for more than ten years, he has always maintained a sense of detachment from the world and has never integrated into this world.


    As in the game, he has always viewed the world from a third perspective.


    But now, he feels that Ye Dou has changed, he is no longer detached from the world, and has completely integrated into this world.


    "I want to calm this chaotic world and let this world return to its normal trajectory!"


    Even though the mongoose was prepared, he was shocked by what he said.

 209 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 209

    "This is something that even Qianshouzhujian and the Six Dao Immortals have never done before, do you want to play so difficult?"


    At this moment, it was full of hair standing upright, and was shocked by his heroic feat.It was obviously a system wizard, but it felt that there was blood burning in its inner body.


    "The word difficulty is just an excuse that people look for in order to escape. My goal is the fruit that grows on the sacred tree.


    Whatever I do, in the end I will stand against the entire Ninja World."


    "I have never understood before, what is the meaning of my coming into this world.


    Perhaps it is to put an end to this cruel ninja world. There is no need for chakras, no ninjutsu, and no ninja!"


    At this moment, his whole body''s temperament has changed, his head full of black hair is dancing, his eyes are like electricity, like a sharp sword out of the sheath, there is a kind of: I am the one who is the only one in the sky and the earth!" Uchiha wants to guide I walked on the same path as him and proved that he was not wrong! He succeeded, but I will not be as cowardly as him, I will not avoid reality"


    "Roland will not die, Izumo will not die, nor will the six hundred people in Yanyang Village."


    Boom! He stomped on the ground, cast his ninjutsu to create several coffins, and placed the three of them 3 inside.


    Then, he folded his hands together and drove the coffin into the unique space where he was reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    "Wait for me, I will pull this chaotic world back on track, and when one day comes, I will pull you back from the pure land of the underworld and let you continue to live happily."


    "And Uchiha brings the soil, he will feel the most terrifying retribution."


    : I don¡¯t know if there is any...this function, and whether you need to get the container first, if you want, please forgive me! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things to collect,


    185. [Go out if something happens]]


    Warm reminder: press Enter] to return to the bibliography, press to return to the previous page, press


    Go to the next page and add a bookmark for you to continue reading next time.


    186. Chapter 182, see Payne]


    This snow didn''t stop for a whole day.


    Ye Dou set up a tomb on a hill not far from the village, where the view is excellent, and the whole view of Yanyang Village can be seen.


    "You will not disappear. One day you will be reborn from the fire, and the sun will always rise."


    He sat in front of the grave, put his hand on the tombstone, let the heavy snow pour down, hit him, and said something softly until the sun rose to the horizon.


    Then, he left decisively, without looking back and staying in the wind and snow.


    In this troubled world, no one can be alone.He can only keep moving forward and become: extremely powerful, so powerful that even this world needs to follow his will.


    "Where are we going now, what are we going to do"


    The mongoose leaned on his shoulder and asked quietly.


    "Go to Yurenin Village and say hello to Uzumaki Nagato and Akatsuki."


    He spent a lot of time in Yanyang Village, completing isolation from the outside world, and he needs to collect information first.


    Then, he will set off for the Kingdom of Wind, and Loulan''s trip can''t be delayed any longer, because the terrifying turmoil will soon erupt.


    He needs to get everything ready before this


    Yuren Village is an extremely unique village. The climate is in the rainy season all year round, and rainwater flows into the inland lake surrounding the village.


    And because the geographic location occupied by Yuren Village is extremely important, it is stuck at the junction of the three kingdoms of the country of wind, the country of fire, and the country of soil.


    Therefore, it became one of the home battlefields of the first, second, and third Ninja Wars.


    This has made it difficult for this village to develop, bringing together countless refugees.


    However, even though the situation in Yuren Village has always been severe, they still stand tall in the world of tolerance, which has to do with who their leader is.


    Regarding the first leader of Yuren Village, no one knows who he is, only the famous demigod of Shinobu, Sanjiao Hanzo was once the leader of Yuren Village.


    This is one of the reasons why Yunin Village, as one of the main battlefields of war, has not disappeared from this world.


    Their leader is strong enough that even the shadow gates of the Great Ninja Village will give him a bit of face, fearing to annoy the other party, pushing him to the opposite side, and creating an enemy with amazing combat power out of thin air.


    And because the strategy adopted by Sanjiao Yu Hanzo is relatively conservative and low-key, it almost does not engage in diplomacy with other Shinnin villages, which effectively reduces the influence of Yuren Village from surrounding countries.


    However, many people still don''t know that the leader of Yuren Village has been replaced, and he is no longer that...the powerful Ninja demigod in all directions.


    It was replaced by a more powerful man with the same eyes as the six immortals.


    Tick.


    Tick.


    Tick.


    When Ye Dou stepped into the area of ??Yuren Village, the weather suddenly changed, and it was clear that it began to rain.


    Moreover, as he went deeper into Yuren Village, the rain turned from small to large, torrentially drenching him from head to toe.


    Water droplets kept falling, drenching his clothes, and also wet his face, with a hint of coolness.


    "This is Yuhu Freedom Technique!"


    Ye Dou stretched out his hand and felt the fluctuation of Chakra from the rain.


    This is Payne''s unique ninjutsu, which uses chakras to create rain clouds and realize artificial rainfall.


    Moreover, once the Rain Tiger Freedom Technique is activated, every drop of rain dripping from Yuren Village is closely connected with Penn¡¯s feeling.


    Regardless of who entered Yurenin Village, Payne or Uzumaki Nagato could find out for the first time.


    This is why Jiraiya invaded Yuren Village, and he was attacked by Payne before he came in without detecting the intelligence.


    This village is really special, different from other Ninja villages, it has a cyberpunk taste.


    "Payne."


    Ye Dou suddenly raised his head, and a certain look flashed in his eyes, as if he were looking through the village.


    at the same time.


    Uzumaki Nagato''s Tiandao clone was walking on a strange building in the rain, and he had already spotted him, turning his head and speaking softly.


    "He''s here, Xiao Nan, go and bring him over, and then summon the other members."


    "I know."


    Behind him was the glamorous Xiao Nan. After a reply, his body magically turned into pieces of white paper and floated away.


    "Come with me, Iori Yedou!"

 210 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 210

    It didn''t take long for Xiao Nan to find Ye Dou.The latter nodded and followed.


    Along the way, the two did not have any conversations.Xiao Nan knew that the people behind him were absolutely dangerous, and he was always vigilant and did not dare to relax.


    And Night Fight wants to complete these procedures as soon as possible, get useful information, and facilitate his future actions.


    After a while, Ye Dou was taken by Xiao Nan to a high-rise building in Yuren Village. There were lights but not turned on, and the surrounding area was pitch black.


    "When we first met, Iori Yetou, you can call me Penn or God."


    Suddenly, a man with orange hair and strange black iron all over his body walked out of the darkness.


    He is one of the six avatars of Uzumaki Nagato, the avatar of Heaven! Uzumaki Nagato was once one of the refugees in Yuren Village. Because of the blood of the Uzumaki clan, his strong vitality and huge chakra enabled him to use reincarnation. The power of the eye.


    Therefore, he was selected by Uchiha Madara and became the host of the reincarnation eye.


    However, during a negotiation, he and his friend Yahiko were ambushed, and his legs were burned by the detonation talisman half-hidden in the ground by the Sansho fish, and the long-term use of the outer golem caused him to lose his basic walking ability. .


    Today, he can only move through the Chakra receiver, which is the black iron gang manipulating the corpse.


    "In this world, there is no god. It is better than Konoha''s first generation of Hokage, but in the end it failed to die:


    "Just a name, whatever you like, whatever you want."


    There were hardly any mood swings on Payne''s face, and he had always been cold and calm.


    "Let''s talk, that guy asked me to come here, if there is anything I need to do."


    Ye Dou looked directly into his eyes and asked calmly.


    "There is nothing you need to do, but there are some things that need to be explained to you about the significance of the establishment of Akatsuki."


    He didn''t care about Ye Dou''s attitude.


    After all, there are enough weird people gathered in his hands now.As long as the other party has the ability to promote the implementation of the plan and whether the personality is unique, Payne doesn''t care.


    Because he has confidence and ability to suppress all bad guys.


    "Akatsuki''s plan has entered the second stage, focusing on raising funds."


    Payne was very patient and explained "Aka" to him one by one


    The plan also targets.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    187. Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three, Join]


    The plan that Payne revealed to Ye Dou at this moment was almost exactly the same as what he had learned before.


    In a simple summary, it can be understood as the following steps.


    First collect money and form the first mercenary group in the Ninja world, then capture the nine-headed beasts scattered in the Ninja world, build an ultimate weapon, and then control the world with absolute power.


    His thoughts are actually very similar to the historical trend of another world.


    In the original world of Night Fight, there have been two consecutive world wars that have swept the world.


    The casualties caused by these two wars were too large to estimate.


    He once heard from the old man that the earth at that time was not khaki, scarlet makes people cold, every day and night of gunpowder smoke, the sky is darkened, and the world is like it is going to the end.


    In the end, nuclear weapons appeared.In the face of this absolute power that destroys the world, countries are pressing for compromise, and the world is slowly moving towards peace.


    The world of Ninja at this moment is so similar to the world before, killings are constantly erupting, smoke of gunpowder permeates the whole of Ninja, and countless creatures are withering one after another.


    Payne''s idea of ??catching tail beasts and building the ultimate weapon to make the world feel painful and make people fear war is correct, because there are successful cases.


    However, this is not the original world.There is only one war weapon that the nine-headed beast can create.Unlike the world in the night, many countries have nuclear warheads and can control each other.


    "Even if you gather the tail beasts to create the ultimate weapon, in the end you will only become the public enemy of the entire Ninja World. Those Ninja villages will work together to destroy the weapons."


    "In the end, the world will return to its original appearance, without any changes."


    Ye Dou secretly said in his heart:


    The history of the ninja has been developed for thousands of years, has penetrated into people''s hearts and lives, and has formed an indispensable culture.


    The ninja is also a profession born for killing and fighting.


    Only by completely removing this kind of profession, this undesirable culture from its roots, will this world follow its original trajectory.


    "I don''t care what you joined Akatsuki for, but from the moment you join us, you and your purpose need to obey Akatsuki. When Akatsuki''s purpose is achieved, your wish will naturally be achieved."


    At this moment, Payne is just a corpse, but there is an inexplicable majesty, majestic and terrifying, not to offend.


    He looked directly at Ye Dou, and there were terrible fluctuations in his eyes, he was warning Ye Dou, and at the same time he was testing his reality.


    Ye Dou shook his whole body, and the invisible gravity gushed out from him, pressing the sky over and over against Penn''s Heavenly Dao clone.


    Boom! The building trembled inexplicably, and the tyrannical aura shattered.


    This scene was terrifying, it was just the collision of the two breaths, and there was no hands at all.As a result, the building was about to be unable to hold on, it was incredible.


    "Payne."


    Xiao Nan suddenly shouted.


    She can''t let: these two people continue.


    Because Payne''s body is also in this building, he cannot act autonomously.If the building collapses, he is at risk of exposure.


    In fact, Ye Dou had discovered the location of Uzumaki Nagato early on, as well as his other five clones.


    Because of the Chakra black iron rod, ordinary perception ninjutsu could not detect the location of the Uzumaki Nagato, and would be disturbed by the black iron rod.


    Even if Naruto Uzumaki has activated the fairy mode, he needs to insert a black


    The iron rod can lock his position in reverse.


    But seeing and hearing color domineering does not need to be so troublesome, and can perceive the breath of the surrounding creatures.


    "From now on, you will know the alternate members of the organization. Come with me to meet the other members of the organization."


    Payne collected his breath, already knowing in his heart, he then reached out his hand to tell Ye Dou not to resist or move.


    Then, after a while, Ye Dou felt that he had appeared in a dark ground hole, opened his eyes and saw seven illusory figures in front of him.


    This is the magic lantern body technique, used to communicate information within the organization and report the progress of the task.

 211 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 211

    This technique is very mysterious, because apart from Akatsuki, I haven''t seen it in other places.It is speculated that this may be one of the bloodstaining abilities of the reincarnation eye, and Penn is the commander tower to connect the consciousness of all Akatsuki members.


    At this moment, including Payne, Yeto saw a total of eight 8 figures, they were: Uchiha Itachi, Dried Persimmon Ghost Shark, Hei Jue Bai Jue, Deidara, Scorpion, Angle, and Flying Section.


    "coming."


    "Assembling us in such a hurry, is there something important to discuss"


    "Who is he, the newcomer who just joined,"


    As soon as Payne appeared, the seven people below 7 asked unceremoniously, especially Jiao: Du, he was the most impatient.


    He is the chief financial officer of Akatsuki''s organization. He regards money as his life, and his favorite thing to do is to count money quietly, and sometimes he can count for a whole day.


    If you want to say who has the best business ability in Akatsuki''s organization, no one can match it: all are comparable.


    The other guys are either studying bombs or playing puppets.Only he is the only one who has been working diligently and buried himself in the black market to make money for the organization.


    At this moment, he was chasing a ninja who was offered a reward on the black market, but he was suddenly summoned by Payne, which made him very dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry, this meeting will not last long, as long as it is for you to get to know the new members of the organization."


    As soon as the words fell, Uchiha Itachi below burst into a terrible murderous intent, almost materialized, attracting the attention of others.


    "I don''t care what kind of grievances you have before, and I will put them aside in front of the organization."


    Payne frowned and warned, "Can you do it, Itachi Uchiha, Iori Yato!"


    "Humph."


    Uchiha Itachi snorted coldly, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first, and we still have things to do."


    Payne nodded and said, "Ah, go, remember what I said."


    After all, Uchiha Itachi''s figure directly reported in place.


    Immediately after the dry persimmon ghost shark, Jiao: Du, Xie waited and looked at Ye Dou meaningfully, and disappeared together.


    Only Deidara yelled and asked where Ye Dou was, and wanted to discuss art with him, wondering how Ye Dou blew Konoha into the sky.


    Ignoring it, Ye Dou also withdrew from this space, and his consciousness returned to his body.


    "Put it on!"


    Payne''s consciousness also returned at this time, and he threw him a black robe with red auspicious clouds, which was the uniform costume of Akatsuki.


    When the night fight was over, he went on to say, "You should have seen Dashewan. He holds "Kong Chen" in his hand.


    The ring, if you can get it back, it belongs to you."


    Ye Dou nodded and put on the black robe.From this moment on, he was a member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    188. Chapter 184, Go to the Kingdom of Wind]


    After finishing the conversation with Payne, Ye Dou found Xiao Nan.


    At this moment, his temperament is even more cold.The black robe of the Xiao organization has a high collar, which covers his lips, and his eyes are extremely cold.


    At this moment, Xiao Nan is talking to the young ninja in Yuren Village, as if he has something to order.


    It turned out that the twice-a-year Zhongnin examination was about to start again. Yunin Village was also preparing to send Xirenin to participate this time. The few standing in front of her were Yunin Village who took the Zhongnin examination this time.


    However, from Xiao Nan''s words, Ye Dou realized that they were drunk and not interested in drinking, and wanted to take this opportunity to determine the identity of the villagers Zhuli, so that they could be arrested later.


    "Yes, we will definitely complete the task, Lord God."


    The Xiaren of Yuren Village nodded, and they called Xiaonan the messenger of the gods and respected them incomparably.


    In fact, neither Xiaonan nor Payne can be as cold as the people in the Akatsuki organization.


    They grew up here since childhood, here is their root:.


    "What are you doing here."


    Xiao Nan also found Ye Dou and asked lightly.


    She is indifferent, like a plum blossom in winter, beautiful and cool, with a kind: unattainable loneliness.


    "I heard you say that the Chunin test is about to start again, this time the location is there."


    Ye Dou is very direct and doesn''t care about the opponent''s attitude.


    After all, the reason why he joined Akatsuki is purely because they have the same goal, which is to catch the tail beast.


    Apart from that, there is nothing else to do.


    Xiao Nan is very surprised why a character like him cares about the Zhongren exam, but still tells him what he has learned.


    "After being attacked by you and Oshamaru, whether it was Konoha or Sanda, they suffered heavy losses."


    "This year, Sun Shinobu teamed up with Konoha to hold a joint examination in Sun Shinobu Village. They sent out invitations to many Shinnin villages. This time the Zhongnin exam is very grand!"


    Xiao Nan gave him a look, as if pointing out.


    Part of the reason why this year''s Zhongnin exam is so grand is due to the boy in front of him.


    He not only blasted Konoha into the sky, but also killed most of the root elites, leaving Konoha Shinobu''s vitality severely injured.


    As for the other reason, it''s that Oshemaru killed Sand Shinobu''s Kazekage.In addition, the plan failed, and Sun Shinobu Village''s experience at that time did not get there.


    The Zhongnin exam is so grand, the two Shinnin villages are obviously going to pass this exam, show their strength to the outside world, and restore the reputation of the five great Shinnin villages.


    "The organization has always been accustomed to two people acting together and taking care of each other. You are only one person now. Payne will not give you too many tasks. You should also go together and collect information about other people in Ninja Village."


    "Okay, give me all the information you collected about the Kingdom of Wind."


    Ye Dou nodded and hated her directly.


    All information about the Kingdom of Wind.


    He has been in this world for more than ten years, but he has never stepped into the country of wind, and he knows very little about it.


    It was just that when Xiao Nan rolled away the windy report and handed it to him.


    After tearing it apart, Ye Dou didn''t find much information about Loulan on it.


    This is probably the reason why the tree attracts the wind.Sara Ninja Village is one of the five great Ninja villages.Others have focused their eyes on them, but ignored Loulan and the dragon vein.

 212 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 212

    "That''s it, the rebelliousness of a Sand Shinobu is not enough to make me so wary."


    He secretly said in his heart:, and then put away the scroll and leave.


    "and many more"


    Suddenly, he was stopped by Xiao Nan, and he hesitated for a while.


    "If you can, I hope you can watch which children."


    When she said this, she didn''t even know what identity she should use to talk to Ye Dou.


    She still has a desire for beauty in her heart, she doesn''t have much ambition, and her biggest wish is to live with Uzumaki Nagato in peace.


    This wish is simple, yet very luxurious.


    Uzumaki Nagato inherited the same reincarnation eyes as the six immortals, and it was destined to be extraordinary.


    She can only pin this wish on the children in the village, and she is particularly concerned about them.


    "If you can!"


    Ye Dou responded, turned around and left, leaving this village where it had been raining almost all year.


    The country of wind.


    There is Sand Ninja Village, one of the five great Ninja villages in the Ninja world.


    Just like its name, this village is the color of sand from head to toe, sand and dust fly all day long, and the environment is extremely harsh.


    However, because the environment here is extremely harsh, Sand Ninja Village has also become an excellent food place for ninja cultivation.


    Today''s Sand Ninja Village has not completely recovered from that war. The main reason is that they have not found the fifth generation Fengying to lead them.


    However, the status of their consultants Chiyo-in-law and Eilao in Sand Ninja Village is equivalent to the three ninjas in Konoha''s legend. They are the ninjas of the generation of Sarutobi Hitoshi, and they have an unimaginable reputation in Sand Ninja Village. People trust.


    At present, the Ninja Village is managed by the two of them, so even if the Ninja Village loses the wind, the Ninja Village, which stands at one of the apex of Ninja, can still function normally.


    At this moment, Sand Ninja Village is much more lively than usual, because there will be a grand Nakanin exam here soon.


    At that time, famous figures such as lords and lords from various countries will visit Sand Ninja Village in person, and Peng Nin will be brilliant! This time the Zhongnin exam will be bridged by Sand Ninja and Konoha, and Konoha will naturally also participate in Konoha.


    For example, Hyuga Ningji, Li Rok, Yamanaka Ino, Akimichi Dingji, etc., these are the new generation of ninjas who are still ninjas, and they are all among them.


    "Welcome to Sand Ninja Village, isn''t Naruto out?"


    Gaara came out to greet them in person at the gate of Sunnin Village, accompanied by Kankuro and Temari.


    After the last Zhongnin exam, Gaara''s personality has changed a lot.His heart knot was opened by Uzumaki Naruto''s hammer, and his heart began to accept others.


    No longer the beast that only knows to kill.


    "He, he was taken out of the village to practice cultivation by Master Jilaiya, and he said he won''t be back in three years."


    Yamanaka Ino''s tone is not without envy.


    After all, Jiraiya¡¯s reputation is too loud, "in the legend."


    The three big characters are placed there, and they are very high-end and high-end.


    "Not even that guy is there. So, the team led by Konoha''s elite copy ninja Kakashi, doesn''t it mean that the whole army is wiped out."


    Temari is not authentic.


    "Hey, Temari."


    Kankuro shouted and glared at her.


    They all knew about the rebellion of Uchiha Sasuke and Iori Yatou, and those two people had an extraordinary connection to the Konoha ninja in front of them.


    Sure enough, everyone in Konoha heard the words, and their expressions were more or less gloomy.Even Yamanaka Ino was no longer lively.


    In my mind, the shadows of those two people could not help but appear.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    189. Chapter 185, Loulan Ruins]


    Dingling! Dingling! Dingling! In a desert filled with yellow sand, a man in a black robe with red auspicious clouds is walking alone through the sand.


    He wears a hat with a few golden bells tied to it, which is constantly blowing with the wind, making a pleasant sound.


    This person is Ye Dou.After leaving Yuren Village, he went all the way, and not long after he rushed to the Kingdom of Wind, he began to search for the remains of Loulan.


    His action on this trip was fairly smooth, and he had a domineering look, he easily avoided Sand Shinobu''s patrol and sneaked into the Kingdom of Wind.


    "That''s it."


    Ye Dou stopped and raised his head slightly, looking at the ruins not far away.


    Although the ancient country of Loulan is called a country, its location is indeed in the territory of the country of wind.It can be regarded as a country of China, independent of the country of wind and Sharen Village.


    About ten or twenty years ago, the ancient country of Loulan was actually a very prosperous country.


    The queen of this country has a unique ability in her bloodline, who is innately compatible with the earth, and can control and use the energy of the underground dragon vein.


    It is a kind of energy contained in the earth, infinite, inexhaustible, and can be called the lifeblood of the earth.Once it erupts, the power contained in the dragon vein can even destroy the entire earth.


    Relying on this unique ability, the ancient country of Loulan led a happy life uncontested.


    It''s just that the Loulan in front of you can''t see its prosperity at the time. Because of the war, it has been reduced to a ruin, and the ancient country of Loulan is also called the Loulan Ruins.


    "It''s here. Although the power of the dragon veins has been sealed by the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate, I can still feel the endless energy contained in this underground."


    The mongoose spoke.


    At this time, its state is completely different from usual.It is not strange, and has a majesty that people cannot ignore.


    This is the will to exchange space, to help Ye Dou obtain the core of the dragon vein.


    Hearing that, Ye Dou stopped talking nonsense, walked directly into the ruins, found a location, and then blasted a punch into the ground with his strength.


    Boom! In an instant, the desert land made of yellow sand was punched through, and a big hole appeared out of thin air.


    Ye Dou did not hesitate, and fell into the big hole along the yellow sand, falling at an extremely fast speed.


    This is the ground of Loulan, and it is also the place where the dragon veins are sealed.


    Step! He doesn''t know how far he has dived, he only knows that there is a gap between the scene in front of him and his memory.

 213 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 213

    In Ye Dou''s memory, although the surface of the Loulan Ruins was dilapidated, it was destroyed by the war.


    However, under the seal of the dragon veins, Lan''s building is actually still intact, with a tower hundreds of meters high.


    And now, the ancient pagoda has completely collapsed, and you can only see the debris falling around.


    "Is it the butterfly caused by my appearance?"


    Loulan''s changes caught his attention, and he couldn''t help thinking.


    "However, the seal of the dragon vein still exists, saying that I failed and failed to take the dragon vein"


    The goal of his trip is not only the dragon veins, but also the core of the dragon veins.If he successfully obtains the core in this trip, the dragon veins will completely disappear from Loulan, and there is no need to seal the Bofeng Water Gate.


    "You don''t have to think too much. This is about time paradox, which cannot be treated with common sense, and you can''t find clues and answers from these changes."


    The mongoose is indifferent and authentic.


    At this moment, it is not the original mongoose, but the will to exchange space.It has been inexhaustible for the time it exists, and it has a lot of understanding and is extremely mysterious.


    "I know."


    Ye Dou nodded and asked, "Is there any way to break the fourth generation of Hokage''s technique"


    He did not continue to think about the reasons for Loulan''s changes.


    This is the same as the question of whether there is a chicken or an egg first, and it is destined to find no answer.


    This time, he may indeed have failed.He did not obtain the dragon vein and was sealed by the fourth generation of Hokage.


    However, it is also possible that the timeline he is currently in is whether the reincarnation of the chicken or the egg begins first.The effect of his tropical rainforest butterfly has not yet erupted.


    "This is an advanced sealing technique. It comes from the whirlpool family. It cannot be broken with brute force. All energy will be sucked in by it, and the seal is firmly sealed."


    The mongoose has scarlet eyes, scanning the surgery in front of him.


    "Say the main point."


    Ye Dou frowned.


    "There are many ways to crack, and you need to pay a sufficient price in exchange."


    The mongoose said lightly.


    The purpose of his trip is to help the night fight to obtain the core of the dragon vein.


    However, its assistance does not include helping him open the seal of the dragon vein.


    "I don''t have anything to exchange with you."


    "In that case, you can try to inhale the seal technique into yourself, and you can also break the seal of the Bofeng Shuimen."


    "I don''t know how to seal it."


    Ye Dou frowned, "Is there any feasible way."


    "The first type, you have a copy of the seal book on your body, which records the seal secret technique of the Uzumaki family. You can learn it. With your ninjutsu aptitude, you can learn this seal technique in about a month. Untie."


    "However, the seal of the Dragon Vessel is not only a sealing technique, but also possesses the four generations of Hokage''s Flying Thunder God technique. For the sake of safety, you''d better learn Flying Thunder God too."


    "I don''t have so much time, change one!"


    Ye Dou frowned more tightly, and he didn''t have so much time to waste here.


    What''s more, the ninjutsu of Flying Thunder God is not so easy to learn, and it must have the talent of space ninjutsu.


    "The second type, go to Baizu, grab him and help you unlock the seal, you tell him the news about the dragon vein, I believe he will be happy to help you."


    Isn''t this exactly the same as the plot of the theater version?In the plot of the Lost Tower, Baizu sucked the seal into the body, which caused the dragon vein energy to run away, traveling back to ten or twenty years ago.


    Ye Dou was in a bad mood at the moment.


    He knew that this trip would not be so smooth, but he didn''t expect to encounter a problem at the beginning.


    However, now he has no other way other than grabbing Baizu.


    "Where is he now"


    "It''s in Sand Ninja Village. He hasn''t defected to Sand Ninja. With your perception, you can easily find him when you get there.


    The mongoose has read its thoughts and said, "When you come to the Loulan Ruins again, I will appear again. Good luck."


    After all, the mongoose returned to normal and became as unfocused as usual.


    "Yedou, you succeeded, hey, why is it fat? Why is the dagger of Bofeng Shuimen still here? Why don''t you pull it out? Hey, Yedou, where are you going."


    "Go to Sand Ninja Village."


    Ye Dou slowly lifted into the air and left the Loulan Ruins without looking back.


    : It''s still two more days. There have been a lot of things in these two days. I''m really sorry.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    190. Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six, Have We Seen It?]


    In Sand Ninja Village.


    At this time, the village was holding a joint Zhongren examination, and the guarding force was far beyond normal, almost three steps, one outline, five steps and one sentry, and it was extremely strict.


    But there is no way, Konoha''s Zhongnin exam incident hasn''t been long since then, so I can''t help but not pay attention to the defense of the village.


    In a tavern, ninjas and civilians gathered here to drink and beat.


    The topic they talked about the most was naturally the ongoing joint Zhongnin test.


    The genius ninja of that village is worth noting.The ninja of that village is not worth mentioning, and it has become the focus of their discussion at this moment.


    Suddenly, a man in his twenties raised a topic different from everyone else.


    This has attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It is about the ancient country of Loulan! "Is the ancient country of Loulan such a country as the country of wind?"


    Someone asked.


    "Of course it is, it''s not far from our village."


    The man showed a look of yearning, and continued, "I heard my master say that the ancient Loulan country was prosperous and prosperous, and there were thousands of towers in the country. The city is brightly lit day and night, colorful, like a city that never sleeps."


    "Just blow it up, you, there are thousands of towers, this is something that even our Sand Ninja Village can''t do."

 214 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 214

    Someone sneered and said, "Don''t say that... Didn''t there in the ancient country of Loulan... this technology, just the environment of the country of the wind, vegetation is rare, surrounded by sandstorms, and if you accidentally encounter sandstorms, they are not afraid to build such a high building. The sandstorm came and killed people"


    When the others heard it, they nodded.


    They have lived here for a long time and are very familiar with the harsh environment of the Wind Country and Sand Ninja Village.


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether Loulan has such a high tower, even if they have the ability, what should they do if they encounter a sandstorm does not mean they are ruining themselves. "What I said is true."


    The man seemed to be anxious and said loudly, "Back then, my master had been to the ancient country of Loulan and witnessed all this with his own eyes. The queen of that country has a kind of magical power, which can communicate with the underground dragon veins for generations. They rely on it. The power of endless dragon veins is prosperous!"


    "You are still talking about it. I have lived in the village for so many years, and I haven''t heard any news about the dragon vein."


    Another old man also shook his head and sighed, "I also know that the ancient country of Loulan, because of its involvement in war in the early years, has been reduced to ruins. If the dragon veins are really capable, how can they not be used to resist the enemy, and the country will be destroyed."


    "Loulan has nothing to do with the world. They didn''t use the dragon veins as a military force."


    The man was arguing with others through his throat, completely impatient.


    But in the tavern, everyone did not believe it, all because the other party drank too much nonsense.


    In this troubled world, everyone is afraid that one day they will die inexplicably. Even the Konoha of the five great forbearance villages will be invaded. If Loulan is so capable, how can he be alone? After that, he couldn''t calm down.


    He is a ninja from Sand Ninja Village, he looks a little thin and haggard, and he looks like an over-cultivation.


    Although it has been twenty years since the ancient country of Loulan, it is located in the Kingdom of Wind and is adjacent to Sand Ninja Village. Naturally, it is impossible that Sand Ninja Village has no news about this country.


    The elders of the hundred feet have been to the ancient country of Loulan, and the description is as good as the man said.It is indeed prosperous to the extreme.There are thousands of high towers in the city.


    "difficult


    What Father Dao said is true"


    Dragon veins! Dragon veins! Baizu kept repeating these two words in a low voice, and then he left the tavern and rushed home to find out the situation thoroughly.


    "He got the bait."


    When the people were gone, a mongoose floated in the air, looking in the direction where Hundred Foot was leaving.


    It is very weird, not only can it be verbal, but no one can discover its existence except the man just now.


    The man, as if sulking, kept toasting to his mouth, but there was no wave in his heart.


    "This big brother, what you said... Loulan, is it really that prosperous?"


    Suddenly, when Ye Dou was about to leave, a young girl suddenly came over.


    She has eyes as pure as snow, two strands of hair slid down her side and fell on her chest. The tip of her hair was tied with a pink bow. She was dressed in a camellia-colored robe with a silk ribbon around her waist, quiet and elegant. .


    It''s Hyuga Kahuo, who hasn''t seen her for a while, she is more mature and beautiful.


    She walked over slowly, the dim light reflected a slender shadow, and then she sat generously opposite Ye Dou.


    He was stunned, or Jiu Jin came up, or something else, no longer indifferent, and inexplicable emotions poured into his heart.


    "Of course, there is an oasis in the desert. Every important day, they will hold celebrations that we have never seen before."


    "At that time, a band composed of hundreds of people would play music at the same time, like a patrol in the village, going around the city. At night, there will be a firework convention. Thousands of towers light up fireworks at the same time, and the exploded fireworks are extremely bright. It can light up the sky like daylight!"


    At this moment, he was like a crazy archaeologist, unceasingly explaining the history and prosperity of Gu Loulan to the people in front of him.


    Hyuga Fireworks listened very carefully, and imagined the scene in his mind, as if seeing the gorgeous fireworks show, the beautiful eyes flashed inexplicably, "that must be beautiful"


    "This big brother, have we met before."


    She regained her consciousness and looked at the strange man in front of her closely, "I have an instinct, I must know you!"


    "Maybe when you first came, we had a fate."


    Ye Dou smiled and shook his head, "Your friend seems to have come to you. It''s a pleasure to chat with you, I''m leaving now."


    In the distance, several young people with Konoha ninja forehead guards came over here.


    They are Yamanaka Ino, Qiu Dao Dingci, Hyuga Ningji and others, are here to find Hyuga Kahuo.


    "Hua Huo, why are you here? I''m so worried about us."


    "Master Huahuo, this is not Konoha, please don''t walk alone in the future, at least tell us."


    Several people came to the front, worried or sternly said, and their words revealed deep concern.


    "Worry you guys."


    Hyuga Huahuo apologized, staring at the back of Ye Dou leaving with a dazed look, feeling like a deja vu.


    "Who is he, Hua Huo you know"


    Yamanaka Ino asked.


    "I don''t know. When I saw him, I suddenly felt a heartbreak. I couldn''t help but want to get close to him. I must have seen him!"


    She stared blankly at the man walking away, her long eyelashes trembling, her expression gloomy.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    191. Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven, Exposed]


    "It turned out to be true. The dragon veins really exist. Driven by the Queen of Loulan, they have built an incredible city-state."


    After returning home, Baizu found the diary left by his father and opened it to search for all news about Loulan.


    Then, he was surprised to find that the ancient country of Loulan actually existed, and the man in the tavern said the truth.His father had visited Loulan and witnessed it with his own eyes.


    "Unbelievable, it is unbelievable, how powerful is it to build such a skyscraper"


    Baizu flipped through the notes, the record about Loulan in it, but it lacked the description of dragon veins.


    Obviously, his father was an outsider.Even if Loulan allowed him to enter, he never let him discover Loulan''s internal secrets.


    However, you can''t be wrong.The Loulan''s craftsmanship recorded in the notes has exceeded the standard of that era, and it is difficult to achieve even in this era.Even the five major countries can''t compare it.There must be some reason for it.


    "The diary also records a song that Queen Loulan has passed down from generation to generation. The lyrics in the diary also mention the dragon veins many times. There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    It''s just, why is it withering? Since the energy of the dragon veins is infinite and inexhaustible, why does it wither? Nothing has been heard for so many years. What secrets are there? I don''t know the fanatic emotions slowly receding. Baizu couldn''t help but start thinking.


    "It seems that I have to find an opportunity to ask."


    He thought of the night fight spreading rumors in the tavern, thinking that the other party must know more than him


    "It''s sealed!"

 215 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 215

    On the second day, Baizu came to the tavern again.After seeing Ye Dou, he took the initiative to go to the tavern, and wanted to collect more information about the dragon veins.


    "Be sealed"


    Baizu was stunned.He is now more than 20 years old and has been working in Sharen Village, but he has never heard of Loulan''s mission in the village.


    Could it be the ninjas of other Ninja villages, or the group of ninjas who destroyed Loulan, but how is this possible, what a huge force, who doesn''t want to hold him in his own hands? "Yes, it is said that it was caused by Konoha Sealed by the ninja, I heard from my master that the man is proficient in the sealing and ninja method, and he is fascinating."


    Night Fight is like finding a confidant, it seems very excited, giving people a feeling of knowing nothing.


    Baizu listened patiently and asked new questions from time to time.He heard a lot of useful information from Ye Dou''s words.


    "Could it be Konoha''s fourth generation of Hokage"


    In the end, Baizu came to this conclusion.


    When it comes to the sealing technique, it is easy to think of the whirlpool family in the dying Wuchao Village.


    The people of this clan are not known for their combat effectiveness, but they have unimaginable skills in terms of skills.


    Unfortunately, when World War II broke out that year, the village was unfortunately destroyed, leaving only a small part of the tribe.


    The most famous of them is Sinna, not only because she is Konoha''s second Nine Tails, but also because she is also the wife of the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen.


    "If it is really the fourth generation of Hokage, then it is indeed possible that the dragon veins will be sealed by him.


    After all, the dragon veins are located in the land of the kingdom of wind. Konoha can''t get involved, but they don''t want to be acquired by Sand Ninja. Sealing the dragon veins and hiding the news is indeed the best way."


    "Trouble. Although I am proficient in puppet manipulation, I don''t know much about sealed ninjutsu. How can I crack the four generations of Naruto


    The seal."


    Baizu left the tavern and began to think about ways to break the seal.


    "He is not proficient in sealing technique"


    Ye Dou heard his whisper and couldn''t help but frown.


    According to the plot analysis, the fastest time for Baizu to break the seal is two years later, when Uzumaki Naruto resumes activities as Konoha Ninja.


    Could it be that these two years have been Baizu''s preparation time, he has been studying the seal technique, but how could Ye Dou spend two years with him here, "Big brother, you are here today."


    Suddenly, the sound of Hyuga Fireworks broke his thinking.


    She walked into the tavern again and sat across from him unceremoniously, just as she had been in Konoha.


    "Are you a villager here? Can you take me around? It''s the first time I went to other Shinobu villages other than Konoha. I want to know more about it."


    "it is good."


    Ye Dou was silent for a while and agreed.


    Then, the two walked out of the tavern and wandered aimlessly around Sand Ninja Village.


    There is a completely different customs and culture here from Konoha.Even if Ye Dou knows little, he can only pick some things he knows and tell Hyuga Kahuo.


    He is definitely a failed tour guide, but Hyuga Hanahuo didn''t care, and talked to him with a smile.


    The night fight at this moment has an amazing change from the usual appearance, whether it is appearance or annual appointment, it is far away.


    However, Hyuga Huahuo felt that he was familiar with him inexplicably, and unconsciously wanted to be close to him, as if it was a habit that he had developed over the years.


    Even if Ye Dou''s appearance changed drastically at this moment, but that... the intimacy engraved in the bones could not be smoothed out, attracting Hyuga Kazuo to approach.


    The two talked as they walked, and no one interrupted them, as if they had returned to Konoha''s time.


    "Thank you for staying with me, since Ye Dou left, I haven''t been so happy for a long time!"


    It was late at night, and Hyuga Fireworks suddenly stopped.


    Although she was smiling at the corner of her mouth, there was an inexplicable sadness that made people feel pity.


    "You don''t need to thank me, you should say thank you, I am the only one who is willing to stay with me, thank you!"


    If he pointedly said, his expression was no longer calm, and he revealed a firmness, which made Hyuga Kahuo''s heart shake.


    Then, don''t wait: she recovered, Ye Dou''s figure has been submerged in the crowd, completely disappeared.


    "Night Fight!"


    She suddenly opened her eyes and her chest rose and fell sharply.The tone and tone of her voice were too familiar to her.


    Then, she chased it up and kept pulling out the crowd to look for, but she could no longer see the person.


    "It''s you, right? It must be why you didn''t come out to see me!"


    She shouted, her eyes blurred with tears.


    The people around looked at her strangely. They didn''t know what was wrong with the girl, but they didn''t come close, making her look very helpless and lonely.


    "Hua Huo recognized you here."


    The mongoose said helplessly, "The woman''s intuition is terrible. The last time she left Konoha, she noticed that something was wrong with you."


    On the roof not far away, Ye Dou seemed to melt into the night, quietly watching the Hyuga fireworks, without saying a word.


    He didn''t turn around and leave until Hyuga Ningci and his party came over.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    192. Chapter One Hundred and Eighty-Eight


    In the next few days, whenever the tavern opens, Hyuga Huahuo will wait here every day, hoping to see the boy who...makes her think about it day and night again.


    She didn''t tell anyone what she knew, because she hadn''t forgotten that Yetou''s identity is now Konoha''s rebels and was hunted by many ninjas.


    It''s a pity that Ye Dou has never appeared in the tavern since that day.


    That night, it seemed that her dreams had never happened.


    Naturally, Ye Dou hadn''t completely disappeared, he was following Hundred Feet and monitoring each other''s every move.


    This is very important.If Baizu is as he thinks, it will take up to two years to invade Loulan, he will find another way to crack the seal of the fourth generation of Hokage.


    Fortunately, Baizu didn''t seem to be what he thought, there was no way at all.


    After talking with Ye Dou that day, Baizu went home to organize some luggage, followed the notes in the notes, and left Sharen Village to look for the ruins of Loulan.


    He wanted to verify with his own eyes to see if the existence of the dragon veins was real.

 216 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 216

    As a result, he was extremely pleasantly surprised. "It is true, the dragon veins really exist. With my puppet technique, once I obtain the power of the dragon veins, I will rule the entire Ninja World."


    In Loulan''s ruins, the hundred feet were crazy, kneeling before the seal of the dragon veins and laughing up to the sky.


    In front of the incomparable power of Longmai, his ambition was nourished and awakened, and then gradually grew, and he even wanted to dominate the entire Ninja World.


    "If the energy of the dragon veins is as the person said, and it is inexhaustible, I will be able to form an invincible army of puppets, and the gods will block and kill the gods!"


    He couldn''t restrain himself, and his whole body was shaking with excitement.


    However, there is a problem before him now that he has to face it.


    "How should I break the seal of the fourth generation of Hokage"


    Baizu had just tried to break the seal with brute force, but the seal did not move at all, but instead absorbed his chakra, which further consolidated the seal.


    He calmed down and began to think about ways.


    This is most likely the superior seal forbearance of the Uzumaki clan. He can''t break it at all by his means, so he can only find a way to start from other aspects: "This guy is talking about God, what is he doing?"


    In the distance, Ye Dou has been monitoring Baizu''s actions.


    But he didn''t dare to get too close, because Baizu was very cautious and set many traps around.If he got too close, he would find it.


    He was very careful, not even making a sound, quietly observing all the actions of Baizu, but the mongoose, who was impatient and muttered.


    Finally, Baizu stood up, then left the Loulan Ruins and returned to Sharen Village


    Afterwards, for several days, Baizu''s work began to become more careful and the ghosts continued to sway around the Fengkage Building, recording the shift time of the ninja in the Fengkage Building, and the time when the old man went to get off work and left work.


    The mongoose became even more strange, and wondered, "What exactly does he want to do, is there something in the Fengying Building that can break the seal of the fourth generation of Hokage"


    Its suspicion is not without reason. For example, it was not because of the sealing technique that it was sealed into Gaara''s body, but the elders of the country of the wind joined forces to force the one-tailed crane to bind me. Inside Gaara''s body.


    A shou crane is formed by energy, and seal art is also formed by energy.


    Since they have a way to punch a Shou Crane into Gaara''s inner body


    , Then destroying the seal of the fourth generation of Hokage is naturally not a problem.


    "What to do, Ye Dou, Fengying Building really seems to have a way to break the seal of the fourth generation of Hokage, do you have to start first?


    "No, just let him break the seal."


    Ye Dou hesitated for a moment and shook his head.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about doing it directly, but in the end he resisted it.


    It has been more than ten or twenty years since the dragon veins are sealed from the Bofeng Water Gate.Once the seal is released, without Queen Loulan''s comfort, the energy accumulated for many years is destined to erupt like a volcano.


    He doesn''t know whether he can withstand the energy burst of the dragon veins.If he can''t, it is very likely that he will be sent back ten or twenty years ago as in the plot, and the consequences will be unpredictable.


    Baizu didn''t know that his actions were being monitored by Ye Dou, and he was still dreaming of unifying the world of Ninja, dreaming about the day he would reach the summit.


    at last.


    He could understand the guard power of the Wind Shadow Building and the rest time of the guards.


    Then, he acted, already bewildered by the power, and completely abandoned the identity of Sand Shinobu


    "Your village has also betrayed and endured"


    The next day, news of Baizu defected from the village disappeared.


    This is not because Sun Shinobu doesn''t want to hide the news. It is that the Zhongnin exam is being held at this moment. There are people from outside the village everywhere. How can such a major incident of the Fengying Building invade be concealed "why did he defect from the village?"


    Hyuga Neji asked.


    "We don''t know too well, we only know that he stole a scroll from Fengying''s office."


    My third sister and brother Ai Luo are also included.


    Although they are part of Sarah Shinobu, their position is always Xingren, and they do not have enough rights to participate in such incidents.


    "What kind of scroll is it about sealing?"


    Hyuga Hanahu suddenly asked.


    She remembered that the person who had talked to the suspected Yatou that day was also called Hyakuzu.


    If the hundred feet in their mouths are the same person, then this matter is definitely related to Ye Dou, and she can''t help but care.


    "How do you know that this is only known to the high-level people within Sand Shinobu, and we also know a little bit because of our father."


    Temari couldn''t help asking.


    The outside world didn''t know anything about the theft of the Fengkage Building.Only the high-level personnel inside Sand Ninja knew about it.Others only knew that Sand Ninja had defected from the ninja.


    As for them, it was also because their father was a fourth-generation Fengying, and he learned some news from the mouths of Maji and others.


    Hyuga Huahuo didn''t answer her question, so she no longer concealed it, and revealed all the information she saw and heard that day.Of course, it did not include Ye Dou.


    She only hopes that this matter has nothing to do with Ye Dou! "There is such a thing in the Kingdom of Dragon Vein and Wind, why don''t we know"


    "impossible!"


    Everyone was suddenly shocked and shocked by a series of news.


    Especially Temari and Kankuro, they grew up in Sand Shinobu since they were young and have never heard of dragon veins.


    "Regardless of


    Is it possible, we must all stop them!"


    Gaara made a decisive decision without saying more, and turned around and ran to the Fengying Building.He wanted to tell the mother-in-law Qiandai to stop Baizu.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    193. Chapter 189, Ninja Allied Forces?]


    "Gaara, what you said is true"


    Fengying''s office, the three of my sisters and brothers, 3 including Konoha, are in it.


    They have already understood the seriousness of the matter.If the power of the dragon veins is as strong as the Hyuga Huahuo said, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Hundred feet can fully use the power of the dragon veins to form an army of puppets and blow a bloody storm in the Ninja World.


    Therefore, they immediately told the news to the grandmother-in-law who temporarily controlled Saranin Village, and let her decide.

 217 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 217

    "I believe what she said."


    Gaara has no bottom in my heart, because I haven''t heard and witnessed it with my own eyes.


    But, just as he said, he believed that Konoha''s group would not make such a joke.


    The old man of Chiyo is a 70-year-old old man.Although his face is full of traces of years, he feels not angry at this moment.


    She is the same generation as Ninja demi-god Shanjiao Yu Hanzo and is proficient in medical ninjutsu and puppet manipulation.


    During the Second Ninja World War, Sansho Fish Hanzo had a headache, because she was able to decipher the poison contained in Sansho Fish Hanzo, and was called "Puppet Old Lady" by Hanzo.


    , Has an unimaginable reputation in Sand Ninja Village.


    This time she came out of the mountain to re-lead Sha Shinobu, not her willingness, but from the joint request of Sha Shinobu.


    After listening to Gaara''s words, the elderly Chiyo turned his attention to Hyuga Hanaho and others.


    She didn''t have a lot of affection for Konoha''s people, because her son and daughter-in-law died at the hands of Konoha''s white teeth, which directly caused her grandson Xie to defect from the village.


    It''s just that this incident is too related and needs to be taken seriously, and the public and private are clearly distinguished.


    "Gaara, what do you think of this matter, and how should you deal with it."


    Senior Chiyo asked suddenly.


    She is trying to hone Gaara and deliberately push him to the fifth-generation Fengying position.


    Firstly, Gaara is the strongest among the younger generation. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is proud of the heroes, and a Shouhe is sealed in his body, and his potential is endless! Secondly, his father is the fourth generation Fengying , He succeeded the five generations of Fengying, the confidant cultivated during Luo Sha''s tenure, would be willing to accept him and assist him.


    "Suspended the Zhongnin exam, immediately sent an Anbu chase, and went to Loulan to capture Baizu."


    "You know what time it is now. There are many distinguished guests in the village. It is not easy to move the teacher and the crowd. This is detrimental to the reputation of Sunin."


    "Sara Shinobu Village is the closest to Loulan. Once a hundred feet succeed, we will bear the brunt of Sha Shino and we must stop him."


    Gaara did not even think about it.


    He has been accustomed to seeing life and death from a very young age, and the things he has experienced are far beyond ordinary people, which causes his mind and temperament to be more mature and calm than his peers.


    However, he is still too immature at this time, innocent.


    "You heard, Mackey, this time you will personally lead Anbu to chase Hundred Foot, regardless of life or death."


    "Yes!"


    "In addition, let the notification go down and let those who participated in the Zhongjin test gather within 30 minutes. The content of the second test will be changed to assist you in the pursuit."


    What Maki couldn''t help but shocked, the Xia Ren who came to take the test of everyone was the best young generation in each village.


    In the final analysis, they are always just forbearance, and it is too early to participate in this level of hunting.


    "Chiyo consultant"


    "Needless to say, just do as I said. Since it is a major event related to the Shinobi world, they have no reason to stay outside, and they have to contribute."


    Chiyoda


    humane.


    Cultivating a ninja is a very troublesome and difficult thing.Sara Shinobi is in a bad situation now, and the country of the wind leaves them with limited military funds every year.


    So in recent years, Sand Ninja has followed the route of elite ninjas, and every loss of one can make them feel distressed for a long time.


    With these as cannon fodder, the safety factor will be much higher.


    After a pause, she said again, "Gaara, you also go with me."


    This is about to stop the mouths of other Shinobu villages, and let the people in other Shinobu villages know it afterwards.


    After all, they also sent Xia Ren to participate.


    "Yes, I will do it now!"


    Maki''s heart was stunned, thinking that the consultant was really too cruel, this is anxious that all the geniuses of other Shinobu Village will die.


    Yes, they also sent Gaara to Ninja, but what kind of ninja Gaara is, he won''t be injured when performing tasks.


    But he still responded. Weakening the enemy is equivalent to strengthening ourselves. He doesn''t understand this truth. From the perspective of Sand Ninja, this is very reasonable! Thirty minutes later, all the Xia Ren who participated in the assessment gathered at the gate of Sand Ninja Village. , And act together with the Anbe of Sunnin Village.


    In this operation, Sand Ninja Village dispatched a total of ten teams of dark ninjas, each with four people4, for a total of forty people.


    In terms of Shinnin, after a round of competition, there are now sixty to seventy people left, and the total number is a hundred people.


    The group of people was mighty, marching forward facing the wind and sand, with an astonishing momentum, and the killing spirit shocked the birds and beasts.


    "Listen well, my mission for this operation is to help the dark part of Sharenin village to capture Hundred feet. Don''t be greedy for merit, don''t make any progress, understand?"


    Konoha and his party were mixed in the team, under the temporary command of Hyuga Neji.


    "We understand!"


    Qiu Dao Dingji and others nodded their heads. Obviously, they have a lot of trust in Hyuga Neji. Only Hyuga, who knows that this incident may be related to the night fight, is full of anxiety and expectations for this action.


    the other side.


    After escaping the scroll from Fengying''s office, Baizu rushed on the road overnight and embarked on the road to Loulan.


    However, this guy was very cautious, and after arriving at Loulan, he rested on the spot.


    He is not clear about the situation of the dragon veins, and he does not dare to act rashly.He must nurture his energy and adjust his physical state to the best.


    Now, he has rested and is fully prepared.


    "Immediately, I will be on top of the Ninja World soon."


    Baizu couldn''t help but smile long to the sky, with a crazy look, step by step closer to the seal of the dragon vein.


    "Longmai, give me your power and help me level the world!"


    With a loud roar, he tore open the scroll and was about to inhale the seal left by Bofeng Shuimen into his body and unlock the seal of the dragon vein.


    However, the accident happened suddenly, dozens of Kung Fu shots at his position in all directions, forcing him to stop his movements.


    "That''s it, Baizu!"


    Shoo!, hoo!, hoo!, hoo! With Maki''s cold drink, more and more ninjas entered from the big hole punched by the night fight and surrounded the hundred feet.


    One, ten 10, fifty 50, a hundred, in a blink of an eye, there were over a hundred ninjas around the dragon veins.

 218 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 218

    Some of them carry the forehead protection of Shinobu, while others wear the forehead protection of Takinin, Konoha, Yuren, etc., which is simply a small coalition in the world of Shinobi.


    At this moment, none of these people said a word, and the murderous air spread throughout Loulan, making people shudder.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    194. Chapter One Hundred and Ninety, Eventually Meeting]


    "Damn it, why do the chasing soldiers come so quickly!"


    At this moment, a battle is erupting in the Loulan Ruins.


    Well, it may not be appropriate to use a big battle to describe it.Hundred feet are in a very bad situation at the moment.When he is beaten by Sand Shinobu''s dark ninjas, he will die if he is careless.


    He didn''t know why Sha Shinobu''s chasing soldiers came so quickly, as if he knew what he was going to do.Is the news of his plot to dragon veins leaked, but how is this possible? He has never revealed it to anyone. How does Shinobu know that "Hundred-foot, you can''t escape, give up, go back with us, and I will save you."


    Maki shouted angrily, Chakra flew from his fingertips, as sharp as a blade, forcing him to step back.


    At this moment, he was like a berserker, completely disregarding his own safety, constantly attacking the hundred feet.


    In fact, at this moment, their numbers occupy an absolute advantage.There are a hundred people besieging at the same time, and any attack by the hundred feet, Mackey does not need to worry, someone will solve it for him.


    In other words, Baizu has no ability to counterattack at all, and can only be passively beaten! "Go back and do, do you follow the instructions of the old lady of Qiandai like you! Maji, join me, with the power of the dragon vein, we will You can dominate the entire Ninja Realm without taking orders from others!"


    Baizu controls the puppets, constantly resisting the ninjutsu attack by Maji and others.


    His plan is so big that he is unwilling to succumb to others, especially the kind of old lady who...may die at any time. Why do he order him to "live and die, today I want you to know the fate of betraying Sand Shinobu!"


    Mackey yelled, making his move even more ruthless.


    Baizu suddenly felt the pressure doubled.


    He himself is just an upper ninja from Sand Ninja Village.With the weirdness of the puppet technique, most upper ninjas are not his opponents and will be killed by him.


    However, Maki is not an ordinary Shinobu.His status to Shinobu is just like Kakashi''s position to Konoha.Sand Shinobu is considered the strongest without a shadow master.


    Nowadays, with his companions helping him, Maji is even more powerful. He can only barely resist, and is dangerous! "If this goes on, he will be killed by Sand Ninja before he can hold on."


    In the dark, Ye Dou concealed his aura, always observing Baizu''s every move, including his situation.


    Even he didn''t expect that Sand Shinobu''s pursuit would come so quickly, it was as if he came straight.


    He didn''t even think about it at first, but when he saw the girl in the pursuit of Sand Shinobu, he immediately understood everything.He brought them here.


    "I feel your heart is upset and you are not suitable for fighting. Do you want to give up this action?"


    At this moment, the mongoose was once again added by the will to exchange space.It floats beside the night fight, and an inviolable majesty is radiating.


    "No, the core of the dragon vein, I am determined to get it, you just need to tell me what to do when the time comes."


    Ye Dou said indifferently, no longer waiting, and secretly smashing out, to relieve Baizu, so that he has time to tear the seal of Bo Feng Shui Gate


    "Go to hell with your ambition, hundred!"


    In the battlefield, Hundred-foot is in desperation, and Maji has already moved to kill at this time, not keeping his hands.


    He is a strong ninja who can do everything for Sand Ninja, for everyone who dares to hurt or tries to hurt Sand Ninja.


    Needless to say, either you die or I die.


    "The Whirlwind Art!"


    He gave a secret cry, and then the breeze turned into a deadly blade, slashing towards Baizu one by one.


    Looking at the invisible and invisible wind blade that quickly hits him, Baizu is desperate.


    He has not yet obtained the dragon veins, and his dream of ruling the Ninja World has not yet been completed. He is deeply unwilling to do so, and he screams up to the sky, "Hateful, just one step away!"


    Jingling! Suddenly, the bells rang crisply throughout the battlefield.


    Then, the backbone of the sand ninja, Maji, who had completely gained the upper hand, was knocked out for no reason, and hit the wall like a cannonball.


    "Captain Mackey!"


    Sand said impatiently.


    This change came too suddenly. A second before they saw Maji slaughter the square, so that he could not even lift his head. How could he be beaten into the air in a blink of an eye! Flowing into the sealed land of the dragon veins, the bells were jingled.


    At this time, they discovered that, at some point, a man suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    He wears a hat on his head with two golden bells tied to it, and it was just making a sound.


    "who are you!"


    "Sara Shinobu, do you want to intervene"


    "How dare you attack Captain Markey, do you want to die here!"


    Sand Shinobu showed off their weapons one after another, glaring at the sudden appearance of the enemy.


    At this moment, there is no need to say anything more, as soon as the person comes to attack their captain, they are destined to oppose them.


    Soon, a Shinobu slammed out and tried to smash the sneak attacker on the ground, but as soon as he approached, he was pointed to death.


    The battlefield suddenly fell into silence. What kind of ninjutsu is this, and they killed the elite dark part of their sand Ninja village with a single finger. Who is he "Night Fight"


    At this moment, Hyuga Huahuo recognized him and cried out in silence.


    Even though he was wearing a hat covering his eyes and his mouth and nose covered by the auspicious clouds and black robe, Hyuga Kahuo recognized him at a glance.


    This is derived from the intimacy of getting along with each other day and night in the past ten years, from childhood to adulthood, he is unforgettable! He may be able to deceive others, but he cannot deceive her, because her eyes have always been on Ye Dou.


    "How is it possible, what are you talking about Huahuo!"


    Yamanaka Ino''s incredible way.


    The ninja who appeared suddenly and beat Pegasus, he was wearing the exclusive uniform of Akatsuki.


    But Ye Dou broke out a while ago with the Akatsuki organization in a terrifying battle, and almost destroyed a mountain range, how could he join Akatsuki.


    That person was actually their former companion, Iori Yetou! Their eyes widened, and they said, "How is it possible, why?"


    At this moment, Ye Dou took off his hat and finally revealed a calm face.


    He is only one person, facing their "Ninja Alliance"


    , But his eyes did not reveal the slightest emotion, and his calmness was scary.


    "He can''t die yet!"

 219 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 219

    Ye Dou finally spoke, standing alone against the heroes, standing in the air, still blowing in the black robe hunting and hunting, looking down on the entire battlefield, making everyone jealous and not dare to move! Fei Lu reminds you: Three things to read ,


    Chapter One Hundred and Ninety One, Sweeping Sand Ninja]


    In the sky, Ye Dou''s expression was extremely calm, with only a pair of sharp eyes that made people feel suffocated.


    He was obviously only one person, but there was an unrivaled aura radiating, and he suppressed this "Ninja Alliance Army"


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to intervene in our work, you will die!"


    Mackey climbed out of the wall, his voice was cold.


    His position is only for Shinobu, but his position in Sand Shinobi is equal to Konoha''s copy of Ninja Hagi Kakashi, and he is highly regarded by the fourth generation of Fukage Rasa, even his three children Gaara, Kankuro, Temari Leave it to him to teach.


    And he himself is loyal to Luo Sha, even if Luo Sha asks him to die, he will not frown, he is extremely strong.


    Now that the four generations of Kazekage Luo Sha is dead, Maji''s loyalty to Sha Shino is still unchanged.The biggest dream is to help Sha Shino return to its original peak.


    Huh! Huh! Huh! The sound of sharp blades slashing across the air suddenly came out.


    This is Maji''s whirlwind technique, which can turn wind into a blade, invisible, weird and deadly.


    Obviously, he has moved to kill, and when he shoots it is the best ninjutsu, to kill the enemy.


    This ninjutsu is very powerful, sharp, and can even cut through the air.In a blink of an eye, it has already reached Ye Dou.


    "Om!"


    He didn''t see any movement from Ye Dou, he just stared at the flying wind blade, neither dodge nor dodge.


    Then, the purple ripples concurred from him, directly hitting the wind blade, so that the crisis was resolved, and the whirlwind technique was returned.


    Puff! Puff! Two of them couldn''t escape, and they were cut into two pieces by the wind blade. They were bloody, and the corpses were on the spot! Everyone saw it, and they all regressed. The other party''s ninjutsu was too unbelievable and exceeded everyone''s expectations! "What kind of ninjutsu is this?"


    Maki was shocked.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t see the other party''s action, there was no Jiujiu at all, and he easily cracked the ninjutsu that he was proud of, and he rebounded back and killed his companion.


    "Be careful, this is the limit of Ye Dou''s blood inheritance. He can control gravity and change the magnetic field of the surrounding environment. Ninjutsu and hidden weapons are useless to him, and they will all be bounced back!"


    Hyuga Neji said.


    He had seen this bloodstained ability of Night Fight before, but no matter how many times he watched it, he had a feeling: incredible.


    This kind of blood succession is too perfect, it can be called offensive and defensive, and it is incredible.


    "Ninjutsu and hidden weapons are useless"


    Gaara solemnly said, "In other words, can we only find opportunities to fight him in close combat"


    "It''s useless."


    Qiu Dao shook his head repeatedly.


    "It''s useless!"


    Kankuro asked.


    "If you are too close to Ye Dou, you will be suppressed by the gravity barrier formed by him. It is difficult to move and it is even more dangerous!"


    As soon as the voice fell, two Sand Shinobu and Gaara thought of going together on the battlefield in the distance.


    However, when they approached Ye Dou, the terrifying gravity suddenly distorted their faces, making it impossible to attack.


    "Point to the gun.


    Heavy artillery!"


    Dou indifferently shot.


    In an instant, the two Sand Ninja secret warning signs wanted to escape, only to find that their bodies seemed to be filled with lead.


    This feeling is too terrifying, as if there is an invisible big hand suppressing them in the dark, making them difficult to move.


    Then, they noticed a terrible force coming from a finger of their heart.


    Boom! Boom! It was like a cannonball exploded, and the loud sound shook the eardrums. The two sands only felt that their bodies had been hit hard, and a certain part of their bodies had been shattered.


    They lowered their heads in disbelief, and found that there were many big holes in their chests.


    "how is this possible!"


    Kankuro was stunned, "Ninjutsu is useless, hidden weapons are useless, and you can''t get close. Isn''t this invincible?"


    Hyuga Ningji and others were silent. Obviously, they also felt that this bloodstain was invincible and couldn''t find any weakness! "Damn, Sha Renin''s blood will not flow in vain. Let''s go together, he is only one person, and they will kill him together! "


    The companion died tragically, which even more aroused the bloody nature of Sha Renin, and Maji roared and attacked again.


    "kill!"


    A crowd of sands endured the order, and they all rushed towards Ye Dou, all kinds of ninjutsu dancing with hidden weapons, fire escape, water escape, wind escape, kunai, shuriken, Qianben This is a very terrifying sight. Ninjutsu and hidden weapons flooded the sky, blasting towards the position of the night fight.


    Ye Dou watched coldly, and even more violent purple ripples emerged from him, turning into immortal gravity and crashing forward.


    Boom! Two horrible energies collided, and extremely terrible fluctuations erupted. At this moment, Loulan, like the center of a volcanic eruption, was crumbling! The series of ninjutsu by the sand ninjas, the night fight did not return all of them, because they did not. Necessary, it would be a waste of Chakra, he only controlled a part, let these energies collide with each other, cancel out, and explode! The battlefield was completely blurred, there was smoke from explosions, and there were also the collisions between water and fire ninjutsu. Steam, people can''t see the situation clearly.


    However, this is not difficult for Ye Dou, his perception ability is so powerful, he has locked the position of Sha Renin.


    Step! Step! Step! The sky is like flat ground to him, like a ladder, and the Teju in the distance can''t help covering her mouth. She saw the one of Konoha... Iori Yatou, stepping on the air and moving forward, in a blink of an eye He rushed to the nearby sand ninjas, and the sand ninja kept bleeding.


    "This is Bayedou"


    Temari was completely stunned.


    She couldn''t believe what was happening in front of her.The elite dark ninjas who used to be high in the past were killed by a ninja almost the same age as a pig.


    This is incredible! She always thinks that her brother Gaara is the strongest ninja in the younger generation.


    However, she doesn''t think so now, the young man in front of her, the combat power he showed is comparable to their father, the fourth generation of wind shadow Luo Sha! Compared with him, Gaara is still there: understandable Within the range, don''t be too normal! "Gaara, you are still there: why are you in a daze, don''t forget our mission this time, go and stop Baizu!"


    On the battlefield, Macky fought bloody battles, but he could not solve the enemy. Instead, people on his side were being mercilessly slaughtered.


    Seeing Baizu seized the opportunity to sneak close to Dragon Maiden, Maji could only ask Gaara and others for help.


    "Come with me, don''t let: he breaks the seal of the dragon vein."


    I love Luo heard this, and immediately summoned Sand, and drove a group of people close to the dragon vein to stop Baizu''s action.


    "Sand Shuriken."

 220 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 220

    "damn it!"


    Baizu recognized Gaara and didn''t dare to be careless.There were countless shurikens made of fools in front of him, and he quickly blocked him with a puppet.


    However, when he wanted to continue to break the seal, the other Xiaren who took the Zhongnin exam had already arrived.


    Ye Dou suddenly turned his head.Although he was brave and invincible, killing the underworld like a dog, but he couldn''t break the seal and needed the power of Hundred Foot.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Mackey killed Zhi again, saw his intention, and desperately tried to stop it.


    "roll!"


    Ye Dou roared, the tiger''s body shook, and bright purple ripples swept around.


    In an instant, the invisible gravity is like a volcanic eruption, and all the sand that is close to him is struck by lightning, falling to the ground like raindrops! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    196. Chapter 192, Hidden Weapons are not used in this way]


    Ye Dou was extremely brave.It seemed that he was just yelling, but the dark part of Sand Ninja Village hit the ground one after another like a bean.


    He came, walking from the sky, like a cannonball out of the chamber, and flew into the battlefield of Baizu in a blink of an eye, and the cold breath stunned all Xia Ren.


    Everyone is terrified! "Is a big figure in the organization, what should we do, do we still have to take action?"


    Yunin, who was in the team, saw Yunin, and didn''t dare to make a move.


    Although they don''t know Ye Dou, they can tell from his costume that this is a big figure in the Xiao organization, and he is on the same level as the gods Xiao Nanping.


    In other words, strictly speaking, they are still Ye Dou''s subordinates, so how dare they commit "We can''t make a move, it makes no difference to that adult."


    The other person spoke with admiration in his tone.


    "That''s right, let''s do it together, it''s good to behave, so as to avoid unnecessary suspicion, so as not to drag the adults to protect us."


    After a brief discussion, the three of them looked at each other and mixed into the team to paddle.


    However, with the exception of the trio of Urenin Village, Shioninen in other Shinnin Villages is not...thinking so.


    For example, Hyuga Neji, Gaara and others know that the seal of the dragon vein cannot be broken, and it will cause unimaginable consequences.


    Therefore, even in the face of Night Fight, they still did not shrink back, and bravely moved forward to prevent this from happening.


    "Do you know what you are doing? It''s too late to stop now!"


    Gaara had a solemn expression, as he spoke, his movements were not slow.


    He knew very well that the person in front of him might be the strongest enemy he encountered in his life.


    When he was taking the Zhongnin exam, Shaza told him that this man was very strong and extremely dangerous, but he did not expect to be so strong that he could kill Anbu Shangren in seconds, comparable to the shadow of a village! "Sand Shiyu!"


    He secretly shouted, urging the sand to attack, and at the same time secretly circling the sand to the feet of Ye Dou, restricting his actions.


    Ye Dou was silent, without fear of the rain of sand that fell on his head, and the sand still fell as a sound, unharmed.


    "Sad Shigure who actually resisted Gaara, this monster."


    "Kankuro, don''t look around and concentrate."


    "I know!"


    Kankuro quickly retracted his mind and manipulated the puppet to pounce on the night fight.


    Gaara at this moment did not give up because of Ninjutsu''s defeat, but attacked more resolutely and violently.


    Since the opponent''s blood succession boundary is perfect and no weakness is found, there is only one way for them.


    Just like the 10,000 ninjas back then, three generations of Raikage piled to death with a number of people! "Nenji, what should we do now"


    Seeing this every day, he asked anxiously.


    Even though Ye Dou is now Rebellious Ninja, we will not treat him as Rebellious Ninja, and the long-standing friendship in my heart cannot be parted.


    In their hearts, Ye Dou was still that... taciturn, to-spoken teenager.


    Therefore, after the outbreak of the war, they have been on the sidelines as soon as they have made a move.


    "Go together, if it goes well.


    Once we might be able to capture Ye Dou alive and bring it back to Konoha."


    Neji Hyuga and Gaara thought of a piece.They knew one-on-one, and none of them could defeat Yato.


    However, there may be an opportunity in front of me. There are more than a hundred forbearances here.


    Or, maybe you can really try to exhaust his Chakra, capture him alive and bring him back to Konoha.


    "it is good!"


    The Konoha Xiaren present, although they are only Xiaren, but they are all children of the Konoha human race, and they cannot be treated with common sense, and they have long possessed the ability of Zhongren.


    Hearing Neji Hyuga''s decision, they stopped hesitating and finally started.


    "Shuangshenglong!"


    Every day, he jumped into the air and kept spinning, as if the elves were dancing, holding two torn scrolls in his hands, like a flower basket with petals constantly falling from it.


    However, what she dropped was not petals, but a deadly hidden weapon, with shurikens, karma, and a thousand years of coldness! At the same time, Gaara and others did not dare to fall, and they took out unique skills. Boom towards the night fight, to force a large number of Chakras.


    Shouhe''s spear! Slash and dance! Wind escape.


    Gale Palm! The overwhelming attacks continued to attack Ye Dou, without giving him any chance to retreat.


    But what''s the use.


    Immortal gravity gushes out of the night bucket, blocking all physical attacks, and returning them all.


    In an instant, blood splattered, and the screams in the battlefield continued to resound, making it chilling! "Every day, hidden weapons are not used like this."


    Ye Dou suddenly spoke and took out a scroll to tear open, urging Chakra to untie the seal that had been taken away.


    Then, the smoke was everywhere, hundreds of thousands, even tens of thousands of shurikens popped up into the sky, covering the sky and the sun.


    "what is this!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was pale, from head to toe, how could it hit some people when they saw it badly, turned around and fled, they were completely terrified, and the countless shurikens made them scalp. Hemp, almost suffocating.


    "This is the correct way to use hidden weapons."

 221 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 221

    Ye Dou dragged the sword in his hand to kill the formation, then waved it coldly.


    The buzzing horrible shuriken is like a giant steel dragon, with the breath of death, swallowing the ninja below.


    "Quickly, come to me."


    Gaara spins the chakra all over, urging the sand to form a sand shield above his head.


    Temari, Kankuro, Hyuga Neji and others approached for the first time without hesitation and escaped this terrorist attack.


    The rest are not so lucky.


    "what"


    Many people couldn''t dodge, and in the blink of an eye they were strangled by a killing array composed of shurikens: together with the sand Ninbu that was killed again, they died.


    The horrible blood splashed, and it was like a Shura field. In almost an instant, dozens of people died completely, and they were crushed into pieces by the shuriken killing array.


    "Good, good, so powerful, you deserve to be a big man in the organization!"


    A few people from Yuren Village had been paddling, so they avoided this torrent of hidden weapons.


    At this moment, they didn''t have the slightest pity in their hearts, they just felt extremely happy.


    Because their Yunin Village occupies an important position in the Ninja World, every time a war breaks out in the Ninja World, it will become one of the main battlefields in other Ninja Villages.


    No matter who wins or loses in the war of these Ninja villages, the one who suffers the most damage will always be their Yu Ninja village, where no one is homeless and homeless.


    Therefore, they have no sympathy for these dead ninjas, only endless hatred, wishing them all to die.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    197. Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Three, That''s It]


    The sharp shurikens, like a torrential rain, fell into the crowd in an instant, blood splashed, and caused a lot of casualties to this so-called ninja coalition.


    The entire battlefield was silent, and even the alive Xia Ren was desperate.How to deal with such an enemy is not an opponent at all.


    "How could this be."


    Looking at the tragic surroundings, Tian Tian widened his eyes in disbelief.


    She did not join the team chasing Uchiha Sasuke that day, and she had never seen such a scene.


    She was born in Konoha''s family of ninjas, who sold various ninjas for generations, and was extremely familiar with hidden weapons.


    Regardless of the writing wheel, the hidden weapon manipulation skills of their clan are simply more impressive than the Uchiha clan.


    But Tiantian swears that she has never seen something like this before, and only exists in her imagination.It is the elders in the family, and she does not possess such superb skills, and controls thousands of hidden weapons.


    For their type of ninja, the number of hidden weapons that can be controlled directly determines whether they are powerful or not, just like Sand Ninja''s puppet controlling ninja.


    "Don''t be stunned, act according to the plan, we must stop him here!"


    Gaara has seen the seal of Hundred Feet approaching the dragon vein again.


    If they are blocked here, it will not take long for the dragon veins to break out.


    Seeing everyone nodding, Gaara turned to look at Li Luoke and said, "Li, don''t be merciful, he is no longer the person you knew before."


    "Senior Ye Dou is Senior Ye Dou, and this will never change."


    Li Luoke clenched his fists and said firmly, "Senior Ye Dou and Teacher Kai are my most respected men, but I will stop him!"


    After all, he jumped out under the protection of the sand, like a cheetah, rushing to the night fight frantically.


    "Senior Ye Dou, you will always be my senior and our important partner!"


    Li Luoke roared, and the unique green Chakra of Eight Door Dunjia spouted from him.


    Although the youth in front of him is younger than him, Li Locke knows his strength better than anyone.


    Because, like Metkay, he has always been the target he pursued and the object he longed for.


    "I will take you back, the fifth wound door, open!"


    At this moment, he opened the restriction of the acupuncture points on the body, and the blood in his whole body was boiling, and the body''s functions were doubled up, so fast that the naked eye could not catch it.


    Li Lianhua! Ye Dou is in the same line as his teacher, and is extremely familiar with Bamen Dunjia.


    When the eight-door Dunjia is activated to the fifth door, it can play the Uri-lilianhua of physical skills, a speed that is so fast that the enemy can not be grasped, and it can be called a continuous attack like a storm.


    However, Ye Dou is an exception, he can catch Li Luoke''s attack! Boom! Seeing that the color domineering is erupting like a volcano, his five senses have been raised to the extreme, without the eyes, the perception ability is far better than the eyes.


    Touch! He raised his hand to the top of his head with a wave, and it was actually Locke''s thunder-like blow.


    "It was actually blocked"


    Kankuro became more solemn.


    You know, this is a speeding continuous technique that even Gaara''s sand can''t keep up. How can it be blocked so easily! "Don''t be distracted, pay attention to support."


    Gaara reminded again.


    At the same time, his movements are not slow in his hands, and he controls the sand to spread around the night fight, creating a borrowing point for Li Luo, so that he can better play out the super-burst of the Eight Door Dunjia.


    "As expected to be Senior Ye Dou, he is really strong, but I will not give up!"


    His aura is tyrannical to the extreme, faster than a cheetah, pressing on step by step, and storm-like attacks continue to flood Night Fight.


    However, Ye Dou is too strong, from beginning to end


    He didn''t draw his sword in the end, nor did he activate the Forbidden Technique Eight Door Dunjia, and he could fight against Li Luoke with one hand and one kick.It was so strong that he was far away from his peers.


    "Obviously, there are weaknesses in the whole body, but there is no weakness."


    In the distance, Neji Hyuga was watching with blank eyes.


    In their plan, he should be the same role as an auxiliary, helping Li Luk find weaknesses and then break them.


    In fact, he did see Ye Dou''s weakness, but he couldn''t use it and didn''t help Li Luke.


    "Hold on for a while, Baizu will immediately break the seal of the dragon vein."


    The mongoose reminded.


    Hearing that, Ye Dou turned his head slightly, and indeed saw Baizu''s hands pressing on the seal of the dragon vein, sucking the seal into his body.


    At exactly this time, Li Luoke was almost reaching the limit.

 222 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 222

    The Eight Door Dunjia''s access control technique is indeed extremely powerful, but it consumes too much of the body, as strong as Night Fight, and he can''t stand in this explosive state for a long time, and Li Luok is even more impossible.


    "what!"


    Li Luoke looked up to the sky and screamed, the unique blood of the Eight Door Dunjia completely boiled, and he was extremely dazzling.His punch from the top to the bottom was the strongest blow he could hit so far.


    "Lilianhua!"


    "Ino!"


    At the same time, Gaara suddenly turned around and shouted.


    From the beginning to the end, they never thought about defeating Ye Dou, because this was impossible at all, and the level difference was too far.


    They only wanted to temporarily control that person through the secret technique of Ino Yamanaka, and then solve the hundred feet and resolve the possible great crisis.


    "Leave it to me, the heart-turning technique!"


    Yamanaka Ino made a seal with both hands and pointed in the direction of Ye Dou.


    When other people saw this, they all threw out kunai and wanted to cooperate with the action of Yamanaka Ino.


    The heart-turning technique is good, once it hits, it can occupy the opponent''s spiritual world and control the other party.


    However, this ninjutsu has one weakness, that is, it can''t lock high-speed enemies, and it is a golden match with the shadow bondage of the Nara clan.


    The alarm in his head suddenly rang, and Ye Dou felt danger.


    This kind of danger did not originate from Li Luoke above his head, nor was it the hidden weapons and ninjutsu that hit him all over the world.


    He swept in the direction of the danger, and his eyes became cold.


    "You guys, very good!"


    Ye Dou took the initiative to take a step back.


    It''s incredible, because whatever


    When facing Uchiha Itachi, Konoha''s roots, or Saninanbu, he never took a step back, and he was in a brave mess.


    As a result, the ninjas in front of them did it, even if they just pushed him back a step, it was hard to come by, they were proud! Boom! Li Luoke''s powerful blow smashed the place where Ye Dou was originally standing. Let people see his strength, not under those genius ninjas.


    It''s just that it was empty, and his strongest blow did not hit Night Fight.In other words, their plan also failed.


    The price of failure was that Yamanaka Ino''s heart-turning technique hit Li Luoke and invaded his consciousness.


    At this moment, Shanzhong Ino is very confused, his secret technique has just been completed, and when he opens his eyes, he sees a cold-faced Ye Dou standing in front of him, and his black robe is blown by the air wave blasted by Li Luo. It has to be hunted.


    "But that''s all!"


    He said coldly.


    "and many more"


    Yamaino wanted to speak.


    In the end, he was kicked out by Ye Dou before he finished speaking, and he vomited blood from the big mouths of Li Luo and Ino Yamanaka, almost fainting.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    198. Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four, Dragon Vein Breaking]


    "Wow!"


    A big mouth of blood spurted out of Yamanaka Ino''s mouth.


    This is another weakness of the mind-turning technique. Once the operation is successful, all the damage suffered by the target will be returned to the body.


    Because her spirit is always linked to the physical body, and all the damage suffered will be directly fed back to the body.


    She doesn''t have the body of a beast like Li Luoke.Although Ye Dou has not tried her best, it is still not something she can bear.


    After withdrawing from Li Luoke''s body, Yamanaka Ino only felt that his internal organs seemed to be displaced, he had suffered internal injuries, and soon passed out in a coma.


    The battlefield became again: extremely silent.


    Their ninja coalition has more than a hundred people, occupying an absolute advantage.


    As a result, they couldn''t fight over the night, they were blocked here, unable to get close to Baizu.


    Many ninjas have been killed.


    There is obviously only one enemy, but the combat power is beyond imagination.It is simply a man who is invincible and brave.


    "Night Fight!"


    Qiu Daoding roared again and again, his anger was extreme.


    He is a very easygoing, even a little introverted guy, his hobby is eating, he doesn''t have much ambition.


    But at this moment, watching the tragic situation of his companions who grew up with him, he could no longer maintain his composure.


    Then, his body inflated like a balloon, and his hands and feet retracted into the body at the same time.Like the chimney of a car, a violent Chakra erupted from his limbs, pushing him to roll forward at extreme speed.


    "Bomb tank!"


    With a roar, he spins like a wheel like crazy, crushing away in the direction of Ye Dou.


    This is the secret technique of the Qiu Dao clan, and its destructive power is extremely amazing.


    But touch! Ye Dou stretched out an arm to resist, just one arm, and actually blocked the aggressive Qiu Dao Dingci.


    "Why do you want to do this, why hurt Ino, aren''t we companions?"


    Qiu Dao asked Ding Ci, his tone of confusion and sentimentality.


    Even though Ye Dou has been taciturn since he was a child, he barely talked with anyone except Huahuo.


    But Qiu Dao Dingci and others always regarded him as an important companion.This is the friendship of classmates for many years, and it is difficult to give up.


    "Don''t be passionate, I never thought about playing a ninja game with you."


    "After all, whether it is Konoha''s ninja or other ninjas, they shouldn''t exist!"


    Ye Dou slammed his fist and slammed Qiu Dao Dingci''s face vigorously, blasting him out.


    "I thought you would kill them, once and for all, be merciful"


    The mongoose asked in a non-emotional voice, "Is it because of human emotions that prevent you from making the most judgments"

 223 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 223

    "How I do things, don''t need you."


    Ye Dou said coldly.


    The mongoose did not speak anymore.


    For it, human emotion can be something worthy of curiosity, but as a will to exchange space, it is not a necessity.


    "Ding Ci!"


    Hyuga Ningji and others hurriedly hugged Qiu Dao Dingci, and seeing that his face was covered with blood, and even the bridge of his nose had been broken, they couldn''t help getting angry, showing the murderous intent for the first time! Domineering always locks in the surrounding ninjas, the first time I feel from them


    Concurrent killing intent.


    "This world has been cursed. No one can get rid of the cycle of hatred, pain, blood, and killing. If you want peace, you can only remove the ninja from the root."


    Ye Dou secretly said in his heart:, the faith has become stronger.


    Ninjas are not nuclear weapons, but their existence is even more dangerous than nuclear weapons.


    Because ninjas were born to kill, even if they have their own beliefs, reasons, and positions in their battles.


    However, killing will only create new pain. This pain will turn into hatred and turn into a new round of killing again. It will continue to reincarnate, and it will repeat itself! Ye Dou knows that true peace will never come, even in In his world, there are still killings and wars, but they are hidden.


    However, he firmly believes that the disappearance of the ninja will make this world better, because the ninja is the root of the killing.


    As long as he can survive the subsequent turmoil.


    At that time, he will guide this world back to its original trajectory.


    Many people told him that people need a reason to live.


    And this is the reason that Ye Dou has found for himself now, that he is no longer alive to live! Boom! Just when Hyuga Ningji and others glared at him, a terrible wave suddenly came from behind him, and then, a hundred feet mad. The laughter entered everyone''s ears and everyone turned their heads and looked over, only to see Hundred Feet looking up to the sky and laughing, the expression was extremely crazy, and the color of greed was beyond words.


    The seal of the dragon veins was finally unlocked, and the violent energy rose into the sky, shining the surroundings like daylight.


    "Hahahahahahaha, is this the power of dragon veins, it is really powerful!"


    "Success, I finally succeeded. It won''t be long before this world will be surrendered to my feet. No one can order me anymore. Even the Five Great Ninja Villages must follow my will!"


    The Hundred Feet at this moment, the face is extremely hideous, the corners of the mouth are raised evilly, and the eyes are almost popping out, which makes people feel crazy and scared.


    He has completely indulged in the powerful energy of the dragon veins, and can''t extricate himself! "Go in, the time and space shuttle is full of unknowns, the flow of time inside is beyond your imagination, and the time will change!"


    The mongoose was no longer silent and urged him to act quickly.


    The energy of the dragon vein is too huge, and its rampage can already affect time and space.Even it can''t calculate what will happen next.


    Hearing this, Ye Dou no longer hesitated, turned around and jumped directly into the light pillar of dragon veins like a volcanic eruption, and then disappeared.


    "Oops, the seal of Dragon Vessel has been cracked!"


    "What should we do now, are we going to catch up?"


    "We don''t know where everything is, don''t act rashly!"


    Gaara drank Kanjiuro and the others, and kept them from getting close to the dragon vein.


    There is no way, it is because the fluctuations of the dragon veins are too huge, and everyone can''t even stand still.They can''t imagine how dangerous the center of the energy burst will be.


    However, there was one person who did not listen to persuasion.She was Hyuga Kahuo. Seeing Ye Dou stepping into the purple beam of light, she didn''t even think about it, and walked in directly.


    "Master Huahuo!"


    Seeing this, Hyuga Neji hurried forward to bring her back.


    In the end, he was involved in the storm, swallowed by the dragon veins, and disappeared in front of everyone in a blink of an eye.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    199. Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Five, Coming]


    "Fanatical Missing"


    "A dragon vein that should be guarded"


    "Shoot a blade and look up into the sky"


    "The gravel is frantic, the brilliant sun in full bloom"


    "Spread like a flower"


    ""


    The melodious singing suddenly came, awakening Ye Dou who had fallen into a coma.


    He opened his eyes and saw an unknown tomb in front of him.The surroundings were messy, like a piece of wasteland, with huge boulders everywhere, making this tomb even more desolate.


    Not far away, there was a girl who was singing loudly with tears in her eyes.


    "Where is this, what time is it now"


    Ye Dou woke up from the coma, got up and asked the beautiful girl in front of him directly.


    The beautiful girl turned her head, and when she saw him, she was obviously taken aback.She didn''t mean to answer his question at all.Like a frightened bird, she jumped off the stone and left as if fleeing.


    This is the tomb of her mother''s last Queen Loulan.When she came before, there was no second person here.


    Ye Dou''s appearance out of thin air made her mistaken for an enemy, and quickly hid to a safe place.


    Ye Dou followed, and then I saw two puppets that looked very ugly and looked a bit like ancient divine beasts in Digimon.


    They guarded the beautiful girl behind them, regarded Ye Dou as an intruder, and they could not help but attack him.


    As a result, the sharp blades shot by these puppets were destroyed before they hit the night battle, and there was an enchantment-like door that prevented them.


    "Dragon Vessel!"


    Ye Dou saw and heard that the domineering color was exposed, and he felt a unique energy from this door.This is a kind of energy that is very similar to Chakra, but has a different nature.It comes from nature, and is extremely mysterious and powerful.


    He followed this enchantment all the way to perceive the past, and soon found the dragon vein energy that was huge to almost substantial after the enchantment, boiling like magma.


    Rumble, however, without waiting for him to approach, the beautiful girl who was... just now seemed to have activated some mechanism to isolate them on both sides of the wall.


    He drew out... the battle knife, to slash this wall, leading to the location of the dragon vein, and collecting the core.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Dragon veins are only driven by Queen Loulan. Even if you break the wall, you cannot pass through the barrier."


    The mongoose stopped him and told him not to waste his energy.

 224 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 224

    The enchantment in front of him is completely formed by dragon veins.Unless Queen Loulan''s approval is obtained, no one can pass through this enchantment.


    After a pause, it stretched out its paw and stroked it, and then said, "Go to Queen Loulan''s palace, where is a passage that can go directly to where the dragon veins are."


    Ye Dou looked at the three-dimensional map.


    Take back the sword without doubt.


    Today, he and the exchange space are grasshoppers on a rope, and the other party has no need to deceive him.


    "What time is it, how many years ago have I been back"


    "You go out and have a look, you can figure out the situation better than I verbally explain."


    There is no answer in the exchange space, and the night fight can only fly out from the vent above the tomb


    After climbing a distance of hundreds of meters, Ye Dou stepped onto the ground again.


    Where he was just now


    The location is very close to the dragon vein, and the location of the dragon vein is deep underground, so it needs to fly so far.


    When it came to the ground, it was another new world.


    Surrounded by grass and trees, birds and flowers, people can''t believe that the location here is actually a country of wind and yellow sand.


    Looking up at the past, there is a towering tower with a medieval European style.There are as many as a thousand towers.


    If it weren''t known in advance, Ye Dou would think that this is a mirage in a desert, so dreamy and unreal.


    "I''m late!"


    Ye Dou frowned.


    As far as he knows, even though Loulan has dragon veins, their queen is able to communicate with dragon veins and use the energy of dragon veins for generations.


    However, the queen of this country has no ambitions and follows the ancestral training to guard the dragon veins for generations, and has never thought of using the power of the dragon veins to strengthen the domestic military force.


    It was the arrival of Baizu that changed everything.He bewitched the queen of Loulan''s generation to use the power of dragon veins, and with his craftsmanship far beyond this era, he made Loulan a prosperous country.


    This build cycle is destined to not be short, and it will take several years to complete.


    And now, Loulan''s prosperity is at its extreme.It is very likely that Baizu, like the original plot, came to Loulan six years before him.


    "He has found you, ready to fight."


    The mongoose said suddenly.


    Ye Dou followed its gaze, and as expected, there were a lot of black spots in the distance flying towards him.


    When he got closer, he finally saw the real face of the enemy, not people, but a group of earthen puppets, so cold that they didn''t have any emotions, flying towards him.


    "In six years, did you make these rags?"


    Huh! Ye Dou directly drew out the battle sword, and instead of retreating, he moved in, smashing the two oncoming puppets with a single knife.


    Puppet manipulation is a ninja unique to Sand Ninja Village in the Kingdom of Wind. It was developed by the second generation of Fengying Sand Gate and can remotely use puppets to fight corpses.


    Because the corpses and puppets that are manipulated do not have the ability to think independently, and all actions follow the will of the operator, they are called puppets.


    This ninjutsu has almost no upper limit, and whether it is powerful or not has a direct relationship with the puppet that it controls.


    For example, there are 10 people in the Jinsong ten people mastered by the elderly in Chiyo.


    It was a ten-machine puppet created by the ancestor of the puppet master Wenzaemon.Each puppet is equipped with a unique weapon and ninjutsu.


    Of course, there are some puppet masters who can be so powerful that they ignore the strength gap of the puppet.


    For example, the scorpion in Akatsuki''s organization, the former superb genius of sand forbearance, with his super talents, he created an unimaginable secret skill "Hundred Machines"


    , Can control hundreds of puppets at the same time, one person can slaughter a country, and the combat power is amazing.


    Unlike the peak of the puppets of the ten people in the Song Dynasty, his control skills are unmatched, and he has reached the pinnacle of the puppet master.


    And the hundred feet in front of him cannot be compared with the above two.


    At best, it was just a scheming, complacent abuse of the dragon veins.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    200.Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Sixth, Waves and Water Gate]


    The ancient kingdom of Loulan, which is incompetent, suddenly broke out in war today.


    Baizu controls countless puppets, from all over Loulan, constantly flocking in the direction of Ye Dou.


    "It''s just a bug after all!"


    Ye Dou has no fear on his face, as if the cold murder weapon in front of him is just some clay toys that can be crushed with one hand.


    In fact, in front of him, these enhanced puppets of Baizu are indeed like earthen toys, and they will be crushed by him with one punch.


    "If there are too many bugs, it can swallow an elephant. Haven''t you heard this allusion"


    In Loulan, Baizu remotely controlled the puppet, and continued to attack.


    The puppets he made are not as good as the ten people of the thousand generations of the old man, and the control techniques of the puppets cannot be compared with the scorpions.


    However, he has the support of the dragon veins, and with the endless energy of the dragon veins, he can do many things that even thousands of old people and scorpions can''t do.


    Loulan at this moment has been beaten into a nest by Baizu.


    The streets and alleys are full of pipelines that transport the Dragon Vein Chakra, like electric wires, which run across all parts of Loulan Country.


    With these channels, even if Baizu sits in the palace, he can kill the enemy thousands of miles away.


    Baizu said coldly, "The consequences of using me are not something you can bear, kid!"


    He is not a fool. He had long thought that Ye Dou had not been kind enough to help him unlock the seal of the dragon veins, and he must have planned.


    Therefore, for so many years, in addition to using the power of the dragon vein to realize his ambition, he has been secretly guarding against the arrival of the night fight.


    Although this enemy is young and only a teenager, he still can''t forget the picture of him crushing the Ninja Ninja in the past.It is more brave than the three generations of the strongest Fengying in the past.


    However, it is different now.He has mastered the power of the dragon veins and is not afraid of any strong in the Ninja world.


    "The dragon vein belongs to me, no one can snatch it from me, let me die, kid!"


    In an instant, more puppets were dispatched, constantly shooting out from the arsenal he secretly built.

 225 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 225

    "Well, there are others coming"


    Baizu let out a suspicion and noticed that a new enemy was approaching his territory


    the other side.


    Ye Dou kept shooting, reaching out and pointing forward, a terrifying purple beam shot from his finger, instantly piercing through several puppets.


    Even if Baizu dispatched all his power to encircle and suppress him, he could not hurt him at all.


    Suddenly, he felt something.


    This feeling does not stem from the domineering feeling of seeing and hearing, but an intuition.


    In an instant, his five senses opened up, and he followed this feeling to search the past, and the domineering instantly swept the entire Loulan.


    Soon, he found the root cause and understood where this feeling came from.


    "What the hell is this idiot doing!"


    Together at night.


    Because he perceives the existence of Hyuga Fireworks in this space, and he is in an extremely bad situation, being besieged by three 3 puppets.


    In fact, the current situation of Hyuga Hikaru and Hyuga Neji is indeed very bad.


    Before they even had time to figure out what happened, they awoke, and were found by a few puppets and attacked.


    "Where is this place, aren''t we in Loulan?"


    Neji Hyuga looked very solemn.


    Last second, he and Gaara and others prevented Baizu from cracking the seal of the dragon vein.


    In the next second, he came to a strange town


    Or the kingdom, it''s just like traveling through time and space.


    Also, since there are puppet guards here, it is probably related to Sand Ninja Village, but why are they attacking us "Master Huahuo, be careful, these puppets are a little different from what we saw before, and they seem to have been strengthened."


    Hyuga Huahuo nodded, knowing that the situation in front of him was very bad, and temporarily forgot to look for Yatoto.


    The technique of puppets has been seen as early as when they came to Sand Ninja, it is very powerful.


    Moreover, they have white eyes, so they know that these puppets in front of them seem to be different from what they know, they have been strengthened by some kind of energy, and they are even more difficult.


    Hyuga Huahuo and Hyuga Neji cooperated in an incomparably tacit understanding, and they pointed like swords, one defending and the other attacking, and finally cut the Chakra line connected to the puppet.


    It''s also because they are the ninjas of the Hyuga clan.If they are other ninjas, unless they have special weapons, they will not be able to cut off the Chakra line supplied to the puppets.


    However, when they finally cut off the Chakra line on the three 3 puppets, immediately, three 3 new puppets attacked.


    The cousins ??were shocked, because by rolling their eyes, they saw that there were more puppets approaching in this direction, a huge number, comparable to an army.


    "How could this be"


    Where is this place?Is it Sun Shinobu''s secret arsenal? A sense of fear suddenly surged in their hearts.


    If their conjectures are correct, Sun Shinobu must have a big picture. How should Konoha, who is adjacent to Sun Shino, fight against this puppet army. Thinking of this, the two had no idea of ??confronting the enemy at all, and turned around to run away.


    However, how fast they walked and flew quickly, they were surrounded, there was no way to the sky, no way to the ground, and they were blocked in an alley.


    There is no need to say much, nor can it be said, these puppets immediately saw that the intruder had nowhere to escape.


    Raising the muzzle and firing, the two Hyuga Fireworks relentlessly roared.


    A terrifying purple energy beam shot out from their arms, with an aura of destruction, as fast as lightning, and blasted in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    The two closed their eyes in despair.At this moment, there was almost no Chakra left in their bodies and could not resist.However, when they thought they were about to die, they felt that their bodies were embraced by a strong arm.


    "Night Fight"


    Hyuga Huahuo opened her eyes and felt something in the dark.


    However, when she opened her eyes, she didn''t see the face that was thinking day and night.There was only one ninja wearing a mask and golden hair.


    "Who is Ye Dou, is it the one you care about"


    The masked man took the two to a safe place and said, "But unfortunately, I am not the one you want."


    Hyuga Huahuo shook his head in utter loss and said, "Nothing!"


    "Why do you have to spend a lot of time to attract waves of wind and water"


    Not far from Hyuga Huahuo and others, Ye Dou hid in a building, watching from a distance.


    And beside him, the mongoose showed a thoughtful expression, seemingly puzzled why Ye Dou did this.


    Ye Dou said flatly, "Bofeng Shuimen is different from Baizu, and it is destined to have a battle."


    "I can feel that you are lying, you just don''t want to face that girl, she seems to be very important to you, this is what you humans call love"


    The mongoose asked again.


    "Nothing to do with you."


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze and disappeared before Hyuga Huahuo''s gaze swept here.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    201. Chapter 197, Loulan Status Quo]


    "You guys, who are you?"


    After the crisis passed, Neji Hyuga became vigilant again.Although the three in front of him had only saved their lives not long ago, they still need to be cautious.


    Because this is the potential that ninjas most need to possess, they have no way to guarantee what purpose the other party saved them.


    The three looked at each other, and the head of the man thought for a while, and finally took off the mask, revealing a real face.


    "Don''t worry, we are Konoha''s ninjas just like you."


    Bo Feng Shuimen smiled heartily.


    He did not doubt the identities of the two in front of him, because the white eyes and blood of the Hyuga clan was their best proof of identity.


    However, he is also very puzzled at the moment, because he is extremely unfamiliar with the impression of the two people in front of him, or he has never seen it.


    This is very unreasonable, especially Hyuga Huahuo.Her forehead does not have the mark of the bird in the cage.Her status is honorable and she belongs to the clan.

 226 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 226

    "Four generations!"


    The two blurted out subconsciously.


    The face in front of them is so familiar to them, they can see it almost every day.It is carved on Konoha''s Hokage Rock and is highly respected by Konoha villagers.


    However, how could the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen have sacrificed many years ago, using their own lives to seal the nine-tailed demon fox who has troubled Konoha.


    "Four generations of eyes, what are you talking about, Konoha''s Hokage is only now in the third generation!"


    The two people next to Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but interrupt, feeling that the two in front of them were talking bullheads and not talking, and they couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Three generations of the head, but the third generation of heads is clearly dead in battle"


    Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Kahuo looked at each other, and they could see the incredible in each other''s eyes.


    The moment the dragon vein broke the seal, where did they take them, were they still in the original world, why are everything here, so far from what they knew! "The three generations of Hokage are strong, how can they be killed in battle, you two little ghosts? If you dare to talk nonsense, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Autumn Dao Dingzuo shouted loudly, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will educate you about your posture.


    "Wait for Ding seat."


    Bo Feng Shui Men stopped Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and asked, "Can you tell me how you got here?"


    Hearing this, Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Huahuo looked at each other again, made eye contact, and then revealed all that had happened in the Loulan Ruins that day.


    They have recognized the identities of the three people in front of them, they are the fathers of Akudo Dingji and Yuenoshino.


    As for the other one, it is the golden flash of the famous Ninja world. Their Konoha hero, the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, can be trusted 100%.


    After listening to their narration, Bo Feng Shui Men felt incredible, but the facts were before him, and he couldn''t help but believe it.


    After sorting out the information, he said, "If you have lied, I think you should have traveled through time and been brought to this era by the dragon vein, an era that is nearly twenty miles away from you!"


    Traveling through time and returning to the booming twenty years ago! A huge wave rises in their hearts, which is even more incredible than Bo Feng Shui Men.


    This sudden news was too shocking, they couldn''t immediately.


    Digested and seemed at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, according to what you said, if Baizu really came to this era through absorbing the seal, as long as you kill him, you will probably be able to return to the original world."


    Seeing their worries, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled and opened his mouth, making the two of them feel relieved inexplicably.


    Bo Feng Shuimen thinks that this incident has some own reasons, because according to the description of the two, it is no accident that the seal of the dragon vein is left by him.


    As for why the two of them traveled through time and space, they might fly with his time and space ninjutsu.


    Thor is related.


    Thinking of this, he sent an invitation to the two of them, "Anyway, you can act with us for now."


    "Hey, Pratunam, are you sure you want to do this? Too much entanglement with people in the future may cause serious consequences."


    Yuzino''s father Yuzine spoke slightly solemnly.


    Traveling through time and space is too dreamy, as long as one is not careful, it will cause serious serial damage to history.


    Just like the butterfly in the tropical rainforest of the Amazon River basin, just gently waving its wings may bring a tornado to Texas in the United States.


    "It doesn''t matter, our goal is the same as theirs. When the incident is resolved, I will seal everyone''s memory."


    Bo Feng Mizumon explained, "Moreover, they are members of the Hyuga clan, and their white eyes are good for our mission."


    Yu Nvzhi Wei was persuaded and stopped talking, and agreed to join the two Hyuga Hanaho


    the other side.


    Loulan is holding an annual grand celebration.


    It is worth mentioning that this celebration is exactly the same as what Ye Dou had previously described with Baizu.It is extremely lively, and it is not an exaggeration to describe the country''s joy.


    This may be because Loulan''s celebration itself is so lively, or it may be because Baizu listened to him.


    It''s a pity that the peace and prosperity in front of you are nothing but hometown, like a mirror, and once broken, it will reveal its original dark face.


    Ye Dou hid on the spire of a tall tower, quietly watching the celebration below.


    Through seeing and hearing the domineering perception, he can clearly find that the "people" below


    , Is just a bunch of dolls connected to the Chakra line and controlled by a hundred feet, not real humans.


    Baizu came to Loulan at least six years before him.


    During this period of talking about long or short, Baizu has not been idle, relying on its memory that far exceeds this era.


    He first mixed into Loulan''s high-levels, and after deceiving the trust of a Queen of Loulan, he used the power of the dragon veins to transform Loulan into what it is now.


    After the transformation of Loulan was completed, he killed the more mature Queen Loulan, and supported the younger, more easily controlled Queen Sarah, and staged a drama comparable to Obai and the young Kangxi. .


    However, this prince and daughter of Loulan is far inferior to Emperor Kangxi, does not possess that kind of courage, and has not found any changes in Loulan so far, and stupidly handed the right to use the dragon veins to Baizu.


    So that the folks have been circulating the "Puppet Queen"


    The statement.


    The mongoose floated quietly beside him and suddenly said, "You don''t seem to like it here."


    "I just don''t like this world. It took only six years for Loulan to change from a wild land to a country with technology far beyond the times. And those Ninja Villages have passed thousands of years. But still did not get rid of the cold weapon."


    Ye Dou said lightly.


    "Your thoughts have become extreme, and are influenced by Uchiha''s belt soil."


    "I know."


    Ye Dou honestly admitted that his face was very calm, "But I know better that as long as the armed forces like ninjas are not eradicated, the world will reincarnate in constant killings. Tradition left by Indra and Asura."


    "Perhaps you are right, but if you do this, many people will die, and the entire Ninja World will be hostile to you. This road will be difficult to follow."


    The mongoose thought for a while and said that it seemed to have seen the picture of the future corpse mountain and blood sea, even it could not help but sigh.


    "I will succeed, not fail!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    202. Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Eight, Praying Mantis Catching Cicada]


    "What are you going to do now? Bofeng Shuimen and Baizu have already discovered you. They will be wary of you. It is difficult to sneak into the dragon vein.

 227 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 227

    "Baizu regards the dragon veins as life, and there is no way to sneak in, just wait for them to meet."


    Ye Dou''s expression was very calm, his eyes gleaming with an inexplicable look, as if he was going to see through the palace of the underground dragon veins.


    Baizu and Hafeng Shuimen have completely different positions.


    The latter received the task of three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, to protect the safety of Queen Loulan.


    The former is to kill Queen Loulan, to become the ruler of this country, and to use Loulan as the foundation to sweep the entire Ninja World with an army of puppets.


    The positions of these two people are destined to break out of conflict, and the war is inevitable.


    During the conversation, there was a commotion from below.


    It turned out that Sara, the queen of the palace, came on stage, and she walked out of the palace in full costume, accompanied by Baizu and other ministers.


    Who knows, don''t wait: she walked out to talk completely, and she felt her body being pushed slightly by the person behind her.


    Immediately afterwards, the podium could not bear the weight of her body and collapsed suddenly.


    "what!"


    Queen Loulan screamed in horror and fell from the towering tower.


    Seeing that she was about to fall into the flesh, a blond man wearing a mask jumped out of the dark and caught her who had fallen extremely fast.


    "Who are you guys!"


    Sarah, who landed safely, did not thank him, but backed away for the first time, and was very wary of this group of mysterious people who appeared suddenly and wearing masks.


    "We are Konoha''s ninjas, and our mission is to protect your safety, Lord Queen!"


    Bo Feng Shui Doorway.


    "Protect my safety, we Loulan has nothing to do with the world, who will harm me"


    When someone was about to kill herself, Sara was puzzled.


    They have followed the ancestral precepts for generations in the ancient country of Loulan, and have never formed their own armed forces.


    "He used to be called Baizu, now he is called An Lushan, and his identity is Loulan''s minister."


    Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t conceal it, and told Sara all the information he had collected about Baizu.


    "Nonsense, the one who came here six years ago was not a ninja called a hundred feet, but an excellent man named An Lushan. He was a man who inherited his mother''s last wish and worked hard for this country and loves peace. It may be the one you said... the wolf¡¯s ambition, who is trying to rule the world."


    Sara''s reaction was fierce, and she didn''t believe Bo Feng Shuimen''s words at all.


    For her, An Lushan was not only an important minister who turned Loulan into prosperity.


    At the same time, he was still the important elder who... accompanied him through the most difficult years.


    She respected An Lushan from the bottom of her heart, and didn''t believe or didn''t want to believe what Bo and others said.


    "I would never believe this. You are more suspicious than Minister An Lushan."


    "Then how do you explain that you were pushed up and down."


    ""


    Sarah suddenly choked and retorted stubbornly, "It must have been done by other ministers who have conspired against the law."


    "Don''t deceive yourself, my white eyes just saw clearly, the person who pushed you downstairs is Baizu."


    Hyuga Neji shouted, "Look at reality clearly, that man


    He has never been someone who loves peace, but a dangerous person who wants to rule the world and provoke war."


    "Don''t want to fool me, I won''t believe your words, Minister An Lushan''s innocence, I will prove it!"


    Sarah yelled, turned and ran away.


    She is very stubborn, or can''t accept this fact.


    The last Queen Loulan passed away when she was very young.For six years, An Lushan has been by her side every day and night, and accompanied her through those painful years.


    In her heart, An Lushan is not only a minister, but also an important elder who treats her meticulously.


    However, she is also very naive. She has lived in the ivory tower created by Anlu Mountain since she was a child.


    "Four generations of Water Gate, what should we do now."


    "Split into two teams. We''re going to destroy the arsenal made by Baizu. You go to protect the queen''s safety. Don''t fight each other, and send out signals directly when you encounter the enemy."


    After a pause, Bo Feng Shui''s goalkeeper handed a handful of peculiar kunai to Hyuga Huahuo, "This...Kunai, you take it with you."


    Brother and sister Hyuga nodded, and immediately turned around to pursue Sara


    the other side.


    After parting with Bofeng Shuimen and others, Sara walked back to the palace with anxiety and expectations.


    She wants to ask An Lushan in person to figure out everything.


    However, before she found An Lushan, she was dragged into a room by some people with a face covered and surrounded.


    These people were holding farming tools in their hands, and they kept shouting "Give us back"


    This kind of words that Sara doesn''t understand.


    Immediately afterwards, Hyuga Neji, who had followed Sarah, rushed to him.


    When the people saw that the other party was a ninja, they didn''t dare to make a mistake, they took off the cloth covering their faces and showed their true faces.


    This turned out to be all the people in Loulan, and they were all women. They said "return to us"


    , Which means that Sara will return their father, brother, and younger brother to them.


    It turned out that in order to create an army of puppets, Baizu concealed that Sarah took all the males in Loulan to the arsenal to build war weapons for him.


    At this moment, Sarah could no longer deceive herself, the reality was before her eyes, and she couldn''t help but believe it.


    Then, she asked Hyuga Ningci to help herself and rescue the captured Loulan citizens in the arsenal.


    The dusk faded, and night came.


    The group of them followed the underground passage to the arsenal, but was unfortunately discovered by Baizu.


    Both Hyuga and Neji are excellent ninjas of Konoha''s younger generation, but they have never been opponents of a hundred feet.

 228 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 228

    At the moment of crisis, Bofeng Shuimen and others arrived, and the young Kakashi Hagi, who was also with him, was laying detonating charms everywhere and destroying the factory.


    The two sides of Baizu and Bofeng Shuimen are opposed to each other, and the battle is about to start.


    "They have already started fighting."


    "Then act."


    No need to remind, Ye Dou already felt the huge fluctuations coming from underground.


    He stood up and stood on the top of the high tower, looking out at the center of the palace, the evening breeze made the black robe hunt and hunt.


    In the next moment, he acted, kicking his feet, and shooting directly at the main hall of Loulan Palace with bursts of sound.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    203. Chapter 199]


    Boom! Boom! Boom! As night comes, Loulan, an ancient country that has been indisputable since its establishment, has continuously heard explosions from the ground.


    At this moment, the Bofeng Shuimen has merged with the flag Mu Kakashi, and is using the detonation talisman to continuously blow up the arsenal made by Baizu.


    However, Bo Feng Shuimen and others are very clear that as long as a hundred feet do not die for a day, this matter will not be solved.He will build more arsenals and continue to build war puppets.


    So, needless to say, the moment Bofeng Shuimen and Baizu met, it was a deadly killer.


    "Your Excellency, is there a way to cut off the connection between Baizu and the dragon vein"


    On the battlefield, Neji Hyuga repelled the enemy while asking Sara.


    At this time, Baizu was completely different from what he had known before, not only had his appearance changed, but his body was completely puppetized.


    If he doesn''t cut his connection with the dragon veins, then in Loulan, Hundred Feet is invincible, and it can stand up no matter how many times it is defeated.


    "I can communicate with dragon veins, but I need to be close to the root of the dragon veins to cut off the supply of dragon vein energy."


    Sara replied.


    Unlike before, at this time, she has completely seen the true face of An Lushan.For Loulan, for the mother''s last wish, she has to be strong.


    "Where is the root of the dragon vein."


    "On the other side of the palace, where is a passage that leads directly to it."


    "Well, let''s go now."


    Without any explanation, Hyuga Ningji and others immediately.


    Protecting Sarah to exit the arsenal, leaving behind the Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, Bo Feng Shui Men, and You Nv Zhi Wei three people to delay.


    quickly.


    Sara brought Ningci Hyuga and others, including Loulan''s people, to the location of Dragon Maiden.


    Because, at this moment, Loulan has completely fallen into the chaos of war because of the relationship between Baizu.Only next to the dragon vein, her mother''s tomb is safe.


    Where is an enchantment formed by the energy of the dragon veins, supported by the endless energy of the dragon veins, which can block all enemies who want to approach.


    However, as they were walking all the way down the stairs, a black shadow suddenly appeared, falling at an extremely fast speed.


    He is a night fight, and he immediately noticed that the battle between Bofeng Shuimen and Baizu had broken out.


    Flew out from the dark and went straight to the direction of the dragon vein.


    "Night Fight"


    Hyuga Ningji spotted him the first time.


    There is no way, it is that his speed is too fast, and with a hurricane, it can be felt from a distance.


    "What do you want to do, do you want to use the energy of the dragon veins to start a war like Baizu?"


    Hyuga Neji instantly activated his eyes and palms like a sword.He had entered a fighting state and wanted to prevent Ye Dou from approaching the dragon veins.


    "There is no need for me to take the initiative to set off, the world is in the flames of war all the time."


    Ye Dou seemed to be unable to see anyone, ignoring Neji Hyuga, who was leaping towards him, and still fell at a rapid speed.


    His black hair was blown by the wind as if he was dancing like a madman, but his expression was extremely calm, like a calm lake, calmly scaring people.


    "Regardless of


    Whatever you want, I will stop you.


    Soon, the two met in the air! Hyuga Ningji stared at Ye Dou, with ferocious blood vessels all around his eye sockets. He rolled his eyes with all his strength to see through Ye Dou''s every move.


    "You can''t stop me."


    Huh! Ye Dou whispered softly. I don''t know when, Xueyin''s long sword has appeared in his hand, and the cold light from the blade''s blade can be used even far away


    It makes the skin feel sore.


    Then, a silver light flashed across the sky, and Ye Dou slashed out very quickly, passing away like a meteor.


    Puff! Blood spattered! Hyuga Neji was defeated, and he was cut from the air by Ye Dou without any suspense. There was a long hole in his chest, and scarlet blood was constantly overflowing from it.


    "Brother Ning Ci!"


    Hyuga Huahuo yelled in horror, and Chakra joined her feet to catch Hyuga Neji who had fallen from the sky.


    "Don''t worry about me, stop him, cough cough, I don''t know what he has experienced during this period, but without our knowledge, something must have happened."


    Hyuga Neji had already lost the capital to fight again, he kept coughing up blood, but stopped the Hyuga Kazuo who wanted to treat him.


    He can''t be said to be very familiar with Ye Dou, but it is true that because of Metkay, he has been with Ye Dou for a long time.


    During that time, the two played against each other from time to time, although every time he played against each other, he ended up in a big defeat.However, because of this, through the fight with Ye Dou just now, he found that Ye Dou has been different from before. The sword contains Killing intent.


    "Go cough, Master Huahuo, only you can stop him."


    "I know!"


    Hinata Hanahu struggled, and finally sent a signal flare and chased it


    Boom! On the other side, after Ye Dou chopped over Hiuga Neji, the floor he stepped on shattered, frightening the people in Loulan not to move.


    "who are you."


    Sara opened her hands and stood in front of all the people, "What is your purpose, is it also Dragon Vein? I won''t let you present it."

 229 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 229

    "The power of the dragon veins is too strong, and it will only bring destruction to Loulan. Without the dragon veins, you will get the peaceful life you want."


    Ye Dou didn''t care about him at all, stepping on the ground with his feet repeatedly, ignoring that they continued to move closer to the dragon vein.


    "Sure enough, Ms. Water Gate was right. Your goal is also Dragon Vessel."


    Tweet! Lei Dun Chidori''s unique voice sounded abruptly, and Kakashi grabbed a ball of electric light and cut it from top to bottom.


    He also participated in this mission.The reason why he hadn''t appeared before was because he was sent by Bo Feng Shui to secretly investigate the location of the arsenal.


    Now that the arsenal has been destroyed, they only need to solve the enemy in front of them.


    "Take your ambitions to death!"


    He shouted, holding a thousand birds in his hand, and stabbed Ye Dou without reservation.


    Boom! It''s empty! Realizing that there is no feedback from the right hand that the chidori hit the enemy, Kakashi Hagi was shocked.


    This trick is a recent super ninjutsu that he has just developed. Its strength is second only to the level of forbidden technique. It also has the thunder attribute Chakra to stimulate the whole body cells to use it. The speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t catch it, even he himself can''t completely Take control.


    As a result, the opponent only took a step back and avoided his Chidori! Ye Dou looked down at him and said, "Long time no see, Hagi Kakashi"


    "you know me"


    Sure enough, as Teacher Watergate said, the other party is a ninja from the future.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but say, "Since you know me"


    Boom! "Say hello to Uchiha with the soil."


    Ye Dou had no plans to talk to him at all, and Kakashi fainted with a kick in front of his face.


    : Ashamed, I ran to the finals, but I will definitely go to sleep again! Finally, thank 360,, book friends for their 100 rewards, thank many book friends for their rewards, I feel everyone¡¯s monthly ticket, flowers, and comments Tickets, and the book friends who swiped the screen yesterday, thank you very much.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    204. Chapter two hundred, then don''t you come here)


    "This guy knows Daitu!"


    This thought flashed through Kakashi''s mind for the last time, and then he passed out completely in a coma.


    Ye Dou didn''t kill him.Hagi Kakashi was a very important character in the plot.If he died here, it would cause unimaginable consequences.


    And such a consequence is something he doesn''t want to see.


    Suddenly, his five senses felt danger again, but this time he did not hide because he had already sensed the breath of the coming person.


    "Bagua Sixty-Four Palms!"


    It was Hyuga Hanaho, she chased him, and also attacked Yeto.


    Bang, bang, palm after palm, her five fingers close together and constantly patted Ye Dou''s body, not fatal, it looked more like venting the resentment and emotions in her heart.


    Ye Dou stood still on the spot, his arms and domineering flowing around, blocking the acupuncture points on his body, and forcibly ate her sixty-four palms.


    He can be cruel to anyone, but this girl in a camellia-colored short robe in front of him has entered his world on her own since she was five years old, leaving a deep mark in his heart. Give up.


    For a long time, Ye Dou was no longer silent, and sighed in his heart, "You shouldn''t be here."


    Although this sound was very soft, it was like a fuse that ignited the Hyuga fireworks.


    "Then you don''t come here!"


    She suddenly raised her head and looked at Ye Dou''s eyes, her voice choked.


    "Don''t you know that I am your stalker? I have been following you since I was five years old. I will go wherever you go!"


    She firmly grasped Ye Dou''s black robe with both hands, crying silently, her slender fingers dared not relax at all, afraid that he would leave after turning around.


    Ye Dou was silent again! Looking at his eyes wet with tears, but still stubbornly watching his own Hyuga fireworks, the string in his heart was plucked again.


    For a moment, he wanted to retreat, afraid that if he was with her again, his faith would be shaken.


    Before she knew it, she had already had such a great influence on herself, and there was a thread connecting each other! "I promised you will go back, and you won¡¯t break your promise, until all the dust settles, then, even I will take you with me too!"


    Ye Dou solemnly promised her, his expression became firm again, "But it''s not the time yet!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he shot with lightning, and tried to repeat the same trick to stun the girl in front of him.


    In the end, someone was faster than him this time. "Teacher Jilaiya said that being a man can''t make girls cry!"


    The faint voice sounded abruptly, and Ye Dou suddenly felt danger.


    Then, before he could react, the white like a ball had already blasted in front of him.


    Too late to resist, Ye Dou can only urge Chakra to gain physical strength.


    "Iron!"


    With a loud roar, his whole body became: pitch black as ink, and his body further bulged in.It was as strong as steel.


    However, what he was facing at this time was Ninjutsu Helix Pill, whose destructive power was extremely amazing, and he could easily drill a hole in the boulder.


    Boom! The Helix Maru of Bofeng Shuimen slammed Ye Dou firmly.


    In the next second, he was extremely violent, and the compressed chakra attributed to the chakra exploded on him, immediately blasting him into the sky and crashing into the black tower not far away.


    "Night Fight!"


    Hyuga Huahuo yelled anxiously, and wanted to rush over, but was pulled by Hafeng Mizuno


    "You are not focused enough, that girl distracted you!"


    The mongoose is always floating beside Ye Dou, reminding him not to get distracted in the battle.


    "You don''t need to tell me what to do."


    Ye Dou shattered the black tower wall that jammed his body and stood in the air, looking down at the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate below.


    "You are the one who led us to the fireworks during the day, right"


    Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly said.


    As early as when Hyuga Neji told him about Baizu''s information, he had already thought of the person who... brought his team to the Hyuga brothers and sisters.


    It is very likely that...the ninja who helped Hundred-foot repel Sand Ninja and broke the dragon vein seal.


    Therefore, before he parted with Hyuga Hanaho and Hyuga Neji, he gave Hyuga Hanaoh his own special kunai, which contained the art of Hirai.

 230 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 230

    "It''s really Night Fight, I didn''t feel wrong at that time!"


    Hyuga Fireworks wiped away the teardrops in the eye sockets, and the beautiful eyes flashed with untimely brilliance, bright and moving.


    It''s a pity that Ye Dou has forced himself into a fighting state at this moment, and can''t see this scene.


    He didn''t answer Bo Feng Shuimen''s intention, and he had to start holding the saber.


    The goal of his trip is the core of the dragon veins, and what the other party has to do is to seal the dragon veins.There is no room for relaxation between each other, no need to say more, only a battle.


    Bo Feng Shuimen obviously understood this truth, and took the initiative to meet him, fighting with Ye Dou.


    "The Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique!"


    With a secret cry, he shot a shuriken from his fingertips.


    Then, this... shuriken seems to be capable of reproductiveness. It can be transformed into ten, ten transformed into a hundred, and a hundred thousand dollars!! Hey!! Hey!! In a blink of an eye, tens of thousands of shurikens are carried with a strong low. The cold air hit Ye Dou, exuding an emerald green light, like a sudden heavy rain, it was difficult to dodge! However, Ye Dou was not ready to hide.


    Facing this "heavy rain"


    , He stood still, and slashed with his backhand.


    Suddenly, this space seemed to be distorted, and an invisible energy was punched out by him.It was immortal gravity, invisible and intangible, but it was real, and even the magnetic field of this piece of heaven and earth could change.


    Bo Feng Shuimen is very solemn, and he never imagined that the opponent would resolve his own attack with a single knife, and even returned it to himself.


    He has never seen such a blood succession boundary, which can change the magnetic field between heaven and earth.


    "Is the blood inheritance limit of gravity? It is stronger than imagined, but I won''t let you gain the power of dragon veins."


    Bofeng Shuimen dodges the "heavy rain" flying back


    , Holding the trigeminal kunai, pounced on Ye Dou.


    He is one of the most outstanding ninjas in Konoha Ninja Village.He was nicknamed Golden Glitter.No one in the Ninja world today can make him take a step back.


    However, other Shinobu villages have a rule that if they encounter Konoha''s golden glitter during the mission, they can immediately abandon the mission and escape.


    "No one can stop me, not even you."


    Ye Dou shouted, seeing and hearing the domineering eruption like a mountain torrent, sweeping the entire space.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    205. Chapter 201, The Undead Cockroach]


    Hafeng Mizumon is one of the most amazing ninjas in Konoha''s history.


    He is different from any Hokage in Konoha''s history.The other Hokage was born in the ninja family, and they have a lot of resources to irrigate on them since they were young.


    Whether it is ninjutsu or the practice method, Sarutobi Hisaki, Thousand-Hand Pillars, Thousand-Hands Kuma, these three have never lacked, and they have been trained by excellent ninjas in the clan since they were young.


    Only Bofeng Shuimen, he was born in the Konoha civilian family, relying on his talent and hard work, to break the prestige of Noda in the ninja world, and was called "golden flash" by the ninjas.


    , Known as the highest speed in the Ninja world.


    Ye Dou encountered one of the toughest battles since his debut.


    Although the opponent''s bloodline is ordinary, and he is just an ordinary ninja without any bloodstains, his level of danger is not lower than Uchiha Itachi.


    It is famous all over the world, and even the other five ninth villages outside Konoha must be jealous.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! Bofeng Shuimen''s ten fingers continuously shoot out special kunai, not to hit the night fight, but to record the kunai of the flying thunder god technique all around the battlefield.


    He is like a ghost, cyclically attacking and retreating, and he will leave without a hit.


    This is the technique of the Thunder God, which is known as the fastest speed in the Ninth World.It is not an instantaneous technique, but a time-space ninjutsu.Even if it is suppressed by gravity, he can travel through time and space, which is extremely difficult.


    "boom!"


    Seeing that the domineering color surges like a huge wave, sweeping every corner of this world.


    At this moment, Ye Dou''s five senses have been elevated to the extreme, and any trace of wind and grass is within his perception.


    Despite how Bofeng Shuimen attacked, his body remained motionless, as still as a rock, unchanging in response to changes.


    "Brother Ning Ci!"


    At this time, Hyuga Hanao walked to Neji Hyuga again and wanted to treat him in time.


    "His night fight... how''s it going?"


    Hyuga Neji''s face was pale, and he couldn''t help coughing up blood when he spoke.


    Obviously, he was seriously injured, and if he is not treated in time, his life will be in danger.


    "Four generations have arrived and are fighting Ye Dou, Ning Ci, don''t talk yet."


    She doesn''t know how to heal ninjutsu, but as a ninja, she also knows some methods to stop bleeding.


    As expected, Neji Hyuga didn''t speak anymore, turning his head to look at the night fight in the battlefield not far away.


    At this time, his black robe had been shattered by the spiral pill, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    However, his face is still so calm, even in the face of the golden glitter of the world, he is equally fearless, he has an unparalleled courage, and is shocking! Today, he is really just like the teacher Metkai said, Cheng Muye''s golden glitter is comparable to a super master, and he has a place on the top of the Ninja World.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, there was a big tremor at the entrance of the passage above.


    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and You Nv Zhi Wei have been solved by him, and they can''t stop his footsteps.


    "Damn mouse, don''t try to snatch the dragon veins from me."


    At this moment, Hundred Feet has become a look like a human being and a ghost.


    Many years ago, he made his body into a puppet. Now he has integrated multiple puppet parts. The body is more than ten battles high. It is simply a mobile fortress of war. Every action will cause a lot of surroundings. Destruction.


    "Disappear from my kingdom, bedbug!"


    The purple chakra suddenly condensed, and then finally spit out a huge fireball from the puppet.


    This is a giant fireball strengthened by dragon vein energy.


    Ye Dou shot, armed and domineering, the ripples of gravity gathered at the blade at the same time, facing the huge fireball, raised his hand and slashed it.


    Boom! The immortal gravity exploded, and the fireball rushing to destroy the aura was set in the air, and then returned the same way, but blasted on Baizu''s body, blasting his puppet body, and blasting! , Baizu smiled without anger, his expression arrogant to the extreme.


    "The wood is big and the wood is big. In Loulan, I am infinite."

 231 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 231

    During the conversation, a few purple chakra lines shot nearby puppets, and then those puppets suddenly fell apart and turned into parts to supplement his body.


    At the same time, a huge energy shot out from the black tower, directly hitting the body of the puppet of the hundred feet, helping him to repair the body that was blown up.


    "See if this is my ultimate body, no matter it is the five great nations or the whole world, no one will be my opponent now. It doesn''t take long before I will rule the entire Ninja World, hahahaha"


    Baizu laughed, even though the main body was hidden in the body of the war puppet, the surrounding people seemed to have seen his crazy and distorted face.


    He has finished indulging in the huge energy of the dragon veins, and has become a slave controlled by power.


    But I have to say that the hundred feet at this moment are indeed extremely powerful and difficult.


    Since the death of the last Queen Loulan, he has held Loulan''s power and frantically squeezed Loulan''s domestic labor force.In six years, he produced too many war puppets.


    With the energy support of the dragon veins, no matter how many times his puppet body is exploded, he can get parts from other places to supplement, it is simply an undead cockroach.


    Rumbling chaos broke out, night fights, wave wind water gate, and the three hundred feet 3 kept fighting, and the root of the dragon veins almost collapsed.


    When and when the people of Loulan had seen such scenes, they had long been dumbfounded, their whole body was cold and shocked to the extreme.


    "Regardless of


    How many times you blow my body, I can recover, I am eternal, and this is time that will eternally surrender under my feet."


    Hundred feet roared, defending the immortal attack on the two, even if he was one enemy and two, he was not in the slightest, and he was even stronger than the flat-headed brother.


    But whether it was Ye Dou or Bo Feng Shui Men, facing him at this moment, there really was no good way.


    Because no matter how many times they blasted the puppet body of a hundred feet, with the blessing of the dragon veins, he recovered in a blink of an eye, and he was not afraid to fight with them.


    Baizu spit out a fireball again, and Ye Dou didn''t be tough this time, and chose to avoid it.


    In this short day, whether it was before or after the crossing, he was constantly fighting, and Chakra was very expensive and could not withstand such profligacy.


    Boom! The fireball was no longer blocked, and blasted on the black tower, making a huge hole.


    In an instant, one after another, purple energy like aurora overflowed from it and spread around the battlefield.


    This black tower, connected to the underground dragon veins, functions like a signal tower, standing in the center of the ancient Loulan country, sending energy to the entire country.


    This energy is incredibly powerful and almost materialized. It is different from the chakra extracted from the body of the ninja. This energy is brewed in the earth and is natural energy! For the ununderlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    206. Chapter Two Hundred Two, Victorization]


    Boom! The black tower that conveyed energy to Loulan collapsed, and within a short time, the huge energy of the dragon vein erupted like a volcano, sweeping the entire space.


    This is an unimaginable picture.The entire space is filled with the natural energy of the dragon veins, reflecting the surroundings like a noble purple palace.


    On the ground, without the supply of dragon vein energy, Loulan suddenly became dead, not in the bustling area, and surrounded by darkness, as if it had melted into the night.


    "As long as the dragon veins still exist, I can build countless towers like this."


    Seeing the situation, he took a big breath and sucked the surrounding energy into his body.


    As long as the dragon veins still exist, it doesn''t matter whether the tower exists or not, because he got the right to use the dragon veins from Queen Loulan.


    Unless Queen Loulan cuts off the supply of dragon veins, he will still be able to repair it no matter how many times the puppet''s body has been blasted.


    Sarah, Queen of Loulan, knew this well, so after sending civilians to a safe place, she took off her gorgeous costumes and chose to wear lightly to close the dragon veins! Today she has really grown a lot, although only short In just one day, too many things happened, making this a "puppet"


    For the first time, the queen has her own thoughts.


    "Fake puppets are no better than real puppets after all, go to death, just like your mother!"


    Baizu saw that the killing intent was concurrent, she wanted to kill Sara, and she was not allowed to cut off the energy supply of the dragon vein.


    Because the energy of the dragon veins is the key to whether he can dominate the entire world in the future.


    "How long will it take to swallow the core of the dragon vein."


    Seeing that the Bo Feng Shui Gate was standing in front of Baizu, she cooperated with Queen Loulan to close the dragon vein energy transmission.


    At this time, Ye Dou did not immediately.


    Do it, turn his head and ask the mongoose.


    He knows very well that even if he goes there at this time, it will be useless, it will only become the situation just now, and the three people are fighting.


    Temporary cooperation does not exist, because neither of them can trust each other, and they are vigilant and restrained.If there is a chance, they will never mind giving each other death.


    This is an endless loop and it is difficult to break, unless one party has enough power to push all opponents horizontally.


    "It is impossible to calculate, it is related to your physique. Some people are naturally close to nature, and some people are naturally excluded by nature."


    The mongoose said lightly, already knowing what he was going to do.


    Ye Dou understands! As the saying goes, there are hundreds of people with the same rice, everyone is born differently, and the blood flowing in the body is also different.


    For example, Chongwu has a unique bloodline, and he has the ability to absorb natural energy from birth.If he stays in a place full of natural energy for a period of time, he can even automatically enter the immortalization.He is a natural immortal, and even the time for cultivation is saved.


    Unlike other ninjas, it is dangerous to absorb a little natural energy.


    Another example is the Queen Sara of Loulan.People in this line are born and natural, saying that they are close to the dragon line on the earth.


    Not only can it communicate with the underground dragon veins, but it also has the ability to drive the dragon veins.The power of the blood veins is unique.


    Obviously, Ye Dou is not Shigeo, the time to swallow the core of the dragon veins, even the exchange space can not be estimated.


    It''s just that at the moment, other than using that card, he doesn''t seem to have a good solution to the situation in front of him.


    Thinking of this, he made a decisive decision and crushed the piece of


    Gods] Kaleidoscope writes the card exchanged for round eyes.


    In an instant, an indescribable feeling surged into my heart.


    He can clearly feel that his body is undergoing a miraculous transformation, and the 130 trillion cells in his body seem to be alive, cheering for joy.


    This transformation process is very short and completed in a blink of an eye, and Ye Dou can''t even feel the slightest pain or other sensations.


    Boom! The domineering aura is concurrent from him. At this moment, his appearance has changed greatly. The red copper-like skin contains explosive power, and the long hair is no longer black, and it is crystal clear like fluorescence, flying with the wind. .


    At this time, he has completely "Victor"


    Transformation, like an ancient demon god, has an ancient and tyrannical aura permeating him.


    This is the strongest dark iron warrior in the work ``Armed Alchemy''''.


    "Come here."

 232 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 232

    Ye Dou squeezed his fist, then let out a roar, sucking all the dragon vein abilities that filled his body into his body.


    The energy of the dragon veins is incredible, it can be called inexhaustible, inexhaustible, a hundred feet, naturally can''t absorb all of it, and more than 80% of the energy is filled in the air.


    But what Baizu couldn''t do, the night fight at the moment was able to do it.


    He is like a gluttonous glutton, greedily absorbing all the energy around him, and the breath of his body is rising, which is extremely astonishing.


    This is the ultimate fighter "Victor"


    One of his abilities can absorb all energy for his own use. As long as it is a place with life, it can hardly be defeated. At this moment, Ye Dou feels better than ever, and his body is full of power. When he punches it out, it is broken. The black iron was immediately crushed by him.


    "How is it possible! He is like me, able to absorb the power of dragon veins"


    Baizu''s heart was shocked.


    He tried every means to deceive Queen Loulan for two consecutive terms, and finally got what he wanted.


    Why does this little devil take the dragon veins for his own use! "Sure enough, he has a way to absorb the energy of the dragon veins, but he can''t let it: he has to show it."


    At this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen and Baizu seemed to have reached a consensus, and they even joined forces to besiege Ye Dou, and felt a big threat from him.


    However, the night fight at this moment is completely different from before.


    With a monstrous aura, he took a step forward, holding the sword in his hand and falling extremely fast, without fear of one enemy two, and he was extremely strong.


    Bo Feng Shuimen shot, his fingertips shot a handle of kunai, and at the same time a spiral pill was condensed with the other hand.At the moment when Ye Dou avoided kunai, he passed through the barrier of time and space and suddenly appeared behind Ye Dou.


    "Flying god second stage what!"


    He was shocked, because Ye Dou didn''t even dodge and fought his spiral pill with bare hands.


    Then, he discovered that the ninjutsu spiral pill he had developed had been completely absorbed by his opponent.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this?"


    He tried to avoid, but found that his arm was clamped by iron clamps, and he couldn''t break free no matter what he did.


    Then he was shocked to find that the other party was actually: using his hand to complete the seal.


    "Lend your hand for a use!"


    Ye Dou said coldly, without looking back, completing the four 44 marks in the blink of an eye.Between one breath and one spit, a huge fireball finally spit out from him, crashing into the fireball spit out by Baizu.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    207. Chapter 203, Born immortals?]


    Boom! Two huge fireballs collided in the air, and then exploded like fireworks, further destroying the location of the dragon vein.


    "You really absorbed the power of the dragon veins!"


    Hundred feet eyes were extremely cold.


    He felt from Ye Dou''s attack just now that the opponent''s technique was mixed with other energies, and it was no longer a pure chakra composition, and its power was several times stronger.


    There is no doubt that this is the natural energy that belongs to the dragon veins.No one is more familiar with this power than him, because it is by virtue of the power of the dragon veins that he has come to this point.


    However, why did he hesitate to risk: the great danger, defected from Sha Ren, came to this time and space and lurked for many years, unscrupulously deceived the two Queen Loulan to have everything today.


    And Ye Dou, why can it be favored by Dragon Veins? Even Queen Loulan''s permission does not have to pass the "Fairy Mode"


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked extremely solemn.


    He is one of the few ninjas in the ninja world who knows the fairy mode.


    Because his teacher is Jiraiya, one of the three forbearances, relying on this relationship, he has a very close relationship with Miaomushan, and he has even mastered the use of the fairy model.


    However, since his talent in the fairy mode is not particularly strong, the time for condensing the fairy chakra is too long, and the maintenance time is very limited, and it is generally not used in actual combat.


    However, if he doesn''t use it, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand the power of the fairy model.


    According to his understanding, the most difficult aspect of cultivating the immortal mode is how to smoothly inhale natural energy into the body, and combine the three of one''s own chakra and spiritual energy to transform the fairy chakra.


    The four characters of natural energy sounded very harmonious, but this kind of energy is extremely violent.If you are careless, it will be petrified by natural energy, and your life will be in danger.


    The perfect combination of natural energy, spiritual energy, and chakra is definitely not an easy task.


    Otherwise, his teacher will come, so long time will not need the help of Shenren, Shima fairy to enter the fairy mode.


    As a result, the young man in front of him was completely beyond his understanding.It seemed that natural energy was not a threat to him at all, and he could take in at will.


    At the same time, all the energy he ingested can be perfectly integrated, and it is more than twice as powerful. "This is what Shen Zuo Xianren said in their mouths, the legendary natural fairy."


    Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but smile.


    He and Miaomushan have a very harmonious relationship with each other, and have heard many secrets from Shen Zuo''s mouth.


    So he knew that in this world, some people are blessed by nature, and they are born to absorb natural energy without incident.


    This kind of person is an exaggeration to say that there is no one in the world.At least since the establishment of the Ninja World, Bo Feng Shuimen has never seen such a person.


    However, he seems to have encountered one today! Boom! The war is still going on, and it is different from the previous anxiety. Even with one enemy and two, Ye Dou still has the upper hand, pressing Baizu and Bofeng water gate.


    At this moment, his state has reached an unprecedented peak, and all the energy between heaven and earth is used by him, and it is incredible.


    He swung his war knife and crushed everything.Every time he cut out the underground palace, it was broken by one more point.No one dared to fight with him, afraid of being smashed on the spot.


    "Come!"


    No matter how much the energy of the dragon vein overflows,


    Ye Dou would inhale it into the body for the first time, like a bottomless pit, and the breath continues to rise.


    Boom! The entire space was shaking, as if it could not bear his strength, cracks began to appear on the walls of the palace.


    At this moment, he was extremely strong. Even if Bo Feng Shui Men and Baizu teamed up, he had no chance of winning, and he was being beaten by Ye Dou! "Ah"


    Baizu yelled, feeling the threat, and if this continues, the dragon veins will definitely be stolen by this person.


    He couldn''t accept this result, he was completely crazy, fighting for his life, wanting to tear the night fight to pieces.


    As a result, Ye Dou shot, like a fly, with only one knife, the body of a hundred feet and ten high puppets fell to the ground like a missile, splashing smoke and dust in the sky.


    "Don''t spend it with them anymore, you have to keep the current state and enter the dragon vein, you can''t waste time."


    The mongoose suddenly reminded.


    Ye Dou nodded when he heard the words.

 233 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 233

    The energy of the dragon veins is incredible, and even the exchange space is coveted.


    However, because this energy is so powerful, he needs to maintain "Victor"


    The state of, otherwise, just entering the dragon veins, it will be crushed by the vast sea energy, and a dead end.


    Boom! Ye Dou suddenly closed his eyes and jumped into the sky, with infinite energy surging and dazzling.


    Then, a burst of energy that was invisible to the naked eye gushed out from him, and it rose soaring, even the sky was penetrated, pointing directly at the vast universe.


    "Be careful!"


    Bo Feng Shui Men''s expression was extremely solemn, and he felt that a great danger was brewing.


    This is not a perception ability, but a fighting instinct.


    In the sky, Ye Dou stepped on the air, the broken black robe was blown by the wind to hunt and hunt, the red copper skin under the moonlight, added a bit of simplicity and solemnity, and his long hair like fluorescence was crystal clear It feels suffocating like a sleeping ancient god of war.


    Finally, he opened his eyes, the surging Chakra erupted like a volcano, and the immortal gravity gathered on the sword.


    "Gravity knife.


    Falling! His voice was very soft, and it fell into Bo Feng Shui Men''s ears, but it was like thunder.


    The night is like sand, Tianyu seems to have cracked a crack, and the light is like an ocean, dividing the world.


    Rumble "That is"


    Bo Feng Shuimen sweated on his cheeks and his expression was incredible.


    What did he see! The other party actually tore a meteorite from the universe, and it crashed down with a huge heat wave that could burn everything.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene.The sky and the earth are trembling, and the night is reflected red, as if it has been burned by fire, and the air is filled with an aura of destruction.


    Can''t let it fall into Loulan! Bo Feng Shuimen is very clear that if this meteorite falls on Loulan, the consequences will be catastrophic. Loulan will definitely be razed to the ground and completely disappear from the map.


    The companions who followed him on this trip have no chance of survival.


    Thinking of this, he held the special kunai and gritted his teeth to face the falling meteorite.


    With such a terrible blow, he has no way to break it, but he has another method, which may avoid the casualties caused by the falling meteorite.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    208. Chapter 204, Core Location]


    [The number of chapters in the previous chapter was wrong, and it has been revised back. There has been a major event on the reading side, and I guess everyone knows it, but this fire will not burn our side for the time being, so don''t worry.


    ] "If this is the ninja of the future, it would be too scary."


    Bo Feng Shui Men looked extremely solemn.


    The opponent''s ninjutsu has somewhat surpassed his understanding of ninjutsu.


    This is a taboo secret technique in the true sense, with the power to destroy the world, which is frightening.


    He leaped high into the sky, holding a kunai engraved with the flying thunder god technique, facing the meteorite from the sky that was falling at high speed with a destructive aura.


    "But, I won''t let you fall into Loulan!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen no longer calmed down, and with a roar, the surging Chakra continued to gush out from him.


    Then, a series of mysterious runes emerged from nothing, like a chain of order, intertwined in the sky, mysterious and unpredictable.


    This is the unique technique of Flying Thunder God, but it is an enhanced version.He wants to transfer the meteorite in front of him out of Loulan.


    He didn''t have 100% confidence to do such a thing, but he had to do it.


    Because, he has already seen the three of Yu Nvzhi Wei, Qiu Dao Dingza, and Hamu Kakashi 3 below.They are all knocked down by the enemy and unconscious on the ground.


    Ye Dou looked at him coldly, did not stop, and did not take the opportunity to take the life of Bo Feng Shuimen.


    The other party is an important figure in the plot, and if they die here, it will cause unimaginable consequences.


    "The dragon veins belong to me. Don''t try to steal the dragon veins from me."


    Hundred feet screamed in despair.


    At this moment, he is not as mad as he was at the beginning, he is aware of the danger of losing his dragon veins, and he is extremely afraid.


    Yes, compared to his personal life, he now pays more attention to whether the dragon veins will be robbed by the enemy, and has been completely lost in the powerful energy of the dragon veins.


    He roared loudly, Chakra condensed in his mouth like he didn''t need money, and then spit out a dazzling purple flame.


    "It''s not yet time for you to die."


    Ye Dou moved, the sky did not restrict him, he walked flat on the ground, constantly stepping on the air to advance.


    Boom! He evaded the hundred-foot super-dragon fireball and smashed it down, smashing his puppet body.


    Not waiting: Baizu reabsorbed the parts of other puppets to repair his body, and centered on him, six shadow clones of Night Fight appeared.


    They echoed each other, standing in a six-pointed star position, with both hands forming seals at the same time, and the rotating gravity suppressed the hundred feet here.


    "Ninfa.


    Supergravity knot!"


    "Ninfa.


    Supergravity knot!"


    "Ninfa.


    Supergravity knot!"


    ""


    Boom! The immortal gravitational settlement has distorted the entire space.


    "what"


    Baizu roared, trying his best to resist, but it was hard to move, even the puppet''s body was crushed and twisted, clinging to the ground, almost collapsed! After a cold glance, Ye Dou turned and walked along the side passage. Where is the real root of the dragon veins?


    Step! Step! Step! The Queen Loulan at this moment has just successfully cut off the supply of dragon veins, but without waiting for her to breathe a sigh of relief, that...the suffocating ninja walked in.


    Even though the appearance of Night Fight has changed a lot at this moment, Sarah recognized him for the first time.


    Every step taken by the other party can make her fear even greater!"

 234 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 234

    What else do you want to do? I have severed the connection with the dragon veins, and no one can use the power of the dragon veins in the future."


    Sara plucked up courage and stood in front of Ye Dou.


    The people of their line are kings for generations, and they shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting the dragon veins.Even if they die, they must protect the dragon veins and not be used by those who can predict.


    "You can''t stop me, fireworks!"


    Ye Dou said softly to Hyuga Huahuo, and there was no other person in his eyes.


    "I will stop you and bring you back to the village."


    Hyuga Hanaho put on a soft fist posture.


    "How can I go back, everything will change"


    "Night fight is night fight, no matter


    Whatever I become, I will always be my hero! I will take you home, just as you took me home when you were five years old!"


    At this time, the energy of the dragon veins has stopped transmitting, but there is still residual energy spreading around, like a purple aurora, and the surroundings are extremely beautiful.


    The corners of her mouth are gently raised, her hair is like a rushing black waterfall splashing down, and her crystal skin is in the "Aurora"


    Under the irradiation, the beautiful jade of Tianchi is clean and flawless.


    Hyuga Huahuo! It''s still that...Hyuga Huahuo, strong and gentle! With such a face, Ye Dou has been too familiar with it. Since the age of five, she has seen it every day and has penetrated into the soul.


    Boom! At this moment, the whole Loulan shook, and a strong wave swept through the ancient Loulan kingdom.


    The common people in Loulan hiding around the tomb of the last Queen Loulan yelled in horror.The grown-up men hugged their wives and children tightly, praying that the storm would pass quickly.


    Not surprisingly, Bo Feng Shui Gate should have succeeded.He successfully transferred the meteorite that was more terrifying than natural disasters out of Loulan through the Thunder God technique.


    "I don''t want to interrupt your conversation with this girl, but I need to remind you that you don''t have much time."


    Meerkat reminded.


    Ye Dou knew this, and understood the truth about Chi Zesheng''s change.


    He slammed his heart, and leaned to the side of Hiuga Huahuo, and waited: the latter returned to his senses, and then shot him to stun him.


    "I will go back, but not now."


    He only heard these words before fainting, and then fell asleep.


    "What am I going to do now"


    After the girl carefully put it down, Ye Dou''s eyes became firm again.


    "Jump down, the core of the dragon vein is hidden in the deepest place. You only need to find it, and I will finish the other things."


    "it is good."


    Ye Dou undoubtedly had him, and jumped directly into the purple sea of ??energy.


    In the next moment, he felt like his whole body was being squeezed, the energy of the dragon veins was too huge and vast, like the vast ocean, even "Victor"


    He couldn''t absorb it quickly, which hindered his movement! But soon, this squeezing sensation disappeared, and the exchange space had been shot, consuming the energy of the dragon vein.


    Needless to say, Ye Dou fell rapidly, following the instructions of the mongoose to find the core of the dragon vein.


    At this moment, he felt like a swimming fish, constantly diving in the ocean formed by the dragon veins.


    I don''t know how long it took, he felt that he had dived for several kilometers, but he still did not see the core of the dragon vein.


    The surrounding temperature is constantly rising, and it is thousands of degrees Celsius.If it were not for the protection of the exchange space, he would have been roasted to fly ash.


    He discovered that the core of the dragon veins is even close to the center of the earth! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things to collect,


    Chapter 205, Inhalation]


    No, to be precise, the core of the dragon vein is not close to the center of the earth, but its location is the center of the earth.


    "No wonder, the energy of dragon veins is so huge."


    Ye Dou was shocked.


    He finally understands now why the energy of the dragon veins is so strong.


    Because it is the center of the earth''s core, the natural energy formed by the mountains will eventually converge here.


    This kind of mountain range is not only one or two, nor does it distinguish between east and west, but the entire earth''s mountain range.


    If you compare the earth to a beehive, and the large veins of mountains and rivers are foraging wasps, then the core of the dragon vein is the queen of the hive.


    At this moment, Ye Dou, no longer knows how many kilometers he has fallen, and the surrounding temperature is incredibly high.He can even rely on watching the smoke from the rocks.


    Had it not been for the guardian of the exchange space, he would have been roasted into fly ash, and there would be no scum left.


    Finally, he found the core of the dragon vein.It was a crystal clear amethyst, which was very huge, and it was ten battles high.


    "If I absorb the core, what will happen to the earth, will it collapse"


    Ye Dou did not act immediately.He had not thought about it before that the core of the dragon vein is the heart of the earth, connecting the mountains and rivers of the entire planet.


    If the dragon vein core is taken away, it will cause unpredictable consequences, such as the end of the world, although it is a pity, he can only give up.


    He still has many unfinished things to do and does not want to die! "Nothing will happen. Although the core of the dragon vein is the center of the earth, in the final analysis, the earth cultivated it, even if it is destroyed, the earth will not Destroy, there will be another core born, the energy of nature is endless."


    The mongoose looked solemn, with a sacred breath permeating.


    "What if I absorb it"


    Ye Dou continued to ask.


    "Then you will be the core from now on, worshipped by all the mountains and rivers of the earth."


    "In this case, how should I absorb the core!"


    "Just assimilate directly. Now you are in Victorization and can be absorbed normally. I will help you communicate the will of the dragon vein."


    Hearing this, Ye Dou stopped being verbose, placed one hand on the ten-strength amethyst, and began to swallow and absorb the dragon vein core.


    As a result, as soon as the palm of his hand was close to the crystal, he felt a will spread out, that was the will of the dragon vein, it was resisting the night fight.


    From Ye Dou''s body, it did not feel the blood and fluctuations of Queen Loulan at all, so it did not allow Ye Dou to touch itself.


    Boom! Ye Dou''s brain trembled suddenly, and Long Mai''s will broke into his spiritual world, warning him.

 235 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 235

    "be quiet!"


    The mongoose is extremely majestic, and with a light drink, it is like a thunderstorm, the will of the dragon veins is quiet, and it seems to be communicating with the exchange space, or fighting.


    Ye Dou didn''t think so much, and tried to absorb the dragon core.


    This process is very slow, and the core of the pulse is really too huge.If you treat him as bread, you will probably be crushed to death.


    Moreover, his physique is different from Shigego and Sarah, and he is not close to nature.The core of the dragon vein does not like him as a carrier and is very resistant to him.


    Therefore, the entire absorption process appears to be slow and difficult


    at the same time.


    Transferring the meteorite out of Loulan''s Bofeng Shui Gate, it has returned to Longmai''s


    The place of root.


    For him, known as the highest speed in the Ninja World, this speed can be said to be extremely slow.


    But there is no way.It is not a simple matter to transfer that meteorite.Even he is not sure, and can only go all out, almost squeezing him dry.


    When he returned to Loulan, he saw that Baizu was suppressed by the six 66 Night Dou clones and could not move on the ground.As for his body, he was no longer visible.


    "It''s still late to come back."


    A bad premonition surged in Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart.


    After walking through the long passage, he saw Sara in the Sealed Land of the Dragon Vessel, and the Hyuga Huahuo who was knocked out. He asked, "How is the situation now."


    "He jumped in!"


    Sarah looked panicked and looked a little worried.


    The Queen of Loulan was born close to the dragon veins, guarding the dragon veins for generations, and has an invisible, intangible, but real connection with the dragon veins.


    Therefore, Sara could clearly feel that Long Mai''s anxiety and restlessness at this moment seemed to be asking for help.


    Jumped into the Bofeng Water Gate and was startled immediately.


    Looking sideways, his mood suddenly sank to the bottom.


    He had been here to explore secretly and saw the picture of dragon vein energy surging like sea water.


    But now, these "sea water"


    It disappeared, as if there was no water splashing in a withered well.


    "help me!"


    Sarah helplessly called for help.


    Although she is the queen of Loulan, aside from the dragon veins, she is just an ordinary person after all.She can''t deal with the situation in front of her.


    "I''m sorry, my lord, the dragon vein has probably been taken away by him."


    Bo Feng Shuimen shook his head regretfully, "I can only seal him together with the dragon veins, and cannot let him return to the future."


    Not waiting: Sara responded, Bo Feng Shuimen took out the special kunai, and together with Ye Dou, the dragon vein was completely sealed.


    In the dark, the seventh shadow clone of Ye Dou watched this scene quietly, and thought to himself, "It turns out that this is how the Loulan Ruins came from twenty years later."


    "Send the news back to the ontology first, let him consider this question for himself."


    Bang! After that, he turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared completely.


    Ye Dou, who was absorbing the core of the dragon vein, immediately received a message from the shadow clone.


    After glancing at the time remaining in (Energy Absorption), and then at the purple crystal that was still several shots high, Ye Dou''s heart began to feel urgency.


    He couldn''t be sure, once he was sealed by Bo Feng Shui Gate, killing Baizu would allow him to return to the future normally.


    Because this time the seal of Hafeng Mizuno is mixed with time and space ninjutsu, it is possible to freeze him here forever.


    The safest way is to inhale all the dragon vein cores as soon as possible and use "Victor"


    The ability to transform, break the seal and return to the future.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said, "Loulan does not possess your strength. Your existence will only bring disasters to them, surrender me, and help me smooth this world of Ninja. !"


    As soon as the sound of dong dong dong fell, the core of the dragon vein heard a sound like a beating heart.It was responding to Ye Dou and seemed to hesitate.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    210. Chapter 206, Deal Conclusion]


    Feeling that the resistance of the dragon veins weakened, Ye Dou kept on, and said again.


    "In the near future, there will be an unprecedented turmoil. War will sweep the whole world. As long as you are willing to help me, I can protect Loulan from death, live forever and prosper!"


    He solemnly promised the core of Longmai, this is not a lie, he never makes promises to people easily.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Amethyst waved again, that was the will of the dragon vein, it seemed to question the authenticity of Ye Dou''s words.


    "I''m not a good person, but I have a bottom line. My goal is to smooth the world of Ninja, calm this chaotic era, put the world back on track, and will not attack innocent civilians!"


    Ye Dou said solemnly.


    In an instant, the dragon veins no longer waved out, as if lost in thought.


    Queen Loulan''s line was the human being who first came into contact with it.The Queen Loulan at that time was actually unable to communicate with the dragon line.


    I just felt the magic of the dragon veins and thought that this was a land of blessing, so I settled in the kingdom of wind, guarded the dragon veins for generations, and forged an indissoluble bond with the dragon veins.


    After thousands of years of interweaving, the dragon vein and Queen Loulan have long been accustomed to each other''s existence, and neither party wants the other party to completely disappear from the world.


    This is amazing, it is obviously an energy body that does not even count as life, but it has such a good bond with humans, and there is a feeling: a girl with vitality is connected with God.


    Finally, Long Mai seemed to think about the result, and once again sent him a message.


    Ye Dou didn''t fully understand the meaning, probably, "I know you are a dangerous person, but I can feel you are not lying."


    This is good news and proves that the other party agrees.


    Sure enough, Ye Dou soon felt that the absorption speed of the dragon vein core was accelerating, and the ten-strand-high purple crystal was disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    These missing parts are turning into wisps of purple energy, like blood flowing into his body, condensing towards his right chest.


    Ye Dou looked happy, and at this speed, Victor''s time was absolutely sufficient.

 236 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 236

    After a while, the amethyst was condensed and completed, but it was different from the previous ten battles on the scale.At this moment, it is the same size as the heart, and it is fixed on his right chest, reflecting each other''s heart.


    Moreover, Ye Dou could clearly feel that it was transforming his body, and every cell in the inner body gradually became stronger, making his body closer to nature.


    "A magical feeling, I can feel that even if I am not in Victor''s state, at this moment, I can still promote the natural energy for my use."


    Ye Dou squeezed his fists and was attentive.


    At this moment, he really became the immortal in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind, and he was a perfect and flawless natural immortal, and he would not appear like Chongwu..., if the natural energy is absorbed too much, he will run away because, after fusing the dragon vein core , Even Damai must respect him as the master.


    "You have successfully absorbed the core. According to the agreement, our transaction has been concluded. The remaining 10%: the energy is also yours. I look forward to seeing you next time.


    After the words fell, the solemn aura of the mongoose disappeared, changed, and returned to the state of inattention.


    It shook its head sharply, as if it had just woke up, "Did you succeed in the night fight? Um, what is this?


    What a ghost place, eighteen layers of hell, is it time for you to fight"


    The environment at this moment is indeed comparable to Sun Luo Hell.


    Except for that part of the dragon vein energy that is emitting a purple light, it is dark all around, and the rocks are already hot and constantly emitting heat.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Ye Dou ignored him, sucked the remaining energy of the dragon veins into his body with a big mouth, and then rose into the sky.


    the other side.


    At this moment, the Bofeng Water Gate has been sealed.


    He was a little lucky at the moment, but fortunately, he learned the sealing technique from Uzumaki Kushina.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even have a solution.


    "I''m sorry, from now on, you will sleep with the dragon veins here. For the Ninja World, your power is too dangerous!"


    Hafeng Mizumen held a specially made kunai, inserted the seal of the eyes, and made a time and space ninjutsu inside, and if he wanted to be imprisoned by night fighting.


    After doing all this, he turned his head to look at the unconscious Hyuga Kahuo, "The next step is to send you back, but before that, I hope to erase your amnestics first."


    Although Bo Feng Shuimen can accept and understand things like time and space, after all, his skill at flying thunder god is a time and space ninjutsu.


    However, he hadn''t encountered this kind of thing before, and he didn''t know what the consequences would be.In order to ensure the integrity of history, he decided to erase all memories of traveling through time and space.


    Suddenly, just as he was about to do it, there was a sudden violent fluctuation under the seal.


    It was Ye Dou, he was rushing to the ground from deep underground at high speed.


    "He, he, me, he feels a sense of intimacy."


    Sara seemed to be aware of it, her eyes widened unbelievably.


    Today, she can clearly feel that Ye Dou has an aura that makes her feel at ease, making her want to approach him.


    This feeling is very familiar to her, as if engraved in the blood, connecting them Queen Loulan''s vein and dragon vein! "It means that he has already absorbed the dragon veins"


    Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression became more solemn, "This makes it even more impossible to let: what are you out of here?"


    The words were not finished yet! Bo Feng Shuimen saw that his double seal was disappearing.


    This is not because the other party is sucking his own technique into the body.This is different from Baizu''s method.The other party is much more violent and direct, absorbing the energy of the seal and destroying the seal from the root.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Hafeng Shuimen dodges her body to hold kunai, to consolidate the sealing technique.


    However, Ye Dou absorbed too quickly, and when he re-solidified the seal, Ye Dou had already broken the seal.


    At the same time, his appearance has also changed drastically, and his long, crystal-clear hair, which is as fluorescent, recedes like a tide, and has changed back to its original appearance.


    "you you"


    "The changes in Loulan over the past six years have attracted the attention of others. Soon, this place will be involved in war. Leave here and take your people with you!"


    Ye Dou turned around and said to Sara.


    Not only did Sara feel cordial in him, even he himself, because of the fusion of the core of the dragon vein, has inextricably linked with Loulan''s queen.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    211. Chapter 207, Back to the Future]


    "Flower, Neji"


    At the Loulan ruins, the dragon veins have gone violently, as if an energy storm swept the world.


    Seeing the figures of Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Kanazawa being swallowed, Inuzuka Toa, Tian Tian waited for Konoha to yell heartily.


    Time is really an unpredictable thing, and a day has passed over there.


    But here, it was just a blink of an eye! "Calm down, since Iori Yetou dared to enter, they may not be in trouble.


    !"


    I Gaara drank, using sand to protect everyone back.


    However, even though I said that, Gaara didn''t have the confidence in my heart.


    This energy storm is really too huge, it is almost like a tornado, and they dare not approach it at all.


    "I Gaara is right, even if you can''t do anything in the past, you will only lose your lives in vain."


    Kankuro also comforted.


    But in his heart, he actually wished Ye Dou where they all died.


    Such men are too dangerous, even their dark parts of Shinobu cannot resist, and they are almost destroyed by the slain group.


    "Damn it, listen to them, let''s leave here first."


    Seeing that this energy storm didn''t mean to stop at all, Inuzukaya acted as the temporary captain, with the wounded Yamanaka Ino, Li Luoke, and Qiu Daoding leaving.


    However, at this moment, the riot of Dragon Vessel stopped, and the terrible fluctuations no longer spread.


    To be precise, this is not because the dragon veins are quiet, but this energy storm, all being sucked into the body by one person.


    This person, of course, Ye Dou, after breaking through the seal left by the Bo Feng Shui Gate, he killed the unwilling Hundred Foot on the spot and returned to the original timeline.


    "You are Iori Yedou!"

 237 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 237

    The dragon veins at this moment have been completely exhausted, because the core is on his body, and there is not even a drop of energy left underground.


    The things that Ye Dou had absorbed now were just the remaining parts, and at the same time the 10% of the energy that belonged to him in the exchange space mouth.


    This energy is extremely huge, even if it is only 10%:, it is enough for everyone present to panic, and it directly makes Ye Dou enter the immortalization.


    At this moment, his appearance has not changed much, but there is an indescribable aura that radiates, as if it has been integrated into the world, mysterious and unpredictable, and extremely detached.


    There is a purple light flowing in his eyes, no longer the pupils of normal humans, but the vertical pupils of a giant dragon, with a domineering breath concurrently, making people tremble.


    Ye Dou ignores everyone, and delivers the Hyuga fireworks in his arms to Konoha and his party.


    He is very clear that his current state can be called immortalization, but it is not a real immortal mode.He has not perfected natural energy, spiritual energy, and physical energy.


    But even so, he can still feel this.


    , Is several times stronger than before.


    Because his chakra is different from before.


    Then there is the energy that is commonly seen, born between the heaven and the earth, originating from all things in nature, and having extremely destructive power.


    If he uses Shinobu now.


    The force will be several times stronger, and it will not be the same.


    However, the biggest gain is that the cells in his body are further strengthened by the dragon veins, which can accommodate more chakras for his use.


    And this strengthening will not stop


    He is improving his body all the time. With time, the Chakra contained in his body can even surpass the tail beast, which is unimaginable.


    Ye Dou was silent and didn''t mean to communicate with them at all.After taking a deep look at Hyuga Kahuo, he soared into the sky and left directly.


    When other people saw this, they didn''t dare to chase them anymore, because they were afraid of being killed and didn''t want to die! "Yedou, where are we going now"


    Leaving the Loulan ruins, the mongoose asked directly, as if it had been holding back for a long time, with endless words.


    "Go back to Yuren Village first, I need to understand the role of the dragon vein core, and the fairy mode"


    Ye Dou Yukong flew, planning to leave the country of the wind directly and return to Yuren Village...relatively safe place to practice for a while.


    Who knew that halfway through the flight, there was a sudden throbbing throbbing in his right chest, as if he encountered a loved one, making him stop.


    At the same time, a young girl stopped below and looked up at the direction of Ye Dou.


    This is a girl who is 90% similar to Sara, although young, she has the temperament of a superior.


    "Loulan''s new generation queen is still a queen"


    Looking from a distance, Ye Dou felt an illusion of blood connection from her, driving him closer to the girl.


    Queen Loulan has guarded the dragon veins for generations, and I don''t know how many years have been with the dragon veins.


    Getting closer, Ye Dou felt his right chest beating like a heart, as if he had seen a child he had not seen for many years, cheering and urging him to come closer.


    "Excuse me"


    The girl who was 90% like Sara trot over, wanting to ask something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Her mother would often sing a song to her about dragon veins, but since she was born until now, she has never seen dragon veins, because it disappeared many years ago and seems to be stolen.


    This time I came here because something was calling her in the dark, which made her want to get closer.


    She plucked up the courage and asked, "Excuse me, are you Lord Longmai?"


    "Master Longmai, what the hell is this,"


    The mongoose couldn''t help but vomit.


    This is not to blame her, because she has never seen the real dragon veins, only heard some magical dragon veins in Sara''s mouth.


    Since the dragon veins are so magical and can communicate with them and transform them into adults, maybe it is also possible. "I am not a dragon vein lord, I am a normal human being."


    Ye Dou was also taken aback, shook his head, "However, the dragon veins that Loulan has been waiting for generations are indeed on me."


    "So it''s like this"


    She looked like this, and Ye Dou felt very strange, "You don''t hate me, but I took your dragon veins."


    "I don''t know, but I can''t raise my hatred for you. Instead, I really want to stay with you."


    Her cheeks blushed inexplicably, and she lowered her head and counted her toes, "Can you put on your clothes first!"


    There was a strange feeling in her heart, she did not dare to look at the exposed body of the young man in front of her.


    She hadn''t seen the boy in front of him, but she gave her an unparalleled sense of intimacy, making her want to be close all the time and making her shy.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    212. Chapter 208, Konoha Canglang?]


    "Because of being involved in the war, Loulan was destroyed, but fortunately, our mother led us so that the people survived."


    In a carriage, Shalan told Ye Dou all about Loulan.


    Shalan is Sara''s daughter''s name.She is almost the same age as Ye Dou.She is the prince of Loulan of this generation and has not yet succeeded.


    "Your mother is not dead"


    Ye Dou asked.


    According to the later description of the theater version, although Sarah led Loulan''s people to escape from the war, the ending did not end well: she died very early.


    At that time, Naruto Uzumaki was sixteen years old, and Sara was similar to him. Twenty years later, he would be between thirty-six and forty, and his age was only half a hundred.


    But from Shalan''s words, he heard that Sarah didn''t seem to be dead, but still alive.


    His words are extremely impolite, no one asks such a question, when they say that your horse is dead or not, it is simply begging! However, Shalan is strangely lifeless and has a natural sense of closeness to him. This is the dragon vein. The connection with their Queen Loulan is engraved in the blood and cannot be parted.


    "Yes, Mother seems to have foreseen the danger in advance. Before the war came, she was ready to retreat."


    Is it because of the relationship I reminded. However, Sarah seems to have lost her memory of the year. It seems that her memory should be sealed by the Bo Feng Shui Gate. When Ye Dou fell into contemplation, Saran said happily, "Master Ye Dou, we Arrived!"


    The carriage stopped, at the door of a village, or tribe.


    Ye Dou stepped out of the carriage and entered one after another tents resembling yurts.This is now Loulan Country.


    Compared with before, Loulan is no longer prosperous at this moment, but has another scenery he has never seen before, with vitality, and everyone''s face is full of smiles.

 238 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 238

    "Fanatical Missing"


    "A dragon vein that should be guarded"


    "Shoot a blade and look up into the sky"


    "The gravel is frantic, the brilliant sun in full bloom"


    "Spread like a flower"


    ""


    Suddenly, the melodious singing came into the ears with the wind.Not far away, a group of children were singing around a woman who was in her thirties or her forties.


    I''ve heard this song Ye Dou. Twenty years ago, I listened to it at this moment, but it didn''t have a different taste, no more sadness, with good hopes for the future.


    Suddenly, the singing stopped abruptly. The woman seemed to feel something. She opened her eyes and pointed her eyes in the direction of Ye Dou. First she showed a surprised expression, then smiled and said to him, "Long time no see!"


    "I don''t remember what you said, maybe these are the memories I missed at the beginning, but I know, I must know you, you helped us escape the war, thank you"


    At the queen''s palace, Sarah, that person, is entertaining the night fight.


    Although it is a palace, it is actually a relatively large account, and it is very simple.


    Unlike twenty years ago, Sarah at this moment is both mature and stable, becoming an excellent leader, respected by all the people of Loulan, and no longer the former..."Puppet Queen"


    Perhaps because of the dragon veins, even the memories of Ye Dou in her mind were sealed.


    But in those few years, she would dream every night that someone kept prophesying to her, reminding her that Loulan would be like a war in the near future.


    She didn''t know who this person was, but she felt more cordial, which prompted her to arrange an escape route for Loulan early, so she escaped the war.


    Until today


    Appear, that... familiar feeling came back, and she realized that the person who kept appearing in her dreams was the boy in front of her.


    "You don''t hate me for stealing the dragon veins from your hands"


    "I''ve already seen it. For Loulan, the power of dragon veins is too heavy. Without dragon veins, it may be a good thing for Loulan."


    Sarah said with a smile.


    "Moreover, I can feel that you need Dragon Mai''s help more than we do, although I don''t know what you want to do."


    She really became: very different, her eyes gleaming with wisdom


    Ye Dou did not stay here for a long time, and a few days later, he bid farewell to Sarah mother and daughter.


    "Master Ye Dou no longer stay for a few more days"


    At the gate of the tribe, Sharan wanted to stay, with a slightly sad expression.


    She has been influenced a lot by the dragon veins, and has an inexplicable feeling for Ye Dou.She can''t talk about love, but she really has a good feeling, even if they only get along for a few days.


    Ye Dou shook his head gently, "In the near future, there will be an unprecedented turmoil. You must prepare in advance."


    After that, he slowly lifted off to bid farewell to Sarah mother and daughter.


    "Congratulations, I hooked up with an ignorant girl again."


    "Her feelings towards me originate from the core of the dragon veins in my inner body and have nothing to do with me."


    He thinks he looks good, but he hasn''t reached the point where...can make you fall in love at first sight.


    In the end, Sharan''s good feeling for him was the dragon vein core in his body, which connected the two of them and attracted them to approach.


    "Don''t look, people are gone!"


    Looking at her reluctant daughter, Sara couldn''t help but smile.


    Shalan flashed a blush on her face and asked softly, "Mother, will he come back?"


    "Yes, Longmai will always be connected to Loulan, no matter


    What happens, no matter


    How far away, in the end, you will all meet again."


    At the same time, when Ye Dou returned to Yunin Village to prepare for cultivation, information about him had spread throughout the entire Ninja world.


    On that day, Maki and Gaara returned to Sand Ninja Village with news that the mission failed and that countless dark ninjas had died.


    The old man of Chiyo was furious on the spot! Sand Ninja is no better than the military powers such as Yunren, Iwanin, and Konoha. The country of the wind gives them limited military expenditures. Every ninja in the village is a precious treasure.


    What''s more, the Anbe, the most elite unit of Sunnin, especially after learning that the identity of the night fight was once Konoha''s ninja, she even wanted to bring her troops to push Konoha herself.


    No way, her son and daughter-in-law died at the hands of Konoha''s White Fang.This is a deep hatred of blood and it is difficult to be wiped out.


    However, considering the current situation of Sand Shinobu, even the new Fengying has not been selected, and it can''t stand the war.


    She could only issue a wanted warrant and gave Ye Dou a very resounding name, "Konoha Canglang"


    Regarding this name, the last two words are actually not important, even if it is replaced by a cat, it is the same as a dog.


    The most important part of this name is "Konoha"


    The second word, the old man of Chiyo is buckling Konoha''s poop! Why do you say that because now everyone knows that Ye Dou has defected from Konoha and has become a traitor.


    She was fine, and directly linked Ye Dou''s name with Konoha.If Ye Dou would do anything that would hurt the world, people would immediately think that this guy came from Konoha.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    213. Chapter 209, see Dashewan]


    Otonin Village.


    Before returning to Yuren Village, Ye Doushun ran to Dashemaru¡¯s lair, and he was going to retrieve Akatsuki¡¯s "Kong Chen"


    Ring, became an official member of Akatsuki.


    He is not Xiao Nan, nor Uchiha who brought the soil, and he wants to know the information of the Ninja World and the progress of Akatsuki''s plan for the first time.


    Becoming a full member is the simplest and most effective way.


    Today''s Otonin Village, the situation seems to be very bad.Through the domineering perception of seeing and hearing, Ye Dou can detect everyone in Otonin Village.At this moment, the mood is very depressed and impatient.


    The prediction of Nakanin''s exam came true.After the failure of Oshamaru''s plan, Otonin Village soon became the target of public criticism.The other Ninja villages around it soon launched an attack on them, trying to swallow them.


    After all, the "Knoha collapse plan"

 239 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 239

    , Otonin Village almost mobilized the entire village''s power, and if it didn''t succeed, it became a benevolence! In fact, according to Yatou''s own understanding, Otonin Village did completely disappear from the map of the world in the near future.


    In the animation 292, Du once took out the map to check it.From the map in his hand, it can be seen that Otonin Village has been marked with a red cross.


    Therefore, even if Otonin Village is still alive today, it is at the end of the battle, and it is difficult to make a comeback.


    Destruction is just a matter of time


    Through perception, Yato found that Otoshimaru was not in Otonin Village at the moment.


    Perhaps this poisonous snake had long anticipated the end of Otonin Village, and gave up this stronghold long ago, and went elsewhere.


    "Should I say that he is ruthless or should I say that he is decisive and good for such a big village, and he will give up if he says to give up."


    Looking at the people in Otonin Village below, the mongoose showed sympathy.


    The current situation of Otonin Village is already extremely bad.If the leader of Otoshimaru does not come back to take control of the situation, they will not even have a way to survive.


    "For Oshamaru, Otonin Village is just a toy for Konoha and for his own research. Even if it is eliminated, he will not feel distressed."


    The daimyo of Otonin Village is a typical ambitious but not capable guy.


    He hopes to use the prestige of Oshe Maru in the ninja world to form a ninja force of his own to contend with other countries, and even to dominate the world.


    However, he never thought about it again, dealing with people like Oshemaru is much more dangerous than wrangling with those big names.


    This man is a poisonous snake, his character cannot be figured out, and if he is careless, he will bite him back.


    Boom! Ye Dou still found Oshe Maru, in a forest a few kilometers away from Otonin Village.


    This place is very secretive, because unlike most buildings, it does not go from bottom to top, but continues from top to bottom, like a snake''s nest built under the ground.


    "Oh, this is not the famous "Konoha Grey Wolf"


    What are you doing here?"


    The enemy was discovered the first time, but it was unexpected that the person would be Night Fight.


    Looking at the gate that was punched through, and seeing what Ye Dou was wearing, his expression could not help but became serious, obviously he knew Akatsuki''s danger.


    After all, this is an organization that even his boss, O She Maru, is afraid of.Everyone in it is dangerous, and he can''t deal with it.


    "What is Konoha Grey Wolf, he shouldn''t be talking about you?"


    The mongoose thought, as if thinking, Cang


    What is the connection between the word wolf and the host?


    "I''m looking for Dashewan."


    Ye Dou is very direct, and his expression is always calm, as if the three words Osha Maru are nothing special to him.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for"


    "Take me to see him."


    "Well, please follow me."


    Originally wanted to ask him about his purpose, but after seeing Ye Dou''s expression, he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    He was an orphan in the war. He lost part of his memory due to his injuries.


    After that, he was trained as a spy in the Shicun Regimental Tibet, and he traveled to various countries to engage in espionage activities, and he developed a good ability to observe words and colors.


    Know who can provoke and who cannot provoke! Ye Dou followed behind, walked into the lair of Dashemaru, and turned around.


    It really looks like a snake''s nest here.The corridor extends in all directions.It is like a maze.On the left and right sides of the passage, there are torches that can be seen everywhere.Because there is no way to shine light in, it can only be illuminated by other things.


    The deeper you go, the more Ye Dou feels that this place is extremely cold, suitable for creatures like snakes.


    "Please, Lord Oshemaru is inside."


    Squeak! I don''t know how long he has been walking, he stopped, pushed a door open, and signaled Ye Dou to enter.


    "It''s a nostalgic decoration, then, Iori Yetou, what is your purpose for looking for me this time."


    When Ye Dou walked in, he saw a dark and rudimentary room with only a wooden bed and a wooden cabinet next to it. An oil lamp was placed on it, and the dark yellow fire light was particularly conspicuous.


    On the bed, there was a man covered in bandages, looking at Ye Dou, with an evil smile on his mouth.


    He is Oshemaru, even though the appearance is different from the ones seen before, but the...double cold snake pupils are particularly eye-catching.


    Facing Ye Dou, he seemed a little lacking in confidence, because his physical state was not at the peak, and the first sentence of his opening explained that I also joined Xiao, in terms of seniority, I am still your senior.


    "The purpose of my coming this time is not to kill you."


    "Oh, then I don''t know why you are looking for me, I don''t remember any cooperation between us."


    The mind was seen through, Dashemaru''s face did not change, and he was still smiling.


    "You know my purpose, hand over Akatsuki''s Kongchen ring, that thing doesn''t belong to you."


    Ye Dou sat next to the wooden bed, his tone as cold as a glacier, not like discussing, but ordering.


    Dashemaru showed a reluctant expression, and said, "Korean ring is one of my important collections, but if you want, I can give it to you, but I don¡¯t know what you are going to use, come and exchange it with me. ."


    "Just use your life."


    Ye Dou was unmoved, and said calmly, "Is this chip enough?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Da She Maru stopped smiling, and her viper-like eyes became cold.


    In an instant, his body was tight, and he was ready to escape.For him, the two people in front of him were too dangerous, and neither of them was an existence he could provoke.


    : Kavin was great in two days. In the 20th chapter, I was writing at nine o''clock in the morning yesterday, and I was not satisfied at all until the end of the afternoon. In the end, my head was about to explode and I couldn''t help it, so I uploaded it directly. If the update is not effective, please forgive me, let me take a look at the ununderlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    214. Chapter Two Hundred and Ten, Goodbye Uchiha Sasuke]


    "Just use your life in exchange."


    As soon as Ye Dou''s voice fell, the entire room was instantly filled with terrifying murderous aura.


    What kind of person is Oshemaru? He represented Konoha in the second and third Ninja World Wars, and he has made great achievements for Konoha. He also faced the demigod of Ninja Sansho with Jiraiya and Tsunade. Yu Hanzo is undefeated and is known as one of the legendary three ninjas.


    Just such a character, how could he endure Ye Dou''s contempt.


    Da She Maru stared at Ye Dou coldly, a pair of snake eyes that were extremely dangerous, as if to devour people.


    However, Ye Dou still had the same complexion, calm, and completely ignored his murderous aura.

 240 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 240

    At this moment, the Oshe Maru is not completely without combat power.


    Because he has already completed a reincarnation without a corpse, otherwise, he would not fight against the nine-tailed Uzumaki Naruto.


    It¡¯s just that this can prove something like "It¡¯s not funny to exchange my life for hahahahaha."


    He couldn''t help laughing, the laughter was extremely cruel and cold.


    "I never make jokes, at least I am not interested in making jokes with you."


    Ye Dou still had that expression, his indifference to the extreme, as if the title of the legendary Sannin was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    "Have you figured it out, hand over the ring or hand over your life."


    The temperature dropped to freezing point, and I only felt my throat dry, and my body slowly approached the door.


    Such two people are terrible! One of them is the Lengjun Oshemaru who has been on the battlefield and has become famous in the Ninja world early, and the combat power can kill the shadow of a village head-on.


    Although the other side is young, it has been continuously blasting Konoha, Sand Shinobu''s most elite troops, which caused Konoha and Sand Shinobu to suffer heavy losses.They are incredible, and they can be called a generation of killing gods.


    Once such two people fight, the consequences will be unimaginable, at least not what he can imagine and interfere.


    Puff! When I stepped back to the door, I suddenly felt my body collide with someone.


    He looked up and found that it was Uchiha Sasuke, who was looking at him coldly.


    "What are you doing, Dashewan, what are you calling me over?"


    After the words fell, the murderous spirit of Osnaru was immediately recovered, and he looked at Uchiha Sasuke and Yatou meaningfully, and then said, "There is nothing particularly important, but I met an unexpected guest. I think it is necessary to tell you. ."


    The unexpected guest Uchiha Sasuke glanced at the Yatoto who was next to Onomaru.


    In the next second, even more terrifying murderous aura appeared concurrently on his body.His eyebrows were upside down.


    Cang! Yukine''s long sword automatically slid from the black robe to the palm of his hand, and Yatou gently lifted it, blocking Uchiha''s sword.


    The long knives collided, and the sparks it aroused were particularly dazzling and cold in this space.


    "Yatou! Repent for all Uchiha who was killed by you."


    Sasuke Uchiha spoke, his tone as cold as a glacier.


    He knew from the mouths of Oshamaru and the others that Yato was the culprit who indirectly destroyed the Uchiha clan back then.


    See you again at this moment, no need to say more, either you die or I die, even if they were once companions of the same team.


    After all, the purpose of his existence is to avenge all the Uchiha people who died.


    Whether it is Iori Yatou or Uchiha Itachi, they have to pay a bloody price to pay tribute to the dead Uchiha clan.


    "With or without me, the Uchiha clan will perish. They only know how to complain. The poor creatures who live in the glory of the past and can''t recognize the reality will only die."


    Yato held a knife in one hand, and responded indifferently, "The same is true for you, Uchiha Sasuke, one day, you will follow in the footsteps of the Uchiha clan."


    "Shut up, if this is your last word, then go to death."


    Sasuke Uchiha said coldly, his eyes were scarlet as blood, and there was an unknown aura circulating.


    "I am a hundred times stronger than I was in the past. No matter how perfect your physical skills are, the result will be burned by the fire of my hatred!"


    Boom! He is extremely decisive, coming up to be the best Lei Dun greet, without the slightest hesitation, he is a killer move.


    As he said, compared to before, he is really much stronger, and he is no longer the kid who was about to be beaten at every turn.


    Da She Wan is not a kind hearted person.


    Although he promised to give Uchihazuo some help, how to obtain this power is entirely up to Oshemaru.


    After arriving at the base of Oshemaru, Sasuke Uchiha would fight the opponent arranged by Oshemaru almost every day.


    This kind of battle is not the kind of...fighting that ends when you click on it, but the kind of...the bloody fight where you die or I die.


    This training method is extremely cruel, but it is very effective! Facing the fear of death, Sasuke Uchiha''s progress is visible to the naked eye, and the potential contained in his body is constantly stimulated in the battle.


    "Oshemaru-sama, shall we stop Sasuke? Although he has become very strong, it is still too early to fight a ninja at the level of Yagami Yatou."


    Yu Oshamaru has completely exited the room to avoid being affected by the battle.


    Seeing that Sasuke Uchiha was so brave, he raised the watermelon knife and slashed. Not only did he not relax, but he was even more worried.


    Because the other party¡¯s expression is too calm, calm enough to make people feel scared! "No, don¡¯t stop them, I can just take this opportunity to see his depth and the kind of... Gravity Blood Succession Limits."


    The reason why O Shemaru called Uchiha Sasuke was because he wanted to borrow Uchiha Sasuke''s hand to see the depth of his... junior.


    If the other party is really strong, then everything should be discussed, and it''s okay to return the ring to him.


    After all, he had studied the ring of Akatsuki a long time ago, and he didn''t find anything special, whether it was there or not, it had little effect on him.


    But if the combat power displayed by the opponent is not worthy of the truth, then there is no need to say anything, I Leng Jun Da She Wan wants you to understand what cruelty is today.


    In the case of offending so many people, Oshe Maru can still play in the renown world because he has such an ability to look after food.


    This is a real human spirit!: Egg, I almost didn''t scare myself to death, and suddenly the power was cut in the middle of writing. Fortunately, the function of recording, otherwise I will smash the computer!! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things


    215. Chapter 211, I''m already different 2.0]


    Whether it''s Yatoto or Uchiha Sasuke, they are no longer as few as they once were, and the battle will naturally not be the same as before, relying on fists and feet to win or lose.


    The violent electric light tormented, illuminating the dark room.


    This is the Raidun Chidori Stream, a ninjutsu that extends after the change in the nature of Raidun Chidori.


    This ninjutsu is different from Chidori.It is no longer released by the palm of the hand, but releases thunder and lightning from the whole body, integrating attack and defense.


    At this moment, Yato was holding a knife to Uchiha Sasuke''s long knife, and purple ripples filled his body, boiling like blood, and he wanted Uchiha Sasuke to suppress it.


    Unexpectedly, Sasuke Uchiha seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and he completed the seal with one hand before the sword was released.When the gravity fell in front of him, Chidoryu had already released it.


    White thunder and lightning continued to emerge from Uchiha Sasuke''s body concurrently, sweeping the entire room, forcing Yeto to avoid.


    He has a way to deal with such an attack, but it is not necessary and does not need to resist.


    "I said, I am different from before, and I have completed the transformation from blood! If you want to die faster, you can continue to think of me as that... innocent kid!"


    Sasuke Uchiha said indifferently.


    He has always been proud of carrying the name of the Uchiha clan, and vowed in his heart to restore the glory of the Uchiha clan.


    So, although he can''t wait for it immediately.

 241 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 241

    Killing Ye Dou to avenge the dead in the clan, but he doesn''t want him to be killed by him lightly.


    He has lost countless times in the hands of Yatoto.For him, that is a shame and must be cleaned up.The Uchiha clan must not be stained.


    Ye Dou was silent, purple ripples were like blood, wisps of blood wandering around him, making him look colder and more mysterious.


    "Humph!"


    When Uchiha saw this, Sasuke Uchiha gave a cold snort, grabbed a lightning blade with his left hand, and approached again.


    This is another Thunder Ninjutsu developed by him after studying Chidori. The principle is much simpler than Chidoryu. It is to inject chakras with thunder attributes into the sword to increase the lethality of the long sword, but also through Thunder paralyzes opponents.


    It is worth mentioning that the current holding of Assistant Uchihasa is also one of the three grass pheasant swords that have appeared in the Ninja World.


    There was a rumor in the Ninja world that the grass pheasant sword was first owned by the grass pheasant family, a total of eleven! But later, the grass pheasant family was attacked by the eight-tailed bull ghost. In order to deal with the eight tails, the grass pheasant family cast eight He attacked Yao with the pheasant sword, but was dispelled by Yao, and integrated into his body as a weapon.


    No one knows what the outcome of this battle is, what people can know.


    It was after this battle that the grass pheasant family completely declined, and gradually disappeared from the Ninja World, leaving only three grass pheasant swords, which have been circulating in the Ninja World.


    And these three grass pheasant swords are the Celestial Cloud Sword in the hands of Oshemaru, the Celestial Fist Sword of Uchiha Itachi, and the Celestial Sword that Sasuke Uchiha is holding at the moment.


    Of course, this is just a rumor, whether it is true or not, perhaps only the eight-tailed bull ghost in Yunyin Village knows.


    The only thing Yatoto can know right now is that Sasuke Uchiha is holding a knife that is not inferior to Osamaru''s.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Sasuke Uchiha holds the blade of thunder and lightning, and constantly fights against the sword in the hands of the night fight, rubbing, and the sparks are as gorgeous as fireworks, and the bright light of the knife batters the surroundings, leaving a trail on the wall Traces of chills.


    "I already know you


    The Blood Succession Boundary is indeed very heavy and strong! But if you think that this will defeat my Shalanyan, that would be too naive."


    Sasuke Uchiha said indifferently.


    Then, the way he used his sword changed, he no longer struggled with Ye Dou, because he couldn''t fight, every time the other party swung the sword, he was heavier and stronger.


    However, he believed that he had already figured out Ye Dou''s gravitational succession, and he didn''t need to fight the opponent.


    An unknown aura permeated, and in the darkness, he stared at Ye Dou coldly, and his blood-bright eyes became more glamorous and cold.


    "My eyes now can easily see through all your movements."


    Sasuke Uchiha shot, his expression was extremely proud.


    In his opinion, the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan are the strongest blood succession boundary in the ninja world.The rest of the white eyes, gravity, and ice escape are all things that are not worthy of the name.


    He has only one opponent, and it is Uchiha Itachi who has the same name as him.


    "Go to hell, pay for your greed!"


    He roared loudly, holding a piercing white thunder blade, avoiding the blow of the night fight, and then slashing at a faster speed.


    At this moment, the flow of the world in his eyes slowed down, and Ye Dou''s sword swing movement clearly reflected in his pupils.


    "Did you see it, Yato! This is the pupil power of writing round eyes, the physique you are so proud of, it is vulnerable in front of me! When I kill you, the next one is Uchiha Itachi!"


    Sasuke Uchiha thought blankly, and after dodge the slash from Yato, he raised the sword with both hands, and then cut down mercilessly.


    But Cang! "What"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his eyes flashed strangely.


    His own killing blow was actually blocked.His eyebrows were upside down, and his pupil power suddenly skyrocketed, using the writing wheel to the extreme, not believing in evil, and approaching again with his sword.


    However, no matter


    How he slashed with the watermelon knife, his decisive blow would eventually be slashed on Ye Dou''s knife, and even Ye Dou''s clothes could not be cut.


    "How could this be"


    Sasuke Uchiha was shocked. He wrote that the eyes of the wheel were almost cracked, and his eyes became dry and sour:.


    As a result, he was stunned that he didn''t cut Ye Dou with a single knife.Instead, he was chopped by Ye Dou''s gravity knife and his hands and legs were numb.


    This is unscientific! Obviously I use Lei Dun, why is this "Huh!"


    The long sword mixed with armed dominance and gravity slashed again, and Uchiha Sasuke immediately changed color and raised his sword to resist.


    Then, his hands, hands and feet became more numb! This kind of gravity knife is very troublesome to deal with, because every fight is a test of the body, and the ubiquitous gravity will torture him all the time.


    Sasuke Uchiha''s face was cold, and he realized that if this continues, he will definitely be hacked to death, shaken to death, and crushed to death by the opponent! Yetou still doesn''t speak, he keeps waving his saber with one hand, the ripples of gravity fruit, like one The purple battle aura wrapped around him, setting him off like a noble God of War.


    The Dashewan two people not far away were also directly stunned in place, completely stunned.


    At this time, Uchiha Sasuke is no longer Wuxia Amon. After the baptism of blood, he has completely transformed. Except for the Oshe Maru, it is difficult to have...people here as his opponent.


    As a result, he was chased and slashed like a gopher.


    Please download Fei Lu Xiao


    216. Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve, Forced to Immortal]


    Clang! Clang! Clang! The old lair of Oshemaru, the sound of iron strikes is constantly heard.


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke''s expression is no longer calm, he is anxious, holding the thunder blade and starting to attack! However, no matter how he releases the sword, how he urges the writing wheel, the final result will be on the sword of the night fight, and then Being shaken by the omnipresent gravity almost caused internal injuries.


    How could this happen from beginning to end, the opponent''s face has not changed, and he has been fighting with him with a knife in one hand, and he has not treated him as a thing.


    On the contrary, his pupils are about to dry up, and even the writing wheel eyes are dry and sour:, I still can''t beat the one in front of me..., he has beaten his enemy since childhood! Sasuke Uchiha can''t help but yelled, extremely unwilling! Gaining more powerful power, he almost abandoned everything, and he did not hesitate to plunge into the darkness, leaving his hometown where he was born and raising him, and came to Oshemaru to seek a way to revenge himself.


    Finally, he became stronger, experienced countless killings, and danced with death again and again, his potential was unearthed, and he became stronger than ever.


    But why is it so obvious that he has become: so powerful, why the ending is still the same as before, and the memory of being beaten on the ground by the other party is like a flood of memory, and now he is the same as the one... in the forest. How similar Bian¡¯s self is, nothing has changed! "Your knife is good, give it to me."


    Ye Dou finally spoke, his tone didn''t sound like a discussion, but an order.


    The sword is not bad, what does he mean, do you laugh at me, Sasuke Uchiha hates and madly hates the other person''s manner and tone of speech, as if he is worthless in his eyes.


    He attacked more and more fiercely, holding the thunder blade constantly waving, leaving marks on the wall, but missing the original composition, and the flaws became more and more obvious.


    Boom! Yatou found the opportunity to kick out, this was a heart-warming kick, and the kicking Uchiha Sasuke hit the wall like a cannonball.


    He did not continue to attack, standing still holding the saber in his hand, the surging purple battle aura always surrounding him, setting him off even more mysterious and powerful.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s entire face was screwed together, and he hated his calm appearance, as if he was trampling on his efforts and dignity.


    "Regardless of


    It''s you or Uchiha Itachi, I won''t forgive you."

 242 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 242

    He roared loudly, not allowing himself, who bears the name Uchiha, to be so embarrassed.


    The next second, the curse mark on his neck began.


    He was completely angry, and he didn''t hesitate to activate the curse seal of the sky, but also to defeat Ye Dou.


    "Calm down Sasuke-kun!"


    The medicine screamed.


    Although the Heavenly Curse Seal is powerful, the longer it is used, the greater the damage it will do to the body.


    Because, the secret of the curse of the sky is the absorption and use of natural energy.This energy is powerful and powerful, but it will also erode the user itself.


    Only a person like Shigego, who is born close to nature, can use it unscrupulously.


    But the problem is that humans like Shigego are too special.It can be said that they are rare in the ancient and modern, but they are born immortals.


    Is Uchiha Sasuke this kind of person? Of course not. The reason why he is able to absorb natural energy is the curse imprint made from the body fluid extracted from Shigego. Naturally, there is no way to resist the erosion of natural energy! Long-term use will risk life. .


    "Shut up, I am an avenger, I was born for revenge, for revenge, I can give up everything!"


    Sasuke Uchiha doesn''t listen at all


    , Completely activate the curse seal of the sky.


    At this moment, his whole body seemed to be burned by fire, and the runes of the curse of the sky spread all over his body, and his black hair gradually changed color, as if palm-like fleshy wings came out from his back: his clothes were torn out.


    At this moment, he looks like a demon, with a cross-shaped pattern emerging in the middle of his face, which is extremely strange and terrifying! This is the second form of the curse of the sky, and it is many times stronger than the first form. , But at the same time, the erosion of natural energy will also increase.


    Therefore, this form cannot be used often, and can only be activated when it is necessary and desperate.


    "Yedou! Don''t care today


    No one can save you!"


    Feeling the full power of his body, Sasuke Uchiha has confidence again.


    Boom! Sasuke Uchiha attacked again, holding a thunder blade in his blood to fight.


    He didn''t just look like: it was as simple as terrible, and his power at the moment was several times stronger than before.


    Even though the composition of the curse seal of the sky is only extracted from the liquid left by the body of Chongwu, it can still absorb natural energy for its own use, and its power is beyond ordinary Chakra.


    Sasuke Uchiha''s eyes were completely cold, and he acted mercilessly, and the surging Chakra turned into a ninjutsu, and he was constantly hitting him.


    The thunder and fire continued to interweave, sweeping around, and even the lair of Dashemaru was shaking.


    "What a strong wave, this is the power of the curse"


    "That kid from Uchiha, is he fighting with someone?"


    The people locked in the cage by Osnamaru also felt the fluctuations.Some ninjas with strong perceptual ability found the two sides in the fight at the first time.One of them was Uchiha Sasuke.


    Thinking of this, the person couldn''t help but shed cold sweat on his forehead.


    Because there is only one law of survival here, the strong live, the weak die! Only those who continue to stand out in the killing are qualified to survive.


    And now, Uchiha Sasuke is so powerful, if they meet, there is no chance of survival on the battlefield side, Osakimaru''s face has a greedy look.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s growth rate has even exceeded his expectations.When he thinks that the future of this physical body is his, Oshemaru can''t help but tremble.


    "As expected of the Uchiha clan, this kind of blood inheritance, I must get it"


    Da She Maru gave a startled suspicion, because he noticed that something was wrong, and then his expression froze.


    "Fairy!"


    He yelled incredibly.


    Unlike most people in the Ninja World, he is extremely familiar with natural energy, because he has a close relationship with Longdidong, one of the three holy places in the Ninja World.


    Therefore, when Ye Dou''s body changed, Da She Maru immediately noticed what was happening.


    It¡¯s just "how is this possible, obviously there is no curse mark on his body, is it?"


    Well, at the same time, Ye Dou also noticed the changes in his body, gradually becoming immortal.


    "Is the natural energy here too abundant"


    He clenched his fists, his tone was calm.


    Ye Dou is very clear about his current physical condition.Because of the relationship between the core of the dragon veins, he is close to nature, and his body will automatically attract natural energy to approach all the time.


    Staying in a place with too much natural energy for too long, his body will automatically become immortal, temporarily unable to control it.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    217. Chapter Two Hundred and Thirteen


    Dashemaru''s lair is extremely silent, even if a needle falls on the ground at this time, it may attract their attention.


    Whether it is Oshemaru or Uchiha Sasuke, the expressions are very wonderful at this time, as if they are silly.


    No way, it is really the transformation of the person in front of them, which is too unbelievable for them.


    At this moment, the night fight, the appearance has not changed much, only a pair of pupils have changed quite a lot, unlike human eyes, it is a bit like a longan, there is a mysterious purple light circulating, and it is breathtaking! The three of them 3 were shocked and already recognized. What is his change?


    This turned out to be immortal, and without relying on curse seal intensification, it can naturally enter.


    "Is the natural energy here too abundant"


    Ye Dou whispered to himself, feeling the excess energy in his body, he clenched his fist, his expression unchanged.


    He remembered a rumor.Someone once speculated that Longdi Cave, one of the three holy places in the Ninja World, was probably located near Yinnin Village.


    Perhaps, this conjecture is correct. The natural energy here is richer and richer than many places he has stayed in before. It is very likely that he is really close to the Holy Land Longdi Cave. What did he just say? Is he like Shigego, all born? The immortal, can the body absorb natural energy on its own, Uchiha Sasuke can no longer maintain his composure, although Yatou''s voice is small, he can clearly hear it.


    Because of the relationship between Oshomaru, Uchiha Sasuke has learned more secrets than ordinary ninjas.


    For example, the power of the curse on his body is an extremely mysterious natural energy that is many times stronger than ordinary Chakra.


    This energy is not refined from the human body, but is bred by nature.It is extremely violent and uncontrollable, and the body will be eroded by nature if it is careless.


    In addition, he also knew that the reason why he was able to drive this natural force was largely because of the fluid discharged from his body by a subordinate named Shigeo in Da She Wan.


    That guy named Shigego, whose body structure seems to be different from that of ordinary people, is born to absorb natural energy on its own. The creation of the Heaven''s Curse Seal is made using the fluid discharged from his body as a primer.


    However, even so, when it is not a last resort, Uchiha Sasuke dare not use the power of the curse seal of the sky easily, because this power is too violent and used for a long time, it will threaten life.

 243 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 243

    Sasuke Uchiha felt insulted! He did not hesitate to risk the power that he could only grasp at the risk of his life. The other party actually told him that I can absorb this power while standing. It is as simple as breathing, and there is no need for any mess. Something, and there is no such result as life-threatening, how can Uchiha Sasuke endure this moment, he only feels an indescribable emotion rushing to the sky, making him extremely uncomfortable, it is almost crazy! "Ah give me Go to death, night fight! Sasuke Uchiha looked up to the sky and screamed, and the meat wings on his back shook.


    At this time, he only felt that Ye Dou was incomparable.


    Even if he does nothing or say nothing, Sasuke Uchiha feels that he is mocking himself.


    The result is cruel.


    With the help of mantra


    With Yinhua''s power, he might be able to fight Ye Dou for a few rounds just now.


    However, at this moment, the night fight has passively entered the immortalization, and can produce tons of natural energy between raising hands and feet, and that is Uchiha Sasuke''s comparable "poof!"


    With blood splashing, Sasuke Uchiha''s chest was cut out by Yatou.If it weren''t for his writing round eyes, this knife would probably make him incapacitated.


    The gap is too big, Ye Dou hasn''t even moved a step, just standing proudly in the same place, there is a courage to watch the world, which makes people feel palpable.


    "The pheasant sword is not a toy, give it to me, Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Ye Dou spoke softly, and the purple battle energy entwined around his body became more and more surging.The floor couldn''t bear it, and it was shattered by the overflowing energy.


    This was not because he did it deliberately.It was because he had obtained the dragon vein core for too short a time, and he hadn''t studied and practiced seriously, so he couldn''t achieve perfect control.


    "Deception too much!"


    Unwilling to be humiliated, Uchiha Sasuke yelled and approached again.


    The violent thunder and lightning swept across this space, reflecting the dark nest like daylight.


    His left hand is a chidori, and his right is a chidori blade, shaking his wings and advancing at a high speed.It seems that he wants to pierce both sides of Ye Dou''s chest.


    Ye Dou''s five senses have been raised to the extreme, and with the support of natural energy, his domineering look and feel has taken a step further, and he can vaguely see a corner of the future.


    Although this kind of future is very vague, he did see it! Boom! Don''t wait: Uchiha Sasuke approached, and the tip of the Yatoto sword lightly touched, and the immortal gravity smashed down, and Uchi was advancing extremely fast. Hasosuke suppressed him instantly.


    Then, he hit Uchiha Sasuke''s head with a kick, kicked him like a football, and hit the wall again, almost fainting.


    "He is really like Shigego, he is a natural immortal, no, no, this is a true perfect immortal. Natural energy cannot corrode his will and is following his will."


    How could there be such a thing, Da She Wan was so shocked that it was hard to believe everything in front of him.


    You should know that even the White Snake Fairy in Longdidong needs to use natural energy carefully, and cannot truly use natural energy as he wants.


    Ye Dou is almost integrated with nature, completely unaffected by it, and even faintly, O She Maru still feels that natural energy seems to be respecting him as the master! "O She Maru-sama, stop him, and do this Go down, Sasuke-kun will be killed by him."


    Just as Da She Maru was thinking, the one on the side was already anxious.


    He originally thought that even if Uchiha Sasuke wasn''t Yato, he could fight with Yato for a few rounds.


    Now it''s just a unilateral beating. The Uchiha Sasuke here is already fighting his old life. On the other hand, Iori Yatou is almost like taking a strong pill. It is a bit more cruel than the beast. The more Chakra beats, To the point of overflowing, how can this be called: Xie 136, book friends 310 rewards and reminders, thank you brothers for sending monthly tickets, flowers, evaluation tickets, thank you very much for your support! See no underline Version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    218. Chapter 214, Tianbu Liujian]


    Oshemaru''s lair kept shaking, and Ye Dou approached Uchiha Sasuke step by step, and with each step, the excess energy would crack the floor.


    This is an extremely terrifying picture! At least the three people present have never heard of the fact that Chakra will be too many to use up, and the continuous overflow of this kind of thing is simply incredible.


    "I gave up my dreams, gave up everything, why is the ending like this?"


    Uchiha Sasuke was extremely embarrassed at the moment, he leaned against the wall, half-squinted, and looked weakly at Yatoto.


    His tone is full of unwillingness and despair. He thinks that he has become: very strong, in the end, nothing has changed, he still can''t beat the enemy in front of him, and cannot avenge the dead Uchiha clan! "Please wait! a bit!"


    Da She Wan spoke at the right time, took out a ring from nowhere, and threw it to Ye Dou decisively, "This is the ring you want."


    He desperately didn''t want to provoke Yato, but it was impossible to watch Uchiha Sasuke die in the hands of Yato.


    Because, the writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan is the limit of blood inheritance he dreams of.


    Now, the Uchiha clan has been destroyed and disappeared in the long history of the Ninja world. Only Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi survive.


    Uchiha Itachi''s idea was that Osamaru was afraid to fight.In other words, the Uchiha Sasuke left in front of him was his ideal and last rebirth target.


    Ye Dou took the ring and looked down. It was almost the same as the other members of the Akatsuki organization in his impression, except that the ring was engraved with "Empty".


    word.


    "Zero" with Payne


    , Xiaonan¡¯s "White"


    , The "Jade" of the scorpion


    , Deidara''s "Green"


    Wait, there is a clear difference.


    This will be his code name "Empty Chen" in Akatsuki''s organization.


    ! "Since you have got the ring"


    Bang! "I will leave."


    Dashemaru hadn''t finished speaking, Yato had already kicked in front of Uchiha Sasuke, kicked him into a coma, and then snatched Tenbu Ryujian away in an open manner.


    He didn''t force Oshemaru too much, even if he knew that Oshemaru''s state at the moment was not at its peak.


    Because the real danger of Oshemaru was never in his own combat power, but in the forbidden techniques he mastered.


    For example, the technique of reincarnation from the dirty soil, without accident, experienced the "Knoha collapse plan"


    Later, this access control technique is estimated to have improved again.


    If he was asked to summon the Qianshou Zhujian, Qianshoujian, and Bofeng Shuimen 3 to come out, this would definitely be another difficult battle.


    As everyone knows, what he calls "not excessively persecuting"


    , In the eyes of Da She Wan, it is actually too much.


    You know, the grass pheasant sword is not bad, but one of the three famous swords.Whether it is used for collection or battle, its value is difficult to estimate and very precious.


    It''s just that because of the power that Ye Dou showed, he didn''t say much, anyway, he has another one, give it to him.


    Da She Wan doesn''t want to fight such a dangerous person! "Go and treat Sasuke, pocket! I don''t want the future container to leave a hidden danger."


    It was not until Ye Dou left that Dashe Maru faintly retracted his gaze and said, "This place has been exposed, and I can''t stay here anymore: Just take it and leave."


    "However, there are a lot of important information and

 244 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 244

    instrument"


    After hesitating for a while, he said, "Moreover, there are still a lot of experimental materials, it will be very troublesome to transfer."


    "Leave only the valuable, and the rest can be destroyed. The experiment has a lot of materials, and the world has never lacked!"


    Da She Wan opened her mouth, her tone as cold as a glacier, leaving her with cold sweat.


    The materials they are talking about are not animals, nor flowers, trees, etc., but some humans with special abilities, and these are what they study


    "I see, Sasuke is treated well, and I will do it immediately."


    the other side.


    After walking out of the lair of Oshemaru, Ye Dou flew in the direction of Yunin Village.


    His goal for this trip was originally to take back the ring that Xiao Organization had fallen in the hands of Oshe Maru, and formally join Xiao, so as to obtain more information and facilitate his future work.


    However, he did not expect to accidentally obtain one of the three remaining grass pheasant swords, the Tianbu Liujian! He has just asked the mongoose to scan the value of the Tianbu Liujian and found that the value of this sword is somewhat beyond his. Expected.


    However, he was not in a hurry to trade with the exchange space, he chose to stay first, and waited until the day when he gathered the three pheasant swords, he might surprise himself.


    According to the records of the ``Yuanping Rise and Fall'''', the Tianbu Liujian, the Tiancong Yunjian, and the Tianshi Fist Sword are collectively referred to as the three major spirit swords.


    "If Oshe Maru didn''t speak just now, would you really kill the Er 2 Pillar"


    As he was on the way, the mongoose suddenly asked.


    This is an extremely restless lord, who can''t be idle at all.It is harder to quiet it than to climb to the sky.


    "will not."


    Yatoto replied honestly, "Uchiha Itachi and Shimura Danzo are both relatively troublesome guys. Sasuke Uchiha is alive and it is more beneficial to me than death!"


    Uchiha Itachi is an extremely dangerous guy.


    Even in the previous confrontation with him, Ye Dou had the upper hand and even almost killed him at one point.


    However, there are also two ninjutsu that make Yatou jealous, Izanami and Uchiha Shisui''s other kaleidoscope writing round eyes.


    Izanami is the same as Izanaki, and both are the ultimate illusions of the Uchiha clan.


    Moreover, this illusion is different from the moon reading.It can be released without the opponent and the caster looking at each other.It can deal with extreme trouble.Once it is hit, there is only one dead end, and Uchiha Itachi will not save his life.


    As for the other "other gods"


    , Just like the one mentioned before, is a terrifying illusion that can modify the will of others.


    In the original plot, Uchiha Itachi will be engraved with "Guardian Konoha"


    Entrusted to Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes, I hope he can use this eye to defeat his brother Uchiha Sasuke, and at the same time wipe out his hatred of Konoha and inherit his last wish.


    However, he did not expect that after his death, he was actually reincarnated by the dirty land, brought back to the human world from the pure land of the underworld, and also confronted Naruto Uzumaki, thus launching the "guard Konoha" in advance


    , Forcibly helped him out of control.


    But now that the night fight has arrived, whether Uchiha Itachi will follow the original principle, everything is unknown, and it has to be guarded.


    Therefore, it is better to keep Uchiha Sasuke, but he can use his hand to eliminate one of his own enemies.


    : Xie Shiremiyou¡¯s 100 tips, thank you for your support! Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    219. Chapter 215, Akatsuki organizes internal meetings]


    When Ye Dou returned to Yuren Village, it was already two days later.


    Payne found out the news of his return the first time, and called him to the high tower before.


    "Your actions in the Kingdom of the Wind are too big and will expose the existence of the organization."


    He wasn''t very concerned about Ye Dou''s actions in the Kingdom of Wind, but he was somewhat dissatisfied.


    Today, Akatsuki''s plan is still in the preparatory stage, and it is too soon to be exposed to the vision of the Shinobu Village.


    Secretly preparing, waiting for the time to come and then hitting a thunderous blow, is more conducive to their plan.


    "Nin Village who should know Akatsuki will know, and if it shouldn''t know, it won''t know."


    Ye Dou is authentic.


    Akatsuki''s organization activities are no longer a day or two, and even Konoha hired them to perform assassination missions many years ago, and there is no exposed statement.


    The five great ninja villages have hands and eyes open to the sky, and spies are scattered all over the ninja world.If there is any trouble, they can find out the first time.


    They had known the existence of the Akatsuki organization a long time ago, but because of their strength, the five great Shinnin villages had no confidence to chew it down, so they gave up temporarily.


    This is also the reason why Payne is only dissatisfied. Their purpose is still not exposed.The Five Ninja Villages are not aware of it.What the Xiao organization wants is their tail beast, and will not attack them in groups.


    "Don''t move too much in the future, it''s not yet time for us to surface."


    After a pause, Payne looked at the Kongchen ring in his hand and asked, "How is the Dashewan."


    Ye Dou''s expression was calm, and she ambivalently said, "Not dead."


    Payne looked at him for a long time, didn''t ask much, turned around and said, "Get ready for a meeting."


    It''s still that...cold cave.


    Ye Dou stood on one of the ten fingers of the Outer Demon Elephant.


    After a while, the other members of Akatsuki''s organization, one by one, passed the magic lantern body technique, and their consciousness descended here.


    Including the night fight, there are nine people including Payne, Uchiha Itachi, dried persimmon ghost shark, scorpion, Deidara, flying section, angle, black and white.


    If you let other ninjas in Ninja Village see this scene, you will definitely be shocked! The nine people present, except for Penn rarely walk around, the other few are all famous rebels in the Ninja world, and there are several people. Even carrying the charge of killing the shadow, the combat power is extremely astonishing.


    If this team is pulled out, not to mention, the ability to level a country is definitely there! There are ten official members of the Xiao organization, and Xiao Nan did not come because he did not want to participate in this kind of thing.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Iori Yetou, you really had a big trouble in the Kingdom of Wind recently."


    Looking at the figure of Ye Dou next to him, the dried persimmon ghost shark grinned.


    Obviously, he already understood what Ye Dou did in the Kingdom of Wind.


    After all, they have been wandering around the Ninja World for a long time, and they have heard and seen a lot, and there are few major events that they don''t know.


    "Konoha Canglang, a head worth 300 million taels"


    The angle also turned his head and looked at "Well, that is the ring taken by Oshe Maru, you took it back."

 245 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 245

    The scorpion hidden in the Fei Liuhu puppet stared at the Kongchen ring in his hand.


    He is more familiar with this ring than other Akatsuki members.


    Because he had teamed up with Dashewan on missions, and the two couldn''t see each other.


    He even planted a spy next to Oshemaru, thinking of killing Oshemaru.


    It was only because of the rules within the organization that he could not kill each other, so he didn''t do anything.


    As for why the two don''t match each other, the reason is probably related to their beliefs.


    These two people actually have a lot in common.


    For example, before they defected, they were the super geniuses of Sand Shinobu and Konoha, and the backstage was still very hard.One was the apprentice of Konoha three generations of Hokage, and the other was the grandson of Sand Shinobu''s consultant Chiyo.


    Moreover, the reason for the dramatic change in the temperament of the two was because they witnessed the death of important people, which gave birth to the idea of ??pursuing eternal life.


    It''s just that the scorpion admires the puppet more, and the big snake pill pursues a life of flesh and blood, one is a dead thing, the other is a living thing, and the concept is inherently violent.


    "Do I remember Uchiha Sasuke has been following Oshemaru after leaving Konoha? This time you looked for Oshemaru, did you see him?"


    Bai Jue still looked like that, watching the excitement and not afraid of trouble, asked in a sickly tone, his eyes swept back and forth on Uchiha Itachi and Yato.


    He smiled and asked, "He must hate you so much, hey!!! Ye Dou! Did you... kill him?"


    Others also showed curious expressions when they heard the words.


    This is not to say that they are interested in Uchiha Sasuke, but that they know the relationship between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke.


    It is clear that I want to watch the show! "I don''t know, maybe it''s dead, maybe it''s not dead, it''s up to Da She Wan''s ability."


    Yato did not say clearly, but also revealed that he did meet Sasuke Uchiha, and battle broke out with him.


    Boom! As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Itachi couldn''t bear it and looked at him murderously.


    The others couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him, some showed a thoughtful look, while others were more excited, as if they wished they would fight.


    Uchiha Itachi sensed his misbehavior, but his expression remained unchanged. He stared at Yatou with a murderous look, and said coldly, "That''s my eyes, don''t want to interfere."


    "How I do things, you don''t need to teach me."


    Yatou turned his head, a violent aura gushing out of him, he was not afraid of Uchiha Itachi, and met his eyes.


    In an instant, the atmosphere became: the swords were drawn out, and there was a big meaning that they had to act.


    "be quiet!"


    Payne opened his mouth and sat on the head of the Outer Demon Elephant, looking down at the people below.


    His voice was very soft, but it shocked everyone''s souls like thunder.


    Although the magic of the magic lantern body is magical, it requires Payne as the commanding tower to receive everyone¡¯s "wave of thoughts"


    In other words, he has the final say! Everyone fell silent after hearing this, including Yato and Uchiha Itachi, also withdrawing their gazes.


    "I don''t care what kind of grudges you have, in front of the organization, all will run aside for me."


    Payne looked at everyone below deeply, and the powerful pupil power of the reincarnation eye swept the entire space.


    He knew that these people below were all rebellious and unruly, and they were very difficult to manage, or they could not be managed at all.


    Only a powerful force can deter them! "Can you do it, Night Fight, Itachi"


    Payne retracted his pupil power and looked at the two indifferently.


    The two of them were silent, which was considered acquiescence.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    220. Chapter 216, Nine Big Tail Beasts]


    "The one-tailed Shouzuru of the Kingdom of Wind is sealed on a ninja called Gaara. He is the son of the fourth generation Kazekage Rosa, the nine-tailed demon fox of the Land of Fire, as you know, sealed by Naruto Uzumaki. Inside."


    The last step in Akatsuki''s plan was to capture the nine-tailed beasts that were living in the ninja world and create a super war weapon to deter the entire ninja world.


    Naturally, they seem to be particularly concerned about the existence of the tail beast and the human pillar.


    Otherwise, Xiao Nan would not send Xia Ren in the village before, and take the opportunity to take the exam to inquire about other Ninja villages.


    But unfortunately, although this year''s Nakanobu exam is very grand, Sunnin and Konoha have worked hard to show their strength.


    However, although the Zhongnin exam was grand, the scale of the Ninja villages that participated in it was far from the past, but Yunyin Village, Yannin Village, and Wuren Village, which are all five major Ninja villages, did not participate.


    "Is there no news from other tail beasts?"


    Payne asked.


    Ye Dou shook his head, saying that he knew so much.


    He naturally didn''t know this about Ren Zhuli''s information, but there was no need to disclose too much, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    Moreover, for the Five Ninja Villages, Renzhuli is a nuclear weapon, and each village is very careful in handling Renzhuli.


    Even if he knows who the contemporary Zhuli is, he doesn''t know their exact location, so strictly speaking, he is not a lie.


    "Have you collected any information during this time?"


    Payne continued to ask.


    Although not all the members of Akatsuki''s organization came from the Five Great Ninja Villages, the number was a lot.


    For example, Deidara, he is the traitor of Iwanin Village, and a student of the third generation of Dokage Onoki, he should know the news of Renzhuli.


    "Hmm, boss, are you asking me?"


    Deidara reacted and thought for a while before saying, "I don''t know where they are."


    "I only know that Siwei was sealed on Lao Zi, but he was at odds with the old man: He used to quarrel every time he met, and then he left the village directly and his whereabouts were unknown."


    "The five tails are on Han, but that guy also likes to be alone. Sometimes it''s hard for the old man to find him. I don''t know where he is, eh!"


    Deidara said a lot, but the useful information was very limited, except for the name, the rest was nothing.


    However, he can''t be blamed.Human Zhu is not only powerful, but also synonymous with destruction.


    The encounter with Naruto Uzumaki is definitely not an exception, but almost everyone Zhuli will encounter.


    When the tail beasts were sealed into their bodies from the village, their existence meant unknown from that moment.

 246 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 246

    When facing this kind of encounter, many people choose to stay away from the crowd instead of eager to be close to others like Uzumaki Naruto.


    Payne turned his head and looked at the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    "The six tails of Wunin are on a little ghost named Yu Gao. His current whereabouts are not clear. He has left Wunin, but the scope of activity is estimated to be still: Water."


    "Sanwei''s words were sealed on the four generations of Suikage, but the village seems to be not peaceful recently. With Terumi Ming as the leader, the group in the village


    It became a rebellious force, trying to overthrow the rule of the four generations of Water Shadow."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark doesn''t know much about their Mizuno Ren Zhuli.


    The six-tailed person Zhu Li Yugao left Wuren Village, and the three-tailed person Zhu Li was involved in an internal fight. Once the resistance army succeeds, it is estimated that the fourth generation of Shui Ying will also die. By then, the three tails do not know who the flower will fall.


    In fact, according to the "Book of Formations"


    According to the record, after four generations of Shui Ying''s illusion technique was lifted by Qing Baiyan, he died soon after.


    The person who succeeded the fifth generation of water shadow is one of the core figures of the resistance army Terumi Mei.


    Payne then looked to the corner.


    "I haven''t seen Zhuli of Nanao from Takinin Village. It seems to be sealed on a kid named Kaede."


    Corner: It took too long to live, and it took too long to leave Takinin Village.


    Although this guy regards wealth as fate, he is so frantic that he can sit and count money for a day, but his origins are indeed amazing, dating back to the beginning of the creation of the Ninja World.


    As the elite of Takinin Village, he once performed the mission of assassinating the first generation of Naruto.


    However, he did not hesitate to risk his death to assassinate Qianshou Zhuma for the sake of the village. The only result in exchange for the mission was failure and heavy punishment.


    Facing such an ending, the angle is very unwilling, because everyone knows that the monster in Senjuju is not a normal person at all, and Kyuubi is just like a figure in his hands.


    God knows that when he accepted this task, Kakuno: How desperate was in his heart, even if Taki Shinobu didn''t reward him, he had to punish him heavily.


    This is simply unbearable.


    Ever since, with a strong hatred, he escaped from prison and took away the treasure forbidden in Takinin Village.He also killed the high level of Takinin Village, and since then defected from the village.


    Yes.


    This guy often said, "I retired under the first generation of Hokage."


    It''s really not bragging.


    He really went to assassinate the first generation of Hokage, and successfully escaped.


    As for how he escaped from the hands of the Senjue Zhujian, it is not clear! It may also be maliciously speculated by sand sculpture netizens on the Internet. Then I was scared away, and it might not necessarily be related to the information about Ren Zhuli, only that Akatsuki could grasp now.


    The remaining two two tails and eight tails, they didn''t have much information, only that the two heads and tails belonged to Yunyin Village.


    According to legend, Yunyin Village seems to have mastered a secret technique that allows Zhu Li to perfectly control the power of the tail beast.


    "In the future, when walking in the world of Ninja, pay more attention to the information of Renzhuli. The two tail beasts in Yunyin Village are absolutely. You should run and try to find out the details of the second and second tails and the eight tails."


    "In addition, since the civil strife broke out in Wuren Village, go and contact them as appropriate. Let''s stop here today, the meeting is over!"


    After an order to go down, Payne waved his hand, and the figure disappeared directly from the head of the outer golem.


    When everyone saw this, they did not linger, and they solved the magic lantern body technique, and then disappeared.


    For ordinary people, the tail beasts are disasters, unknown, but for the Xiao organization, they are just prey that will be more troublesome to hunt.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    Chapter 217, Practice]


    After finishing the internal meeting, Ye Dou left Penn''s tall building, found a relatively secret place, and began to practice in retreat.


    Just as the exchange space said, after absorbing the core of the dragon vein, the energy of the dragon vein is improving and strengthening his body all the time.


    Although this strengthening process is slow, it is indeed going on.The dragon veins will continue to absorb the natural energy around it, and then use this energy to warm his cells and veins.


    However, the speed of this strengthening is far behind the speed of his absorption, so once he is in a place with abundant natural energy, he will be like Shigego, and his body will involuntarily become immortal.


    Fortunately, with the existence of the core of the dragon veins, natural energy cannot erode his will and will not have any effect on him.


    He communicates with the core of the dragon veins, trying to cut off the connection with natural energy when the body energy is absorbed to the zero point.


    However, he found that this was impossible at all. For natural energy, he is now a vast ocean in the center. No matter where the river or stream flows from, it will eventually flow into his inner body. It is full of rivers! Ye Dou tried many methods. , The result failed to prevent the body from becoming immortal.


    Unless his body is strengthened to a certain extent by the core of the dragon veins, the energy that can be contained in the body is comparable, even when it surpasses the Qianshou Zhujian.


    At that time, he would not easily become immortal.


    However, after pondering for a long time, Ye Dou still found a way to solve this problem.


    He found that the absorption speed of natural energy and the consumption of seeing and hearing and color seem to reach a certain balance.


    Well, it is said that balance is not completely balanced.Even if he keeps seeing and hearing domineering, he still can''t keep up with the natural energy inhalation speed, and excess energy will still enter the body.


    After a long time, he will automatically become immortal involuntarily.


    As a result, he tried to intensify the washing of the body by the dragon vein energy, and in an instant, an indescribable sensation suddenly came from his body.


    There is no pain of cell tearing, but it really makes him feel uncomfortable, making him frown.


    If the original dragon vein core warming method is like boiling a frog in warm water, slowly strengthening him.


    Then his feeling at this moment is like his body is in a state of reaching its limit all the time.


    This feeling is uncomfortable, like a state of excessive exercise, making him want to lie on the ground motionless.


    However, although this kind of feeling is tormenting people, and his will is as firm as a night fight, he has undergone various hellish training since he was a child, and his brows have not loosened even after he frowned...


    But compared with the previous strengthening, the current cell strengthening speed has accelerated a lot.They have become more active, greedily absorbing the energy spilled from his right chest, and strengthen themselves.


    "It''s just a little bit of pain, it can''t be troublesome for me, I will learn to cultivate!"


    Ye Dou screamed in secret, and forcibly endured it.


    In fact, he is really used to this change, and he has maintained this balance for a full week.


    Finally on the seventh day, his cells and meridians seemed to have reached a certain critical point, and they grew by a percentage point in vain.


    Then, Ye Dou''s tight eyebrows loosened, and the...unspeakable feeling finally disappeared, and his whole body became: extremely light, the energy that can be contained in the body, no


    Not knowing it has grown more than doubled.

 247 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 247

    "It''s difficult to return to such a substantial change in a short time. Let''s maintain this balance for now."


    Ye Dou let out a long sigh, his face showing joy.


    His current feeling is better than ever before.His body is constantly undergoing the warmth of the dragon veins, his five senses are open, and he can feel the changes around him every second.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes again, and Chakra boiled inside his body, spewing out like a volcanic eruption.


    In the next second, a strange feeling emerged in his mind, the five senses were unprecedentedly clear, and the air, river, flowers, trees, and everything were all within his scope of perception.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, looked up at the ceiling, "tick"


    With a sound, a 1 drop of water fell from above.


    "Just as I thought, increase the output of the Chakra of seeing, hearing, and domineering, and you can push the domineering and domineering to the extreme without having to immerse yourself in hard work."


    "However, it''s still a little bit worse. I can''t reach the level of Ka Er 2. Maybe I cultivate into the fairy mode, I will see it more clearly."


    Ye Dou muttered to himself, stopped practicing, and fell into thinking.


    The fairy mode is a very powerful ninjutsu, or Xianju.


    The chakra of Xianshu can not only strengthen the power of ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills, but the ninja who has cultivated into the fairy mode will have extremely strong perception ability, and can use natural energy to perceive the surrounding chakras and living bodies.


    After thinking about it, Ye Dou continued to try, grabbing a piece of wood and spurring his arrogance.


    Compared with seeing and hearing color domineering, the evolution direction of armed color domineering is relatively less.In addition to enhancing its own defense power and enhancing destructive power, the biggest feature is the ability to hit natural demon fruits.


    In addition, its other ability is the "Ryu Sakura" of Wano country.


    , It can be said to be a high-end version of armed color domineering, or it can be said to be another use technique of armed color domineering.


    It can infiltrate the armed color domineering into the enemy''s body, destroy the enemy from the inside, and the power is amazing.


    Kacha! The wood was crushed by Ye Dou, but this was not what Ye Dou wanted.


    He continued to try, no longer restrained, madly absorbing the natural energy between heaven and earth, and in a blink of an eye he entered the immortalization.


    but failed!"


    Looking at the wood that was crushed by him again, Ye Dou shook his head, using the two-color domineering higher level, perhaps it really needs him to fully master the fairy mode to play.


    Thinking of this, his thinking calmed down again and practiced in the fairy mode.


    The core, or the most difficult step in the cultivation of the fairy mode, lies in how to safely inhale natural energy into the body.


    For other ninjas, this is the most difficult and dangerous step.


    Ru Zi Lai and Naruto Uzumaki, the master and apprentice, need to use Miaomu Mountain''s toad oil and other props to inhale the natural energy between the heavens and the earth, and there is a danger of death and petrification at any time.


    Night Fight does not need it.He skipped the most difficult step and can proceed to the final step, integrating natural energy, physical energy, and spiritual energy to complete the cultivation of the fairy mode and become the fourth holy place. A fairy mode! To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    222. Chapter 218, New Task]


    After a few more days, Ye Dou was full of expectation from the very beginning, and then his brows were twisted together again.


    Because, even if he leaped over the most difficult and dangerous step, he could freely inhale the natural energy between heaven and earth, but he still couldn''t complete the fusion of natural energy, physical energy, and spiritual energy.


    In other words, he has not been able to successfully cultivate into the fairy mode.


    "Which step did I go wrong with natural energy? Although physical energy and spiritual energy are different, the Tao belongs to the same way. After all, they are just a kind of energy. Why can''t I integrate the three?"


    Ye Dou kept sitting cross-legged, frowning deeply.


    At this moment, the shortcomings of his lack of ninjutsu talent appeared, and it was difficult to do it, or even impossible to promote the cultivation method of the fairy mode by himself.


    After all, in any case, the immortal mode stands at the apex of the world of forbearance, and even surpasses the world of forbearance. No one is pointing, the difficulty of cultivation is no less than that of the sky.


    There are only ninjutsu geniuses like Oshemaru and Qianshou Jianma, maybe they can use their talents to slowly promote the fairy mode.


    "I have no clue at all, I can only think of a solution from other places."


    Ye Dou gave up and continued to merge the three energies because he had not found a way yet.


    Regarding the fairy mode, there is no relevant information or intelligence in the Ninja World.It originated from the three holy places of Miaomu Mountain, Longdi Cave, and Wet Bone Forest.


    Now that the Ninja world knows the existence of the fairy model, it is not counted as five fingers.Except for the three ninjas who have a close relationship with the three holy places, it is estimated that there are only two of him and Heijue.


    Thinking of this, he decided to run out again.


    It is impossible for him to give up the cultivation of the fairy mode.This is not only related to the advanced use of seeing and hearing color domineering, and armed color domineering.


    At the same time, it also has something to do with whether he can enter the six levels in the future, because stepping into the six levels also requires the integration of chakras to make the energy in the body transform again.


    Step! Step! Step! Just as Ye Dou finished his cultivation, light footsteps came from outside the door, and then he saw Xiao Nan pushing the door in.


    "There is a mission!"


    She is very direct and indifferent, like a blooming Gaoling flower, watching Ye Dou calmly.


    After all, except for Uzumaki Nagato, Xiao Nan has no favorable impressions of anyone in Akatsuki''s organization.


    Although she is a ninja, she is completely different from Scorpion and others.She doesn''t have much ambition.The reason why she joined Akatsuki is also because of Yahiko and Uzumaki Nagato.


    Since they want to change the world and make this world peaceful and beautiful, then she will help them to change the world, nothing more.


    For her who had no father or mother since she was a child.


    Yan and Uzumaki Nagato are her family.


    "The content of the task"


    Ye Dou did not refuse, because he happened to be there too.


    "Go to the Nation of Water and touch Wunin Village, whether it is the four generations of Water Shadow, or the resistance army headed by Terumi Mei, strive to accept their war commission."


    Xiao Nan is honest.


    At this stage, Akatsuki''s purpose is actually very simple. It is to accept war commissions in the form of mercenaries, and then monopolize the war, and control the war. Since Wunin Village is fighting now, Akatsuki will naturally have it.


    Reasons for intervention.


    It doesn''t matter which side of Wunin Village''s internal fighting will win, it is important for Akatsuki to show her strength and attract more war orders.


    To put it bluntly, this mission is to brush up reputation in the past, and make some money back! "Detailed introduction, I will explain to you on the way, anyway, let''s go first, the war in Wunin Village seems to be very nervous."


    On the way, it says "You want to go with me"


    Ye Dou frowned and asked.

 248 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 248

    It''s not that Xiaonan has never been out of Yuren Village to perform tasks, but at that time it was because Akatsuki''s organization was extremely short of manpower, and Uzumaki Nagato had to send her out.


    Now that the Akatsuki organization has taken shape, the full members are full, and she doesn''t need to run out.


    "Two people are more efficient and safer."


    Xiao Nan explained, but only in exchange for Ye Dou''s gaze.


    He didn''t believe Xiao Nan''s explanation at all.


    A two-person team does sound reasonable, and it is more efficient and safer than acting alone.


    But at the same time, it may not have the meaning of monitoring each other.This point can be discovered from the combination of two people in the Akatsuki organization, and they are not all ninjas in the same Ninja Village.


    Because they are not ninjas in the same village, they have never had contact with each other, and they have always been reserved and vigilant, and can play a role of mutual surveillance.


    A look of irritation flashed across Xiao Nan''s face, knowing that her little abacus was completely caught by the other party, and looking at Ye Dou''s eyes, she felt a little unable to use it.


    She snorted and said, "Hurry up, time waits for no one!"


    Wow! As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly opened a pair of white wings behind her, just like angel wings, flapping their wings high.


    This is her unique ninjutsu, called "Shishi Paper Dance"


    , Can turn any part of the body into a piece of paper, attack and defense, very magical.


    However, although she said that she was acting together, she didn''t mean to wait for the night fight.


    It was probably because Ye Dou had just brutally smashed her little cleverness, making her a little angry, and wanted to take this opportunity to give Ye Dou a bit of power.


    She is very confident in her abilities. After all, how can walking be as good as flying? Who knows "Do you have a map of Wunin Village..."


    Some sudden sound made Xiao Nan startled, as if he had seen a ghost, he turned to look to the right and found that the guy was beside him.


    "He can even fly"


    She thought incredulously.


    Seeing her stunned, Ye Dou frowned and asked, "Do you have a map of Wunin Village..."


    "Have."


    Xiao Nan handed him the map reluctantly.


    Ye Dou took a look, determined the direction, and continued, "Hurry up, I have other things to do."


    Boom! After that, he accelerated and followed the cannonball that came out of the chamber, splashing layers of air currents, and blasted in the direction of Wunin Village.


    "Wait for this guy!"


    Xiao Nan Yinfang bit his wings and chased him, leaving pieces of white paper in the air, like white feathers, slowly falling from the air.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    223. Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen, Current Situation of Wuren]


    After leaving Yuren Village, Ye Dou and Xiao Nan quickly returned to the ground and drove back on their way, as if they were really here to make trouble.


    But there is no way, Yuren Village is too far away from the country of water, and Ye Dou may still be able to hold on, but Xiaonan''s Chakra is absolutely unable to hold on.


    Compared with Konoha, Sanda, Yunyin, and Yannin, the location of Wuren Village is remote.Their village is healthy on an island, isolated by the sea.


    Starting from Yuren Village to Wuren Village, they need to pass through the country of grass, the country of fields, the country of fire, the country of iron, and then they have to take a boat to reach the country of Yuno, and finally they have to change another boat to get from the waterway. Arrive at Kirinin Village, Water Country.


    This is a long road that you can tell by just listening.Even if they rush to the road at full speed, it will take at least half a month for the two.


    "The current situation in Mistura Village is very chaotic. It has been completely divided into two formations. One is the Mistura armed forces headed by the four generations of Mizukage, and the other is the resistance army headed by Terumi Mei."


    "This resistance army is very powerful. The ninjas who were forced away when the four generations of Shui Ying ordered the massacre of the blood succession family were almost all absorbed by them."


    "Although the four generations of Shuiying have mastered most of the military power of Wunin Village, because of his previous tyranny, many people inside are dissatisfied with him. Even the former loyal Shuiying faction has become unstable now."


    "On the contrary, it is the Resistance Army. They all have a common purpose, to overthrow the rule of the four generations of Water Shadow, and let Wuren Village regain its life."


    On the way, Xiao Nan was not idle, and told Ye Dou all the information he had.


    Actually, there is no need for Xiao Nan to explain, the current state of Wuren Village, Ye Dou can more or less guess it.


    In history, there are too many examples of leaders who are mediocre and renegade, and finally forced the people to raise the banner of resistance.


    "The Land of Blood Mist"


    The impact is unimaginable.He not only directly killed all the bloodstained families in Wunin Village, but also forced away many elite ninjas in Wunin Village.


    This is tantamount to self-destructing the foundation, after all, the Ninja Village in the Ninja World is composed of ninja families one after another.


    But any ninja who cares about the village can''t keep watching the four generations of water shadows so crazy, pushing Wunin Village to destruction.


    They will wait for the opportunity and wait for someone to stand up and lead them to overthrow the four generations of Shuiying''s tyranny and guard their village.


    And Terumi Ming, what she assumed in this incident was such a role! Perhaps, the power of this resistance army is not as powerful as that of the four generations of water shadows, but the people of this resistance army are all affected. Enough for four generations of ninjas of the tyranny of Water Shadow.


    The anger of these people will turn into motivation to constantly urge them to move forward.Before the death of the four generations of Shui Ying, they will not stop, even if they burn up their lives.


    Equipped with this kind of consciousness, the rebels will burst out with power far beyond their own.


    "What is the attitude of the name of the country of water"


    Tao.


    The war is not only about the number and force, but also the logistics is a key factor in determining the victory of the war.


    If the daimyo of the water country has obvious partiality, regardless of which side, it will have an absolute advantage.


    "I don''t know. According to the information returned below, the attitude of the Daimyo of the Water Country is very ambiguous. He did not clearly support or reject the party and kept in touch with the two leaders


    ."


    Xiao Nan thought for a while, then said, "Looking at his appearance, it seems that he wants to stay out of the matter and don''t want to pay too much."


    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to pay too much, but he wants his people to be obedient."


    The military power of the Five Ninja Villages is undoubtedly a force that is quite daunting.


    On the bright side, the name of the country is above everything, and the shadow gates of the villages will kneel when they see them.They are the most powerful existence.


    However, secretly, the high-level leaders of these Ninja villages, even the daimyo of the country, have to give three points of courtesy, because the ninjas of Ninja village directly follow the dispatch of the shadows, and the words of the daimyo are not as good as they are.


    You only need to see that Shimura Danzo dares to speak loudly in front of the daimyo.

 249 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 249

    Now that Wunin Village is breaking out of civil strife, doesn''t he know that as a daimyo of the water country, such internal fighting will only weaken their strength, of course he can''t not know.


    However, this is indeed a good opportunity to strengthen one''s authority.


    Regardless of


    In the end, whoever wins and loses in this battle, Wuren Village is destined to be severely injured in the end.At this time, the water country will make a move, and the people in Wuren Village will know more about the importance of the water country.


    After all, the village is a village, and even a Ninja village composed of ninjas cannot be superior to the country. Who is the villager, who is the idler, and the score is clear! Xiaonan is a smart man, and quickly figured out the key.


    "If this is the case, our mission will be smoother. Whether it is Terumi Ming or the fourth generation of water shadow, we will need our power."


    After a pause, she suddenly said to Ye Dou, "Thank you."


    Ye Dou was puzzled and looked at her suspiciously.


    Xiao Nan began to ignore him, then said, "When I was in Loulan, thank you for protecting them."


    Which of the people in Loulan Yurencun will understand the night fight? When he went to the Kingdom of Wind, Xiao Nan asked him to protect the three.


    He didn''t express too much, and calmly said, "Just endure a few times. Killing or not killing will have no effect."


    "It has no effect on you, but it has a great effect on them and their families."


    Xiao Nan turned his head abruptly, and shouted at him blankly.


    When she was very young, her parents left her.In order to survive, she had stolen things, was chased and ran away, and ran through the trash can with rats and wild dogs for food.


    Therefore, she understands that life is precious and no one can easily trample on it.


    Seeing that Ye Dou still had that indifferent expression, her amber eyes became cold at once, and the pieces of white paper turned into white wings, flapping their wings, and walking directly ahead.


    "One day, they will still die. Ninjas shouldn''t exist in this world!"


    Ye Dou calmly looked at her back, and followed her without any haste.


    Whether it is Uzumaki Nagato, Yahiko or Xiaonan, their inner desire for beauty will not come true.


    Attempts to change the world with pain will also not succeed, but will only breed more tragedies.


    Just like today''s Kiri Ninja Village, isn''t it the result of Uchiha''s revenge with the soil?


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    224. Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty, Arriving in the Water Country]


    After many days.


    Ye Dou and Xiao Nan formally stepped into the Water Country and walked towards Wunin Village.


    Like the country of iron, Wuren Village is also a unique cultural island country.


    The location of this Ninja Village is built in the deep mountains.The territory is covered by dense fog all the year round, and it is completely isolated from other countries.Especially after the four generations of Shui Ying took office, they almost did not engage in diplomacy with other countries.


    And because the Ninja Village is surrounded by sea water on all sides and far away from the mainland, this has caused previous battles in the Ninja world, and the water country rarely intervenes.


    During World War II, the Uzumaki Kingdom was invaded and the Uzumaki family was almost wiped out. This incident is most likely the work of the Water Nation.


    Although the water country is isolated by the sea, and the terrain is difficult to defend and attack, it is difficult for the large troops of other Shinobu villages to land smoothly and cannot pose a fatal threat to them.


    But at the same time, the existence of the ocean also limits Wu Ren''s footsteps.Whether it is the dispatch of troops or the movement of materials, the country of water is not as convenient and fast as the other major countries.


    Therefore, it is almost inevitable that they will lay down several nearby small countries, the country of bears, the country of vortex, and the country of Yuno as a springboard to enter the mainland.


    It''s just that the country of Uzumaki and Konoha have had a good relationship for generations, and the geographical location is adjacent to the country of fire. It is reasonable and reasonable, and the country of fire cannot make the country of water achieve its wish.


    "It''s really lifeless here."


    Walking on the land of the Water Country, Xiao Nan found that there were rare traces of human smoke around.Even if there were, his expression would appear extremely heavy.


    Like the thick fog covering this country, everyone''s heart is cast a shadow.


    This is not only caused by the imminent outbreak of war, but the bloody methods of the four generations of water shadows have caused this village, this country to shed too much blood in recent years, and the people living here cannot feel at ease.


    Involuntarily, her mood became heavy. She had witnessed such a scene since she was a child.


    "Let''s go, we have to find a way to contact the two factions of Wuren."


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze and continued to walk forward.


    The folk style of Wuren Village is very sturdy, even compared to Yunyin Village, where men are everywhere, their style is a bit more sturdy.


    There is a record in the book of formations, in Wuren Village, if you want to be the water shadow of the village, you must be the strongest, surpassing all ninjas.


    This shows how much force this village advocates, this is a place to raise wolves! Night.


    Ye Dou Ye and Xiao Nan came to Yi Nei together.


    Shops like taverns and custom shops are often the best places to listen to information.There are three teachers and nine people here, and a lot of care is often heard in these places.


    "The two guests are not locals, right"


    After ordering two pots of wine and some side dishes, Ye Dou and Xiao Nan listened in silence to the conversations of the people around them.


    Suddenly, the owner of the tavern took advantage of the opportunity to serve food and took the opportunity to talk to the two.


    Although he was asking, his tone was very determined, and he had already identified the two of them as foreigners.


    "Yes, I heard people say that the scenery of the water country is particularly beautiful. It is covered by fog all day long, hazy, like


    , Wonderland on earth, we want to come and see."


    "It''s true to be covered by heavy fog all day long, but the country of water is not a fairyland on earth. You didn''t come at the time. This is hell now."


    The tavern owner heard the words and said in a sorrowful tone.


    Ye Dou poured out a glass of wine, handed it to him, and asked, "Oh, what does it mean when we came here? Could something big happen to Wunin Village?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a country of water, but Wunin Village is said to be unable to deal with each other."


    The owner of the tavern was not polite. He picked up the cup and gave it to his mouth. Then he said, "You may not know that you are not here. Wunin Village has not been peaceful in the past few years. In the past few years, blood was massacred. Following the ninja, there was no one left, the ghost lantern clan, the Taketori clan, the Kaguya clan and so on. They flee without death and are in a mess."


    "Why Mist Ninja slaughter the blood ninja"


    Xiao Nan couldn''t help asking.


    "Isn''t it because the high-pressure rule of the four generations of Shuiying has caused many internal conflicts in the village?"


    Speaking of this, the boss approached and whispered to them, "I heard people say that the four generations of Shui Ying seem to have some prejudice against the Xueji family, and feel that those Xueji families rely on their own strength to behave nonsense. Guide the contradiction between ordinary ninjas and blood ninjas, and constantly squeeze the living space of the blood ninja family."

 250 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 250

    "You said that a ninja family is not stupid, right, it definitely won''t sit still, and then the contradiction is further aroused, and it becomes: once it is out of control, the last four generations of Water Shadow ordered the slaughter of the blood heir family."


    "You haven''t seen it. During that time, blood-stained ninjas were killed every day, there was blood everywhere, and everyone did not dare to go out."


    "But I heard that someone recently gathered all the ninjas who had escaped from Wujin, and they were about to overthrow Suikage''s rule."


    Having said this, the tavernkeeper poured himself a glass and gave it to his mouth.


    His expression is always calm, and he doesn''t care about who will win this internal fight.


    "Boss, two pots of wine."


    "okay."


    The tavernkeeper responded and said "two people take it easy"


    , Then went to greet other guests.


    Xiao Nan saw that the tavernkeeper had always had nothing to do with his expression, and his expression was indifferent, "There is no hope in this country. Wunin Village is the sword of the water country. They actually don''t pay attention to the internal fighting in Wuren Village. ."


    Ye Dou glanced at her, and there was an indescribable contempt in his eyes, which was absolutely different from the calm eyes he had used before.It was a complete contempt.


    Xiao Nan saw this look from him for the first time, and condensed his eyebrows, "Am I wrong?"


    "You have been a refugee since you were a child, living at the bottom of the society, it''s not clear why people live"


    Night Doudao.


    Why did Xiao Nan think about it for a while while he was alive, and then he looked straight, and said, "Everyone should have an ideal, so that they can be motivated by living in the world."


    But when she saw Ye Dou''s expression again, she was immediately annoyed, "What the hell do you mean!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    225. Chapter 221, You Hate Ninjas]


    "It doesn''t mean anything, I just want you to know that people live in this world to eat, ideals and pursuits are luxury goods, and there is no difference between full and warm thinking."


    "You said that the hearts of the people here are dead. There is no hope in this country, but have you ever thought about the difference between the resistance army and the four generations of water shadow in the battle between them? "


    "There is no difference! They still need to live with trepidation. Ninjas are never something they can resist. They can''t even resist, they can only take it passively."


    He thought of the simple village of Yanyang Village again, and his mood fluctuated slightly.


    But soon, he suppressed the fluctuation and returned to his original expression.


    Xiao Nan''s face was full of consternation.She wanted to refute, but she opened her mouth but didn''t know how to speak.


    Although her parents died since she was a child, she has been a refugee, and has been at the bottom of society for a while.


    But it was only a period of time, because they were lucky enough to meet Jiraiya, and learned all kinds of ninjutsu from Jiraiya, and they were able to settle down.


    When they grew up, Yahiko established the predecessor of Akatsuki in an attempt to use his own power to realize the ideal of world peace.


    She yearned for the peaceful world described by Yahiko, and did not hesitate to choose to help him.


    Now that Ye Dou said something, she couldn''t help but think about whether we would be as indifferent and cautious as these people if we hadn''t met Teacher Jilaiya, and we would live to survive.


    "Even if this is the case, even if this is the case, is it possible to do nothing at all"


    "They just need to live as usual, and build the civilization of this human society. It is them, not ninjas."


    Xiao Nan was shocked again.The ninja culture has existed for thousands of years, and it has long become a part of this world.When it comes to his mouth, it becomes worthless.


    If you think about it carefully, you will find that all his words are Zhuji, at least in terms of food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, all from ordinary people, not from the ninjas of the Great Ninja Village.


    The ninja''s food comes from the hard work of the people, not the ninja born by task.


    "You seem to hate ninjas, because of what"


    She is very keen.Even though Ye Dou had only a momentary emotional change, she was caught by her, which made her suddenly want to understand what caused him to hate ninjas.


    Ye Dou didn''t answer, he got up and left, "Let''s go, I guess there is only this information available here."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, Xiao Nan could only take back the curiosity in his heart and leave with him


    The second day.


    The two rushed to Wunin Village to enter, but were mercilessly outside the door.


    Today''s Wujin Village has almost entered a completely closed state, and a coup may break out at any time, and it is impossible for people to enter it easily.It is necessary to avoid the existence of spies.


    The coup d''etat is not a trivial matter.Neither Suikage nor Terumi Mei, both of them, don''t want people to know the exact news in the village of Wuren.


    Because this kind of civil strife is destined to cause heavy casualties, if the information is spread too quickly, the terror will cause other Shinobu villages to peep.


    By then, Wuren Village will face a devastating danger! "What to do"


    Xiao Nan frowned.


    The purpose of their trip was to get in touch with Wuren Village, but now, they can''t even enter Wuren, and they can''t see the high-level figures of the two factions.


    "Leave first, go back and think of a way."


    Ye Dou turned around and left without lingering, returning to a small town near Wuren Village.


    "What to do, do you want to attack? You have also seen the current state of Wuren. The whole village is under martial law.The Wujin Army and the Resistance Army put almost all their energy on each other. "


    The situation in Wuren Village is very tense.Xiao Nan thought that this mission would go smoothly, and the other party would need their source of strength.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Ren directly closed the village, and there is a big deal of our problem, we have the intention to solve it by ourselves, not to engage in diplomacy, and do not hire ninjas to participate.


    "They want to keep the news as closed as possible."


    Ye Dou spoke lightly.


    The situation in Kiribuya at this moment is exactly the same as when the Uchiha clan attempted to launch a coup.


    In this battle, they all knew that they had to fight, but they were worried that the internal fighting would be consumed too hard and would be invaded by the wolf-like Shinobu village outside, so they tried their best to close the information in the village.


    Moreover, shortly after the fourth generation of Shuiying took office, in order to consolidate his rule and implement the policy of shutting down the country, Wuren Village has not had contact with the outside world for many years.


    Therefore, even if they want to seek outside help, it is difficult for them to find enough people to trust.


    It''s not that Xiao Nan doesn''t understand this truth, but he is worried about how to contact both parties and accomplish Akatsuki''s goal.


    The targets of Akatsuki''s organization were all small ninja villages in the ninja world, and they rarely contacted the five great ninja villages, because these ninja villages are strong and do not need their help.


    But now it is a good opportunity to let Akatsuki''s object push the entire Ninja World in one breath, thus achieving the goal of monopolizing the war.

 251 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 251

    "Strikes will only make them jealous, vigilant, and let them actively seek our help."


    "How to do"


    Xiao Nan frowned.


    Probably she was convinced by what Ye Dou said last night.Somehow, she vaguely regarded Ye Dou as the leader of the team and kept asking him what to do.


    Just like when Yahiko was still alive, the big things are all decided by Yahiko.At most, she puts forward her own opinions and perfects his plan.


    "Just be Akatsuki''s old line of business, use low remuneration to compete for some of the tasks that belong to Wuren, and at the same time show our strength to Wuren, and finally accept their war commission."


    Ye Dou said.


    She reminded, "We don''t have any foundation here"


    "It doesn''t need any foundation. War is everywhere. Religion, ideas, resources, land, resentment, love, etc. may all become their reasons for war, going up to the country, down to the people of the Li people."


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, this is not a false statement.


    Perhaps due to their own ability and compassion, people only dare to imagine in their hearts and dare not act.


    However, as long as some simple guidance, they can inspire the beast buried in their hearts.


    "Especially in such a chaotic world without law and discipline."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    226. Chapter 222, Wu Ren''s attention]


    In Wuren Village, Terumi Mei is the first and is holding a meeting with the rebels.


    The war with the fourth generation of Shuiying is destined to be fought, otherwise, Wu Ren will be ruined by the fourth generation of Shuiying sooner or later.


    Neither Terumi Ming nor the high-ranking rebels could accept this result.


    For them, Wuren is their home, the hometown where they were born and raised, so they have to resist and can''t just watch Wuren go to extinction under the four generations of Shuiying.


    Thanks to the tyranny of the four generations of water shadows, many ninjas in Wuren Village are dissatisfied with the fourth generation of water shadows.


    Terumi Ming had spotted this, and used their dissatisfaction and unwillingness to absorb all the ninjas who had been driven away by the water shadow tyranny, forming a force that cannot be ignored.


    However, even so, it is quite difficult for them to easily overthrow the rule of the four generations of Water Shadow.


    This is not to say that they did not have the confidence to defeat the forces of the fourth generation of water shadows, but that after defeating them, can they still retain enough strength to deal with the prying eyes of other ninja villages in the Ninja World. , Is one of the two ultimate weapons in Wunin Village.


    If the four generations of Shui Ying are desperate, even if their resistance army wins, the casualties will be extremely heavy, and they may step into the footsteps of Otonin Village and be swallowed by other Ninja Villages that are eyeing, and completely learn from the history of the Ninja world.


    When he thought of this, Terumi could not help but get a headache.


    At this time, she especially hopes to find the six-tailed person with Zhu Liyu Gao and get his help.


    In this way, they are not only confident that they can deal with the three tails, but they can also effectively deter those Shinnin Village who want to fight the fog after the war.


    It''s a pity that the guy has completely endured the despair of the mist, and left the village very early, not knowing where he went.


    "Qing, haven''t I received any news from the peach and thunder teeth, the black hoes thunder teeth, the ghost lantern full moon, and the dried persimmon ghost sharks?"


    "I''m sorry, Terumi Ming"


    These people in Terumi Ming''s mouth are the troop of Kiri Shinobi, the members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    With their help, the success rate of this coup would undoubtedly be a little bit higher.Unfortunately, these guys are not listed, and they all left Wuren and disappeared.


    Together with the seven fierce Ninja swords of Mizuki, they were also taken out of Mizuki.


    "Continue to let people search and tell them that as long as they are willing to come back to assist the rebels, we can forget the past."


    "Yes"


    Qing hesitated for a moment, but finally did not speak.


    Let''s not say which guys are in the same place now, even if they are found by them, it is estimated that the characters of the guys will not obey Terumi Ming''s words.


    However, he also knew that the resistance army now needed more powerful ninjas to join in to fight against the army of Mizumi, otherwise Terumi would not have thought of those dangerous people.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of something and said, "Master Terumi Ming, according to the reports from the people below, the village near Wunin has recently come to two very powerful bounty hunters."


    "Oh, just listen."


    Flap! Flap! In a mountain around Wunin, Ye Dou and Xiao Nan surrounded a fire, quietly roasting the prey that had just returned.


    Since that day, they have quickly launched operations, accepting beheading missions from all kinds of people in the country of water at a low price.


    In less than a week, they have completed more than 20 commissions.


    Some of the objects of these tasks are rivals of a certain businessman, while others are certain cheating men and women.


    ,.


    Taking advantage of human greed, jealousy and other weaknesses, they blew a bloody storm in the water country in a short time, which attracted many attentions.


    "who!"


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound from the grass on the side, and Xiao Nan''s eyes were quick, and he shot a shuriken made of paper.


    "what!"


    Then, there was a tender cry from the grass.


    When the child heard the sound, Xiao Nan was taken aback and quickly got up and walked over.


    At the entrance, there are three children who are only six or seven years old. Judging from their clothes, they are obviously refugees from the country of water.


    One of them was still a girl.She squatted beside the pale boy who was stabbed by a shuriken, with tears flickering in her eyes.


    As for the other one, after seeing someone coming, he immediately opened his hands and stood in front of them.


    Xiao Nan could clearly feel that he was scared, even his legs were trembling, but he still didn''t move a step, standing in the front without hesitation.


    This situation and situation caused Xiao Nan to lose consciousness and his thoughts to shuttle


    After a while, Xiao Nan led the three children to the fire and distributed the meat that had been tested to them.


    The little boy in the lead took the meat, a bit greedy, but didn''t eat it.


    The little girl smelled the fragrant meat, swallowed, but didn''t eat it, turned her head and handed it to another little boy who was injured.


    Looking at this scene of love, Xiao Nan''s inner softness was touched, and he remembered the time when he was a child living with his companion Yahiko and Uzumaki Nagato in Yunin Village.

 252 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 252

    Yahiko is the elder brother, she is the elder sister, and Nagato is the youngest brother.Although they have different blood flowing in their bodies, they are like their own brothers and sisters, supporting and caring for each other.


    "Also, don''t worry."


    Xiao Nan smiled, with a soft tone, like a blue rose in full bloom, warming people''s hearts.


    The little girl thanked him, got up and suddenly walked to Ye Dou''s side, and handed it to him, "Big brother, eat!"


    Her companion called her "Tsubaki"


    , Only six or seven years old, but can already see that it is a beauty embryo, with a pair of big violet eyes flashing, as if he can talk.


    "I have, you eat."


    Ye Dou talks still very few, but the tone is rare and peaceful.


    Chun obediently "Hmm"


    After a sound, I wouldn''t go back, so I sat next to him and ate in small bites.


    Xiao Nan looked at this scene strangely, then turned around and asked, "Why are you guys running here?"


    "There is food here, the little boy, of course.


    "Then beware of danger. There are beasts in the mountains and forests. You can''t catch them now."


    Xiao Nan said sternly.


    She thought that the little child was too hungry, and came up the mountain to hunt. Unexpectedly, the little boy walked around and said, "Why do you want to catch wild animals?"


    "It''s not about catching beasts, what do you eat"


    "Whatever you eat, we will eat whatever"


    Hearing this, Xiao Nan was stunned for a while.From the words of the two little boys, she found that these children had been there all this time: follow herself and eat the leftover food.


    For a moment, looking at the grinning Chun, and then at the silent night fight, her eyes became complicated.


    The other party''s weird behavior during this period of time, every time the barbecue is left, instead of going back to the town to rest, but ran into the forest, it turned out that the three three children have long been found.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    227. Chapter 223, Wuren Meeting]


    So a few days passed.


    During this time, Xiao Nan did not go out with Ye Dou again to perform various beheading tasks, but stayed with the three 3 children.


    Just like the original Jilai, he taught them the ability to survive in this chaotic world.


    She was reminded of the memories of the three children who suddenly appeared.From them, Xiao Nan seemed to see herself in the past.


    It was a sad past, but it was her most precious memory.


    She taught very seriously and didn''t want Yahiko''s thing to happen to them, but found that the three children didn''t have much interest in the ninjutsu she taught, but wanted to learn night fighting hunting skills.


    She asked why.


    The answers of several children are also very honest, because they can eat enough.


    Xiao Nan was speechless, turning around and telling them that learning ninjutsu will make hunting easier and protect their companions.These children are only willing to sink their hearts to learn from her.


    Only then was Xiao Nan satisfied.


    Suddenly, the pungent bloody smell came into the nose with the wind, and Xiao Nan, who was teaching three people 3 ninjutsu, turned his head and looked over.


    There is a dark shadow passing through the thick fog, dimly making people indistinct, and gradually approaching in their direction.


    Before the people arrived, the few children cheered, stopped the training in their hands, and rushed over.


    "Big Brother is back."


    The big brother in their mouth is naturally Ye Dou.


    With the domineering perception of seeing and hearing, his speed of searching for prey is incredible.


    At this moment, he was carrying several large preys on his shoulders, making the eyes of the three three kids shine.


    "Wow, it''s a bear, today we are going to eat a bear!"


    "Quickly wipe off your saliva and start a fire!"


    The two little boys were awkwardly stubborn, and waited until Night Fight put down the prey, one to light the fire, and the other to deal with the prey''s body.


    Only the little girl Chung smiled and handed Ye Dou a water bottle, and said crisply, "Big brother, drink water!"


    Looking at her eyes, Ye Dou was in a daze, shook his head and thanked him.


    Upon seeing this, Chun was content to leave and went to work with his two companions.


    "Is the mission going well?"


    Xiao Nan walked over with a smile, and suddenly felt that her tone was inappropriate, her cheeks rose with two blushes, and added, "People from Wuren Village have come to you."


    Ye Dou didn''t think too much, shook his head, and went to help the three little ghosts.


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Nan felt inexplicably relieved, as if he didn''t want this peaceful life to end too soon.


    She turned her head and looked.


    Not far away, Ye Dou was holding a knife and skillfully uncovering the skin of his prey.Next to him, holding a handkerchief, his eyes were fixed on Ye Dou, waiting for him to sweat.


    As for her two companions, one was staring at the night fight and wanted to learn, the other was blinking and swallowing constantly.


    Xiao Nan smiled from the bottom of his heart, like a rose in full bloom, extremely beautiful, and walked over to help.


    This scene is so familiar! On the other side, Wunin''s resistance army held a meeting again.


    Moreover, the content they discussed in this meeting was still related to Ye Dou.


    "After reading the information, tell us your views."


    Terumi sat in the first place, put down the information in his hand, and scanned everyone below.


    "Master Terumi Ming, these two people are purely evil parties. As long as they are paid, they can take on any task. Hiring them will only reduce the reputation of our resistance."


    Someone spoke up and didn''t want to hire Ye Dou to do things for themselves.


    After several days of investigation, they had already learned what Ye Dou had done during this period of time, almost as long as they took the task of giving money, and only took the task of beheading, there was no principle at all.

 253 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 253

    "I don''t think there is any problem. They are not Wu Ren. They are only a cooperative relationship with us at best. When this war is over, they can clean up."


    The other person is not so persistent, and he can see the current situation clearly.The resistance army needs high-end combat power to sit down.


    If the other party is really capable, he doesn''t mind cooperating with the other party.


    "This is the matter of our Ninja, how can we let other people intervene and spread out how our Ninja is still in the ninja world, other ninjas in Ninja village will definitely laugh at us."


    "I laugh at you for thinking that face is important or life is important. Don''t forget, our enemy is not only the troops under the four generations of Shui Ying. If this battlefield drags on for too long, the news of our misty fighting will be spread out sooner or later, that Have you thought about the consequences!"


    "Then you shouldn''t find such people. Look at who they killed. People know that we must rely on this kind of evil party. What do people think of us."


    "Then don''t let people know!"


    "How do you guarantee that others don''t know"


    The conference room suddenly became: noisy, the two argued for reasons, and they refused to give in.


    Terumi Mei was so quarreled by them, he drank the two people who were arguing and turned his head to his confidant.


    The ninja, known as the blue, is a man about forty years old.His position in the misty ninja is equivalent to the sandy ninja, nicknamed the white-eyed killer.


    The origin of this nickname stems from the fact that he killed a ninja of the Hyuga clan in the Three World Wars and transplanted his eyes to his right eye.


    He is worthy of being Terumi Ming''s confidant, and he can see the thoughts in Terumi Ming''s heart at a glance.


    Terumi Mei is different from many stubborn ninjas of the older generation.Her thinking is closer to the present.This can be learned from the open policy of Kirinin after taking office.


    Qing Guan said that she understood that she was not against hiring the two of Night Fighters to increase her own combat power.


    So, he thought for a while and said, "I also agree with hiring those two ninjas. I don''t know the origin of that woman, but this...Iori Yatou has been very active in the Ninja world recently, even Konoha and Sand Ninja The Anbu of the elite troops, all suffered heavy losses in front of him. If he joins in, our chances of winning this war will be even higher!"


    "Qing, why even you are"


    "All right!"


    Seeing that old guy blushed and wanted to say, Terumi immediately interrupted.


    In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, soliciting everyone''s opinions, but just acting like she transferred the artillery to other people, making herself appear more fair and convincing.


    "Qing, I would like to trouble you with Iori Yedou and bring them back."


    "Yes, Terumi Ming-sama."


    Qing responded, turned and left the meeting room, and went straight to find someone.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    228. Chapter 224, Terumi Ming]


    In the early morning in the forest, the fog is filled, and it is hazy to make people see clearly, like a beautiful woman with a mysterious veil, people can''t help but want to take it off and find out.


    On a relatively flat open space, three children of three were doing morning exercises.Xiao Nan urged them on the side, like turning a book, every time a new page was opened, her face would show different content.


    Sometimes she is like a stern teacher, with no one sand in her eyes, and sometimes, when three children can''t see it, she will smile again, like a blooming flower.


    Several little ghosts complained endlessly, but they had to cling to their teeth.


    This is a peaceful picture, they are like lay people hidden in the mountains and forests, carefree.


    Sitting on the ground, Ye Dou, who was trying to fuse the three energies in his body to complete a qualitative change, suddenly opened his closed eyes.


    He pointed to the east side, and his eyes flashed with purple divine light, as if he could see through the thick fog.


    After a while, there was a rush of footsteps, and Xiao Nan also noticed the movement, and hurriedly told the three children to step aside.


    She walked to the side of Ye Dou and asked, "Who?"


    Ye Doudao, "Mist Shinobi."


    Sure enough, they soon saw a pair of horses and horses breaking through the five, misting out, with the forehead guard of the mist on their foreheads, this is a troop of mist.


    The headed man, about forty years old, wears a black blindfold in his right eye, hiding the precious white eye in it.


    "Iori Yedou"


    The person here is Qing, and it is not easy to find someone in the forest.


    However, he has white eyes and can see people and objects one kilometer away, making him a good investigator.


    He didn''t come alone, he also brought a team of people, about twenty, all elite ninjas from the resistance army.


    However, Qing didn''t make people move rashly.He is an extremely experienced ninja who can see how extraordinary the other party is.


    Although young, his body contains energy comparable to a volcano, and it may erupt at any time.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, facing their elite force of Twenty Mist, his face was always calm, calm and scary.


    "it''s me."


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, half of his face was hidden under his collar, and the mysterious purple divine light revolved in his eyes, not angering himself.


    "Please come with us, our leader has something to do.


    Discuss with you."


    Although it is a request, Qing''s demeanor is neither humble nor overbearing, because he represents the resistance army at the moment, and cannot be despised.


    "it is good."


    Ye Dou agreed, turned to look at Xiao Nan, but saw that her expression was a little sad, and sighed quietly.


    She knew that this day would come sooner or later, and she couldn''t hide her expression. From the bottom of her heart, she longed for such a peaceful life.


    "Don''t forget our mission.


    Dou said to her.


    "I haven''t forgotten."


    Xiao Nan turned around and walked to the three 3 children, and went to bid them farewell


    "Two, please!"


    When the two bid farewell to the three three children, Qing turned her side and motioned them to leave with herself and others.


    "Wait until the task is complete, you can


    Bring them back to Yuren Village to settle."

 254 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 254

    Seeing Xiao Nan still turning around from time to time, Ye Dou said suddenly.


    Xiao Nan was surprised when he heard this, and he nodded vigorously after watching him for a long time.


    "I will."


    Along the way, the group did not speak, and rushed in silence.


    Today''s Mizuna is a turbulent period. Although the rebels headed by Terumi Ming and the four generations of water shadows have not yet decided to fight each other, small-scale battles have never stopped.


    Wu Ren''s unit had to be careful about whether it would encounter the ambush of the Water Shadow faction, so it was always very careful in its actions.


    Fortunately, they were lucky and did not encounter an ambush along the way, and they returned to Wuren Village smoothly.


    They didn''t go to the main entrance, and there were all Shuiying''s eyes and ears, and they could only sneak back to the village from other places.


    Walking into Wuren Village is another unique customs.


    It is very different from Konoha, Sand Ninja Village, Iron Country, and Yu Ninja Village.It is built in the mountains. From a distance, it looks like a landscape painting, beautiful.


    "Come here, please."


    Qing led the two to a building, which was a cylindrical building, which was a hundred meters high and could be level with some small mountains.


    Ye Dou stepped in without hesitation, and decisively made Qing look sideways.He shook his head, Quan when the opponent was a master of art.


    But he didn''t know how amazing Ye Dou''s perception ability was, and he knew exactly how many ninjas were in it and where they were distributed.


    "You are Iori Yetou"


    After walking through the long passage, Ye Dou and Xiao Nan followed Qing and came to a room that looked like a conference room.


    At this moment, the misty Shinobu sitting on both sides of the table, they looked cold and looked at the night fighting who entered the door, as if warning him not to mess around.


    The headed ninja is a mature woman about 20 years old.She has long brown cross-hair hair, and her eyes are like green emeralds, crystal clear.


    She wore a dark blue breast-wrapped shirt, exquisitely like a polished collarbone exposed to the air, sexy and dignified, beautiful and indispensable.


    Her name is Terumi Mei, she is the next five generations of water shadows, and one of the most beautiful women in Hokage.


    At this moment, her beautiful eyes flashed with brilliance, and she walked around the body of the night fight, and her red lips burst slightly, which made people can''t help but imagine.


    "Master Terumi Ming!"


    Qing couldn''t help coughing.


    He has a temperament towards his leader, and he can see at a glance what the queen of hatred is thinking.


    But then again, the world of ninjas is generally precocious, and people like Terumi Mei who have not been married in their twenties are already called leftover women.


    "Huh, you don''t need to remind me that such a dangerous man is not... my food."


    Terumi Ming''s expression closed, as if nothing had happened just now, but the... Qiu Shui-like eyes still did not leave the night fight.


    "What''s the matter with this woman"


    Maybe it''s the same-sex repulsion, Xiao Nan''s first impression of Mei Ming is quite bad, thinking that the other party is a coquettish bitch.


    This has something to do with her cold personality, and with such a charming woman like Terumi Mei, she is naturally guilty.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    229. Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Five, That''s So Valuable]


    "Don''t underestimate her."


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s expression, it seemed that Terumi Ming was able to take the position because of her beauty, Ye Dou couldn''t help reminding her.


    In today''s world, there are too many powerful ninjas, but there are only a few ninjas that can be called the pinnacle, and there are even fewer female ninjas.


    Terumi Mei is one of these few. This person is born with the three chakra attributes of water, fire, and earth, and at the same time awakened "Melt Escape"


    And "Boiling Escape"


    It is the only ninja in the long history of the ninja world that has two types of blood inheritance boundaries.The combat power is so high that even the armor of Suzuo can melt.


    "So caring, he is also a good man, but unfortunately it is not our ninja of Wujin."


    "Don''t say anything extra, what''s the purpose of looking for us."


    Xiao Nan wrinkled beautifully, and didn''t like Terumi Ming''s posture very much, thinking that the slut in people''s mouth was probably like this.


    Speaking of business affairs, Terumi Mei''s expression has also become more serious.After all, this matter is related to the future of Wuren, so she can''t help but relax.


    "I listened to the report from my subordinates, saying that as long as you give money, you can dare to accept any task. We have a task here. I don''t know if you are interested."


    She is very direct, straight to the point, and extremely decisive.


    However, from her words, Ye Dou can draw a message, that is, this civil war of Wunin is about to break out.


    In fact, the rebels are indeed ready to go to war at any time, because time is not waiting for people, and the longer this civil war drags on, the more disadvantaged it will be for them.


    For them, the ideal situation is to wait for them to end this internal fight and settle in the rear before the news begins to spread out of the world.


    "Tell me."


    "It''s a war mission."


    "As long as the price is right."


    Ye Dou''s expression was always calm, and he did not change or flinch because of the four characters of the war mission.


    "Sure enough, confident men are really handsome."


    Terumi Ming''s eyes became blurred, and she bit her red lips, so that she wanted to refuse to welcome her, so that her men could not look directly.


    Changjuro on the side blushed even more, and was spurted by her obsession.


    "Master Terumi Ming!"


    Seeing that his leader is idiotic again, and he looks at the person during the blind date, he can only remind him again with a headache.


    "Hi, hi, I''m not a kid, you don''t have to remind me every time."


    Terumi gave an uncomfortable look, then turned his head and said, "As far as we know, you have been in the Water Country for a while, and you should also know about Kiri Shinobu."


    Ye Dou nodded, indicating that he knew something.


    "It''s fine if you know, so I don''t need to tell you the situation. Now we officially hire you to perform the four-generation Shuiying decapitation mission."

 255 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 255

    Wow! As soon as the voice fell, the entire conference room was in an uproar, and everyone except Terumi Mei showed incredible expressions.


    The so-called decapitation task is to send an assassin to secretly behead the opponent''s head and senior figures.


    In wars, this kind of beheading mission is extremely common, because once it succeeds, it can shake the opponent''s military heart, and the probability of winning the war will greatly increase.


    However, it is precisely for this reason that similar beheading tasks are often all tasks.


    The most dangerous in business.


    Because everyone knows what an excellent leader means to an army, and the protective force around him is definitely the strongest, there is no one.


    The people of Wuren were not afraid of the death of the two night fights, but worried that their decapitation mission would fail, and the war would break out completely by then, and there was no room for turning back, and they had to work hard.


    "How can such an important task be entrusted to a guy of unknown origin, Terumi Ming, please consider it carefully."


    The high-ranking resistance army who opposed Hiring Night Fight stood up and shouted.


    "Yes, Master Terumi Ming, at least let us see his abilities before we make a decision."


    The other...the ninja who supported the hiring of the night fight was also frowning.


    The four generations of water shadows are no ordinary ninjas, and being able to become the water shadows of the mist ninja can prove his power in itself.


    Moreover, he himself is a three-tailed human pillar, able to perfectly control the power of the tail beast.Except for Terumi Mei who has two blood inheritance limits, everyone else has no confidence to confront him head-on.


    Terumi Mei did not speak, her autumn eyes stared at Ye Dou without blinking.


    "price!"


    Ye Dou''s response was only these two words.


    "I like men with confidence."


    Terumi Mei''s smile became brighter, but soon showed a distressed expression, "However, our resistance forces are not having a good life now. Although the daimyo of the water country does not support the four generations of water, it has not given us any support"


    This stinky woman wants to have sex for nothing! Xiao Nan''s brows became tighter when he heard that, and Mei Ming had a terrible impression.


    Although in Akatsuki''s plan, they never thought about making money by accepting war commissions.They have always accepted war missions at extremely low prices, which is almost the same as small profits but quick turnover.The purpose is to monopolize the war.


    However, this time the target of the quest issued by the other party is the shadow of a village, and it is still a pillar of power.


    It''s such a dangerous task, and there is a life worrying task at any time, how can you let you prostitute for nothing! As expected, Terumi Ming burst out a value that she could not accept.


    "I heard from my subordinates that asking you to do things is absolutely worth the money, but this mission is too dangerous, and I don''t want to take advantage of you. What do you think of 50 million taels?"


    Fifty million taels wanted to ask someone to kill one person. The iceberg melted, so Xiao Nan almost wrote the word anger on his face, wishing to take out his 600 billion detonation talisman and blow up this bitch.


    "Not enough. My head is worth 300 million taels. Since he is a fourth-generation water shadow, the price cannot be lower than mine."


    Ye Dou shook his head.


    He doesn''t care about the remuneration, but he has to fight for what he should fight for.It is too simple and easy to cause others to doubt.


    His head is worth three hundred million taels. Hearing this, Wu Ren''s senior leaders were shocked, and they were obviously frightened by the price.


    After all, the reward of three hundred million taels is not a small amount.Like their Wunin level rebels, such a dangerous ninja has only seventy million taels.


    Their first reaction was not to believe that the other party was only a teenager, could it be more dangerous than a dry persimmon ghost shark, but their subordinates told them that this is true, the young man in front of him is so dangerous, that''s it. valuable.


    For a while, the ninja who had just questioned Ye Dou didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    This is the deterrence of 300 million two-person heads! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    230. Chapter 226, Turmoil Opens]


    The price has been negotiated, and Wu Renfang will pay 200 million taels to hire Ye Dou and Xiao Nan to perform the four generations of Shui Ying''s beheading mission.


    Terumi Ming can''t believe all the miserable words, but he can''t believe it all.Without the support of the Water Country, they really don''t have much money.


    Today''s Wu Ren is still in the hands of the four generations of Shui Ying, and it is already very good to get 200 million taels as a reward.


    "This is a deposit of 50 million taels. After the event is completed, we will pay you the remaining 150 million taels."


    At the end of the meeting, the two young generals and Ye Dou led a place similar to a treasury, and handed out 50 million taels of silver notes to them.


    Ye Dou nodded and said after holding the banknote, "We will stay in Wuren for this period of time. You can come to me when you act."


    In this decapitation operation, they infiltrated the enemy army to assassinate the four generations of Water Shadow in name.


    However, without the cooperation of the resistance army, this kind of beheading task is almost impossible to complete.


    In the four generations of Shuiying in the war phase, the protective power around him is beyond imagination.A careless one will fall into the surrounding of the other side, and the Wuren Resistance Army needs to cooperate with his actions.


    "By the way, these two foreheads, you take them when you act."


    As if thinking of something, Qing handed them two ninja foreheads engraved with the symbol of Mist.


    Obviously, they don''t want to attract too many rumors, which will hinder them from controlling the village later.


    Ye Dou said nothing, took it again, and then left with Xiao Nan


    "Do you have any plans? Even if the Mist Ninja Rebels delay the main force, it is not easy to assassinate the fourth generation of Water Shadow who has perfectly mastered the power of the three tails."


    In the hotel where Wu Ren arranged for the two of them to stay, Xiao Nan did not return to the room, but went to Ye Dou''s room and discussed with him.


    "Find him and kill him."


    Ye Dou said truthfully, this was his plan.


    "It''s too dangerous. You need a plan. I will assist you and help you create assassination opportunities."


    ``Don''t be so troublesome, Ren Zhuli is very sensitive to the malicious surroundings, any killing intent can''t escape their perception, assassination is not feasible, you just need to help me on the side, don''t let the guards of the four generations of water shadow approach. "


    Seeing that Ye Dou had made up his mind, Xiao Nan did not force it, Youyou said, "After this war is over, many people will be homeless again."


    "This is war and the fate of ninjas."


    Ye Dou sits on the fence on the balcony, looking at the direction of the water shadow office


    "It''s really an amazing ability to perceive, hey, bring the soil, what to do, the night fight guy seems to have found us."


    In Suikage''s office, Uchiha hides Mu and Shirazu in it.


    In name, Uchiha brought the soil to control the shadow and promoted various tyranny in Kirinin Village to prepare for the fourth Ninja war.


    In fact, they have been planning to launch forbearance since a very early time.


    It''s just that the third Ninja World War has just ended.In addition, these three great turmoil in the entire Ninja World have also made the major Ninja villages understand the dangers of the Ninja World War and will not easily launch such a large-scale war.

 256 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 256

    For the Fourth Ninja War to come, the balance of the five great nations must be destroyed! Whether it is to form "Akatsuki"


    , Or secretly control four generations of water


    Shadows are all for this purpose.


    As for the real reason, whether he retaliated against Wuren indirectly killing his beloved Lin Lin, then only he knew.


    "Would you like to go over and talk with Ye Dou?"


    Bai Jue asked in a sickly tone.


    "No, let Nagato make trouble first."


    Uchiha took the soil to look at that one... for a glance, then his body slowly disappeared into the air


    In the next few days, the atmosphere in Wurennin Village became: unprecedented depression, and there was a calm before the storm.


    Whether it is the resistance army of Wunin or the regular army of Wunin, both parties seem to anticipate the coming of the war and are preparing.


    This night, everyone in the resistance army assembled, waiting for their leader Terumi Mei to mobilize for the last time.


    At this moment, every ninja of Wu Ren is ready to go, their faces are serious, and even the air is filled with a smell of murder.


    Many of them are worried, even experienced ninjas cannot guarantee that they will survive this turmoil.


    However, even though life and death were unpredictable this time, they still picked up the weapons in their hands without hesitation.


    Because Wunin is their homeland, and the four generations of Shuiying are destroying their homeland, they must resist and defend Wunin! "Master Terumi Ming!"


    On the side, Qing solemnly handed the ninja''s forehead engraved with the fog of Shinobi logo to Terumi Mei.


    The latter took it, holding it tightly in his hand, his face was full of heavy and firmness without the usual nervousness.


    She stepped onto a makeshift high platform, and her emerald eyes swept across every ninja of Mizuno.


    "Ninjas of Kiri, brothers and sisters of Kiri!"


    "I see the same fear as mine in your eyes, this kind of fear makes us tremble!"


    "Four generations of Shuiying destroyed our home, and he let us massacre our companions around us, making us have to leave our hometown"


    Speaking of this, she paused deliberately, brewing emotions for the mist ninjas below time.


    And when this emotion was about to reach the critical point, she shouted again, igniting the blood in every heart.


    "But the four generations of water shadows cannot destroy our will, they will only ignite the anger in our hearts, and let us unite in despair!"


    "Tonight, we will resist!"


    "Tonight, we are going to fight!"


    "Tonight, we will retake our homeland, Wunin, will get a new life!"


    Roar! The sky-shattering roar resounded throughout the village of Mizunin! As Terumi Mei''s last words fell, the emotions of all the rebels were unprecedentedly high: The blood in the body is flowing faster, as if it is boiling.


    "set off!"


    Terumi Ming tied the forehead to his forehead and fastened it firmly, leading the way, and the first person rushed out.


    Behind him is like a wolf like a tiger, not afraid of life and death, and wholeheartedly trying to liberate the village''s Wuren Resistance Army.


    "it has started!"


    On the top of a mountain, Ye Dou quietly watched the unrest below.


    The night can''t cover his eyes, he can clearly see the picture of the two horses holding weapons, quickly approaching and then fighting.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    231. Chapter 227, Bloody Civil War]


    The night was shrouded, and the main land seemed to be cast a shadow.


    The fire blazed into the sky, the white bones were exposed, and in the Wujin Village, the resistance army and the Wujin army had already met each other, and the sound of killing was everywhere.


    The villagers of Wuren Village all closed the door of the room tightly at this time, and even had the courage to look at the situation outside through the window.


    The blood splattered, and the thick pungent blood smell filled the thick fog around Wunin Village, as if to dye it red.


    "Dad! Mom!"


    "Come here, don''t go around!"


    In a private house, there are two children trembling in shock, but they can''t see the innocent smiles of the past.


    His father was also shaking, but he still pulled his family into his arms and held the family firmly with his strong arms.


    For them, ninjas are equivalent to immortals, able to cast spells.As civilians, they dare to be angry but dare not speak, cannot resist, and can only bear it silently.


    However, whether it is the resistance army or the regular army of Wunin, even if they deliberately avoid it, how can they guarantee that they will not kill civilians? Soon, there was a cry of sadness around Wunin.


    "Son, son!"


    In a civilian house, a gray-haired old man was crying with a broken heart, and his dying eyes were tears like rain at the moment.


    In front of her, there was a middle-aged man who was about 30 years old.He was innocently hit by a water escape ninjutsu, and half of his body was shot through. He vented more and less air, and he was not far from death.


    Prior to this, she was a kind old man. Although her life was miserable, she was full of children and grandchildren, and she was very satisfied.


    Nowadays, the white-haired man sends the black-haired man, she cries mournfully, and casts the most vicious curse on the murderer


    "Look at what you have done to make the village fall into chaos, and to waste lives. Is this what you want"


    On the roof, the rebel army fought bloody battles with the regular army.The latter heard the old man''s vicious curse and spoke in a cold voice.


    This is of course not because he is compassionate for others, but because he has been unable to win the opponent for a long time and wants to shake his mind.


    Unexpectedly, the rebel army had already made up his mind, his will was extremely firm, and he never wavered, on the contrary, he started more decisively.


    "After tonight, Wu Ren will not have such a thing again. It will regain a new life and prosper again. The bloody mist will become history. You group of rubbish who helped the evildoer will die."


    His eyes became cold, and he held Kuwu to fight forward.


    Because it was a sudden coup, they had no chance to evacuate civilians, otherwise they would be insight into their intentions by the other party.


    For a time, under the moonlight, the two figures continued to interweave, swords and swords, overflowing sparks and ninjutsu, accompanied by blood, reflecting the night


    "it has started!"

 257 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 257

    On a mountain peak in Wuren Village, Ye Dou quietly followed Fang''s chaos.


    Next to him, the expression on Xiao Nan''s face showed no words.


    She has not been that... innocent little girl long ago, knowing that war cannot be avoided.


    "I will help you pave the way, the opportunity of four generations of water shadow."


    Seeing that he was silent, Xiao Nan spread a pair of white wings behind his back and fluttered high.


    She is ready to enter the battlefield and end the battle as soon as possible, so that the casualties are reduced, and she can''t bear to see innocent civilians die in this turmoil.


    "That kid Chun likes you very much, don''t die!"


    At last,


    She added inexplicably, completely disappearing before Ye Dou''s eyes.


    "Long time no see, Iori Yetou."


    As soon as Xiaonan walked on his front foot, Uchiha brought the soil back foot and appeared not far behind Yetou, his tone of voice was casual, and there was no slight fluctuation due to the turmoil below.


    "What are you doing."


    Ye Dou didn''t look back.


    "If you don''t come to me, I can only come over and say hello to you."


    Uchiha took the soil a few steps forward, looking at the battlefield below, his eyes hidden in the mask shone with a certain look.


    It seemed to be laughing, and it seemed to be joyful, no one knew what he was thinking in his heart.


    After looking around, he suddenly asked, "Where is Xiao Nan"


    Ye Dou calmly said, "Going to perform the task."


    "Hmph, it is in line with her approach, but, there is no real peace in this world, hope will not appear, pain will only create pain, not the road to understanding."


    Uchiha said indifferently, with indescribable mockery in his tone, and seemed to be disdainful of their ideas.


    "Neither Xiao Nan nor Penn, they are just comforting poor self."


    "Since you don''t agree with Payne''s approach, why do you want to help him again, and put Akatsuki''s organization in his hands."


    "That''s not my organization"


    "You don''t need to deny it, I know that when the Uchiha clan fell, you had contact with Itachi Uchiha."


    Ye Dou interrupted him and said in a determined tone, "You were the one who drove the Nine Tails of Disaster Konoha back then!"


    Uchiha took the soil for a moment, his eyes flickered, and he said solemnly, "You seem to know a lot of things"


    He felt that he still underestimated the person in front of him.Unconsciously, he seemed to have grasped a lot of secrets.


    Is it that kind of... horrible perception ability? Uchiha can''t help but think of it! "Compared to Itachi, maybe you are the most troublesome."


    Uchiha snorted with soil, and said, "I did this, naturally there is my reason."


    Melt away.


    Dissolving monsters! In the battlefield, Terumi Ming took the lead and led the team to kill the enemy.


    Even though these enemies are all ninjas of Mizuna, she is merciless when she starts, using her own blood to inherit the boundaries and continuously melt the ninja in front of her.


    How can those Mizunin be his opponents, falling down one after another under her blood stains, any weapons, ninjutsu, are corroded by the acid she spit out! "Iori Yatou, has he not acted yet"


    "No, I can''t see his shadow around, but his companion has already joined the battle."


    As her confidants, Ao and Changjuro always guarded her and never left.


    After hearing his words, Qing suddenly activated his eyes, but found that there was no shadow of Night Fight in the battlefield.


    "It''s really a man who refuses to eat at all losses."


    Terumi reluctantly secretly said, making the move more decisive.


    "Kill it with me and draw away the defensive forces around the four generations of Shui Ying."


    Looking at the bloody battlefield, Terumi Ming knew that the battle must be ended as soon as possible.


    After all, these ninjas are all ninjas of their Mizumi Ninja, the longer the battle is delayed, the more serious Mizumi''s loss will be.


    And the fastest way to end this battle is to completely kill the four generations of Water Shadow! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    232. Chapter 228, Idea Clash]


    As Terumi Ming and others entered the battlefield, this civil war became more bloody and unstoppable.


    Countless civilians were crying, and the sound of weeping sounded through the entire Mistura, the Mistura village shrouded in heavy fog, at this moment, it seems to be crying, and his eyes are blurred.


    In this most critical moment, praying to the sky is useless, kowtowing to the earth to no avail, calling all the gods and demons in the sky silent.


    Countless people hugged their loved ones, the children''s corpses wept bitterly, and helplessly prayed that this war would end as soon as possible! However, this battle is destined to be difficult to end in a short time.


    Although the rebels are united, the will to liberate Wuren has made them high in fighting spirit, and they even look down on life and death, and they want to restore Wuren''s glory.


    However, the four generations of Shuiying are not vegetarians! The four generations of Shuiying''s brutal murder of the blood family did cause a lot of panic, and even indirectly helped Terumi to form this resistance army.


    It''s just that when the four generations of Water Shadow suppressed the bloodstain family, the civilian ninjas actually got a lot of benefits from it.


    In the eyes of these civilian ninjas, the four generations of water shadows are not wrong.Those bloody ninjas usually rely on the power of blood stains, and they are unbearable.


    Although the policy of four generations of water shadows to kill them is a little bloody, but without these bloodstained families, isn''t it fairer to Wunin Village? Now these bloodstained ninjas are coming back together in a group for warmth. Needless to say, there is only one battle! In terms of quality, the Resistance Army has many bloodstained ninjas, and their personal combat power is higher than the regular army.


    However, when it comes to the number of turns, the number of regular troops has the advantage.If one person is unable to compete, they will cooperate with the two.


    In this way, the combat power of the two sides unexpectedly reached a certain balance, and it was difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat for a time.


    "Why do you want to start a war, you selfish fellows, do you want Wunin to disappear from the world of Shinobi"


    There are also high-level officers on the regular army''s side.


    You can''t do it without participating in the war, it is really terrifying that Terumi Ming''s two blood inheritance boundaries are too terrible.


    In the face of her melting and boiling, no weapon or ninjutsu could resist, and they were melted and corroded, and a large number of ninjas died in her hands between the breath and the breath.


    She is like a Valkyrie, no one in the battlefield is her opponent! "Compared to fighting with you here, I hope that I can find a good man to date!"


    Upon seeing the person, Terumi Mei looked serious.

 258 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 258

    The advantage of the blood ninja is very obvious, it can use the unique and powerful blood ninjutsu.


    But it is not that the ninja with the blood inheritance limit must be better than the ordinary ninja.


    Like Konoha¡¯s "Doctor Ninjutsu"


    Three generations of Naruto, and "Golden Flash"


    Bofeng water gate.


    They don''t have the blood inheritance limit in their bodies, but they can still set foot on the top of the Ninja World, Megatron.


    And the enemy in front of Terumi Ming is a genius of civilian tolerance, who is the right-hand man under the four generations of Shui Ying, and she is not weak.


    "Then why do you still do this!"


    The man is in his forties, he is questioning Terumi, there is a majesty in his language.


    Why did she hear that Zhaomeiming''s emerald eyes were cold as glaciers, she was like a red rose, beautiful but with thorns.


    "What do you think is the reason why so many ninjas gather around me"


    "These are all ninjas who are focused on Wunin, but are forced to desperate by four generations of water shadows!"


    "What we are doing now is to liberate Wuren, so that this village will no longer need to shed unnecessary blood, and the land of blood mist will become a part of history."


    After saying that, Terumi Ming made another move, and the surging Chakra turned into a ninjutsu.Except for the civilian ninja, almost no one dared to approach her within two feet.


    She herself is a genius ninja with three Chakra attributes, even if there is no "boiling escape"


    And "Dissolution"


    The two blood sects continue to limit, Terumi Mei is still extremely powerful.


    "He shouldn''t slaughter the Xueji family, let alone change the content of the Ninja school graduation assessment, let his companions kill each other, when this war is over, I will end it all by myself!"


    Boiling escape.


    Skillful fog technique! While speaking, she exhaled a white fog from her mouth. This is one of her two blood heirs. The high temperature of the fog can melt everything.


    "Isn''t the reason why Wujin can stand in the world of Ninja, isn''t it because we are strong enough? Only blood can cultivate the best ninjas. As for those blood successors, they will not regret their death. Without them, Wujin will be truly Peace."


    The four generations of Shui Ying''s capable men were not afraid, with their hands connected and printed, playing ninjutsu.


    In an instant, the huge water dragon was mixed with thunder and lightning, and slammed into the acid mist with an aura of destruction.


    "Nonsense, Ninja Village is made up of one family after another. Every family, every ninja, is part of us, and I will change everything."


    Terumi Mei is completely angry, she will not accept the other party''s statement, because she herself is a bloodstained ninja.


    And she is confident that she wants to see peace and stability in Wunin Village more than anyone! "You and I know that all peace is just an illusion. In today''s Ninja World, even if there is no war in the Ninja World, the war has never disappeared. ."


    "Human beings are independent creatures. Everyone has their own will and position, and they are destined to be unable to reach consensus."


    "Just like today''s Wunin, most of them long for peace in Wunin Village, but because of their different positions and concepts, they are caught in a senseless fight."


    On the top of the mountain, Uchiha stood with the soil in the wind, watching indifferently what was happening below.


    "Only in a dream, true peace will come, and everyone can live happily."


    "Come with us, Iori Yedou, in that world, the innocent villagers of the sun will be reborn. Under the shining of the moon''s eye, you will get the life you desire."


    Hearing the words, Yatou slowly lifted into the sky, and said to Uchiha without expression.


    "Don''t confuse me with you, I will not hide in my dreams to escape reality, I will accomplish my purpose by myself."


    Let¡¯s not talk about "Eye of the Moon"


    The plan, from beginning to end, was nothing but Kurojue''s design to revive Otsuki Kaguya.


    Even if there is no relationship between Kurozutsu and Otsuki Teruya, Yato will not accept Uchiha''s invitation to take the soil, and the weak will avoid reality.


    "Sure enough, I was rejected."


    Bai Jue is here, emerging from the rock, as if he had already expected this result.


    "One day, he will truly understand the cruelty of this world."


    Uchiha took the soil and spoke indifferently.


    "Is it okay to tell him Madara''s plan"


    Hei Jue frowned and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter, no one can stop me!"


    This is not Uchiha''s arrogance, but the power they master, which is not imaginable by the ninjas of today''s ninja world.


    Not to mention the Uchiha Madara who is waiting to be resurrected, the one hundred thousand white army in his hand can sweep the entire Ninja World.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    233. Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty-Nine, Three-Tailed Human Column Force]


    The battle is still going on, the regular army and the rebel army have completely burnt their eyes and are fighting in blood! The same type of ninja guard they are wearing, but they are merciless, and they recruit and kill.


    The horrible light of blood soared into the sky, and the ground was bleeding and drifting, and the dense fog that permeated the fog was dyed scarlet and enchanting, making the title of the blood fog more veritable.


    Roar! Abruptly, the sky-shaking roar resounded through the entire battlefield, making all hearts shaken.


    "It''s the fourth generation of Shui Ying, he shot!"


    "Half-tailed animal, is he crazy? This is in the village!"


    There was a moment of silence on the battlefield, and everyone was looking at the same place.


    Where, there was an incredible wave coming out! Everyone recognized this extremely unknown Chakra, and looked at the terrifying creature that was looking up to the sky and howling.


    For a long time, the tail beast has been both unknown and synonymous with destruction. It can be resisted by non-human powers, and it is extremely powerful! No one knows where this kind of creature came from and why.


    The only thing people know is that this kind of creature cannot be killed and can be reborn indefinitely, and every time the human column force runs away, it must be shocking.


    Whether it was Mizuno, Konoha, Iwanin, Sanda, Yunnin, they all suffered heavy losses in front of the tail beast, and countless outstanding ninjas died under the tail of the beast.


    At this moment, some of Wu Ren''s regular troops were yelling, roaring, excited to the extreme.


    The fourth generation of Shui Ying has taken action, and they believe that this war will soon come to an end.


    Because, unlike other Ninja villages, this Ninja village extremely advocates martial arts.The shadow of their mist ninja is defeated by strength.Only the strongest ninja can climb the throne of water shadow.

 259 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 259

    In other words, each generation of Water Shadow is the strongest ninja in Wunin Village.


    Now that the four generations of Shuiying finally took action, the regular army immediately became morale and fighting spirit! At this time, the four generations of the half-tailed Shuiying no longer looked like it used to be, and became an extremely terrifying creature.


    His skin was scarlet as blood, and it was the tail beast suit made by the tail beast Chakra.He screamed up to the sky, and his two tails swayed in the wind, like a beast under the moon, which made people feel suffocated.


    Boom! He moved, like a beast, crawling and advancing at extreme speed, the terrifying wind pressure, like a whirlwind, blowing the surrounding buildings tottering.


    "escape!"


    Qing Da roared, reminding the fellow Resistance Army in the distance.


    The rebels reacted and hurriedly fled in all directions.They had no plans to fight the fourth generation of Shui Ying.


    The gap is too big.The almost substantial Chakra of the four generations of Water Shadow is scary and suppressed, and it can''t raise the mind of confrontation.


    Although they are not afraid of life and death, they don''t want to die so worthless! Boom! However, the four generations of half-tailed beasts burst into the air with a strong whistling sound. The four generations of water shadows have not moved yet, and Ba swept away. Several people died.


    "Hateful, I haven''t seen the new student yet!"


    With just one blow, several elite ninjas of the rebels have already bleed and died forever with a strong unwillingness.


    The four generations of Water Shadow did not stop, incarnate as a killing machine, wandering in the battlefield, and every time it stopped, several elite ninjas would die.


    Water escape.


    Water front wall! Water escape.


    Water front wall! Water escape.


    The wall of water! Wow! Several ninjas from the rebel army couldn''t avoid it, and after a glance at each other, they simultaneously sealed.


    Next second, talk


    The huge waves of the sky surged and surrounded everyone in it, wanting to resist the four generations of water shadows.


    The country of water is no better than the country of fire.It has a limited land area and is surrounded by the sea.The village of Mist Ninja is shrouded in dense fog all year round. There are many water elements in the air, which is most suitable for the play of Ninja.


    At this moment, several rebel elites are cooperating at the same time, and the power is not so powerful! However, what is the matter with the four generations of Shui Ying slap the huge waves with one slap, he spit out a white breath from his mouth, no pupils, no emotions His pupils watched several people.


    In the next second, several elite rebels vomited blood in their mouths, mixed with visceral fragments, and the blow of the fourth generation of water shadow had crushed their viscera.


    "I curse you, four generations of water shadow!"


    Several people looked up to the sky and roared, filled with unwillingness, and issued a vicious curse on the four generations of Shui Ying.


    They know very well that the fourth generation of water shadow is different from other people''s Zhuli, and can perfectly control the power of the tail beast.


    Although his appearance has changed drastically at this moment, he has become a terrifying creature with neither humans nor ghosts, but his consciousness is still there and he can hear them.


    It''s just that the fourth generation of Shui Ying didn''t pay attention to their curse at all.The figure flashed ten meters away, and the two tails swayed again and again.


    This is not a fight at all, but a bloody massacre! Terumi wanted to help in the past, but was entangled by the enemy in front of him.


    "Don''t think about the past, unless you kill me, you can''t go there!"


    Damn! "Then I will kill you first!"


    Terumi Ming was critical of Ginga, and the two types of blood were shot in turn.In the blink of an eye, both the building and the earth were melted by her ninjutsu.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene, which makes people look cold, but still can''t quickly solve the enemy in front of them.


    the other side.


    The fourth generation of Shui Ying turned into a killing machine, and continued to harvest the lives of the resistance.


    The resistance army is desperate. With three tails, the chakras of the four generations of water shadows are almost inexhaustible. At the moment their leader is entangled by the enemy, how should they fight this monster! More than despair of the resistance army, in Wunin Village The civilians also showed a helpless look at this moment.


    The destructive power of the tail beast is amazing.After a while, there will be a lot of houses turned into ruins.The civilians have no power to resist, and the innocent die.


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Nan couldn''t bear it.As he approached the fourth generation of water shadow, his wings shot countless pieces of paper in an attempt to draw the fourth generation of water shadow''s attention.


    She succeeded, and the four generations of half-tailed beast Shui Ying shifted her gaze to the birdman, and two suddenly came out, like two arms, grabbing Xiao Nan in the air.


    "what!"


    It was also the first time Xiao Nan faced Ren Zhuli, how could he anticipate the other party''s methods.


    She shook her wings and kept flickering, avoiding the two tails protruding from the four generations of Water Shadow.


    However, avoidance is still not a complete method.The four generations of water shadows found the right time, and the three-tailed Chakra was condensed and compressed, and blasted towards Xiao Nan.


    This is the tail beast jade, its destructive power is extremely amazing, it can instantly destroy the mountains and rivers, if it hits humans, it is destined to be beaten to fly ash! The danger hits, Xiao Nan''s heart is suddenly shocked, and he wants to avoid it, but finds the tail beast The speed of the bomb is too fast to avoid it.


    "Step aside!"


    Just when she was almost desperate, a familiar voice suddenly came from her ear, and before she turned her head completely, the man already held the saber in his hand and fell down! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    234. Chapter two hundred and thirtieth, tail beast jade?baseball!]


    There was a sound of rumbling through the air, and the night fight was like a god soldier, arriving at the battlefield when Xiao Nan was most dangerous.


    No one knows how fast he is, only knowing where he passed, the dense fog was all shaken away, revealing a bright moonlight.


    "Step aside!"


    Facing the tail beast jade spit out by the fourth generation of Shui Ying, his face was fearless, and Xueyin''s long knife slid into his palm of his own accord.


    The next moment, the bandage wrapped around the blade fell off, as if unsealing, revealing a blade brighter than moonlight! Needless to say, the night fight was cut out in a single blow, and under the sweep, the dense fog After being shaken and dissipated again, the immortal gravity crashed in front of the tail beast jade, freezing it in the air! In an instant, the whole Wunin was in a big shock! Xiao Nanyuan thought that he was going to die, but did not expect Ye Dou Arrive in time and rescue yourself.


    However, without waiting: She thanked or spoke, she felt an arm around her body and pulled herself away.


    When she recovered, she found that she was embraced by Ye Dou, making her ashamed! However, Xiao Nan did not blame Ye Dou, because she had seen the tail beast jade spit out by the fourth generation of Shui Ying , Broke through the suppression of gravity, passed by them, and then exploded in the sky! The tail beast jade is not a kind of ninjutsu, but a human column force or an exclusive attack method of the tail beast.


    Since the tail beast itself is a life form composed of energy, they can unscrupulously compress the chakra, and then strike a blow that destroys the world.


    This kind of attack is too terrifying.The gravity that Ye Dou cut out in the air can''t return it back.It exceeds the critical point.Perhaps, only a sword cut with full force can have a chance.


    "Can you let me go."


    Looking at the mushroom cloud in the sky, Xiao Nan was a little scared, and then she found that she was still there: After the other party was in her arms, her face flashed with shame.


    Ye Dou also simply let go of his hand without changing his face, "Don''t let other people interfere with me!"


    Having said that, he fell down again at high speed, and his goal was directed at the four generations of water shadows that are half-tailed beasts! What does it mean to treat himself as a grass on the side of the road? Spirit, create a one-on-one opportunity for the night fight and kill the four generations of Water Shadow! She knows very well that now is not the time to consider what issues.


    Huh! Silver light flashed, and Ye Dou gripped the sword tightly and slashed directly on the two tails of the fourth generation of Water Shadow.


    In the next second, the immortal gravity exploded, and the earth exploded at this moment, and the four generations of half-tailed water shadows roared to the sky, but they were still crushed into the ground! Everyone was shocked, especially the regular army of Wunin. , It was their shadow, the strongest person in their village, and their faith, but was slashed into the ground by a young man.

 260 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 260

    Over the years, have they ever seen the four generations of Shui Ying be so embarrassed that even the menacing resistance army can make him move and be killed by him like a dog.


    It is hard to imagine that he was lost by a young man who appeared suddenly! "Is he a master of our resistance army, he can fight for four generations of Water Shadow!"


    The ninjas of the Resistance Army were stunned! It is incredible that such a powerful and invincible four generations of water shadows were suppressed on the ground.


    "It must be our master, otherwise, how could he take our Wunin''s forehead!"


    The resistance army instantly became excited.


    Although they did not see the night fight,


    If he can clearly see the ninja guard on his forehead, he must be the master of their mist ninja.


    Moreover, since the opponent is facing the four generations of water shadows, then they must be the strong ones on their side! Not far away, Ye Dou''s eyes are like electricity, and his body is filled with purple war energy, like a war god, suppressing the four generations of water shadows. On the ground! Seeing this situation, the morale of the rebel soldiers was greatly boosted, and they moved forward bravely, once again fighting with the regular army!


    "How could this be"


    In the direction of the regular army, many people exclaimed, worrying in their hearts, the invincible four generations of water shadows are in big trouble today, will they be broken the strongest myth? Boom! In the field, the world is shaking! The four generations of water shadows on the ground look up to the sky There was a long whistle, and the two tails behind it suddenly appeared one more.


    Obviously, he felt the threat from Ye Dou, after all, he could only defeat the enemy in front of him by going all out.


    Roar! He roared, broke free from the suppression of gravity, jumped into the big pit, and stepped on the ground again.


    "You are not the ninja of Kirishi, who are you, why should you intervene in our fight with Kiri!"


    Four generations of Shui Ying said indifferently.


    He is a perfect human pillar, able to control the power of the three tails, and maintain self-awareness even if the tail is beastized.


    "Take people''s money and help them eliminate disasters!"


    Ye Dou has a fierce temperament, natural and detached, as if facing an ordinary creature, he is extremely casual.


    "Haha, hahahaha"


    In the rear, there was a ninja who couldn''t help it anymore, and laughed angrily.


    Dare to speak to their shadow like this, and I feel impatient.


    However, the four generations of Shui Ying did not complain, and his face became more and more cold, and his pale pupils were full of killing intent. He slammed his limbs on the ground and rushed to Ye Dou! Bang Ye Dou was not afraid, and he slashed forward with his sword , Chakra burns like a fire, and the surging gravity is hit with the handle of the knife, like a big mountain suppressed.


    The domineering breath exploded, forcing the fourth generation of Shui Ying to stop and resist.The three tails behind him overlapped, blocking this extremely terrible knife.


    However, just like before, although he blocked Ye Dou''s slash, he couldn''t block the ubiquitous gravity, and nothing changed.


    Boom! The fourth generation of Water Shadow was cut into the ground once again! The fourth generation of Water Shadow roared in anger, although the opponent''s attack could not cause substantial damage to him, it was difficult to injure his tail beast body.


    However, such a result still made him angry and made him mad! Roar! He broke free from the sword of the night fight and jumped into the sky from the big pit. Then, the violent Chakra continued to condense in his mouth, spitting out one after another!" Armed!"


    Ye Dou made a secret voice, and Xueyin''s long sword was covered with a layer of lacquered armor when it brakes.


    He didn''t even hide, brandishing the sword in his hand, slashing directly on the tail beast jade with a single knife, and continuously slashing the tail beast jade spit out by the four generations of water shadows! "Is this still a human?"


    The Wunin army was stunned.


    This is the tail beast jade, he actually cut the tail beast jade like a baseball for four generations. The water shadow''s complexion has also changed, and the terrifying face shows consternation! Such a tail beast jade is not as powerful as the one just now. , Because it hasn''t been condensed for too long to be compressed.


    However, this is always the tail beast jade, how did he do it when he was so blocked! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    235. Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One, Tail Beast is being beaten violently]


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The four generations of half-tailed beasts Shuiying spit out the castrated version of the tail beast jade one after another.


    However, no matter how fiercely he attacks, he still cannot cause damage to the enemy.


    There was only one person, and he took a knife, and even smashed all his tail beasts into the air, just like using a knife to smash a missile, the scene is extremely terrifying.


    In Wunin Village, the fire blazed into the sky, and explosions continued to sound, which was almost illuminating the night.


    These were all caused by the tail beast bullets that were smashed by the night fight.Although the power is not as good as the tail beast jade, it is also extremely destructive, and it can easily explode the mountain bag.


    When the fourth generation of Shui Ying saw this, his pupils suddenly shrank, only thinking that this was too strange.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He has seen many masters who use swords, such as the general Mifune of the Iron Kingdom, and they are indeed extremely powerful.


    Especially his sword-drawing technique is simply unique in the world, killing people invisible.


    However, the four generations of Shui Ying said that he had never seen it before. Someone''s sword art can split the tail beast. If every samurai is so powerful, what should their ninja do "kill you!"


    This is the response given to four generations of Shui Ying.


    Boom! Ye Dou stomped the ground fiercely and ejected like a sharp arrow.


    In the face of the perfect human pillar power, he has no fear, the purple battle aura permeates his body, holding a sword, and actively attacking the fourth generation of water shadow.


    The latter stretched out three tails to withstand this domineering knife, but the result was the same as the previous two, the body was smashed into the ground, and a big hole was smashed.


    In the distance, including Terumi Mei, Ao and Chojuro''s all Mizuna were stunned:.


    The tradition of Wunin Village is extremely special, and it is different from the four Ninja Villages of Konoha, Sand Ninja, Iwanin and Yunyin.


    This village advocates the ultimate power. From the first generation, every water shadow must be the strongest ninja in the contemporary era.


    As a result, the four generations of water shadows, the strongest ninja in their day, are now being chased and slashed. They have been suppressed on the ground again and again, which is incredible! "This is a head worth three hundred million taels!"


    The two high-ranking rebels who had questioned the night fight, seeing this situation, only felt that their throats were dry, and they swallowed saliva to moisturize their throats.


    This is really too fierce.They have lived for so long, have experienced so many wars, and it is the first time they have seen people chasing tail beasts.


    Although the four generations of water shadows at this moment are not completely beast-like, they are not blind.How the four generations of water shadows killed the resistance army just now is still vivid.


    This is a tail beast! Being chased and beaten by humans, am I here? "Kill me, I am the fourth generation of Kirinin, the strongest ninja in the past, who can kill me!"


    The four generations of water shadows roared, and the unknown body spurted out, and the violent breath time swept the entire Wunin Village.


    However, with a scream, the war knife wrapped in layers of bandages slashed and hit his three tails.


    Then, Ye Dou''s purple battle spirit seemed to come alive, and the immortal gravity crashed down.The body of the fourth generation of water shadow tail beast shook, and once again fell on the ground.


    "I just want your head!"


    Ye Dou drank softly, and slashed down mercilessly with a saber in his hand. There was a fearless, self-respecting spirit in the sky and the earth! The four generations of water shadows that had just jumped out of the big pit flew across the sky again! In the rear, the regular army of Wu Ren was going crazy. , What kind of blood inheritance boundary is this, obviously Master Shuiying


    They all blocked the opponent''s slash, but they were still ruthlessly beaten into the air.It was more than them. Kotachi Orange felt that he was going crazy.


    Who he is is the strongest ninja in Wunin Village today, the fourth generation of water shadow in Wunin Village, but he has been bombarded countless times by an ageless ninja.

 261 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 261

    What made him even more unbearable was that the other party simply didn''t regard himself as a human being, and he wanted his own head if he opened his mouth and shut his mouth.


    Knock Nima, I just have a head, will I still have my life if you give it to you, Xiao Nan is also confused in the sky.


    When money broke out during the Wunin Civil War, she persuaded Ye Dou many times, and even made several plans for him to kill Kotachi Tachibana Yakura, all of which were eventually rejected by him.


    For this reason, Xiao Nan had been sulking for a while.At this moment, seeing Ye Dou so brave, she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "This Lord Shuiying has been suppressed"


    The fog in the rear was extremely shocked, and the waves in his heart hit the sky, one by one felt chills in his back.


    What they saw just now, their own Master Shuiying was stepped on the Sky Spirit cover, kicking him constantly.


    It¡¯s also because of Master Shuiying¡¯s "booming head"


    , Shook his head and nothing happened.If you change to someone else, your brain will be kicked out.


    However, after the fourth generation of Shuiying became a beast, although he had a horny head and a good muscles and bones, it is always true that he was beaten up with his head.


    What''s the reason for this is the water shadow of their Mizuno Village, the strongest ninja of the day, how can they be beaten into such a field! That sword cut through the night, and once again slashed the tail of the four generations of Mizuyo .


    This knife is extremely sharp.I don''t know what kind of mysterious material it was made of.It turned out that the four generations of Water Shadow could not resist it, and was cut off by a tail.


    "Roar!"


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura let out an angry howl.


    The tail that was chopped off is not the body of the three tails.It is composed of energy and can be regenerated countless times.


    However, without a tail, Kotachi Tachibana Yakura can clearly feel that a part of Chakra that belongs to him has disappeared.


    He smelled the breath of death, which made it difficult for him to calm down.


    In the battlefield, all the ninjas in Wuren were extremely shocked.The strongest four generations of the water shadow tail was cut off after being transformed into a beast.


    "What a dangerous man!"


    Terumi Ming''s tone was a little jealous, but her partner could clearly see that her expression had relaxed.


    Because she saw the dawn of victory, even if Ye Dou could not kill the four generations of water shadows in a short time, as long as he could hold the four generations of water shadows, the balance would be broken.


    Although the enemy in front of her is strong, she is not yet her opponent. After some time, she will be able to melt it into a lump of liquid! "Master Water Shadow!"


    "Damn it, we used to support!"


    In the rear, ninjas rushed to support the four generations of Shui Ying.There are four of them, all of whom are guards of the four generations of Shui Ying.


    "This is not the battle you should intervene!"


    Upon seeing this, Xiao Nan''s white wings shook, immediately.


    Flew over to intercept.


    She has seen the terrifying combat power of Night Fight, and now, she can do her job with peace of mind and block the mist ninja that she supported in the past.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    236. Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty-Two, Complete Tail Beastization]


    In the face of the half-tailed beast-like human column power, Xiaonan''s unique ninjutsu paper rain, paper shuriken, and paper spear will appear to be insufficiently destructive.


    But if it is Mizuna outside of Kotachibana Yakura, there is no such problem.


    Xiaonan fluttered his wings and flew high and came to the guards of Citrus Tachibana Yakura, and then released countless pieces of paper from the wings behind him, like a torrent of rain, poured down on the four.


    The pieces of paper shot from her wings are extremely sharp, comparable to kunai and shurikens, and the pieces of paper shot by her can be reused, with a looping effect, and endless.


    "Damn it, who are they? Never seen such a ninja in Wunin Village!"


    Faced with the overwhelming paper, the guards of the four generations of Shui Ying did not dare to be careless, and quickly formed ninjutsu to resist.


    "Even though his bloodstains are strong, it is not human pillar power after all. When he is exhausted, Master Shui Ying will be the three human pillar power, Chakra is almost inexhaustible, and he is destined to win!"


    The opponent in front of Terumi Ming said indifferently, "When the time comes, you and all the traitors of Wunin will have to pay the price of blood!"


    He felt the pressure from Terumi Mei, and wanted to disturb her mind, looking for flaws and attacking them.


    As the only ninja in the long history of the Ninja world with two bloodstains.


    Terumi Mei''s strength can be expected, otherwise, she would not be able to command the entire Kirinin Resistance Army.


    Boom! In the night sky, a bright silver-white knife light slashed across the body of the half-tailed mandarin orange Yakura, and then flew him out again and embedded him in a certain mountain! "You should take care of you first! Do it yourself!"


    When Terumi Ming saw this, he sneered, and started even more fiercely, "Boiling Dun"


    ,"Solution"


    Playing in a row is about to melt the opponent.


    But in her heart, she was not so calm, and she was shocked by the terrifying combat power displayed by Ye Dou.


    "Konoha grey wolf Konoha, really an enviable village!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Ye Dou, holding a battle knife, chased the Kotachi-Tachibana Yakura, and shot violently.


    At this moment, Kotachi Tachibana Yakura was embarrassed to the extreme, and he was cut out of Wunin Village by Ye Dou from the center of the battlefield of Wunin.


    Citrus Tachibana Yakura is unwilling to be humiliated, constantly roaring, performing unique ninjutsu, transforming into a palm, and slapped into a night fight! This is the art of coral palm! Once he is hit, troublesome corals will form on the injured part. Keeping people in place has a natural restraint on the ninja of the physique type.


    Bang! Yatou raised his sword to resist, and then pointed a finger on Kotachi Yakura''s forehead.


    The half-tailed animal opened his mouth and showed a surprised expression, as if he was curious about what he wanted to do.


    Then, he felt a terrifying force coming, like being hit by a missile.


    This blow has already injured him! "Pointing the gun.


    Heavy artillery!"


    Looking at the four water shadows that were beaten out of the village, the battlefield was silent for a while, and there was no sound, because it was too shocking.


    This is the strongest ninja in their Mizuki Ninja era, and it is also one of the few people in the history of Ninja world who can completely drive the tail beast.


    But today, he was chased and beaten violently, from the inside of the village to the outside of the village, and he was extremely embarrassed.


    "Keep your head behind!"


    immortal

 262 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 262

    Gravity spewed, Ye Dou bullied himself forward, facing the four generations of water shadow with a knife.


    Boom! With a single knife, the mountain bag was smashed, and countless rock fragments collapsed and flew up to the sky. The orange orange and Yakura retreated unwillingly, avoiding the edge of the night fight.


    He has been waiting, eager to see the picture of the opponent''s prosperity and decline, and then he will take another shot and crush the opponent strongly.


    This is not his whimsical, the more powerful the technique, the more Chakra will be consumed.This is an immutable truth.


    The opponent is different from him, inhuman strength, no tail beast support, and a moment of exhaustion.


    It''s a pity that he miscalculated and has never been able to get what he wants.


    The rock fragments that banged and flew did not fall, but floated strangely in the air, being dragged by Ye Dou with one hand.


    "Keep your head behind!"


    Ye Dou waved his big hand and controlled the rock fragments to hit the fourth generation of water shadow.


    Citrus Tachibana Yacang lungs are about to explode, the other party thinks who he is, so he opens his mouth and shuts his mouth and asks him to leave the head behind. Stay here.


    "You forced me!"


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura''s eyes were cold, and his three tails kept dancing, knocking all the gravel away.


    Roar! He suddenly yelled up to the sky, and the terrifying Chakra erupted from him like a volcano.


    The forward Ye Dou was forced to stop, keeping his hands under his chest to avoid being blown away by this powerful aftermath.


    At this moment, the werewolf under the moon, the wolfman''s body changed drastically again, from a half-tailed beast to a real tail beast.


    This is a tortoise-like creature, hundreds of times larger than a tortoise.It has three flat tails on its back, thorny diamonds on its body, and a one-eyed indifferent, terrifying.


    "This, this is Sanwei!"


    "Master Shuiying was actually forced to become a beast!"


    In the back, the ninjas of Mistura recognized this monster as the body of the three tails.


    It can be said that their Shui Ying-sama really did their best at this time.


    This battle made people dazzling, and all Wu Ren was shocked.This picture is too terrible.Their strongest water shadow needs to be completely tailed to face the enemy.


    "Go to hell, Terumi Ming''s lackey!"


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura spoke with a loud voice, almost shattering people''s eardrums.


    Three-tailed body is extremely large, and if it stands upright, it will be as tall as Suzuo Nenghu, stepping out in one step, even the earth is shaking.


    The surrounding mountains, even toys made of them, collapsed one after another! Ding! Ye Dou fearlessly, holding the handle of the knife in his hand, cut out an unstoppable knife.


    Unexpectedly, Sanwei just raised his eyes, without feeling at all, but stretched out the tail beast and flew him out.


    Boom! Ye Dou smashed into the mountain peak firmly, smashing into a series of cracks, like a spider web! This battle was fought until now, he was knocked into the air for the first time, and there was blood overflowing from his mouth. hurt.


    The size of the three tails is too large, the number is so large that it has undergone a qualitative change, and it can easily burst a mountain with a casual sweep.


    Ye Dou was only slightly injured, and it was already shocking.If he was replaced by another ninja, it is estimated that he has been swept into a piece of flesh.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    237. Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Three, Who is the Monster]


    Yatou was wounded, and after fighting with Kochi Tachibana Yakura for so long, blood finally spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    However, such an injury has little effect on him, and it can even be said that it has no effect.


    His body has been tempered for thousands of times, and it is stronger than the body of a beast.In addition, it is washed by dragon veins, and the strength of his body is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding.


    However, the completely tailed wolf orange Yakura is indeed much stronger than the half-tailed state.


    It can even be said that this is the real horror of Renzhuli.As the ultimate weapon on the battlefield, it can burst into a ninja with a swipe.


    "Is this the Shui Ying-sama who is completely beastly tailed"


    In the direction of the regular army, someone screamed.


    The age of the birth of the three tails is so long that it cannot be traced back.The only thing people know is that almost at the beginning of the establishment of Wunin Village, this head and tail beast has always followed them.


    Therefore, people immediately recognized this monster as the body of the three tails! The ninja of the resistance army looked solemn and did not speak.


    Because they know Sanwei very well, for half a century, in order to seal the three tails, they have too many outstanding ninjas who have died because of this.


    This created a big shadow in Wu Ren''s heart.Now that the three tails are reappearing, everyone has to wait for it.


    Boom! "Today, no one can keep you, outsider!"


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura was furious.Although his tone was calm, his shot was very hot, because he had been forced to this point by Ye Dou.


    He arched his whole body, wrapped the huge armor behind his body, like a car wheel, rolling forward! The purple battle spirit of Ye Dou surging out, shattered the rock and left the mountain, avoiding the attack of the three tails. .


    The next second, with a bang, the hill exploded, and it was knocked to pieces by the three tails, showing how amazing its destructive power is.


    This is Sanwei''s physical shadow caress, which is similar to the meat bomb chariot of the Qiu Dao clan! It''s just that Sanwei''s shadow caress is more powerful, after all, its body shape is placed there, and between rolling, it simply moves the mountain. Shake! No one hit, Kotachi Tachibana Yakura continues to attack, he has been waiting, hoping to see the scene of the enemy Chakra running out.


    However, he has not been able to do what he wanted, and instead caused himself to be injured again and again.Therefore, he no longer waited and used the strongest method to kill Night Fight.


    At this moment, he used all sorts of methods, frantically stimulating the inner body of Chakra, various escape techniques, physical techniques, and tail beast jade appeared endlessly.


    The wolf orange Yakura, which had been completely tailed, spit into the sky, and suddenly the tail beast jade exploded in the sky, reflecting the night like dusk.


    This is a picture like the doomsday, with terrible fluctuations spreading out frequently, and the sky is burnt: as if it is on, the earth is falling apart one after another! It is just that the night fight is too strong, and the unique purple war energy is wandering around. Yakura''s ninjutsu couldn''t hurt him by one point, but he had to fight back.


    "Leave your head!"


    Ye Dou yelled, holding the sword in both hands, slashing at the third tail with all his strength, and then shattered a small mountain in a blink of an eye, causing smoke and dust everywhere.


    However, although his attack was extremely fierce, it was difficult to damage the completely tailed Kotachi Orange Yakura.


    The nine-headed and tailed beasts in the Ninja World are considered to be in the same vein, and they are all life forms composed of energy.


    After the six immortals and his brother jointly sealed Datongmu Huiye, he will


    The energy of the ten tails is divided into nine parts, arranged in one to nine tails in turn! However, even if the nine-headed beasts have the same source, their characteristics are unique.


    For example, when it comes to the power of the physical body, the power of the eight tails and the four tails are the strongest, and the mountain can be exploded with a single blow, and the destructive power is extremely amazing.


    Although the physical strength of the three tails cannot be compared with that of the four tails and eight tails, its defensive ability is extremely strong.


    The thorny armor on its body is almost harder than the tortoise shell, even if it is a night fight, it is difficult to blow it up! He believes that if it is replaced by Uchiha Itachi, the result should be easier.

 263 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 263

    This has nothing to do with strength, but a question of style restraint! Even though Ye Dou has mastered a lot of fire escape and earth escape ninjutsu, he rarely uses it, because the power of these techniques is far less than his gravity blood succession and six formula.


    Therefore, his fighting style is biased towards physical skills.In most cases, he is close to the body to determine the victory and defeat.It happens that the armor of the three tails is the most restrained.


    On the contrary, it is Uchiha Itachi, who can make Mio pay a miserable price with a shot of Amaterasu.


    "The shell of this thing is so hard"


    The mongoose is also very surprised.It has been following Ye Dou for an extremely long time. He knows how fierce Ye Dou¡¯s attack is, and even Suzuo Nenghu flew by. The tortoise now resists so many knives but is safe. Make it a bit weird.


    In fact, Sanwei''s shell is indeed a bit hard and outrageous.


    Ye Dou felt that with his current methods, few moves could threaten this turtle.


    Perhaps, when he successfully evolves the domineering armed color that day, he can penetrate the domineering armed color into the body of the three tails through the turtle shell, thus easily defeating it.


    Rang Long Sanwei once again used shadow caress, and Rang Long crashed into Ye Dou to crush him.


    Ye Dou''s eyes cooled down, and the huge Chakra continued to gush out.At this moment, the battle knife in his hand was glowing, dazzling, as if it were burning.


    "Gravity knife.


    Fierce tiger! With a loud roar, he swept forward with the knife in his hand. The orange tachibana Yakura was inevitable, and the blade light was frantic. Accompanied by immortal gravity, he cut everything! This blow was extremely powerful, and the three tails even performed surgery. I couldn''t maintain my state, I was slashed and flew out, fell to the ground, and splashed countless rubble! This scene is too terrifying, this is one of the fierce nine big-tailed beasts, and it was cut and flew out with a single knife. How mighty it is, but "not enough, this level of attack can''t hurt his roots."


    Ye Dou frowned and thought.


    His attack, although it wounded Kochi Tachibana Yakura, it was still difficult to hurt its roots.


    Seeing this, he took a breath, no longer suppressed himself, and began to actively inhale the natural energy around him.


    "What is this?"


    Qing forehead suddenly hated cold sweat.Through rolling his eyes, he found that the mountains around Wuren Village had inexplicable energy flowing into Ye Dou''s body.


    This is a kind of energy he has never seen before, and it is several times stronger than the chakra refined by the human body! But this is not the key, the key is that this energy is too large, and it is simply more than the chakra that the tail beast has It''s too much, it''s eye-catching.


    "Who is the monster?"


    He looked at Sanwei, then turned his head to look at Ye Dou, lost his senses!: I have been drunk too much and now my head is dizzy, I am really sorry for the delay in updating! I personally don''t like drinking, but some wine bureaus do I can¡¯t shirk it, but I hope you brothers will forgive me for reading the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Four


    Ye Dou completely liberated himself, stopped the dragon veins to warm up the body, and withdrew the domineering look that was always on guard.


    At this moment, he was like a bottomless pit, absorbing all the rivers, and inhaling the natural abilities around him into his body.


    But all ninjas with outstanding perception abilities, at this moment, are all trembling! They can clearly feel how terrifying this energy is, it is like an active volcano, and it may erupt at any time, with destruction. The breath of everything.


    "He has been trying his best!"


    Someone murmured, and a huge wave rolled up in his heart.


    Facing them, the strongest ninja in the modern era, the perfect human pillar power rare in the history of the ninja world.


    That person, who has not tried his best, has been enough to suppress their water shadow and beat them.If their water shadow has perfectly mastered the power of the tail beast, it can be completely tailed, and it is likely to have been killed at this moment.


    Finally, the natural energy inhaled by Ye Dou was enough, and every cell in the body had a sense of fullness, and no longer actively absorbed natural energy.


    However, even if he no longer actively absorbs it, the energy that wanders between heaven and earth is still approaching in his direction.


    Soon, the energy in his body overflowed once again, and the purple battle aura fell one after another, shocking people''s eyeballs! "Who is this?"


    The fog behind is extremely shocked, they have never seen such a thing before, even the human column force can''t do such a thing, the power is so huge that it overflows.


    At this moment, Ye Dou has entered the immortalization, with a pair of eyes standing, like the pupils of a giant dragon, purple ripples flowing in it, there is an inexplicable majesty, and people dare not look at each other! This is caused by his overflowing energy, it is almost suffocating! "Roar"


    With a long scream, Kotachi Orange Yakura screamed, and the Chakra moving in his body continued to attack.


    He felt the threat from Ye Dou, which might cost him his life and no longer have any reservations.


    "Leave your head!"


    Ye Dou still said these words, and almost didn''t kill Kochi Tachibana.


    It''s just that the opponent is not really humiliating himself, but can really kill himself.


    The battle sword slashed across the air and drew it on his body, and then the invisible gravity exploded, and it cut himself back a few steps with a single knife.


    Compared with before, the enemy in front of him is more than twice as powerful as the sword that he wielded from his hand, and heavier.Every time it is cut out, he has the illusion that he is facing a big mountain.


    "How could this be"


    The regular army of Wu Ninja was shocked, their faith, the strongest ninja in their hearts.


    At this moment, he was suppressed by the enemy, and his life was in danger.The myth of the invincible endurance of Citrus Orange in the mist seemed to be broken.


    What happened to him, why is he so strong! "Ah!"


    Kochi Tachibana Yakura roared, blasted out the real fire, and used the strongest means to fight the enemy.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not kill the enemy in front of him.On the contrary, his body was constantly increasing his wounds.


    You know, the three-tailed armor is the hardest among the nine big-tailed beasts, and it is indestructible, but today, his hard armor is in danger of being blown up! Ye Dou is like a gust of wind, bullying him, and facing him one of


    Cut out with a knife! His knife skills are very simple and straightforward, without any fancy.


    However, it was such a simple sword technique, but it knocked the completely tailed wolf orange Yakura to the ground, making him confused.


    "Good fight, kill him!"


    In the rear, the morale of the rebels was greatly boosted. They saw the hope of victory. Once the fourth generation of Shuiying Kotachi Tachibana is cheated, Mist Shinobu will be reborn! "Master Shuiying, we will help you!"


    Yu Wu could not stand still, screaming and rushing towards this side frantically.


    They all know what the four generations of Water Shadow mean to them, and they can''t just watch him be beheaded by the enemy.


    Of course, they also understand that the strength of several people is very different from that of each other, and they don''t dare to approach easily.They just want to support their Master Shui Ying at an appropriate time.


    For example, right now, Ye Dou Jueba slashed out, drew the three tails from the air, and before he continued to pursue them, several water dragons roared and blasted in his direction.


    This is the technique of water dragon bombs, and its power is quite amazing.It was copied with Shalanyan when Hamu Kakashi was fighting against Taodi again.


    Ye Dou was forced to stop chasing, turned around and swept out, blew several wind blades, shredded the imposing water dragon bombs, and turned into raindrops in the sky.


    Then, he shot the saber in his hand and slammed into Kotachi Yakura, quickly forming six 66 marks with both hands, and spit out a huge wave of flames from his mouth.


    These two things are going on almost at the same time!" Huo Dun.


    Extinguish the fire"

 264 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 264

    The blazing heat suddenly resembled a huge wave, and the sky and the earth rushed to the several Wuren who rushed.


    They also want to resist, form water escape ninjutsu, and want to offset the huge flame waves.


    However, it was discovered that their ninjutsu composed of several people was instantly swallowed by a huge wave of flames, and then burned them to fly ashes.


    Unlike usual, the body of the night fight at this moment is immortal, and the energy used is the natural chakra that is several times stronger than the ordinary chakra.


    Therefore, the ninjutsu he played was also several times more powerful than usual, and the color of the flame became purple! "What a strong fire escape!"


    Terumi Ming thought in shock.


    Although she didn''t feel it personally, judging from the death of the misty face, the power of the other party''s fire escape is almost as powerful as her own Blood Succession Limits Meltdown.


    This is incredible! However, this is also a good thing. With the suppression of the four generations of the water shadow Tachibana Yakura, the vacillating ninja families in Wunin Village have gradually joined the resistance army.


    This is undoubtedly excellent news, because with the addition of these ninja families, the victorious Libra is slowly falling on their side of the resistance.


    "Although it is dangerous, he is indeed a good man."


    Looking in the direction of Ye Dou, Terumi Mei''s eyes flashed with a strange light.


    She knew that it was not the time to think about these things, but Ye Dou''s performance did make her relax.


    As the leader of the resistance army, she has been secretly confronting the four generations of Shuiying for so many years, and she has never been as relaxed as now.


    In the past, others depended on her, but now, she is relying on others. This feeling is wonderful!: There are only two changes in the day to recover, and tomorrow I will make up the third one! Fei Lu reminds you: Three things about reading Collection,


    239. Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Five, The Desolation of War (Part I)]


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura is being beaten violently. This is a huge incident.


    You must know that today''s Citrus Tachibana Yakura has been completely tailed, which is equivalent to the appearance of Sanwei.As a result, he is still being pursued and is in danger of being killed.


    Those Wuren clan who had been standing still, rushed out of the clan for the first time, no longer wait and see, and brought the clansmen and the rebels together.


    They know very well that once Kotachibana Yakura is killed, the ruler of Kirinin will undoubtedly change.


    At this moment, if they don''t hold hands and wait until the war is over, even if Terumi Ming doesn''t do anything to them, they will still be able to live well.


    But in terms of the distribution of benefits, they are destined to miss them.Although it is too late to start, they can still have a mouthful of soup if they eat meat.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    When the ninja who was fighting Terumimei saw this, his face was ugly, and his mood became impatient.


    Previously, these people stood still one by one, watching from the sidelines, and joining the battlefield at this moment, the purpose of which can be imagined.


    "We naturally know what we are doing. The four generations of Shuiying are cruel and unkind, handing Wu Ren to his hands, there is no future!"


    A patriarch of the Wunin family joined the battle righteously, and he was more decisive than anyone else.


    Moreover, they did not forget to persuade the ninjas of the regular army to let them give up resistance.


    "Are you still going to help the gang to abuse? The Kotachio Yakura is gone, don''t increase unnecessary killings!"


    "Think about your family, your friends, do you have to fight desperately for that tyrant"


    "Blood Mist must be a thing of the past, Wu Ren should not leave more blood, stop, and end this civil war that shouldn''t exist!"


    On the battlefield, they lobbied the regular army ninjas grandiosely, with a solemn expression and more justice than anyone else.


    If these words were placed just now, the ninjas of the regular army would definitely not listen, but now that the four generations of water shadows are suppressed, and the battle is gradually tilted towards the resistance, they have to consider these words.


    When Terumi heard this, she snorted in her heart, but she didn''t stop it, even if she knew that these Ninja clan chiefs were pregnant with ghosts.


    Because, the sooner this civil war ends, the more beneficial it will be for Mizuki Shinobu, who really shouldn''t pay more for Kotachi Yakura.


    "Night Fight, the battle over there seems to be over, and the resistance is about to win!"


    On the battlefield outside Wunin Village, the mongoose noticed the changes in Wunin and said.


    "You are a mercenary, so how much money Terumi Ming will give you, I can hire you twice!"


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura also felt the changes in the village, and he was anxious, and even said to Ye Dou in this way.


    However, this can''t blame him, the enemy in front of him is too powerful, and even the three tails in his body are trembling, fearing each other.


    This kind of thing is too unbelievable. He has been a human Zhuli for so long. He has never seen Sanwei Luji. Perhaps only when he faced the pillars of the Ninja World, did the Sanwei think of shrinking.


    It is conceivable that the enemy in front of him is so powerful! Seeing that the war in the village is falling to the resistance, he is not willing to end it, but also wants to struggle, leading Mizuna to glory! Yes, Citrus Tachibana Yakura is still there: I think everything I do is for the sake of Wu Ren.


    He was hypnotized by Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope illusion, and thought that everything he did was right, all for the sake of Mizuna! This is ironic! It is him who ordered the murder of the Blood Heir family


    , He was also the one who contributed to this civil strife! As a result, he was the same as those of Wuren, and he also thought of Wuren in his heart, hoping that Wuren could become more prosperous.


    Ye Dou looked cold and didn''t even mean to talk to him.


    The Uchiha clan is really as Senshoujian said, as if cursed, their feelings are more delicate and sincere than anyone else.


    For the sake of his teammates, Uchiha brought the soil to save his life, and gave the precious writing wheel eyes as a gift to Kakashi Hagi.


    But at the same time, for the one he loves, he can be so indifferent to manipulate the shadow of a village, let them kill each other, and give them the most terrible and cruel revenge.


    "Let me help you and end your sad life!"


    Xueyin''s sword glowed, and the purple ripples burned like fire, drawing on Sanwei''s body, cutting its huge body to the ground.


    At the same time, Ye Dou knotted his hands again, unearthed ninjutsu, and overturned Sanwei''s body to the ground.


    As soon as Kochi Tachibana Yakura hit the ground, but he couldn''t stand still, the soil guns made of soil: they hit him.


    This is Earth Escape.


    Tulong Spear: The attack power is considerable, but it is difficult to damage the body of the three tails.The purpose is to flip the three tails and make his abdomen up to the sky.


    "Aren''t you born for money, I will give you money!"


    Kotachi Tachibana Yakura spoke, because he had a premonition that was bad, and the other person''s expression was so calm and scary.


    "Don''t make unnecessary struggles. From the moment you become a human pillar, you are destined to die!"


    Ye Dou''s tone was as cold as a glacier, he saw and heard the domineering piercing the night sky, soaring all the way up, sweeping the unknown universe.


    The unfavorable premonition in the heart of Kochi Tachibana Yakura is even stronger, and he wants to turn over, but finds that he does not know when the other six avatars appear around him, standing in the position of a six-pointed star, and echoing away! Then, the six avatars are imprinted simultaneously, endless Gravity suppressed and fell, and the citrus fruit tree wanted to move, but found that it couldn''t do it at all. His body was like being crushed by a large mountain! In the air, Ye Dou slashed out from the sky, tearing down the meteorite outside the sky, and smashing the three tails on the ground. , These two things happen at the same time! Boom! The sky burns, blazing, and a burning boulder falls from the sky, with the aura of destruction.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene, comparable to a natural disaster.Everyone knows that once the meteorite falls, it will destroy the world.


    "Do not!"

 265 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 265

    Kochi Tachibana Yakura roared, struggling hard, trying to get rid of the gravity barrier formed by the shadow clone.


    The result is still to no avail, which is simply futile.At this moment, he can''t even turn over.


    To make matters worse, the armor on the abdomen of the three tails is far less rigid than the back. Once it is hit, it will be severely injured if it is not dead. It will lose the ability to fight. What is the difference between this and death. The booming meteorite is constantly growing, magnifying, and terrifying Boundless, suddenly covering the sky and the earth, the sky reflected by the fiery flames is like dusk! "What is this!"


    Even though it was far away, the face of the ninja in the back still changed drastically.


    There is no need to deliberately perceive it, the skin can also feel it, and the extremely strong breath is coming, even the earth is shaking, and there is the possibility of cracking at any time. This is a natural disaster, how can human power shake the sky, whether it is a resistance army or a regular army, at this moment I stopped my hands, staring at this doomsday scene in a daze, my heart was shaken, even my soul was trembling! "Hurry up and find a cover to escape!"


    Terumi Mei yelled, her face was no longer charming, she was shocked.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    240. Chapter 236, the end of the war (part 2)]


    Bang Long didn''t know how much kinetic energy would be generated by the meteorite falling from the universe and how much destructive power would it cause.


    People only know that this scene is absolutely catastrophic! The Wunin Village, which is covered by thick fog all day long, reveals its true face at this moment, the thick fog is evaporated and dispersed, and its mysterious veil is removed for the first time.


    But the representative is very heavy.Even though it is far away, the wave of destruction that destroys everything still spreads into Wu Ren.


    The mountains collapsed at this moment, flying sand and rocks, and the flames soaring into the sky, just like the end of the world "ah"


    In the distance, the people of Wu Ren screamed in horror, and they could only get closer to their family members.


    Because this wave is too strong, sweeping through the entire Wuren, even the surrounding villages and towns can clearly feel it.


    Had it not been for Wuren Village to be protected by enchantments, just this wave of fluctuations would be able to completely destroy Wuren and turn this village that has been through for half a century into a part of history! "Watch out for shelter!"


    Terumi Mei was also struggling to resist this wave, firmly grasping a stone pillar with both hands to avoid being blown away by this wave like a house.


    Everyone is terrified. This is completely beyond their understanding of ninjutsu. How powerful is it to cause such terrible fluctuations. This is not human power at all. If the meteorite erupts in the center of the fog, the consequences will be unpredictable. This scene has been carved into Wu Ren''s heart forever, and even in the past few decades, the living people will never forget it. This is indescribable shock and horror.


    Boom! At the main battlefield outside Wunin Village, the meteorite smashed into Sanwei''s abdomen firmly.


    Unlike Wu Ren, this is the origin of all fluctuations, and the damage is even more serious.


    As mentioned before, Wuren Village has a peculiar geographical location, surrounded by mountains, just like a landscape painting.


    But now, everything is gone.Here is razed to the ground, no mountains, no water, only a big crater knocked out by a meteorite.


    "I haven''t seen the resplendent age of Wu Ren, how can I just die?"


    In the big pit, Kochi Tachibana Yakura has broken away from the complete tail beastization and restored to its original appearance.


    Looking at the night fight standing in the sky, his heart was full of unwillingness, and he did not want to die.


    He was about the same age as Uchiha''s belt soil, Kiri Shinobu sealed Mizuo into Nohara Lin, and let her take Mizuo back to Konoha''s runaway plan failed, not long after he became a new generation of human Zhuli.


    He does not regret or hate being selected as Renzhuli.On the contrary, he is extremely grateful for this power, which gives him enough power to become the fourth generation of water shadow.


    He dreams that one day, Wuren will reach the top of the world and build an equal, peaceful, and most beautiful village.


    How could he have expected that he would die in Wuren''s civil strife, it was extremely useless! If he could, he hoped that he would die on the road ahead.


    "The dazzling age that belongs to the mist ninja will not come, and the dazzling appearance of the ninja will not come"


    Ye Dou stood in the sky, black hair moving with the wind, and calmly looked at Kotachi Tachibana Yakura, and did not continue to do it.


    He already felt that the breath of life was slowly fading, and it would not take long to die completely.


    This is a miserable person, looking forward to Wuren becoming: beautiful, but in the end he was controlled by others, and hurt his beloved village the most! "Is he dead?"


    When all the dust settled, Xiao Nan flew over from a distance and nodded calmly when he saw Ye Dou.


    She frowned and asked, "What will Sanwei do? In Long Payne''s plan, we need it!"


    The human column force and the tail beast are connected to each other.When the human column force is dead, the tail beast will die.


    So before that, even if Kyuubi was unwilling, when Naruto Uzumaki encountered his life in danger, he would not hesitate to lend him his power.


    "Don''t worry, the tail beast is


    It will not die, and it will be resurrected in a short time."


    Ye Dou spoke lightly.


    Human Zhuli will die, but the tail beast will not die.It only takes a while before they will resurrect and become a wild state, and then they will be discovered by the ninja, then captured, and then sealed in the new Human Zhuli body.


    Because the ten tails were changed from the sacred tree.It is the origin of the chakra of this world.It is immortal and eternal.


    And Sanwei is one of the nine chakras separated from the body of Tentails.No matter how many times it is eliminated, it can be reborn countless times.


    Moreover, this time will not be too long, or even short.


    According to Ye Dou''s understanding, the relationship between the tail beast and the human column force is symbiotic.Unless the tail beast is removed in advance, the human column force will die and the tail beast will disappear with it.


    Back then, Kakashi Hagi personally prevented Kakashi Hagaki''s plan to inflict Mitsuo into Nohara Lin''s body and let it run in Konoha.


    At that time, Lin Nohara had some insight into the plan of Kakashi, and begged Kakashi Hagi to kill her. Kakashi Hagi endured the pain, and finally used a thousand birds to gain insight into Nohara Lin''s heart.


    From this, it can be seen that the three tails at the time had not yet been separated from Ye Yuan Lin''s body.In other words, the three tails at the time had already died once.


    However, it didn''t take long before the three tails were resurrected again, and they were sealed in the body of Citrus Orange Yakura.From this, it can be known that the resurrection time of the tail beast is quite short.


    After all, the nine big-tailed beasts are nothing more than life forms made of energy! "Thank you this time. Without you, I don''t know what this war will be like."


    In the original base of the Resistance Army, Terumi stretched her waist lazily, showing her graceful posture.


    She looked at Ye Dou, her expression charming again.


    Just as she thought, when the fourth generation of Shui Ying died, the civil strife of Mist Ninja soon ended.


    Because with the death of Kotachi Tachibana Yakura, the regular army also lost the meaning of fighting! "What will you do with those Mizuna who surrendered?"


    Xiao Nan was also among them and couldn''t help asking.


    "This is our Wujinin business, it seems to have nothing to do with you, right"


    Terumi said unceremoniously.


    Xiao Nan doesn''t like her, thinking she is a coquettish bitch.


    Similarly, in Terumi Ming''s eyes, Xiao Nan is also a hypocritical slut, and the two are naturally violent and can''t get together.


    "However, I will not kill them, I will give them a chance to make up for it. The failure of the four generations of Shui Ying has made me realize one thing. The time for Wu Ren to make a change is that the powerful force cannot represent everything, let alone guide. Wu Ren is heading for glory."


    "Mist Shinobi will be reborn in the blood and light. From now on, we will open the door to the outside world and no longer close it!"

 266 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 266

    "Also, we will hunt you down and kill the murderer of the four generations of Water Shadow."


    Having said that, Terumi Mei gave the remaining 150 million and 1 tael of silver tickets to Yeto, and smiled, "Be careful not to be caught by me, Iori Yato!"


    "Don''t be afraid of death, just come."


    Ye Dou looked indifferent, and after receiving the silver ticket, his body slowly lifted into the air.He had no intention of staying, and he turned and left directly.


    "Master Terumi Ming, are we really going to hunt them down, why?"


    When the man left, Changjuro couldn''t help but speak.


    The young man still didn''t understand why Wuren wanted to hunt down each other, even if the other party was collecting money to do things, but it did indeed help them, and why they wanted to hunt down "Because Wuren must hunt them down."


    Terumi Ming looked at the night sky, with a pair of emerald eyes, looking at the distant figure of Ye Dou from a distance, and said, "Moreover, he can also bear it!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Seven


    "Have you heard that the fourth generation Shuiying of Wunin Village was assassinated!"


    "Ah, who killed it, did the resistance of Wuren do it?"


    "No, it seems to be called "Konoha Canglang"


    The ninja was killed, it has nothing to do with the resistance."


    "What Konoha''s ninja did is that they want to provoke a war"


    "Be quiet, not to start a war, although that ninja''s name is "Konoha Canglang"


    , But I heard people say that he is Konoha''s betrayal, and even Konoha is looking for him."


    "Well, what is the situation in Wunin Village now, the resistance army will launch a coup?"


    "What kind of coup has been launched? Their contradiction itself is the fourth generation of Shuiying. Now the fourth generation of Shuiying has been killed, and the contradiction of Wurenin has disappeared."


    "I heard people say that the great elder of Wuren Village came forward to make peace. There will be no rebels and regular troops in the future, only Wurenin, the country of water! Don''t talk nonsense in the future, wait, and immediately. The Five Dynasties Shuiying is about to take office!"


    ""


    Walking on the road of the Water Country, Ye Dou and his party can hear news about Wunin Village.


    There is no way, it is because the turmoil in Wuren Village during the recent period is too much, making people in the water country panic.


    Wunin Village''s every move has long since become their talk after dinner! In this regard, Ye Dou''s expression has not changed, and it seems that it has long been expected that things will become like this.


    To ask why, the reason is very simple! First, Mist Ninja wants to block the news inside Mist Ninja to ensure safety and avoid peeping from other Ninja villages.


    Secondly, they don''t want Terumi Mei to have the following stains.


    Although Terumi Mei has not yet taken office, she led the rebellion to overthrow the rule of Kotachi Tachibana Yakura.Apart from her, no one in Mizuki Ninja is qualified to sit in the position of the fifth generation of water shadow.


    As the water shadow of the future, Terumi Mei will represent the face of Mizumi Shinobu.There should be no stains on her body, lest it will be unpleasant.


    Just like Konoha''s three generations of Naruto Tobihiro, he is always a positive image in front of people.


    Therefore, they did not hesitate to conceal the news, and charged Ye Dou with the charge of killing the fourth generation of Shui Ying, and issued a wanted for him, intending to let Terumi He succeed as the fifth generation of Shui Ying.


    "What are they talking about? Brother Ye Dou didn''t kill Lord Shui Ying, right, Brother Ye Dou"


    The little girl Chun frowned and was very dissatisfied with the discussion of people around her.


    This is the fourth generation of Shui Ying, such a heinous thing, how could Ye Dou shook his head and calmly said, "I did kill him."


    ""


    Chun''s small face stiffened, and after thinking for a while, he said, "Then it must be that the fourth generation of Shuiying is not good. He deserves it."


    "How does he deserve it"


    Xiao Nan looked at the words, and Chun could tell the truth, blushing and said, didn''t we say that there was a resistance army to overthrow his rule? It must be that he is not good, so he is against him!"


    Xiao Nan was stunned.She knew that Chun was making trouble unreasonably, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt a little reasonable.


    If it weren''t for the separation of the four generations of Shui Ying, how could Shinobu have a resistance army, and how could Shinobu hire them to perform the beheading mission.As for the other two little ghosts, although the reaction was not as intense as Tsubaki, they admired Ye Dou from the heart.


    They believe that Big Brother Ye Dou is the hero in the story.


    Obviously he is the great hero who liberated Wuren Village, but in the end he left with an infamy. There is a kind of heroism: Although there are thousands of people, I am going to be heroic.


    This is their preconceived illusion, because Ye Dou treats them well, so subconsciously, they think that everything Ye Dou does has a reason.


    Seeing this, Xiao Nan shook his head helplessly.


    She must admit that she is a little jealous now, and she can''t figure out why the three children are so sticky.


    You know, her care for these children is already considered meticulous. Why don''t they get closer to herself? Xiao Nan thought depressed.


    A few days later.


    The news that the four generations of Wujin Shuiying died in battle spread throughout the Ninja world.


    After all, the Ninja Village in the Water Country is one of the five biggest ninja villages in the Ninja world, and their death in the shadow battle is quite shocking.


    "How could this happen, how could Wunin''s water shadow be killed by Night Fight, fake it"


    When the news reached Konoha, Nara Shikamaru and others were also incredible.


    Even though they already knew that they were too far away, they still couldn''t believe that their former companions had killed a shadow of the Five Great Ninja Village! "The water shadows in the village of Wunin Village seem to have always been the strongest. Can only serve as a ninja."


    "It must be false news, Ye Dou and Wu Ren have no grudges and no grudges, how can they kill their water shadow for no reason!"


    Everyone wanted to deny it, mainly because the news was too shocking and the crime was too big to be washed away.


    "Regardless of


    Whether it is true or not, Wu Ren has issued a wanted order against Ye Dou."


    Nara Shikamaru sighed, "If you meet him in the future, don''t have any naive thoughts. You should have seen the end of Neji and Dingci."


    Hearing this, everyone was silent for a while


    "If you remember correctly, that fourth-generation Shui Ying is a perfect human Zhuli."


    In Sand Ninja Village, my third sister and brother Gaara just returned to the village after completing the mission. After hearing the news, they were also shocked for a long time.


    "You also have to be careful in the future, Gaara, their target is likely to be a tail beast."

 267 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 267

    Kankuro seemed to think of something, his face solemn.


    "What does this have to do with Gaara."


    Temari frowned and asked.


    "Before I talked to Konoha...the ninja who manipulates bugs. I heard them say that Akatsuki''s goal seems to be the tail beast."


    "How do they know"


    "It was Uchiha Sasuke''s brother who said it himself. As far as I know, he seems to be a member of Akatsuki''s organization just like that...Iori Yatoto."


    Kankuro stared at Gaara and said seriously, ``Four generations of Shui Ying are perfect human pillars, and he is not even the opponent of Iori Yatou. Gaara, you must be careful in the future, you are the future of our sands. "


    "I know, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Gaara nodded slightly, with a complicated expression.


    As Ren Zhuli, he rushed to hear the news of the death of other people Zhuli, even if he was not in a village, he could not remain calm.


    "But I really didn''t expect that a name that Qiandai mother-in-law picked up casually has now spread throughout the entire ninja."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    242. Chapter 238, Looking for the Three Secret Realms]


    With the news of the death of the four generations of water shadow Kotachi Tachibana Yakura, the name of Konoha Gray Wolf resounded throughout the Ninja World.


    It is not a simple character who is dead now, but the shadow of a village, and the impact caused is far more than ordinary ninjas.


    Whether it is Iwanin, Yunin, Takinin and all the Shinnin villages, they have recorded the name Iori Yatou at this moment.


    Many Shinobu villages are searching for information about him, because they don''t know when this bold person will meet them and must be more careful.


    It is worth mentioning that after Konoha and Sand Ninja, Wu Ren also issued a reward order on the black market, and the value is also 100 million.


    It is equivalent to saying that the total number of heads of the night fight now is as high as 400 million taels, disregarding the entire black market, attracting countless wandering ninjas to peep out.


    However, most ninjas are still calm and do not act rashly! Because as the value of the head of the night fights soaring, his actions have gradually entered the eyes of many people.


    Let''s put aside the secrets first, kill the Konoha dark forces, defeat the sand ninja dark forces, and kill the mist ninja water shadow light are these bright achievements, which can make many ninjas retreat, this is simply a statue Killing God! His head is indeed worth money, but he must have the ability to get it, otherwise, no matter how many people pass, it will not be enough for him to kill! After all, this guy is a fierce man who dares to chase the tail beast and slash, so cruel. Human finger! On the other side.


    After completing the task of contacting Kiri Shinobu, Ye Dou and his team quickly left the Water Country by boat.


    Tsubaki and her two partners left with them.


    Regarding the matter of leaving the country of water and leaving their hometown, the three children did not have much reluctance.


    Because they are all refugees of Wuren, without father, mother and no worries, almost after Xiao Nan spoke, several people agreed.


    "It''s so warm, is this the world outside of Water"


    After leaving the Water Country, the three children looked excited.


    This is the first time they have left the country of water.Everything here seems very fresh to them, but the surrounding environment is a bit dry.


    This is no way.The country of water is covered by dense fog all the year round, and the environment will naturally appear relatively humid.


    "Don''t worry, the environment of Yuren Village is similar to that of Water Country, you will get used to it soon!"


    Looking at the three lively children, Xiao Nan couldn''t hide a smile on his face.


    She chose a completely different path from Jiraiya, and did not leave them, because she did not want Yahiko''s tragedy to happen to the three children.


    As he walked, Ye Dou suddenly stopped, and on both sides of the trail, he felt a ninja ambush.


    There are two people here, not enemies, but the immortal duo organized by Akatsuki, Horn: Du and Fei Duan.


    Kokaku: They are all very gloomy people, wearing a mask all day long, with green pupils, which is quite terrifying.


    As for the flying section, it is more horny: He wants a lot of sunshine, but he is a little nervous.


    "What are you doing here"


    Xiao Nan guarded the three children and asked, "Are there any new tasks in the organization?"


    "No mission, not yet. He heard that you have made a lot of money this trip, so he has to come over."


    Feiduan stared at the three little ghosts, and the three of them were terrified and trembled, not knowing what they were thinking.


    "Money, you can only give it to you guys when it''s in my hand, how can I rest assured."


    Jiao: As a matter of course, they stretched out their hands without being wordy, using the power of financial overview, and directly asking Xiao Nan for money.


    This guy¡¯s obsession with money has reached a frantic place.


    But he didn''t go far to stop them.


    "I know money, money, money all day long, Jiao: All, you guy will go to hell sooner or later."


    Fei Duan couldn''t help but vomit. Obviously, the other corner''s character that regards money as life, was speechless to the extreme.


    Thinking of money is crazy! "The verdict in hell is also based on money. This is just what I want!"


    Having said that, he raised his head to look at Ye Dou, his eyes were extremely bad, and the green was about to glow, he should be thinking about Ye Dou''s 400 million heads.


    But he didn''t do it, because within Akatsuki''s organization, cannibalism was forbidden.


    "Your trouble is a bit big, the leader told you to hurry up in Yunin Village, and be silent for a while."


    Jiao: I didn''t mean to talk to them, saying that after getting the money, he turned and left.


    The purpose of their trip this time, apart from taking money, the other is to meet the two night fights to prevent them from being chased by Wuren.


    Now that they are safe and sound, they are still alive and kicking, Jiao: They left simply and continue his great career of hunting ninjas on the black market.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back after being out of the village for so long, don''t worry Penn!"


    Xiao Nan counted the time and found out that it had indeed been too long to leave Yuren Village, no wonder Payne was worried.


    "You go first."


    "You won''t go back with us"


    "I have work to do."


    Ye Dou did not forget the purpose of his trip, looking for a way to cultivate the fairy mode.


    At this moment, now that the tasks assigned by the Xiao organization have been completed, he should also go to the location of the three sacred places.

 268 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 268

    In today''s Ninja World, apart from Ji Lai Ye, it is estimated that there is only Da She Maru a cultivation method that knows the immortal mode.


    However, the former position is different from him, and it is impossible to tell him the cultivation method of the fairy mode.


    The latter has a chance, but it is difficult to find a location.With the cautious character of this poisonous snake, the secret base was discovered, and it was destined not to stay for a long time.


    Ye Dou didn''t even give a few people a chance to speak, and floated away.


    "Don''t worry, he will be back soon. During this time, you must practice hard and give him a surprise when he comes back!"


    "Well, I will definitely surprise Brother Ye Dou!"


    Chun''s sweeping expression, firm tone, followed Xiao Nan, and walked towards Yuren Village together


    "Ye Dou, are we going to find Longdi Cave?"


    Separating from Xiaonan, Ye Dou found the right direction and flew towards Otonin Village.


    "what!"


    Ye Dou responded indifferently.


    The mongoose asked again, "Are you sure that the location of Longdi Cave is near Otonin Village"


    Ye Dou shook his head.


    He is not sure if the location of Longdi Cave is near Otonin Village.


    Because the information about the three holy places has always been mysterious and rare.


    The existence of these holy places is so long that they can be traced back thousands of years ago.They already existed as early as Datongmu Huiye descended on the earth.


    Even the immortal skills of the Six Immortals were taught by the Miaomu Mountain Toad Immortal, and its origins can no longer be speculated.


    It''s just that the three holy places have never interfered in the affairs of the Ninja World, and have always maintained a neutral state, living in seclusion in their own secret realms, and have a transcendent position in the Ninja World.It is very difficult to find them.


    Under normal circumstances, only selected humans are eligible to enter the secret realm!: Fourth step:, although it is late, it is the fourth step: Believe me! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things, collection,


    243. Chapter 239, Longdi Cave]


    When I came back to Otonin Village, it was another look.


    Disappeared! In just one year, the village that dared to invade Konoha had disappeared from the territory of the Ninja World, and was completely swallowed by the Ninja village who didn''t know it.


    "It''s really cruel, such a big village, if you don''t have it, you can''t."


    "The strong eating of the weak is an unchanging principle, but in this world of forbearance, this social law has been magnified."


    This is not a modern society, it is more simple and straightforward. Whoever has a hard fist will make sense. There is no law to speak of, so many lawless people have been born.


    Yato did not care about the changes in Otonin Village, because since the failure of Otonin Village, their fate was doomed.


    He sank his heart and felt the natural energy changes wandering between heaven and earth.


    According to his understanding, although the three major secret realms exist somewhere in the Ninja World, the entrance does not seem to exist, and the corresponding psychic scroll can be opened.


    Basically, if the immortals of the three holy places do not come out, humans outside can not find them.


    However, there are exceptions.From the later completion of the fairy mode cultivation, he can know that the original Longdidong was found by Oshemaru, relying on Shigeo''s particularity, and then following the vines to find the Longdidong.


    Longdi Cave is different from Miaomu Mountain and Wet Bone Forest.There are various snake creatures living here.They are more brutal by nature and often feed on people.


    They have a dedicated high-level person who is responsible for screening humans who enter the Longdi Cave trial, and those humans who fail the trial will eventually become their food.


    "right here!"


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Dou stopped in front of a cave.


    After integrating the core of the dragon veins, he has become a natural immortal who is even more perfect than I am. He is close to nature and can feel the natural energy flow between heaven and earth.


    When he was in the Dashemaru base, he had suspected that the entrance of Longdi Cave was nearby.


    Because the natural energy here is too abundant, there must be some reason.


    Ye Dou searched for a long time, and never found anything similar to dragon veins.It is very likely that these natural energy overflowed from the secret realm of Longdi Cave.


    "It''s not the hole in front of you, but the entrance: it''s most likely here."


    Ye Dou frowned, lost in thought.


    He could feel that those natural energy flows from here, one after another, extremely rich.


    However, the cave in front of him was not the entrance he was looking for: Maybe there is a possibility that the three holy places are a separate space.


    This guess is not unreasonable.It is known that the great immortals in Miaomu Mountain, in addition to being channeled, the way they enter and leave the secret realm is through a well and an altar filled with water.


    These special entrances and exits, it is very likely that the art of ninjutsu, connecting the Ninja World and Miaomu Mountain.


    "Perhaps, the Longdi Caves are the same. These ground holes are the connecting channels!"


    Thinking of this, Ye Dou pulled out Xueyin''s battle knife and sealed it layer by layer.


    "Armed."


    With a secret cry, Wu''s battle knife in his hand slashed towards the empty front.


    Huh! Cut out with a single knife, a crack appeared in the air, as if the space was chopped up, revealing another


    A piece of heaven and earth outside.


    Enchantment! Sure enough, the reason why the locations of the three secret realms are so difficult to find is because the place where they live in seclusion exists in a separate space outside the Ninja World.


    This enchantment is extremely powerful, self-repairing, and capable of inhaling natural energy from the secret realm.


    In just an instant, the gap that Ye Dou cut out with a single knife returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    "Got you!"


    After snorting, Ye Dou waved his sword again and again, and once again cut the barrier of Longdidong out of the gap, allowing him to enter.


    The barrier of Longdidong is extremely powerful, even if the whirlpool family who is proficient in sealing art comes, it will be extremely headache.


    However, for Ye Dou, this is not a difficult thing.Armed and domineering is a very special combat skill, which can directly attack the root cause, cut off the natural energy in the enchantment, and open the gap.


    Without any hesitation, Ye Dou stepped into the secret realm with one knife in his hand.


    Entering the eye, it is a door with a dragon head carved on it, and a scroll-like thing is thrown in the mouth, and it is carved with "Dragon Cave"


    Three big characters.

 269 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 269

    The environment here is very cold, dark and sloppy, very suitable for mollusks to live.


    Looking at the fierce dragon head carving, Ye Dou stepped forward again.


    He didn''t wonder why dragon sculptures appeared in the Longdi Cave, because in myths, dragons have always been the culmination of all things.


    According to legend, snakes are a type of dragon. At the end of their evolution, they will return to their ancestors. They will fade away and become giant dragons flying in the sky.


    However, this process is not simple.


    Of course, this is just a mythical story, which has never been confirmed, but it does not hinder the creatures in Longdidong, eager to evolve into a giant dragon


    "Ok"


    "what happened"


    The moment Ye Dou stepped into the Longdi Cave, the snake immortal who lived in this secret realm immediately noticed something.


    "Someone broke in and broke the barrier of the Holy Land!"


    A woman dressed like a flower and jade opened her mouth.She has long brown hair, a golden crown on her head, and a golden ball on the crown, which looks very noble.


    Her skin is very pale, giving it the same color as the white gown she wears, and she wears three 3-hook jade-shaped accessories on her chest, simple and noble.


    Her name is Tuanjinji, one of the high-levels of Longdidong.The body is a giant snake, second only to the white snake fairy, and comparable to the Shenzuo fairy of Miaomu Mountain, the Zhima fairy.


    In front of them, there is a huge white body, sitting on the throne, spitting out the snake letter, and said, "Go and love him."


    Boom! Before the words were finished, there was a shock in the distance.


    "It''s Xin Ya, it was alarmed."


    Tanjinji''s face flashed with disgust, and she seemed to hate the guy...Xin Ya.


    "Go and bring that human over!"


    Fairy White Snake spoke again, then closed his eyes heavily, and stopped speaking.


    Several senior members of Longdidong should fly in the direction where the fluctuations spread.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    244. Chapter Two Hundred and Fortieth, Xin Ya]


    "Who are you and why are you here!"


    "I have something to do with the fairy white snake"


    "Looking for the old woman"


    As soon as Ye Dou stepped into Longdi Cave, he was immediately attacked.


    The three holy places in the Ninja World, if the creatures in that holy place are the most violent, Longdi Cave must be the first to bear the brunt.


    Because the creatures living here are all snakes, the creatures of this race are naturally cold-blooded and brutal, and naturally they are not as good at talking as the toads of Miaomu Mountain and the slugs of Wet Bone Forest.


    At this moment, the big snake who fought against Ye Dou was named Wan She, and Ye Dou knew something about it.


    This is the psychic beast of Dashemaru.It is one of the upper levels of Longdidong.It is extremely large with a deep purple scale.


    Hearing that Ye Dou came to look for the White Snake Immortal, Wan Snake ignored him, and opened his mouth to swallow him.


    Wan Snake''s character is extremely cruel, and every time Da She Wan psyches it, it needs to pay a hundred living people as a sacrifice, and it treats human life like grass.


    But it must be admitted that this big snake is indeed very powerful.Although it is not proficient in ninjutsu, its attack and speed are extremely powerful.The tail is swept lightly, and the trees are swept away, and it swept out a clearing in a blink of an eye.


    "Hmph, I have never heard of human beings coming to try it out recently!"


    Wan She didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, and opened his mouth to bite Ye Dou.


    Longdidong has always had a tradition.They attract humans to come to participate in the trial.The winners can get the guidance of Longdidong, and the losers, without exception, will eventually become their dishes.


    Ye Dou didn''t know exactly how this trial was formed.The only thing that could be known was that the humans who came to participate in the trial were all lunatics pursuing power.


    They are greedy for the powerful power of Longdidong, unable to withstand the temptation, and in the end they have become snacks for the creatures of Longdidong.


    Facing the rushing Ten Thousand Snake, Ye Dou looked still, and the tip of the knife lightly touched, like a dragonfly, but it shocked Wan Snake''s body.


    "Tuden ninjutsu is wrong, what kind of ninjutsu is this!"


    Wan Snake only felt that a huge mountain was rumbling against him, making it difficult for him to move.It was clear that the enemy was right in front of him, but it was still unable to approach.


    This is an extremely terrifying feeling.


    "Kill it, night fight, kill it, this guy is the original ten thousand snakes of Longdidong, and his whole body has been baptized by Xianshu Chakra, which is absolutely tonic."


    The mongoose was excited, his eyes were shining, and he wanted to swallow ten thousand snakes alive.


    It is just a salesman who exchanges space, but it is contaminated with the habit of mongooses, and is born with a kind of snake: an indescribable obsession.


    For it, every snake has a spicy taste, crunchy and crispy, chicken flavor! "I''m looking for the white snake fairy, don''t waste my time.


    Ye Dou spoke flatly, but did not get off, flew up, and took away the dozens-long body of the snake.


    He didn''t know much about Longdidong, and didn''t want to kill Ten Thousand Snakes, which would only increase trouble.


    "Damn boy, I can''t forgive"


    Wan Snake fell to the ground and shook his head to continue to leap forward.


    Although Ye Dou''s kick was fierce, he couldn''t do anything to it.


    You know, it is one of the high-levels in Longdidong, second only to the high-levels such as White Snake Immortal and Tuanjinji.


    There is a powerful chakra in the body, the body is so powerful that it is incredible, how can it be kicked to death with such a simple kick. In fact, Wan Snake is really resistant to beatings, and the night fights fists and feet together. How can it be.


    Ye Dou remembered that this guy was able to withstand Dedara''s ultimate star explosion.Although it died in the end, its body was well preserved.


    Uchiha Sasuke hiding in its body is safe and sound, showing how strong his physical body is.


    However, Wan Snake was completely annoyed. It was one of the big brothers in Longdi Cave. How could it be ashamed in front of so many younger brothers. Suddenly never rest! Who knows and waits: it kills, and Ye Dou will see that its huge concreteness has been drawn into the air.


    "This"


    "It''s the boss of Xin Ya!"


    "It''s over, how does it come out"


    "Hurry up and tell Fairy White Snake that Boss Xin Ya is out again."

 270 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 270

    When the onlookers saw this, the big snakes moved away from the battlefield, seeming to be very afraid of this big snake that suddenly appeared.


    Ye Dou turned his head curiously and found that it was a red one-eyed snake.


    This big snake has existed since it was born, and the long years have caused the Xianshu Chakra in it to be extremely shocking.


    This is the ultimate creature that is many times stronger than the ten thousand snakes.


    "You can''t handle even a human being, you should go to die early, ten thousand snakes!"


    The big snake named Xinya spotted Ye Dou and stared at Ye Dou with one eye. The other eye may have been blinded during the battle, with terrible scars on it.


    "This is my prey, get out of me, Xin Ya!"


    Wan Snake was extremely irritable and roared at the scarlet snake.


    As a result, the scarlet snake''s tail swept away, and it was immediately taken away, a full 100 meters away.


    This place is worthy of Longdidong.Every creature is extremely irritable, and will not talk nonsense with you at all.If you refuse to accept it, you will fight until you are satisfied.


    If it doesn''t work, then you will be killed directly, which is so cruel that people will blame.


    "Be careful of the night fight, this guy seems to be very uncomfortable."


    The mongoose jumped on his shoulder and reminded.


    Ye Dou nodded slightly, his expression serious.


    He can draw a message from the words of Wan Snake and the other Dragon Di Cave creatures.This big snake named Xin Ya is one of the upper levels of Long Di Cave. Its status is second only to the White Snake Immortal and cannot be ignored.


    In fact, Xin Ya is indeed one of the many big bosses in Longdidong.Because he lost an eye in the battle before, his originally irritable character became more violent, and he often destroyed it everywhere, and was disgusted and feared by the creatures in Longdidong , Even the White Snake Fairy couldn''t help it.


    Boom! The battle was about to start, Ye Dou wandered around Xin Ya with a knife in one hand, constantly shooting, pumping Xin Ya on Panda''s body.


    However, such an attack could not cause any harm to Xin Ya.It has existed for a long time, for more than a thousand years, it is a complete snake spirit.


    Compared with Ten Thousand Snakes, its movements are more swift and violent, its physical body is stronger, and it spit out petrified liquid from time to time, which is extremely difficult.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    245.Chapter Two Hundred Forty One, Beating]


    As the high-level of Longdidong, Xin Ya has existed for too long to be estimated.He has been conservative in the world for more than a thousand years.He is a complete snake spirit with extremely strong combat power.


    There is an extremely large fairy chakra in its body, whether it is attack or defense, it has reached a very exaggerated level.


    This is also the main reason why the other big snakes in the Dragon Cavern absolutely hate it, but it still lives well.


    Except for the White Snake Immortal, no one in Longdi Cave can suppress it.Even Ten Thousand Snakes can only be beaten on the ground and pumped like a ball.


    However, what makes the snakes in Longdidong unbelievable is that that...extremely cruel, lawless, and even the White Snake Fairy¡¯s headache, was hit by a human being on the ground at this moment! This picture is terrible, because it is usually Xin Ya caught people like this, but now it''s the other way round! As a creature with a size of tens of hundreds of meters, Xin Ya''s movements are absolutely swift.


    But the action of the night fight is much faster than its action.


    Now he has "shaved" the six styles


    Perfectly integrated into the Gravity Blood Succession, with a little tip toe, the explosive power generated in an instant is faster than the instantaneous technique, and it moves a short distance than the Thunder God on the shoulder.


    "Damn human beings, do you know how to hide?"


    Xin Ya roared angrily.


    Compared with Ten Thousand Snakes, its character is even worse, and it is extremely violent.


    Ye Dou didn''t say a word, flashed onto its head, and then didn''t wait: Xin Ya reacted, Xueyin''s battle knife glowed, and he drew Xin Ya to the ground with a single blow.


    Roar! Xin Ya went mad and roared up to the sky, even if it was far away, the surrounding snakes could feel that this guy who was usually violent and wrecked everywhere was going crazy at this moment.


    "This"


    "Who is he, how could he be so powerful, he actually beat Boss Xin Ya like this"


    "I don''t know who he is, but this guy must be stronger than Oshemaru!"


    ""


    The creatures here rarely enter the human world, and they don''t know much about the Shinobi world.


    In their cognition, humans are a group of weak guys and their snacks.


    Even the fellow Oshemaru, every time they psychic fight, they need to prepare sacrifices in advance.


    Have you ever seen such a cruel human being, actually: beating them at the top of Longdidong, it is incredible.


    Boom! Ye Dou slashed out, and once again smashed Xin Ya to the ground.


    The latter only felt extremely aggrieved, the other party was obviously just a bug, not as big as its eye.


    It happened that every sword of the opponent was too heavy, even it couldn''t resist it, and it was constantly being taken away! And, even more so that it couldn''t accept it, the human in front of it seemed a bit unscientific, and the more it hits, the more vigorous it becomes.


    At the beginning, his sword could only hurt himself for a while, and he didn''t feel much, but now, every time the opponent cuts it, it can make its head overwhelmed.


    Xin Ya felt that if this continued, even if he hadn''t been hacked to death, he would have been chopped into a cerebral palsy! This is no wonder that he was so surprised, because at this moment he was forced to become immortal again.


    Unlike the Ninja World, the natural energy of this secret realm is too rich, and if you let it squander it, the Chakra in the body will not decrease but increase, and the more and more it hits.


    "Natural immortals are just like us, not corroded by natural energy"


    Behind, Wan Snake sucked in air, and couldn''t believe what he saw, but he had to admit that the ninja in front of him was beyond imagination.


    Like a fairy, he is favored by nature, even if he does not take the initiative to absorb it, natural energy will flow into his body.


    "What about the natural immortal, this uncle must divide you into several portions and eat it slowly!"


    Xin Ya was furious, so he managed so much, and opened his mouth to spit out a black liquid to petrify Ye Dou.


    Xueyin''s battle knife glowed, Ye Dou''s expression was calm, swiping the knife, the immortal gravity exploded, hitting the black liquid, like an invisible wall, pushed back, and landed on Xin Ya.


    Sneer "ah"


    Xin Ya let out a painful cry, this black liquid originally came from its body, formed from its stomach, and couldn''t petrify it.


    However, being hit by this black liquid, it still felt pain all over, its body was being corroded by the acid liquid, and the red scales fell one after another, and it looked extremely embarrassed.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    It recovered, and wanted to scream up to the sky, but it saw several purple fireballs hitting it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Xinya was completely smashed by the fireball one after another! Relying on its own strength, it is also arrogant and arrogant in its usual prestige. The big snake in the Longdi Cave, including Wan Snake, saw it You have to run, why have you been beaten so badly? Suddenly, a smell came into the nose. It followed the smell and found that it turned out to be its own meat smell. The part that was corroded by its own acid before was roasted by the other party''s fire. It''s familiar! Soon after, the alarm in its brain sounded, and the ninja slashed with a knife again, fast to the extreme, falling from the sky, and coming to its front in an instant! "Please wait!"

 271 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 271

    An eager shout came from a distance, which moved Xin Ya very much.


    Because, the opponent''s knife is only a few centimeters away from his remaining eye at the moment! Ye Dou looked up and found three beautiful women who were rushing towards him.


    From their bodies, Ye Dou can clearly and lowly feel the strong natural energy, which is stronger than Wan Snake, and comparable to the trembling Xin Fang in front of him.


    Not surprisingly, these three are the other three right-hand men of the White Snake Immortal, Tanjin Ji, Tian Xin Shen Ji, and Ichikishima Hime.


    In other words, the three women in front of them are not real human beings, and their bodies are all serpents.


    In fact, he guessed right, the person here was a powerful confidant of the White Snake Immortal.


    After receiving instructions from the White Snake Immortal, they hurried over, for fear that Xin Ya, a violent fellow, would eat the human.


    When they arrived, they found that things didn''t seem to be right! What to eat? The fierce snake teeth in the Dragon Di Hole were actually: being beaten violently, almost without the last eye.


    I have to say that they were shocked, because Xin Ya was one of the strongest fighters except for the White Snake Fairy.


    "I''m looking for Fairy White Snake, where is it."


    Ye Dou stopped paying attention to Xin Ya at his feet, with a calm expression, and asked the three people who had just arrived.The expression and tone of the three people seemed to be the same.


    Tanjin Ji, ""


    Ichikishima Hime, ""


    Tian Xin Shen Ji, ""


    How should I put it, they have never seen such arrogant humans.The humans who came to seek power before were not only sincere, but also very humble.


    Even the big snake pill, one of the three forbearances, must salute when they see them, and respect them to the utmost! However, after seeing Xinya''s tragic situation, even the snake meat has been cooked, they decided to forgive Ye Dou''s rudeness.


    "Please come with us, the fairy is waiting for you!"


    : Sometimes there is something to go out, all the updates are a bit late, I''m very sorry! To read the underline version of the novel, please download Fei Lu


    246. Chapter 242, The Prophecy of the White Snake Immortal]


    Ye Dou put away the long sword and followed Tanjinji, Shijushimaji, Tianxinshenji and the three snakes to the depths of Longdi Cave.


    Along the way, several people were silent, did not talk too much, and kept a certain distance from each other.


    Tanjinji and the three of them did not dare to move rashly because they hadn''t figured out Ye Dou''s temper.


    And, the White Snake Immortal said "please"


    He came here instead of bringing him here.The difference in this word can prove many things.


    As for Night Fight, he simply didn''t want to have too much contact with these three snake spirits, because they are all dangerous, can play tricks, lure humans who are pursuing power, set tests and then eat humans.


    After walking through the long passage, Ye Dou followed them to a palace.


    Here, he finally saw the mysterious white fairy.


    This is a large white phosphorus snake with a 1 green opal on its chest, a purple silk ribbon as a forehead protection, and the forehead is inlaid with military green ornaments. On the top of the head is a 1 red night pearl.


    It had a pipe in its mouth at this time, hovering on its throne.


    "You came!"


    The White Snake Immortal seemed to have expected it, the pale yellow snake pupils flashed inexplicably.


    "I''m looking for something to do with you"


    Ye Dou didn''t talk nonsense, he spoke directly, and his attitude was not rude.


    However, his heart at this time is not as calm as his face looks.


    The white phosphorus snake in front of me, I don''t know how long it has existed.It is the same generation as the toad pill of Miaomu Mountain, as early as Datongmu Huiye came with the seed of the sacred tree, it already existed, and understood many secrets.


    After such a long time, even a talented ninja can cultivate to an unimaginable level.


    What''s more, the White Snake Immortal is not a mediocre person, it is the same as the toad pill of Miaomu Mountain and the slug immortal of Wet Bone Forest.


    It is one of the three most special three creatures in this world.They not only psychic and enlighten their minds early, but also created unique fairy skills.They are the founders of the three holy places, and their status is transcendent.


    This kind of existence is difficult to measure, and it cannot tolerate Ye Dou to relax his vigilance.


    This is also one of the reasons why he didn''t kill Wan Snake and Xin Ya.He didn''t know enough about the big white phosphorus snake in front of him.


    The unknown is the most dangerous! "Your eyes are very special."


    Immortal White Snake did not answer, looking at his immortal pupils, there was a bit of desire in his words.


    Regarding the existence of dragons, it has always only existed in myths, and it is useless except to enrich people''s spiritual world.


    However, including the White Snake Fairy, believe it.


    In the more distant ages, dragons really existed, because they are a miracle at this moment, and they can also be called legendary existences.


    The creatures in Longdidong believe that they all belong to the dragon race, and they will transform and return to their ancestors when they reach the peak of cultivation.


    Ye Dou frowned, and said, "The cultivation method of my mode."


    He once heard a passage that the end of science is theology, and those great scientists will eventually convert to theology and become new gods, corresponding to different scientific directions.


    Mythology, maybe not completely fictional, those gods


    Perhaps it is some races that are prosperous in scientific civilization, they came to this wild planet at an unknown time.


    With technology beyond the scope of people''s understanding, it shocks the world, like a god, is admired by thousands of people, and is written into a story that will last forever.


    Perhaps, in a time unknown to humans, some creatures such as dragons that stood at the top of the pyramid did exist.


    Ye Dou would not completely believe in such a story, but he would not completely believe it, because the existence of the White Snake Immortal, the Toad Immortal, and the Slug Immortal itself is beyond common sense and cannot be explained.


    "I know your purpose in coming to Longdidong!"


    The White Snake Immortal still has that appearance, calm and calm, as if everything was in its expectations.


    It said in a deep voice, "The arrival of the dragon has long been predicted. It will bring changes to this world, whether it will be destroyed or created, just in a single thought."


    Hearing that, Ye Dou frowned, he did not believe in fate, and never felt that human life was doomed from the moment he was born.


    Those who were born rich and noble are only enjoying the blessings of their ancestors.In the beginning, they were no different from ordinary people.


    Even the prophecy of the Toad Immortal, he sneered at it.Ye Dou would not believe this kind of joke like a god-stick.


    The general trend of the world, divided for a long time, must be united, and for a long time, must be divided.The thousands of years of history in China have already proved this point.The son of prophecy has never existed, but has always existed.

 272 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 272

    If Uzumaki Nagato succeeds, then he can also be the son of prophecy in Immortal Toad''s mouth, this is a typical success or failure hero.


    The only thing that made him suspicious was the dragon in the opponent''s mouth, which should refer to the dragon vein core on his right chest.


    Except for him, no one knows that he has integrated the core of the dragon veins into the body! "Prophecy you refer to the nonsense of the old toad of Miaomushan after waking up"


    Ye Dou spoke calmly, his tone faded into the lake, no waves.


    "Huh, don''t compare me with that old toad, my divination never goes wrong."


    Hearing Ye Dou mentioning the toad pill, Immortal White Snake''s expression changed, with anger and unwillingness, but even more disdain.


    According to Ye Dou''s understanding, the relationship between Longdi Cave and Miaomu Mountain is not good, almost the rhythm of the fight when they meet.


    In addition to the extremely poor affinity between the two races, this is also related to the White Snake Immortal and the Toad Immortal.


    In an unknown time, the two most unique creatures in the world today have fought a battle, and the process is no longer exquisite.


    The only thing that can be known is that Immortal Toad was even better in this battle, defeating Immortal White Snake, and thus forged a beam with Miaomu Mountain.


    Don''t look at the white snake fairy nowadays with aloof temperament, giving people a feeling of great wisdom and foolishness.


    However, compared to Miaomu Mountain and Wet Bone Forest, the creatures in Longdidong are ultimately cruel and rebellious.


    "Don''t talk about that... old toad, let''s talk about you first."


    : I have a deep prejudice against Bo Ren Chuan, especially in writing. Therefore, I will not refer to all the descriptions of Longdi Cave in the Bo Ren Chuan. I will just follow my own meaning. By the way, this book will not appear with Bo Ren Passing related things is a pure Shifeng story.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    247. Chapter 243, Night Fight''s Plan]


    "I don''t have anything to talk about, I need a fairy model cultivation method."


    In the lobby of the Longdidong Castle, the White Snake Immortal sits in a high position, and its three subordinates stand on the right side, watching the night fight in the field without a word.


    "I will give you the cultivation method of the fairy mode, but I need to know what you think."


    The older you get, the better you are, this is not a false statement.


    The Immortal White Snake in front of Ye Dou has existed for thousands of years, has experienced too much, and has seen too much.


    If you want to find an excuse to stop it, it is impossible.Although the White Snake is not a human being, it is indeed an intelligent life form.


    "What do you want to know"


    Ye Dou asked.


    "Your thoughts, as well as your views on the world, can''t go wrong with divination. One day, you will bring changes to the world."


    Speaking of this, the white snake fairy''s pair of snake pupils have a certain look.


    Its origin is extremely mysterious, and it is the same as the toad immortal.It has a certain ability to predict the future, and can know in advance some major events that will happen in the future.


    However, whether it is the Toad Immortal or the White Snake Immortal, they can''t really see the complete direction of the future.They can only make some speculations based on the predictions they see.


    This is the true face of their prophecies! Just as the White Snake Fairy knew that Night Fight would definitely bring changes to the world, but did not know his plan at all.


    It wants to hear about Ye Dou''s plan, because this may not only determine the future direction of the world, but also affect their Longdi Cave.


    Ye Dou understood, and said, "This world has lost its balance, and the number of ninjas has exceeded the range that the world can bear. This power will not make this world better: it will only cause turmoil one after another. We must eliminate the ninja culture from the root and prevent the outbreak of war."


    Don''t say it is Tanjinji, Shichujimaji, Tianxinshenji Sanwei, even the white snake fairy, after listening to his words, there was a shock in his heart.


    It had thought that the humans in front of him would bring huge changes to the world, but he hadn''t thought that his ambition was so big that he actually wanted to eliminate the ninja culture that has been circulating for thousands of years! You know, from Ninja to Ninja Shushu, the culture of ninja, has existed and developed for thousands of years, and it has long been a part of human civilization.


    Now, he wants to obliterate the culture of ninjas, which is equivalent to killing all ninjas without leaving them. How can this not be shocked to them "You want to stop war"


    Immortal White Snake shook his body and finally transformed into an old man.


    Ye Dou didn''t know what it meant, carved and nodded, "Yes!"


    "War will not be eliminated. Even without a ninja, this human sin will fall into endless turmoil, greed, jealousy, anger, arrogance and so on. This human sin will continue to urge war, and people can stop it."


    The white snake fairy shook his head, it seemed to be very bad for human senses.


    But this can''t blame it.In the middle of the month, it has seen too many humans who can''t stand the temptation.


    It is like the test set by them in the Dragon Land Cave. It is obviously only three very simple trials.As a result, most humans die in the trials set by them and become their rations.


    This is not prejudice, but


    In fact, human desires are endless.


    It''s like I made a hundred yuan today, and I will make two hundred yuan tomorrow. Today I am promoted to be the department minister, and next time I want to be promoted to the manager of the company. These are the epitome of human ambitions, which have always existed. And it will never die! "The war will not end, but it will decrease"


    "Oh what do you plan"


    The night fight is decisive, "abolish the daimyo system, unify all countries, and implement a centralized system!"


    As soon as this statement came out, the hearts of the few immortals present were shocked again.


    Regarding the centralized system, they don''t know exactly how to operate it.


    But the abolition of the daimyo system and the unification of the words of all countries, they heard clearly.


    There is no doubt that this is another blockbuster news that will disrupt the world.


    It has only been half a century since the birth of the Ninja Age.


    In other words, the daimyo of this era is still synonymous with dignity, and its status is equivalent to that of the ancient princes of China. How can these princes accept the abolition of the daimyo system? "If your plan is successful, the war will indeed be reduced, but the scale will be achieved. Doubled!"


    Even if it is the White Snake Immortal, his heart is moved at this moment, as if he has seen the bloody killing in the future.


    It is worthy of being an old monster that has existed in the world for thousands of years.After thinking about it, I understood the key.


    In the world at this moment, although wars will break out from time to time, there will even be wars sweeping the entire Ninja World.


    But there is one thing White Snake Immortal must admit. Don''t look at the fierce battle in the Ninja World, but adding all the military forces of Ninja Village together, the number is only about 100,000 troops:


    Moreover, this 100,000 army will be divided into a country of fire, a country of water, a country of earth, a country of wind, a country of thunder, and so on.


    In other words, although the battle between Ninja Village and Ninja Village is fierce, in the final analysis it is only a war of tens of thousands of people.


    Although these countries are hostile to each other, they are invisibly restraining each other, which is equivalent to saying that no matter how fierce their war is, the number of casualties is limited.


    However, once all countries are unified into one country, the scale of the war will inevitably increase.


    Because once the nations achieve unity, there will be no problem of containment by other countries. Once a war breaks out, it will be 100,000, hundreds of thousands, or even millions of scales, endless! However, the white snake fairy has to admit, Night Fight''s plan is effective.

 273 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 273

    Once the nations achieve unity, no matter what kind of war breaks out in the future, only one country will be left in the end, which will usher in unimaginable peace in the world today.


    As for how long this peace can last, it depends on the ability of those in power.


    "Can you tell me about the centralized system in your mouth"


    The White Snake Immortal spoke, it had a hunch that compared to the abolition of the daimyo system and the unification of the countries, this centralized system might be the key to his plan.


    : Xie 156, the book friend''s 100 rewards, the backstage thought seems to only display numbers, and some are not very humane.


    In addition, I beg a wave of flowers from my brothers, and I immediately broke five, one hundred thousand, I am grateful!!!! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    248. Chapter 244, Longdi Cave Support]


    In today''s world, there is a feeling of an autocratic monarchy.


    What is an autocratic monarchy? The monarch has unlimited power over the territory and people he owns.


    For example, today''s famous princes, they are not subject to any restrictions, and there is no judicial, legislative, religious, economic or electoral system to check and balance their rights.


    A simple summary, just like Louis XIV said, "I am the country"


    ! And the centralized power system is a system specifically designed to weaken local princes and other forces.


    This system has existed soon after the King of Qin unified the six countries, and it has been proved by time.It has been used for more than 200 years and has not been changed.


    The white snake fairy heard the words, and a huge wave rolled up in his heart, and looked at the young man in front of him as if he had seen a ghost.


    It has existed for a long time, which makes its horizons and insights beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    So, after just thinking for a while, it figured out the "centralization" of the human being in front of him.


    What are the benefits


    First, a centralized system is conducive to the establishment of a multi-ethnic state, can effectively consolidate and develop, and is conducive to maintaining the unity and integrity of the country.


    After all, the world today is extremely chaotic, and every Shinobu is the epitome of every country. Because of the living environment, the culture of each country is different.


    At least the places Ye Dou has been to, basically have their own unique customs.


    This centralized system can effectively solve the collision between people due to cultural differences after his plan is successful.


    Second, this system can more effectively organize human, material and financial resources to engage in large-scale production activities and economic construction, including disaster relief operations, which can further promote social and economic development and progress.


    As the saying goes, there are many people and great power, which is almost the meaning.


    Third, in a unified environment, it can deepen communication between countries today, which is conducive to the progress of social civilization.


    The White Snake Immortal must admit that he still underestimated the Night Fight.


    With his talents, he is destined to make progress and become an important minister who is respected by thousands of people.


    However, when he thought of Wan She and Xin Ya being violently beaten by him, the White Snake shook his head again.


    Just such a violent temper, unless he was born a famous prince, otherwise, it will only offend people more easily, and there is no opportunity to display his talents.


    "Your plan is complete, but have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    Ye Dou remained silent, staring at it, and motioned to the other party to continue talking.


    "Have you ever thought, even if you succeed, when you pass away, the imperial power falls into the hands of a faint and incompetent person, what will happen?"


    The White Snake Immortal still looked like that old grandma, but his face was more serious and curious than the one just now and at this moment.


    Because from the beginning to the end, it didn''t particularly care about the changes in the human world, just like the attitude of Longdidong, maintaining absolute neutrality, or indifferent.


    Ye Dou knew what the White Snake Immortal was.


    The centralized system is undoubtedly successful, which can be proved from the fact that China has been using this system for more than two thousand years.


    But to be honest, this


    The system is not without its harms.


    For example, imperial tyranny is very easy to form tyranny, corruption, and serious, it can even become a factor hindering historical development.


    For another example, the ideological performance of a domineering family will result in the suppression of thoughts and people''s creativity will be suppressed.


    In addition, this kind of system has one of the most serious problems, that is, it is easy to promote bureaucracy and corruption, causing people to lose their lives.


    These are all real shortcomings that have happened and have always existed.


    "I know what you are worried about, but such a thing will not happen, at least until the troubled times are completely calmed down, I will not let it happen!"


    Ye Dou''s decisive way, the words revealed a self-respecting spirit, a pair of dragon-like pupils with purple light flowing, dazzling people did not dare to look at him.


    "How do you guarantee that your human life is limited, no matter how long you live, you will not be able to match the years, maybe it will not take a hundred years, you will return to the dust, how to ensure that the world will not change back to its original appearance"


    The White Snake Fairy looked at him without fear.


    "I won''t die, at least I won''t die until I succeed. There are many ways to live forever."


    "such as"


    "Reincarnation Eye."


    What this time is not only the White Snake Fairy, Tanjin Ji, Tian Xin Shen Ji, Ichiki Island Ji are all shocked.


    There are three major pupil arts in the Ninja world, namely the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan, the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, and the most mysterious and powerful reincarnation eye.


    The writing of round eyes and white eyes is well-known in the Ninja world.Everyone knows a lot about the pupil skills of the Uchiha and Hyuga clan, even if they have not seen it, they have heard of it.


    Only the eyes of reincarnation, no one has ever seen it, it only exists in legends.It is said that the special blood of the six immortals is the three dragons that have existed for thousands of years, including Tanjinji, Tianxin Shenji, and Shikijima. The high level of the underground cave has never seen Samsara before.


    Therefore, it has been circulated in the Shinobi world that the eyes of reincarnation are merely fictional things.


    However, they have not seen it before, and the White Snake Fairy knows some news about the eyes of reincarnation.


    This white phosphorus snake is surprisingly large, and it is an ancient creature that has witnessed the era of Otsuki Kaguya and Otsuki Yuyi.


    Although it does not know the true power of the reincarnation eye, it also knows that the reincarnation eye really exists, and it is indeed the blood successor of the six immortals. The pupil power is unpredictable. It has used the power of these eyes to create it. Moon.


    "The Eye of Reincarnation has appeared again"


    Immortal White Snake''s tone is no longer indifferent, and a bit more hasty.


    Ye Dou nodded, and motioned to himself to know where these eyes were.


    Seeing this, Immortal White Snake took a deep breath, calmed down, and handed a scroll to Ye Dou.

 274 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 274

    Facing his curious gaze, the White Snake Immortal said, "This is the psychic scroll of Longdidong. The creation of the contract shouldn''t require me to teach you. After the contract is completed, all the people of Longdidong can help you. One hand!"


    Why Tanjinji''s three 3 snake girls are shocked again, they are the immortals of Longdidong, they are respected by thousands of people, their status is superb, and they want to be the hands of a human being: Egg, this chapter is suddenly a bit illusory, and it should not be 404. , I really have been very restrained, please help me fall asleep and get rid of it, this is really important to me! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    249. Chapter 245, Cultivation Immortal Mode]


    "Isn''t the spicy bar here notoriously cruel? Why are you so easy to talk, and I will give you a psychic scroll"


    The mongoose is puzzled.


    The three holy places have an extraordinary position in the world of Ninja, and they have never shown much ambition.Although they have always existed in the world, they are independent of the world and always maintain neutrality.


    Now, they actually want to help the night fight. Doesn''t that mean that they are ready to intervene in the struggle of the human world. "As long as intelligent life forms have desires and ambitions."


    Ye Dou shook his head.


    Seriously, he didn''t expect that he could get the strong support of Longdidong.


    Longdidong is one of the three holy places in the Ninja World, and its status itself is otherworldly, although helping Ye Dou will do nothing to them.


    Even if his plan fails afterwards, Longdi Cave will not suffer any losses.They are still one of the holy places in the eyes of people.


    But they themselves are one of the sacred places of the Ninja World, their status is extraordinary, do they really need Ye Dou to help them go further, can''t explain it! Ye Dou can only be understood as the White Snake Immortal''s sorrow for losing to Toad Pill that year, and hindering it. Toad Pill''s strength wanted to use his hand to surpass Miaomu Mountain and Wet Bone Forest in one fell swoop and become the first of the three holy places.


    Of course, it is also possible that the White Snake fairy predicted something, and make arrangements in advance.


    The founders of the three holy places, Immortal Toad, Immortal Slug, and Immortal White Snake, are too mysterious and hard to guess, and cannot be viewed with ordinary eyes.


    "Then do you want to sign a contract with them? After signing, will we be able to eat spicy noodles without any scruples"


    The mongoose licked his lips and said.


    Obviously, this guy still hasn''t given up, and has always wanted to eat a snake banquet, and has determined that the creatures in Longdidong are all supplements, more powerful than bullwhip.


    "I will sign this contract, and with more strength, the success rate of the plan will also increase."


    "What about spicy strips"


    "No spicy bars."


    Ye Dou ignores it at all, and now he and Longdidong are already an ally, how can he eat the people who survive here, "Let¡¯s keep it secret, it¡¯s okay to eat secretly."


    The mongoose is not giving up, just about to move.


    "Everything found in the Longdi Cave is within the perception of the White Snake Immortal. Don''t hit the big snake here anymore."


    After saying this, Ye Dou stopped paying attention to the system spirit that had been poisoned with snake venom, and looked for a place alone, and began to delve into the cultivation method of the fairy mode.


    The fairy mode in Longdi Cave requires three steps to repair.


    They will prepare the trial in advance.Only after passing the trial set by the three immortals of Tianxin Shenji, Shijudaoji, can they finally meet the white snake fairy, and the white snake will inject natural energy to complete the snake transformation.


    After the snake becomes a ninja, the internal structure of the body will be changed, and it will be closer to nature, and it can inhale natural energy for its own use.


    The last step is to integrate the abilities in the body to evolve the fairy chakra.


    On the whole, the cultivation method of the fairy model in Longdidong is similar to the fairy model of Miaomu Mountain.


    The difference is that the way that Longdi Cave gathers natural energy for humans is much simpler and more dangerous than Miaomu Mountain.


    Once I can''t bear it


    However, if the energy cannot complete the snake transformation, those humans will be swallowed by the white snake fairy.


    The only one listed is Oshe Maru alone.


    Because of the continuous rebirth, the spirit of Da She Wan has been extremely unstable and weak. Therefore, when he was receiving the transformation of the white snake fairy, his body could not withstand the natural energy and could not complete the snake transformation, so he could only give up the fairy mode.


    As for how he escaped the catastrophe, Ye Dou didn''t know. Da She Maru''s cautiousness was unbelievable. No matter how many times he died, he could be reborn in the end.


    If he was accidentally thinking about it, Ye Dou shook his head and dispelled the extra thoughts in his brain.According to the cultivation method given by the White Snake Immortal, he slowly merged his mental ability, physical ability, and natural energy.


    It is not an easy task to perfectly integrate the three abilities. It is necessary to achieve a certain balance between the three abilities and then maintain them on the same level.


    He closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on the ground, falling into silence, following the guidance of the White Snake Immortal, trying to merge little by little.


    Ye Dou hadn''t thought of reaching the sky in one step.This didn''t belong to him, it was the patent of genius.


    He has always been a diligent person who can make up for his weaknesses and can only rely on time to accumulate! "Master Ye Dou, please eat!"


    I don''t know how long it took, Tian Xin Shen Ji brought a large portion of food, there were many types, meat dishes, vegetables, and even noodles.


    Ye Dou opened his eyes and stared at the food, without doing anything for a long time.


    He learned from the mouth of the White Snake Immortal that Tian Xin Shen Ji possessed a kind of "changing things"


    The illusion type fairy.


    Every time someone comes to the Longdi Cave to participate in a trial, it will transform into a castle, which will store a lot of food, attracting hungry outsiders.


    Once the outsider can''t stand the temptation and eats the food it changes, then the other party''s body and Chakra will be swallowed by Tian Xin Shen Ji.


    "There is no need to worry about Lord Ye Dou, Shen Ji never dared to peep at your Chakra!"


    As if seeing his concerns, Tian Xin Shen Ji covered her mouth and smiled, brightly moving.


    It never imagined that the talented Lord Ye Dou was not even afraid of the White Snake Fairy, and he would be so cautious about it.


    How to put it, this kind of contrast is quite like it.


    Ye Dou ignored it and asked.


    "These are not noodles."


    Tian Xin Shen Ji nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Ye Dou, these are our usual foods, Shen Ji is just a metamorphosis, which suits your appetite."


    "Thank you."


    After hesitating for a while, Ye Dou finally ate it.


    He has now signed the psychic contract even further, and the other party has no reason to harm him, so there is no need to be so careful.


    Without delving into what these foods were before the transformation, Ye Dou simply ate all the food, there was no need to challenge his physiology.


    When he finished eating, Tian Xin Shen Ji didn''t leave immediately, but knelt down beside him, ready to relieve Ye Dou''s doubts about her cultivation.


    Ye Dou did not refuse, and asked without shame, but whenever he encountered different problems, he would ask Tian Xin Shen Ji for advice.


    So, Ye Dou stayed in Longdi Cave for a while again! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao

 275 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 275

    250. [No more today, no one need to wait]]


    As the title is, it will be updated today, no need to wait.


    It''s nothing special, it''s just Cavin, hesitating whether to directly enter the plot of Shippuden, or continue to explore more content that Naruto Animation does not have.


    I personally prefer to dig out some other content to expand the world of Naruto.It just happens to be able to spend the empty window period of a few years before Shippuden, and I can write a little longer.


    But I write too much, and I am afraid that I can''t grasp the morals, and it seems to be procrastinated and let everyone see it.


    Really, I have been thinking about this issue in the past few days, but I still hesitate to pay attention to it.I originally wanted to write a few more chapters of the story of Longdidong.The character here is full, and I am afraid that it seems too watery.


    In the end, he hesitated for a day, my head was a mess, I really can''t make up my mind, let me think about it for a while!! Reading books every summer in summer, I will get 500 points for 100 points!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    251. Chapter 246, Naruto Uzumaki''s Return]


    Sand Ninja Village, Country of Wind.


    This is one of the five ninja villages covered by yellow sand all day long.After two years, they have now found their leader.


    The ninja who succeeded the fifth generation of Fukage is no one else, but the third son of the fourth generation of Fukage, the person Zhuli Gaara from the village of Ninja.


    In just over a year, under the leadership of Gaara, Sand Ninja Village showed a vibrant appearance.


    Unlike a thousand generations of old people, Gaara is a younger generation of ninjas. Compared with the former, his thinking is more open and avant-garde.


    The older generation of ninjas are hostile to other ninja villages, and they can''t put aside their prejudices.


    But Gaara is different.He has never experienced a war in the ninja world and is more likely to accept new things.


    During his tenure in the fifth generation of Fukage, he put aside the prejudices between Ninja villages, absorbed the essence of other Ninja villages, and quickly restored Sand Ninja village to the "Knoha collapse plan".


    The former boom.


    The ninjas of Sunninja believe that under his leadership, Sunninja Village will go further.


    "In the past few years, the power of our Ninja village has gradually stabilized, and the exchanges with Ninja villages of various countries have also proceeded smoothly."


    "In terms of training new ninjas, after using Konoha''s exercise education curriculum plan, the results are very significant."


    At the conference table, Maki held the materials in his hand and reported to Fengying and the senior management of Sand Shinobu.


    Looking at Gaara with a calm face, and thinking of the changes in Sand Ninja Village over the past two years, Maki only felt relieved in his heart.


    He originally thought that Gaara was too young, but now it is too rush to take up the position of the fifth generation of Fengying Club, and he should practice more.


    Unexpectedly, although Gaara is young, he already has the style of a general.Even the Sand Ninja Village of the Five Great Ninja Villages is well managed and is already a qualified Fengying.


    "It will be the Zhongnin exam again soon, I really look forward to the result of this exam."


    Hearing this, other senior executives also showed expectation on their faces.


    No one can escape Maika''s conclusion. When Gaara proposed to introduce Konoha''s training program at the beginning, the senior management of Sunin was opposed.


    Because in their eyes, this is tantamount to confessing in disguise that they are not as good as Konoha.


    They are unwilling to admit this fact, nor can they admit this fact. Years of entanglement and grievances can not be washed away with blood, which makes them reluctant to lower their heads to ask each other for advice! However, when Gaara held a tough attitude in Saranin Village After the implementation of Konoha''s talent training policy.


    After tasting, they immediately smelled a scent, and they couldn''t refuse! Another said, with a worried expression, "However, it seems that bad rumors have spread during this time."


    This ninja is named Yura, and is one of the senior officials of Sunnin Village. He is responsible for the security work of Sunnin Village. His position is equivalent to that of Konoha''s security department, and he is considered a high-ranking authority.


    But in fact, this person is one of the scorpions left behind, and the real identity is a spy.


    At this moment, Yura didn''t know his identity because he was sealed by Scorpion! Scorpion was a very cautious and clever way to cheat himself into it.


    Therefore, for so many years, I didn''t know my identity, and I did my best for Sand Ninja Village. Naturally, there was no doubt.


    It''s just that when the Red Sand Scorpion returns someday, he will restore all his memories and become one of the threats to Sand Ninja Village.


    "What rumors, Yura."


    Everyone looked at him and asked


    Tao.


    "Everyone has heard of "Dawn"


    Is the name of this organization?"


    There was a solemn look on Ying Mei''s face, and he said, "As far as I know, this organization is composed of dozens of ninjas, and their official members are all murderous rebels wanted by major ninja villages."


    "There are three 3 members of Akatsuki organization I know. A single person buried his family''s Uchiha Itachi overnight, once one of the seven Ninja Seven, and the Mist Ninja stranger dried persimmon ghost shark."


    "Also, Iori Yatoto who invaded Wunin more than a year ago and killed the four generations of Mizukage Tachibana Yakura!"


    Iori Yetou! When I heard this name, Maji, Gaara and others suddenly thought of that indifferent face.


    The incident at the Loulan Ruins a year ago, it hasn''t been long yet, and the combat power displayed by Ye Dou at that time left a deep impression on them.


    "What is their purpose"


    "I don''t know, Jilaiya-sama only knows that they are eyeing something in Naruto''s body."


    Konoha Shinobu Village.


    After two and a half years, this existence has once again become: extremely lively.


    Although Konoha is the most prosperous village among the five ninja villages, it is normal to be lively.


    However, Konoha today is more lively than before, because Naruto Uzumaki who was...


    Having not seen it for a long time, Konoha''s Xiaoqiang naturally came over to talk with him, sharing the bits and pieces of the past two and a half years.


    The group of people ate and chatted, and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious when they had reunited after a long time, but soon, the topic inevitably returned to Akatsuki.


    "Naruto."


    In the Yile Ramen shop, Nara Shikamaru''s expression disappeared, and he said solemnly to Uzumaki Naruto, "Not long ago, the fourth generation of Mizukage from Kirinin Village was beheaded."


    "what"


    Naruto Uzumaki was taken aback and asked, "Who did it?"


    He obviously didn''t know this, but he also understood that it was a shocking event, equivalent to the death of the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, and the impact was huge.


    "Yedou did it. Except for Konoha, the current Sand Ninja and Wu Ninja are all looking for him."

 276 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 276

    Nara Shikamaru said in a deep voice, "I don''t care what you are thinking in your heart, but if you encounter Yetou in the future, you must either run away immediately, or fight with him with the determination to kill him, otherwise, you will die. !"


    ""


    After the words fell, the temperature in the ramen restaurant dropped several degrees, and the pleasant atmosphere of a long-lost reunion suddenly disappeared.


    Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he regained his vitality, "I won''t run away! I must beat the guy who... leave without saying goodbye, and then bring him back to Sasuke, the same guy."


    Everyone was speechless for a while, the orphan class of Class 7 is special, they cannot understand, and cannot intervene! "You are leaving"


    On the throne of Longdi Cave, the White Snake Immortal looked down at the night fight below.


    The latter nodded and said, "My purpose of coming here has been achieved. It''s time to leave."


    Longdidong and his party, the harvest greatly exceeded Yedou''s expectations, not only completed the mastery of the fairy mode, but also received strong support from Longdidong, which made his plan''s success rate increase by a point%.


    Now, after such a long period of cultivation, it is time for him to go out for activities.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    252. Chapter 247, Gaara was arrested]


    "Master Ye Dou."


    At the entrance of Longdi Cave, Tanjinji, Tianxinjinji, Shichujimaji, Xinya, Wanshe and many other high-level people are bidding farewell to Night Fight.


    During the time he was cultivating in Longdidong, he had become a part of all the creatures in Longdidong.


    It''s the kind of physical integration!


    It was the unruly ten thousand snakes, or the extremely violent Xinya, and now, they can''t get rampant in front of the night fight.


    No way, who made the three immortals Tianxinji, Tanjinji, and Shikishimaji be polite from start to finish? Ye Dou can only keep looking for the most powerful Ten Thousand Snake and Xinya Wendao, and hone his tolerance in actual combat. Technique.


    Therefore, whether it is Xinya or Wanshe, they are always "asking the knife" endlessly.


    I was terrified, and now I heard that this killing god was finally leaving.


    They ran over quickly, and they had to see him leaving Longdi Cave with their own eyes to feel at ease.


    "Just send it here."


    Ye Dou turned around, put on the black robe of Akatsuki''s organization, his face was not happy or worried, and bid farewell to everyone in Longdidong.


    "Yes, good luck, Lord Ye Dou!"


    The snakes kowtowed slightly, they didn''t know, they thought they were the white snake immortals that they were sending.


    Their attitude made Ye Dou a little curious, and he didn''t know what the White Snake Fairy had said to them.


    However, he was used to the respect of all creatures in Longdi Cave except the White Snake Fairy, so he didn''t care too much.


    After thinking about it, Ye Dou stopped staying, drew out the battle sword, slashed a few times in the void, and stepped out of the barrier of Longdi Cave.


    "Ah, it''s finally out."


    Returning to the ninja world, the mongoose immediately exulted.


    For it, the life in Longdidong is undoubtedly torment, obviously there are "spicy strips" everywhere.


    , But I can only see that I can''t eat it, and I''m really wondering.


    "Yedou, where are we going now, how about a long-lost hunt? How about eating snake soup? Look at you, where you have broken holes: After so long, the skin has become: bad, let''s go catch the snake Let¡¯s fill the shape with the shape"


    Ye Dou ignored him, his body slowly lifted into the air, planning to return to Yuren Village first to find out the changes in the Shinobi world.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me. It''s okay to say something, don''t eat snake soup, or roast lizards."


    at the same time.


    Just when Ye Dou rushed to Urenin Village, an emergency report flew from Sand Ninja Village to Konoha Ninja Village.


    "Where did it come from so early"


    Konoha''s communications department, Konoha ninja who had just arrived on duty, soon spotted a communications ninja.


    He slowly walked over with doubts, and after seeing the type of Ninja Beast, his face suddenly changed.


    "This is the fastest Takamaru in Sunnin Village"


    The other communications department ninjas on duty heard this, and their hearts were shaken.


    As the ninja said, the Takamaru creature is a ninja that is unique to Sand Ninja Village.


    And because its speed is very high, under normal circumstances, the use of this kind of beast to convey information basically means that something big has happened.


    "This is the first level emergency communication."


    Sure enough, unlocking the backpack behind the Ninja Beast, they found a letter, and it was still the highest-level first-level communication.The content above needs to be interpreted by the ninja of the secret code class.


    "Contact the secret code class quickly."


    The headed ninja had a foreboding, he


    Our allies, Sand Ninja Village, must have happened.


    He acted decisively, and immediately ordered people to call the ninja of the secret signal class to untie the content of the letter as soon as possible


    the other side.


    After undergoing an internal assessment, Uzumaki Naruto quickly regained his original identity and will perform the mission as Konoha''s ninja from today.


    However, due to the members of the original seven classes, apart from the guidance of Shinobu, there is only one Naruto Uzumaki left.


    Therefore, he will merge into other ninja squads and perform tasks with other squads.


    "Ah, I haven''t performed a mission for a long time. I really hope I can perform a difficult mission."


    "I''m very happy that you are motivated, but don''t complain about the difficulty of the task later."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Kakashi, I''m not that kind of person."


    Uzumaki Naruto grinned and said, indicating that he was not in the difficulty of the task, and he was willing to do everything.


    However, in his heart, he is very eager to show everyone the results of his practice.Of course, the more difficult the task, the better.


    After a pause, he asked again, "By the way, Mrs. Kakashi, you said we are going to merge with other teams. Which team is it?"


    "You will know when you get there."

 277 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 277

    Hagi Kakashi smiled mysteriously, "You should like it."


    Still selling Guanzi.


    Uzumaki Naruto murmured, and then walked into the mission hall with Hagi Kakashi.


    Here, he saw familiar figures, Umino Iruka, Senju Tsunade, Haruno Sakura and Hyuga Fireworks.


    Upon seeing this, he was stunned, and then said, "Sakura still has sparks, why are you here? Are you going to merge with our team, it is your team"


    "Long time no see, Naruto."


    Hyuga Hanaho smiled calmly and greeted him.


    She knows Naruto Uzumaki quite well, because the other person is her sister''s sweetheart, and she can often hear something about him from her sister.


    Moreover, he is also a former teammate of Ye Dou, so Hyuga Huahuo is relatively familiar with Uzumaki Naruto, and he does not resist teaming up with the opponent.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw a spark. By the way, how come your team is only you two"


    Hearing that, Haruno Sakura and Hyuga Hanaru looked sad.


    Obviously, the... teammate in their team has a high probability of encountering unexpected events during the mission.


    "Let¡¯s talk less gossip, now, I have a very important task to give you."


    Tsunade interrupted their conversation with a gloomy expression almost dripping with water, extremely serious.


    On her desktop, there was an urgent letter from Sand Shinobu, and the content on it shocked her.


    "What''s wrong with Granny Tsunade!"


    Upon seeing this, Naruto Uzumaki also guessed that something big might happen.


    "The fifth generation Fengying of Sunin Village was taken away by Akatsuki''s people."


    "Sara Shinobu''s fifth-generation Kazekage Gaara!"


    From Tsunade''s expression, Naruto Uzumaki had a foreboding that it was bad, but he didn''t expect that things would turn out to be so bad.


    "that"


    "I want you to go to Sand Ninja Village immediately, get the information, and send it back to Konoha, and then follow the instructions from Sand Ninja Village to support them!"


    : Xie Shuyou¡¯s 588 rewards, thank you brothers for your monthly tickets, flowers, evaluation votes, thank you very much.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    253. Chapter Two Hundred and Forty-Eight, Magic Dragon Nine Letters]


    Yunin Village.


    After Ye Dou left Longdi Cave, he did not encounter any attacks along the way, and returned to Yuren Village smoothly.


    However, before he waited for a moment to rest, Payne approached him, and he was somewhat dissatisfied with his behavior of paddling for a long time without doing tasks.


    "Where have you been during this time"


    In a tall building in Yuren Village, Payne asked him blankly.


    "Happened to break into the Longdi Cave and something happened."


    Ye Dou turned his back to Payne and looked into the distance.


    Here is the tallest building in Yuren Village, and you can see the entire village at a glance.


    Different from Konoha''s bustling and lively, Yuren Village is covered by rain all day long, and it is difficult to see too many people on the sidewalk.It is less angry and more heavy.


    "Longdi Cave is one of the three holy places in the Ninja World, which is as famous as Miaomu Mountain"


    Payne''s eyes flickered.


    He once visited Jilai Yemen and knew that the psychic Ninja Beast of Zilai came from Miaomu Mountain, so he also knew some secrets about the three holy places.


    "You learned fairy art"


    He asked.


    Ye Dou didn''t conceal it either, it was raining, and she said gently "Ah"


    , There is not much explanation.


    "Never mind, it is better for you to learn immortal arts, which will be beneficial to the next task of catching the tail beast."


    Payne accepted his explanation and stopped pursuing it.


    "Your plan has begun"


    "Ah, the preliminary funding preparations have almost been completed. It''s time to proceed to the second part of the plan. Take the time to take a break. Deidara and Scorpion have already sent back the news, and Yiwei Renzhuli has been successfully captured."


    ""


    Since Yiwei Renzhuli has been caught, it means that Shippuden has begun.


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze, his expression more solemn.


    Now that the Akatsuki organization has begun to be active in the Ninja World, it is not far from the outbreak of the fourth Ninja World War! At the same time.


    Deidara and the scorpion, who completed the capture of a human pillar, also came to the predetermined location.


    The location of pulling away from the human pillar and sealing the tail beast to the outer golem is not fixed.


    Penn, who has reincarnation eyes, can release the ten-tailed psychic sealed on the moon at any time.


    Therefore, the Akatsuki organization has prepared hidden bases in various villages in various countries to facilitate the seal of the tail beast, without the need for members to make a special trip after the capture is completed to avoid accidents.


    "It''s late than expected."


    "Renzhu''s power is stronger than imagined, but I was abolished by him."


    Looking at Penn''s slide body in front of him, Deidara said nothing.


    Although Akatsuki generally operates in groups of two, these unruly guys are hard to understand, and they basically never cooperate with each other.


    Just like this operation, it was clear that Dedala and the scorpion were in Sand Ninja Village, but in the end, only Dedala was the only one to catch the tail beast.


    Therefore, the time they complete the task is wrong.


    "It''s better to be late than never"

 278 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 278

    Payne stared blankly at Gaara, who was already in a coma, and took the first shot with one hand on the ground.


    Then, the strange-looking monsters from the outside world appeared from the ground.


    After doing all this, he made seals again with both hands and summoned all the members of Akatsuki''s organization.


    "Go ahead, gather!"


    "Brother Ye Dou!"


    As soon as he returned to where he was staying, Tsubaki hurried over.


    Behind her, there are Xiao Nan and another child who was picked up in Wuren.


    Compared with the time when I saw them, the three children have changed their appearances at this time.Not only have they grown up, they are no longer dirty.


    Moreover, on their foreheads, the three of them wore ninja guards from Yunin Village.


    Today, they are only seven or eight years old.If it is not for Xiao Nan to open the back door, it is these children who are gifted.


    "I''m back, are things going well?"


    Xiao Nan walked into the house and asked.


    "Well, it went better than expected."


    Ye Dou glanced around the room and found that everything was clean. It was obvious that someone cleaned him during his absence.


    "During the time you left, the three of them worked very hard. Now they are the Xiaren of Yurenin Village."


    Seeing Chun''s three children begging for praise, but embarrassed to speak, Xiao Nan smiled and said for them.


    "Hehehe"


    The mind was seen through, a few children touched their heads embarrassedly, staring at Ye Dou intently, as if waiting for his praise.


    Just about to speak, a flash of light flashed in his mind.It was Penn''s brain wave, which represented the signal of assembly.


    Xiao Nan also received this signal, her soft expression suddenly closed, a little more solemn.


    The beginning of Akatsuki''s actions meant that the ninja world was about to set off an unknown turmoil, and if he did not succeed, he would become benevolence.


    "Let''s go back first, your brother Ye Dou just came back, let him have a good rest."


    When the children heard this, their expressions suddenly changed, but they obediently said goodbye to Ye Dou, turned and left the room.


    "During the time you seal the tail beast, I will be responsible for the safety of the village."


    Ye Dou gave a hum, and then sat cross-legged, forming a handprint, and in a blink of an eye he came to a cave.


    "Everyone is here, so let''s start."


    When Ye Dou''s illusory body appeared, the rest of Akatsuki''s organization had already appeared.


    Payne: "The sealing time needs to last three days. During this time, please pay attention to the safety of the main body! Absolutely, you should use the main body first to monitor the movement outside, and don''t let people disturb the seal."


    Jue: "I see."


    Dry persimmon ghost shark: "Is this a human force younger than imagined."


    Deidara: "Don''t be a kid, I lost an arm on him, but he eventually fell on top of my art, eh!"


    Scorpion: "I have reminded you to be prepared a long time ago. You are too smug, fool."


    Fei Duan: "Ren Zhuli, maybe the evil god will like this kind of sacrifice, leader, or I will kill him now"


    Horn: Du: "Don''t say anything stupid, kill him, and the tail beast in his body will disappear with it."


    Dry persimmon ghost shark: "So, Mr. Ye Dou seems to have killed the three-tailed Renzhuli."


    Night Fight: "The tail beast will not die, it will be reborn soon."


    Payne: "Leave aside the matter of the three tails. The people of the first tail are sensitive. The troops of Sharenin Village will chase them and complete the seal as soon as possible."


    Uchiha Itachi: "That''s what I said!"


    The magic dragon is all nine seals! Nine people 9 seal at the same time, inject Chakra into the outer golem body, and activate the golem.


    Soon, the nine realms were visible to the naked eye, the "dragon" formed by Chakra


    Flew out of the outer monster''s mouth, swallowed Gaara on the ground, and wrapped it in it.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    254. Chapter 249, Konoha Pursuit Troop]


    Resurrection and destruction are two completely different things.


    Just like creation and destruction, destruction is always easier than creation.


    It is very troublesome to re-seal the tailed beast into the body of the ten tails.


    Because they can''t kill Renzhuli, they can only use high-level sealing techniques to pull the tail beast Chakra from Renzhuli''s body bit by bit.


    Even if Akatsuki organizes nine people to perform the surgery at the same time, it takes about three days: time to complete.


    It is conceivable that the chakra of the tail beast is huge, and the chakra of the ten tail is so huge.


    Long-term mental concentration is something that makes people tired easily, but everyone in Akatsuki''s organization is a shadow-level master, extremely powerful, and although the three-day seal time is long, it can''t affect them.


    It''s just that not everyone can bear this kind of boring thing.


    "It''s been so long, why haven''t Renzhuli''s Chakra all pulled out! Hey, are you guys lazy!"


    Fei Duan is this kind of person.He is a little nervous, but he can''t stand this kind of boring work.


    Moreover, this guy is a Cthulhu, and if he doesn''t offer sacrifices to the Cthulhu for one day, he feels blasphemous.Now that two days have passed, he can''t sit still.


    "Give me enough to stop you bastard."


    Kok: I feel a little embarrassed.


    The reason why he agreed to form a team with Fei Duan was because Fei Duan told him that his religion Cult can make money.


    As a result, after forming the team, apart from watching this perverted various fancy self-barrels, Jiao: He didn''t get a dime from him.


    Now, this neurotic teammate is talking nonsense while working again, Jiao: I can''t wait to hit him on the spot.


    In name, they are an organization, but they don''t mean to help each other.

 279 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 279

    On the contrary, many of them don''t look at each other, such as himself, who has repeatedly thought about which guys'' hearts should be taken away to arm his own secret arts.


    "The seal of the tail beast is the most important part of Akatsuki''s plan. Don''t play tricks on me."


    Cut! Hearing what Payne said, Fei Duan muttered a little childishly.


    "We seem to be exposed. Two teams are coming in our direction."


    Absolutely speak.


    Payne frowned slightly when he heard the words, "Who"


    "It''s Konoha''s ninja, the captain seems to be called Metkai and Hagi Kakashi, coming from two directions, very fast!"


    Confess truthfully.


    "Oh"


    When everyone heard the words, they all looked at Ye Dou, their expressions were intriguing, and they obviously knew his relationship with Metkay.


    Payne said to Ye Dou, "Since you are looking at that ninja, why not trouble you to take a trip?"


    "Wait."


    Feiduan interrupted, and courageously said, "Why let him go, I am going to go, don''t grab any of you with me."


    After staying here for two days, he was about to get moldy.Now that he encounters an enemy, he can just send sacrifices to Lord Cthulhu.How can he not take the initiative?


    Unexpectedly, the dried persimmon ghost shark seemed interested, "No, let me go this time, I have a personal grudge with that precious beast."


    When he and Uchiha Itachi sneaked into Konoha, they had a brief contact with Metkay, and they were still: Metkay ate it


    Point loss.


    This time I took the initiative to speak and take the interception task to my upper body, probably because I wanted to avenge my original kick.


    "Leave it to me for the other team. It''s hard to come across Renzhuli, which saves me the time to look for."


    Uchiha Itachi flashed his eyes and spoke actively.


    Ye Dou did not speak, and remained silent.He still didn''t know that Hyuga Huahuo was also among the chasing troops.


    "Then use which technique."


    The technique in Payne''s mouth is called the technique of surviving the body, which is a kind of evil ninjutsu that is a bit similar to seizing the house. It requires a living person as a sacrifice. After launching, it can ignore the geographical distance and seize the body of the sacrifice. .


    This is a powerful and convenient ninjutsu.After the ninja has seized the body of the sacrifice, not only the appearance is exactly the same, but it can also be used with the blood inheritance boundary.


    The only drawback is that the body after the elephant turns only has the main body, and 30% of the chakras are limited by the body and cannot display their full combat power.


    "Scorpion, I will take care of you physically."


    "Cut, I get it!"


    Scorpion said unhappy.


    There is no way, because once the art of the elephant turn is activated, the ninja who is taken away will lose self-consciousness forever, and will completely die when the chakra runs out.


    There are not many scorpions buried in the village of Sha Nin, each is precious, but this is the command of the leader Payne, he can only obey


    At the same time, after the round with Sand Shinobu, Hagi Kakashi and others also officially launched Gaara''s recapture plan.


    "Slow down Naruto, don''t be so impatient, pay attention to maintaining the team formation."


    "But I can''t swallow this breath!"


    Uzumaki Naruto walked at the forefront of the team, ignoring the size of his teammates, roaring loudly.


    When he returned to Konoha Village again, his original mood was very happy.However, after he learned that Gaara was arrested, everything changed.


    "The reason why those guys are staring at Gaara, even I know what it is, just because we were sealed by a monster, they stared at us."


    He firmly grasped the clothes on his chest, his expression unwilling.


    "It was the adults who made their own claim to seal the tail beast on me, so why should they do this to us!"


    Look, it''s the kid! Go away, stay away from that... monster! Damn, why he hasn''t died yet! In a trance, Uzumaki Naruto''s thoughts are back when he was a kid, everyone treats him as a monster, everyone is right Behind the days when he avoided like a snake and scorpion, there was silence for Haaki Kakashi, Haruno Sakura, and the old people of Chiyo, including Hyuga Kazuo.


    The encounter with Ren Zhuli was something they couldn''t imagine, that kind of...the loneliness deep into the bone marrow could kill people silently.


    "What makes me even more angry is the guy Ye Dou, who has clearly experienced that kind of pain, why should he help Xiao!"


    Naruto Uzumaki yelled, unwilling, angry, puzzled, and sad.


    He still remembers going to the ninja school that year, and the rest of the children were accompanied by their parents.


    There were only two of them, only two of him and Ye Dou, who came and walked alone.


    Thinking of the sadness, tears flowed down, but he didn''t wipe it, and swears to heaven.


    "I will find that bastard, and squash him: Even if he breaks his hands and feet, I have to take him back to the village!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    255. Chapter two hundred and fiftieth, I remember]


    "I will fly them all and take Gaara back!"


    Uzumaki Naruto twisted his fists tightly, swearing to heaven.


    "It''s a pity that I won''t let you bring Ren Zhuli back, at least you can''t live."


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar and familiar voice sounded, and it spread to everyone''s ears lightly.


    "Stop it, Naruto!"


    Hagi Kakashi heard the sound, immediately.


    Run to the front of the team and stopped Naruto Uzumaki.


    Because, he has already heard it, who is speaking this paragraph from.


    "It''s you, Itachi Uchiha!"


    Naruto Uzumaki also saw the person coming, and his pupils shrank.


    "Long time no see, senior Kakashi, Naruto-kun."


    With a stern face and unidentified scarlet eyes, it was Uchiha Itachi who had turned around after using the elephant.

 280 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 280

    He stood upright on the forest path, the breeze blowing black robe hunting and hunting, indifferently blocking the way of everyone.


    "Itachi Uchiha is the ninja who killed the Kami Uchiha clan."


    The Chiyo old man met Uchiha Itachi''s eyes, but he looked away less than a second later.


    She is the ninja of the three generations of Naruto Tobihito.Now she is seventy years old, and where the Ninja World was born, she was active in the Ninja World as Sand Ninja.


    The writing wheel eyes of the Uchiha clan, she has seen enough on the battlefield, and she can recognize it at a glance! "It''s a dangerous person!"


    "Ah, it''s Akatsuki after all."


    Hagi Kakashi also looked solemn.


    Akatsuki''s name is no longer unfamiliar in Shinobi now.


    Because, whether it was the death of the fourth generation of Shuiying or the arrest of the current five generations of Fengying, all were caused by self-knowledge.


    Their existence has long attracted the attention of the entire Ninja world. Every official member is a well-known vicious ninja, and it is the most terrifying organization in the Ninja world so far.


    at the same time.


    The Metkay team also encountered the sniper of the dried persimmon ghost shark in the other direction.


    Needless to say, as soon as we meet, the two sides will fight hard and die.


    In this mission, Konoha originally only discharged the Hagi Kakashi team 1.


    But because Konoha''s fifth generation of Hokage Tsunadehime won the prize not long ago, she anxiously called another team to come to support.


    Tsunade, one of the legendary three ninjas, has a secret that few people know.


    She inherited the character of the first generation of Naruto Senshouzuma, and loves gambling, but the gambling luck is extremely poor, and basically every gambling will lose.


    However, she herself does not really want to win in gambling.


    Because whenever she wins any form of gambling, something unknown will happen.


    This may be one of the reasons why she almost loses every gambling, but she still insists and is unable to extricate herself from indulging in gambling.


    Although gambling will make her lose all the pants, even the money for staying in the store, and living on the street, it can make her feel at ease.


    The team she sent this time is the first squad of Metkay.One is the absolute elite team composed of one special ninja, one ninja, and two ninjas.


    On the rugged yellow basin, Metkai is fighting the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    Looking at the human-shaped shark, a big knife, and the murderous dried persimmon ghost shark, Metkai''s face was solemn.


    Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, his expression changed, and he said, "Are you?"


    "You seem to think of me."


    The dried persimmon ghost shark heard the words, and the corner of his mouth sullenly raised.


    When he sneaked into Konoha with Uchiha Itachi, Metkai left him


    I was very impressed.


    The other party called himself "Knoha Zhen Beast"


    And he dried the persimmon ghost shark, also not a normal human, known as the misty man.


    From Metkai''s body, the dried persimmon ghost shark asked about the aura of the same kind, the beast is destined to fight to the bottom, and die.


    Metkay''s two thick eyebrows were tightly frowning, not seeing the blood of the past, and his face was solemn.


    Upon seeing this, the dry persimmon ghost shark smiled even more, although the other party claimed to be a "rare beast"


    , But even beasts have strong and weak points.


    Just like now, he is always calm and unhurried, while the other side is waiting strictly, such as the top predator facing the prey, and the dried persimmon ghost shark finds the joy of hunting.


    "It can''t be wrong, this black auspicious cloud dress"


    Yes, that''s right, it''s me! "You are definitely a member of the same organization as my bastard disciple!"


    Yes, yes, it is "Does this kind of thing still need to be confirmed?"


    Seeing him holding back for a long time, Tian Tian thought he was trying to say something, but in the end he uttered a fart.


    Isn''t the task they received to assist Sand Shinobu, fight the Akatsuki organization, and recover the five generations of Fengying? This is so suspicious that the dry persimmon ghost shark''s expression is also stiff, and his heart is a little angry, almost not because this head is a rare beast. The level guy is furious.


    After taking a deep breath, he said, "You are really an irritating fellow, but you are right. Mr. Ye Dou and I are indeed members of an organization."


    "Where is the night fight"


    Metkay asked.


    "What''s the use of telling you."


    "Of course it is useful. It is my responsibility as a teacher to guide my disciples back to the right way."


    Metkay shouted, in words, there was unspeakable determination.


    Hearing that, the dry persimmon ghost is one of them. He sees a certain look in the eyes of the other party, there is regret, nostalgia, and determination.


    "Ghost shark and Itachi seem to have already met the enemy."


    In the cave where the tail beast was sealed, Payne saw the changes of the dried persimmon ghost shark and Uchiha Itachi, his eyes were dull and he was silent.


    He guessed that the two of them should have met each other and are fighting! "It can make them fall into a bitter battle. It seems that the enemy is pretty good, Deidara, Scorpion, you are making too much noise this time."


    "what"


    Deidara let out an ah, and explained, "Because this time the strength of the human column is also quite good!"


    Scorpion snorted, disgusted, "So I said that your ninjutsu is not suitable for sneaking in."


    "Big Brother Scorpion made a lot of noise at the door of Sand Ninth, right? Such a large-scale explosion attracted people, eh!"


    Deidara sighed.


    "what did you say!"


    Scorpion aggravated his tone and became a little anxious.


    What is this guy talking about, he was so embarrassed to throw the pot to him. Has he forgotten who actually planted the bomb in Sunin Village? "Control it all, stop fighting."


    Payne just mentioned it casually, awakened them, and asked them to be more careful in doing things in the future.

 281 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 281

    How can I expect that these problematic children will quarrel, and they are even allowed to do it.


    "Focus on the seal. Chakras like the turning technique are limited. They can''t hold on for long."


    ""


    Ye Dou still didn''t speak, but the mongoose looked a little worried.


    "How to do night fight, fireworks seems to be in the chasing team, don''t you go and see"


    "They will be fine."


    Having said that, he simply closed his eyes and was completely silent.


    : Sure enough, Chapter 24 is really helpless by 404! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    256. Chapter 251, Master and Disciple Reunion]


    "I''m back, how is the enemy"


    In the sealed cave, Payne suddenly turned his head and asked.


    It turns out that it was the dried persimmon ghost shark and Uchiha Itachi who had completely lost the news just now.


    Dry persimmon ghost shark, "Failed!"


    Uchiha Itachi, "The enemy is more difficult than imagined."


    Jue, "This is troublesome"


    Payne, "No, the elephant turning technique is good, but only the main body, one-third of the chakra, can delay the opponent''s action, and the goal has been achieved, hurry up and continue to seal."


    Everyone nodded, pointed out their swords, and focused on the seal.


    "You can feel relieved now"


    The mongoose spoke, but he couldn''t get a reply from Ye Dou.He opened his eyes and looked directly at the monster in front of him.


    As the one-tailed Chakra continued to be pulled away by them, the nine eyes of the Outer Demon Elephant that were originally tightly closed are gradually opening, extremely hideous


    "It makes people feel uncomfortable!"


    After the battle with the dried persimmon ghost shark was over, the Metkai team did not immediately rush, but stopped to rest and rehabilitate before starting again.


    Now, another day has passed, after adjusting to the best four, 4 before starting again.


    "What''s wrong, Ning Ci"


    Li Luoke and Tiantian turned their heads at the same time and asked, "Is there another enemy here?"


    "No, it''s quite the opposite. I can''t even feel the breath of the enemy around. This is very puzzling. The other party does not hesitate to use that kind of ninjutsu, and it will delay our time."


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.Ningji Hyuga has a bad feeling and thinks of some possibility.


    "In other words, there is no need to delay any longer."


    "This possibility also exists, but I hope they don''t have time to stop us."


    The Hagi Kakashi team on the other side also thought of this possibility.


    However, they are more willing to accept the second possibility than the first possibility.


    Because, if it is the first possibility, it means that the tail beast in Gaara has been removed, and the consequences are self-evident! "Parker, haven''t you arrived yet?"


    Naruto Uzumaki heard this and hurriedly asked.


    At this moment, he looked a bit hideous, his eyes were bloodshot, and the teeth in his mouth became sharper.


    Obviously, his current mood is extremely unstable, and he was released by Ji Lai Ye... a little gossip seal, an unknown chakra overflow, and a slight beastization of his body.


    "Don''t worry, it will be here soon."


    Parker said without looking back, it is a forbearing dog with a strong ability to chase.


    However, although it made Uzumaki Naruto not to worry, he unintentionally speeded up his journey.


    Puff! With a deep muffled sound, Gaara fell to the ground, splashing some dust.


    At this time, the third eye of the outer golem was completely opened, and the chakra extraction of this tail has been completed.


    "ended!"


    "It''s finally over, my shoulders are sore."


    "It''s annoying every time."


    ""


    Boom! The mountain shook for a while, and Payne was about to speak, but was interrupted by the shock.


    "It seems to be lively outside."


    "Reinforcement? It''s from Brother Guiyu, or?"


    Deidara is another one, his eyes fixed on Uchiha Itachi who is not far away.


    "It''s all here."


    Ye Dou finally spoke to solve Dedala''s confusion.


    His domineering experience has already felt how many people are out there, four 44 for Matkay third class, and five 55 for Kakasiban.


    "Yes."


    Bai Jue smiled, looking at Gaara''s body below, and said, "It''s a pity that they are a step late."


    The booming shook the mountain again, and the barrier in the cave was broken.


    The chasing troops, who couldn''t wait, filed in. They were clearly positioned and placed in a combat formation. They were obviously ready to fight.


    "What is this!"


    However, without waiting for them to sit down: one step, including the Chiyo old man who was used to seeing the big scene, was shocked by the outside golem in front of him.


    This is not because the appearance of the outer golem is frightening, but because they feel an invisible sense of oppression from the golem, which makes them feel uneasy.


    After reacting, Metkay immediately locked on one of the fingers of the outer golem.


    He is a night fight, although his back is facing everyone, but Metkai still recognizes him at first sight.

 282 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 282

    Nothing else, this is derived from the intimacy engraved in the bones from years of getting along, time cannot wash.


    "Your taste has deteriorated. Such decadent clothes don''t match you at all, Ye Dou!"


    Although Metkay was smiling, there was not a hint of joy in his words.


    It''s been a few years or almost ten years! From the encounter at the ninjutsu shop, unknowingly, the little boy has grown up and turned into a handsome boy.


    However, this is not what he wants to see.


    The scene fell into silence, and even the members of the Xiao organization did not speak at this moment, as if they were going to give the master and disciple some time to relive.


    However, whether it is Matt Kai and the members of Akatsuki, it has been a long time for Ye Dou to speak.


    "I''ll leave it to you here."


    Upon seeing this, Payne ordered Deidara and Scorpion to unlock the technique.


    "Do you want to run away."


    Metkay suddenly yelled, "I told you that there is no step back on the road to youth, only one step forward. When did you become such a coward, night fight!"


    No one knows how much effort he put into Ye Dou.


    Over the years, the relationship between the two has surpassed the relationship between the teacher and the apprentice, and they are in the same way as the father and son.


    Finally, Ye Dou turned around and looked squarely at Konoha''s group.


    I haven''t seen each other for many years, and they have changed more or less, but they can be recognized at a glance.


    "People will grow up, blindly indulging in the past, in the end they will only be able to do nothing, Teacher Kai!"


    His tone was flat, and he looked at everyone with hope.


    "Nostalgia does not mean standing still. The road of life is rugged. On this road, we encounter all kinds of accidents, regardless of


    Whether it is beautiful or sad, it will become the driving force that drives us forward. This is youth, night fight!"


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand your youth, Teacher Kai! Ye Dou sighed silently, and finally glanced at the fireworks that had been watching his own Hyuga from the beginning. .


    "wait:"


    At the end, he seemed to see someone shouting, but he could no longer hear


    Ye Dou opened his eyes again, and his consciousness returned to Yuren Village.


    The rain has been falling, and the drops of rain fell on the ground on the roof, splashing ripples.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    257. Chapter 252, Capture Nine Tails]


    "Water escape.


    Water Dragon Bomb! In Yunin Village, Tsubaki and two other children brought back from Wunin Village are doing daily practice.


    They had thought about it, hoping that when Ye Dou came back, they would surprise him.


    In fact, they or she did it.Looking at the scale of the water dragon bomb, even Ye Dou had to admit that she really picked up a genius.


    "Success!"


    After the operation was successful, Tsubaki looked back excitedly, looking at Ye Dou sitting on the roof in the rain, eager to hear a compliment from his mouth.


    Today''s Yuren Village is still covered by rain, but Tsubaki doesn''t care, with a flower decoration similar to Xiao Nan on his head, and he doesn''t care if the rain drops on his face.The violet pupils are full of anxiety.


    Ye Dou was in a daze, and she seemed to see that... simple girl standing in the medicine field and smiling at him, making him feel owed.


    But Xiaochun is not Roland after all, no matter what he does, the guilt in his heart cannot disappear.


    "Brother Ye Dou"


    Tsubaki called him cautiously.


    "what happened"


    Ye Dou retracted his mind, and then heard the girl weakly asking, "Is I too stupid?"


    "If you are stupid like this, then this guy is hopeless."


    The mongoose glanced at the night fight, then looked down on the tunnel.


    An irritation flashed in Ye Dou''s heart, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Water Dragon Bomb is a level of water ninjutsu, mastered at the age of seven or eight years old.It is indeed a genius, and it is definitely not comparable to him.


    At least, in the convenience of ninjutsu talent, he is not as good as Tsubaki.


    "You are not stupid, smarter than anyone else."


    "really"


    Tsubaki''s eyes flashed with a faint color, but soon he blushed and lowered his head and counted his toes, with a silly smile on his face.


    Boom! A burst of smoke emerged, and Ye Dou opened the seal scroll, took out a wreath from it, and put it on herself.


    "so beautiful."


    Looking at the delicate wreath made of violet flowers, the little girl''s beautiful eyes flickered, and she liked it to the extreme.


    "Brother Ye Dou, did you knit this yourself?"


    Ye Dou shook his head, "It was given by a friend. Compared to me, it is more suitable for you to wear."


    This wreath was presented to him by Roland on the day of the hunter''s festival.Because it was later sealed in the scroll by him, it has not withered, as if it only bloomed yesterday.


    "Why are you here again."


    Xiao Nan came, stirred the white wings, and came to a few people.


    "Sister Xiaonan, look, brother Ye Dou gave it to me, is it pretty"


    Seeing the person coming, Xiaochun shouted enthusiastically, and then showed off, touching the delicate wreath on her neck.


    The Xiao Nan he gave to him was speechless for a while, and turned to look at Ye Dou.She didn''t believe that it was woven by this man, perhaps it was related to his unknown past.


    She hid it well, and said with a smile, "It''s beautiful, it matches you very well."


    "Come and find me, is there a new mission?"

 283 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 283

    Ye Dou interrupted their conversation very rudely, not enough that Xiao Nan and Chun didn''t care, because they were used to it.


    She nodded and said solemnly, "Well, Payne hopes you will catch Kyuubi. He thinks you are strong enough, and you are familiar with Konoha and Kyuubi''s person Zhuli."


    "I know."


    Ye Dou nodded and did not refuse.


    Among the official members of the Akatsuki organization, excluding Xiao Nan, there are exactly nine people in total.


    This corresponds to the task, that is, everyone needs to catch a head and tail beast.


    "Brother Ye Dou, are you going to have another mission?"


    "Ok."


    ""


    Chun suddenly fell silent, and for a while, he raised his head and said, "Why do you want to catch them?"


    Although she is young, she also understands Ren Zhuli''s situation, like a mouse crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats.


    To be honest, she is different from other people and is not disgusted with Renzhuli. Renzhuli is so similar to them. "Because I have this ability, if I am like other ninjas, I will do nothing, bad things will happen in the future, It is my responsibility."


    Xiaochun opened her beautiful eyes and seemed to understand, but she didn''t seem to understand.


    Ye Dou never thought that she could understand, she just needs to live well, and she can''t intervene in everything that may happen in the future.


    "You can actually refuse. The members of Akatsuki''s organization will be happy to accept the task of capturing Kyuubi."


    At night, Xiao Nan came again, and rarely persuaded him, "You don''t have to face them now."


    Ye Dou understood her meaning, did not respond much, and still sorted out the equipment.


    "I have a different position from them. Even if I evade today and refuse the task of capturing Kyuubi, one day they will stand in front of me."


    Why doesn''t she know this truth, just like her and Uzumaki Nagato, maybe one day, she will have to face the former teacher Jiraiya.


    At that time, even if they don''t want to, they will have to fight their teachers.


    There is no such thing as who is right or wrong, it''s just that everyone''s position is different.


    Xiao Nan sighed silently and asked, "What are your plans. The scorpions are already dead. If we are fast enough, maybe we can stop them before the nine tails return to Konoha."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, just hit Konoha directly."


    "You are crazy"


    What is this man thinking about arrogance or self-confidence, he wants to single-handedly enter the strongest Konoha Ninja Village among the five ninja villages. "I''m so clear and not crazy."


    "Run to Konoha to grab the Jiuwei Renzhuli, you said you are not crazy"


    Xiao Nan was inexplicably annoyed, like the blooming kaolin flowers, there is a kind: different style.


    However, Ye Dou turned a blind eye, gently wiped the saber in his hand, and said calmly, "I just want to see how far I can go."


    As Xiaonan said, it is indeed extremely dangerous to single-handedly enter Konoha.


    After all, this time, he will face the entire Konoha, and there will be no rebels to help him.


    But even so, he still has to go in openly, because compared to Konoha, his future opponent is more dangerous and powerful.


    Uchiha Daido, Uchiha Madara, Otsuki Teruya, Ninja Allied Forces "If I fail, it means I am not strong enough, and I need more power."


    Speaking of this, he put down the towel and gently grabbed the Xueyin war knife.


    The humming of the knife is very sweet and sharp, reflecting his face even more coldly.


    "But I think, I won''t fail!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    258. Chapter 253, Tsunade Prize]


    "Well, I can''t think of such an old woman, who will die in that way in the end"


    A few days later, Hagi Kakashi and Metkai completed the mission and returned to Konoha Shinobu.


    Hearing that the old man of Chiyo finally sacrificed himself and resurrected Gaara, and passed on hope to the next generation of ninjas like a sacred fire, Tsunade showed a look of nostalgia! The old man of Chiyo was once the most troublesome ninja in the village of Ninja one.


    This is not only because of her unique puppet manipulation skills, but also her poison making skills, which are equally fearsome on the battlefield of the Ninja World.


    And she Chiju Tsunade, as the strongest medical ninja in Konoha and even the entire ninja world, from the moment she stepped onto the battlefield of the ninja world.


    It seems that it is doomed that she and the old generation of old people will be enemies for life.


    Now, when he heard the news of the death of his dead opponent, Tsunade did not feel joy, only a deep sorrow.


    "Burning yourself and igniting the future is nothing like what the old woman did!"


    When everyone heard the words, they fell into silence.


    It took a long time before Haruno Sakura said, "Mother-in-law, I am very peaceful when I leave."


    "Hmph, of course she walked peacefully, even her grandson was dead. There is nothing in this world worthy of her staying down to reunite with her family, which is just what she wants!"


    "Tsunade-sama"


    "Okay, okay, you are tired after working for so long, go back and rest soon."


    Tsunade seemed to be in a bad mood, so he turned his chair and waved his back to the crowd, beckoning them to leave.


    "Let''s go, now is the time for the elderly to remember."


    Jilai also shook his head.


    When everyone heard the words, they answered yes, did not stop, and left the Hokage office one after another.


    When everyone was gone, the lively Hokage office became extremely silent again.


    Senju Tsunade didn''t say a word, looking at the scenery outside the window, he didn''t know what he was thinking, he seemed to be reminiscing! "Master Tsunade!"


    Upon seeing this, Kato Silent shouted in a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m not that fragile yet, I don''t care about old things...that should have died ten thousand times."


    Having said that, Tsunade finally turned around again, and the first thing was to open the drawer.


    Mute Kato thought she cheered up and finally started to work.

 284 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 284

    As a result, she actually saw Tsunade pull out something similar to a gaming newspaper from the drawer to claim the prize.


    Sure enough, she was so naive. How could Tsunade-sama be shocked by this kind of thing? Thinking of this, Kato Silence couldn''t help but aggravate his tone and shouted, "Tsuna-sama!!!"


    "Hi, hi, hi, I know I have to work, mute you don''t have to rush me!"


    Tsunade dealt with the nagging Kato mute, and put his face on the newspaper.


    Finally, she found the winning number in the latest issue, opened herself to buy a ticket, and she began to pair, and then she fell into silence.


    "What''s wrong, Tsunade-sama"


    A few days later.


    Ye Dou, who left Yuren Village, took Xiaonan to the outside of Konoha Shinobu Village.


    Standing on a high mountain, Ye Dou looked down to get a panoramic view of Konoha Shinobu Village.


    As in memory, the Konoha Shinobu Village today has not changed much, and it is still so prosperous.


    Dashemaru¡¯s Konoha collapse plan failed to defeat this one for half a century


    In the long-lasting village, Konoha has even completed a new life with the help of the gust of Oshe Maru.


    Unlike the old Sarutobi, Senju Tsunade is just the right age, with the maturity and stability of the old generation of ninjas and the passion of the new generation of ninjas.


    In her hands, Konoha Shinobu was reborn and escaped the shadow of war.


    Seeing that the color is domineering and frantic, Ye Dou can feel the vitality of this village, the streets and alleys are full of traffic and pedestrians.


    "Kinoha Ninja Village is worthy of being the head of the Five Great Ninja Villages. Perhaps only here can we see this kind of peace and stability.


    Xiao Nan said with emotion.


    "What the eyes see is not necessarily true. Peace has never existed, at least not now. All this is just an illusion."


    Ye Dou regained his dominance and said indifferently, "The resources of this world are limited. Some people are destined to live happily, while others will struggle to survive."


    "This kind of imbalance will trigger a new round of war. This war will grow from small to large, slowly devouring the entire Ninja World."


    Xiao Nan was speechless, because what Ye Dou said was the truth.


    No one likes war, but due to problems such as survival environment, ninjas can only take up weapons and compete for limited resources.


    Akatsuki is a mercenary organization independent of Shinobu Village, so she knows that the war has always existed since it was never cut off.


    The only good news is that today''s Ninja World, it is difficult to see the ultimate turmoil of the past Ninja World War.


    However, this status quo is not permanent.Once the balance is broken, the war that has swept the entire Ninja World will start again.


    "Nine-tailed man Zhuli is in Konoha, are you going to do it now, is there anything I need to do"


    Xiao Nan once asked to act with him, but was rejected by Ye Dou on the spot and said that he would hinder him.


    In this case, Xiao Nan was very angry, but helpless, she didn''t want to stand by and watch as an audience.


    "Watch the whereabouts of the Metkay team for me. If they leave Konoha, let me know as soon as possible."


    Metkay was his teacher Xiao Nan thought a lot for a while, his amber eyes kept flashing, and it took a long time before he nodded, indicating that he would help him pay attention.


    A few more days passed like this.


    On this day, the rested Metkay team once again embarked on its mission.


    One of the legendary three ninjas, Jiraiya, was preparing to leave with them.


    "What are you leaving the village"


    In Hokage''s office, Tsunade frowned tightly, and asked to stay in.


    "Don''t you know that the village is just short of manpower right now? Do you actually want to leave Konoha to collect materials at this time? I don''t agree!"


    "I didn''t come out of the village for the purpose of collecting materials. I have not been able to sleep well in the past few days. The...golem in Kakashi''s mouth makes me very concerned."


    Jilaida didn''t expect her to react so much, explained.


    "What do you know"


    "It''s because I don''t know, that''s why I am going to visit Miaomu Mountain and ask the Immortal Toad."


    Hearing that Jiraiya was out of the village to get Akatsuki''s information, Tsunade''s brows were slightly loosened, but he wrinkled again soon.


    Because she hasn''t slept well in the past few days, winning the lottery for several days in a row is still the first prize, which makes her uneasy.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    259. Chapter two hundred and fifty-four, you bet on me to die]


    "The fourth generation of Shuiying, the fifth generation of Fengying, the thousand generations of old women died in Akatsuki''s hands."


    It is dusk, and the last afterglow of the sun shines the golden glow of Konoha Shinobu.


    In the park, on a wooden bench, Tsunade and Jira are sitting here to rest after drinking for a day.


    Tsunade didn''t want Jira to leave the village alone to search for Akatsuki''s intelligence, even if she knew the danger of Akatsuki.


    She considers herself an unfortunate person.


    The first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto, Kato Tan, Senju Noseki, and all the people she loved, all failed to die in the end:, passed away early.


    "You are now in front of someone else''s house, what is the difference between this and death"


    The setting sun made Tsunade, who was already extremely beautiful, even more delicate and hazy.


    But at this moment, this delicate face is full of worry and anxiety.


    In the past few days, she wandered in all Konoha''s casinos and continued to conduct various kinds of gambling.The results were gratifying, but also very disgusting.


    For the first time in her life, she won so much wealth through gambling, but she was not happy at all.


    Because every time she wins a gambling victory, bad things happen with her.The more she wins, the more serious things get.


    "It''s almost time to go."


    Jilai also stood up, not wanting to talk more about this topic, not wanting to see Tsunade drowning in a sad past.


    This time, he had to go, because the information sent back by Hagi Kakashi and others...the golem made him a little concerned, and he had to go to Miaomu Mountain to ask about the situation.


    "Don''t die, if even you die, then I"

 285 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 285

    "Will you cry for me? I think I will be very happy, but I shouldn''t be as sad as it was when I was cut off."


    Jiraiya also smiled happily, still wanting to tentatively explore how important he is in Tsunade''s palm.


    From acquaintance to acquaintance, the two have known each other for half a century.


    For this... hero, Tsunade will always be his attachment. From the moment of meeting, this cause and effect has already sprouted.


    "idiot"


    Tsunade''s face was blushing, not knowing that it was because of drinking, but there were other reasons.


    She didn''t look up, watching the sunset reflect her shadow.


    "Then use your favorite way to gamble, you bet I will die, anyway you never win."


    Ji Lai also smiles undiminished, there is a kind of heroic: "Wait until I come back alive, at that time"


    Jilai didn''t finish the latter words, because he knew that this woman who had chased him for most of her life understood his intentions.


    Tsunade''s expression was moved, his heart''s beating frequency was accelerating, he was expecting, but also uneasy. "Hahahaha, just kidding, having fun, thank you very much, Tsunade."


    Suddenly, Jilai smiled up to the sky, and took out a novel he wrote in his arms. "When a man is dumped, he will become strong. If he doesn''t have the air to laugh, he will be a man!"


    "Huh, what kind of handsome, if there is no woman, you don''t even have the right to be dumped."


    "Hahaha, that''s it."


    With a heavy heart and a premonition of anxiety, the two pretended to be relaxed.


    But in the end, Zi Lai still turned back on his back. There is no permanent banquet in the world. He is still


    left


    In the blink of an eye, a new day has arrived.


    At the moment when the first rays of sunlight fell in the morning, Ye Dou''s closed eyes opened slightly.


    When he was awake, he found a small stream, and then the whole person went in, letting his drowsy brain flow away with the stream.


    After a long time, he walked to the top of a mountain in a thorough situation and looked at the Konoha Shinobu Village not far away.


    When the breeze blew, Xiao Nan walked over and reminded, "There is a perceptual barrier outside Konoha. There is no signal. Once you enter, Konoha will find it.


    "I know."


    Forgetting the sky, Ye Dou took off his hat and said, "It''s just what I want!"


    "It''s too late to change your mind."


    Xiao Nan still wants to persuade him.


    In Akatsuki''s organization, except for the accident of Uzumaki Nagato, she rarely has a relationship with one person, and Ye Dou is the second.


    "Indulging in the past, wandering in the old days, in the end there will be nothing."


    Ye Dou''s body slowly lifted into the air, and the aura of killing filled the entire forest, and the frightened birds and beasts scattered.


    "Now that you have made a decision in your heart, it is enough to follow the goal all the way!"


    "Is there anything I can help you"


    Xiao Nan sighed silently, knowing that he could not change the will of the man in front of him, and could only do his best to support him.


    "There is indeed one thing that needs your help."


    Inside the enchantment class in Konoha Shinobu Village.


    In the morning, a new ninja arrived and came to take over the work of the companions.


    It stands to reason that Konoha is the leader of the five ninja villages, as long as he is not a fool, he would not think of invading Konoha.


    However, it hasn''t been more than a year since the Konoha collapse plan of Oshe Maru, so Konoha''s enchantment class has always been very cautious.


    Every day there will be people guarding their posts, opening the enchantment uninterrupted at 24 o''clock, and guarding against all dangers approaching.


    "Thank you!"


    "You are finally here."


    "Next, I beg you, but don''t be too nervous, no one will be stupid enough to invade Konoha."


    "Yes, we are Konoha Shinobu Village. No one will dare to come here to play wild, you can relax!"


    Hearing the sound, the ninja who injected Chakra into the enchantment immediately stood up, stretched out, and was about to hand over work with his companion.


    "What stupid thing to say, maintaining the barrier of the village is a very important job. Give me a little seriousness. Don''t let a fly in."


    The minister of the enchantment class heard this and immediately shouted.


    But after thinking about it, he laughed himself.As his subordinates said, who would dare to invade Konoha without opening his eyes, you know, even the Leng Jun Osnake Maru, even if he united with Sand Ninja, was repelled by them.


    Thinking of this, he walked to his seat and prepared for a short break.It was a bit late to work overtime with his wife last night.


    However, before he closed his eyes, someone below suddenly shouted in a hurry, "Minister, the intruder was found!"


    "Where is Nani and how many are there."


    I just said don¡¯t be nervous, I will hear the news of the intruder in the next second, who is so bold "in the sky!"


    The man pointed to the sky, with cold sweat on his forehead, "There is only one person!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    260. Chapter 255, Long time no see]


    It is summer now, and early morning comes earlier than other seasons.


    In Konoha''s street, in addition to the busy figures of vendors, you can also see the backs of old people and children walking.


    Naruto Office.


    Senjue Tsunade was caught in Hokage''s seat by Kato Silent early in the morning to deal with work.


    "Master Tsunade, in the next period of time, unless you finish your work, don''t think about being able to step out of this door!"


    After all, Kato Silent photographed the pile of documents on Tsunade''s desk.


    "Ha, do you want to kill me, mute!"

 286 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 286

    Looking at the documents that were several meters high, Tsunade was shocked. When will the work be completed with so much work, "Who made you lazy yesterday? These are all tasks that must be handled immediately."


    "Aren''t I going to send Jiraiya out of the village yesterday?"


    "Please don''t complain, please be more wordy!"


    Mute Kato also hated her.After sorting the documents that needed to be processed urgently, she stood by the door.


    "What was wrong with me that I agreed to succeed the fifth generation of Hokage."


    Tsunade had a terrible headache, looking at the sheets of white paper, his eyelids nodded.


    However, she quickly entered the state of work, because this is the favorite village of her grandfather Senjujuma, and she is Konoha''s fifth generation Hokage.


    "Tsunade-sama"


    Just when she was in working condition and ready to work hard with the documents, the ninja of the enchantment class pushed open the door of the office.


    "What''s wrong? I panicked early in the morning."


    "The enchantment class found the intruder"


    "Where is Nani!"


    "Heaven!"


    "Grandma, what is that"


    In Konoha Village, a little girl really plays with an old man about 60 or 70 years old on the street.


    Suddenly, the little girl pointed her finger at the horizon and asked curiously.


    "What''s wrong, Little Nami"


    The old man smiled kindly and looked up in the direction of her little finger.


    Then, she saw a black shadow hurriedly falling into Konoha.Its speed was so fast that it made people wonder whether it was a person or a thing.


    "Look, what is that"


    "So fast, is it a meteor?"


    "Are you silly drinking and drinking last night, where''s the meteor in broad daylight."


    Not only the two grandchildren, but many residents in Konoha saw this black one and fell into Konoha like a cannonball.


    Boom! Finally, this black shadow fell and smashed on the roof of the Hokage Building, directly crushing the roof.


    "That direction is"


    "Master Naruto!"


    Konoha''s ninja also noticed the movement, except for having to stay behind, all the ninjas approached the Naruto Building as soon as possible


    now.


    Hokage''s office was ruined by this one stepping into the other.


    Inside the room, smoke and dust billowed, the ceiling was broken, one by one fell into the room, and the documents were flying all over the sky, abnormally messy.


    "Are you all right"


    Tsunade punched out and blasted the falling stone, his expression was extremely solemn.


    "Long time no see, Wudaimu!"


    "who is it"


    Hearing the sound, she suddenly raised her head, but saw a face that made her extremely surprised.


    As I saw that day, although the other party has grown up, she still recognizes that indifferent face.


    "Iori Yedou!"


    The person here is Ye Dou.


    After leaving the top of the mountain, he had no hesitation


    Going in the direction of Konoha, the shells that came out of the chamber crashed and fell on the roof of the Naruto Building.


    At this moment, he was looking down at Tsunade everyone from top to bottom, his black hair was dancing with the breeze, his eyes were like a calm lake, calm and scary.


    at the same time.


    In the wooden house where Yato was living in Konoha, Hyuga Kahuo opened his eyes slightly, tidied and walked out of the room.


    Since Ye Dou left, this wooden house and the training ground not far away have become Hyuga Huahuo''s training grounds.


    She missed Ye Dou still: Konoha''s time, staying here, she felt that she was closer to Ye Dou.


    Of course, Hyuga Huahuo didn''t live here, only rarely did she practice until very late, would she simply stay here for one night.


    It has been about three years since Ye Dou Konoha: time, but this Konoha is still tidy, and there is no change when she leaves with Ye Dou.


    After finishing the bed, she was going to wash in the stream not far away.Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened the door, she saw someone stopping in front of the door.


    "Hyuga Fireworks!"


    The visitor was a beautiful woman, with amber eyes, short blue-purple hair, a flower made of paper tied to her head, and she was wearing a black red auspicious cloud robe. She was from Akatsuki.


    "Xiao, what do you want to do here."


    Hyuga Hanaki immediately assumed a fighting stance.


    "Be entrusted by someone to take you out of the battlefield."


    The tail beast who entrusted Battlefield Xiao to stare at, why would he find herself on the battlefield in her mouth.


    What do you mean, Hyuga Hikaru frowned, but soon she was stunned again, and there was indeed one in Akatsuki''s organization related to her! "It was Ye Dou who made you come, who are you?"


    "I''m his companion, come with me."


    "Shut up, Ye Dou won''t be a companion with a woman like you, roll your eyes!"


    With a secret cry, Hyuga Huahuoyu injected Chakra with his hands and punched the woman in front of him.


    From the other party''s words, she heard that Ye Dou might be in Konoha at the moment. She wants to solve the woman in front of her as soon as possible and find


    "As a betrayer, what are you going to do to return to Konoha"

 287 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 287

    In Naruto''s office building, Tsunade has already recognized Yeto who once had a relationship.


    She secretly looked at each other with Kato Silent, and then said in a deep voice, "We didn''t go looking for you, but you took the initiative to run in front of us. It''s too unsightly!"


    "You know the purpose of my coming, hand over Naruto Uzumaki."


    Yato did not stop running out of the door, and Kato, who was going to prepare for evacuation, mutely and calmly.


    "What is Akatsuki preparing for catching the tail beast"


    "For the peace of the world."


    "Don''t be kidding, killing the four generations of Shuiying, killing the five generations of Fengying, what qualifications do you have to talk about peace?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade punched the table in front of him.


    "Speaking out of you dangerous groups, the word peace will only seem cheap."


    "Regardless of


    It doesn''t make any sense how you protect Kyuubi now. Akatsuki''s plan to catch the tail beast has already begun, and the balance of power between the Ninja Village maintained by the tail beast will soon be broken."


    With the sun on his head, Ye Dou''s voice was very soft, but it was shocking, "War will start soon!"


    : There are only two changes in the day and the updates in this period of time may not be guaranteed. I don''t want to care about monthly tickets, flowers, subscriptions, and data anymore. I just want to finish this paragraph.


    It seems a bit irresponsible to say that, but this is my true thoughts now.Of course, I will not be lazy and will finish this paragraph well.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    261. Chapter 256, Your peace is violence against others]


    At this time, Konoha Shinobu, because of a piece of news, suddenly became: chaos and anxiety.


    After getting a signal from Tsunade, Mute Kato left the Hokage Building and arranged the evacuation work as soon as possible.


    "Please hurry everyone, hurry up and go to the evacuation site in an orderly manner."


    On the street, Silent Kato and the other Konoha ninjas looked anxiously directing the crowd to the shelter.


    At this moment, she was very nervous, just want to complete the evacuation work immediately and return to Tsunade.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree, and even the fourth generation of the water shadow Kotachi Tachibana, known as the perfect human column force, were killed by the night fight, and Kato Silence had to worry about Tsunade''s safety.


    "Sister Mute, what''s wrong!"


    Haruno Sakura also Uzumaki Naruto came over.


    The two are now companions of a small team, and they have agreed to lead the task together today.


    Unexpectedly, when I just walked into the street, I found that people''s expressions were flustered, and both men, women and children, all anxiously walking to one place.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen a situation like this.They''ve seen such a scene when Oshimaru invaded Konoha.


    "Sakura, Naruto Kato Silent saw the person coming, hesitated for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Iori Yatoto is back!"


    What Uzumaki Naruto''s pupils contracted.


    This name seems to have some magic power, making his heart beat faster and breathing harder! "Where is that guy now!"


    "Naruto, his goal is you, don''t go there, please leave it to us, we will protect you."


    ""


    Naruto Uzumaki was speechless, he didn''t mean to pay attention, he had already acted impulsively.


    "Naruto!"


    Haruno Sakura and Kato shouted anxiously, but they couldn''t call them back.


    "Please, Sakura."


    Upon seeing this, Kato Silent could only ask Haruno Sakura because she still had a job to evacuate civilians.


    "I see, sister Mute!"


    at the same time.


    Konoha''s ninja family all received the message from Anbe and moved quickly.


    Nara Shikamaru''s house.


    Nara Shikamaru, who had just gotten up, was not completely clear-headed.He walked out of the room and came to the table to prepare for breakfast, only to see his father Nara Shikajiu was already dressed and equipped.


    "Dad, are you going to work so early"


    "It''s Shikamaru, you should prepare quickly too."


    "What time is it now, what happened?"


    Nara Shikamaru didn''t care at first, but after seeing his father''s stern expression, he noticed something wrong.


    "Someone invaded the village, and now the village has entered a first-level alert state!"


    What Nara Shikamaru woke up all at once! The Akudo clan.


    "Ding Ci, I know that you are very close friends with Eight Nerves, but you must be mentally prepared!"


    After receiving the information from Anbu, Qiu Dao Dingzao quickly changed his equipment and prepared to set off.


    Along with him is his son, Dao Dingci.


    Before leaving the house, he couldn''t help reminding his son, because his son was kind-hearted since he was a child and cherished his friends more than anyone else.


    "Don''t forget, our identity is Konoha''s ninja!"


    "I know, father!"


    Qiu Dao said solemnly.


    Because of his size, he was disliked by other children when he was very young.


    Only a small percentage of children will not laugh at him because he is fat.


    Among them, there is Night Fight, which is far beyond the apparent psychological age. As a result, Night Fight will not do such naive things and will only destroy him.


    Depending on.


    But Qiu Dao Dingci didn''t know this, so he cherished their friendship! At this moment.

 288 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 288

    The entire Konoha was in chaos, and countless ninjas set off and approached the Naruto Building quickly.


    A person! A message! Let Konoha, a behemoth of war, wake up from its deep sleep! "There will be disputes, the fire of war will spread to every corner of the Ninja World, and Akatsuki will control these wars, and then End the long Ninja dispute."


    On the roof of the Hokage Building, Ye Dou was headed with the sun, a black robe was blown by the wind and hunted, looking down at Senjutsu Tsunade.


    His expression was calm, not as if he was discussing, but ordering.


    "Nonsense."


    Tsunade was furious, "You who want to completely destroy the stable life that our ancestors have pursued for generations and strive to maintain, are just a group of terrorists!"


    An Ding "Don''t say that you are too noble, Five Generations! Konoha''s current stability is based on the suffering of other Shinobu villages."


    "For those people, for the Ninja world, the peace of the Five Ninja Villages is violence against others!"


    Just like Yanyang Village! Ye Dou''s voice is calm, making people indistinct whether they are happy or sad.


    "I will not deny that Konoha''s past practices were not completely correct, but I will not hand Naruto to you, because he is our excellent ninja!"


    The negotiations have reached a deadlock.


    Senju Tsunade is an outstanding Hokage, always insisting on his position and will, and never wavered.


    However, Yato did not expect to be able to complete the capture of Kyuubi through negotiations.


    "Ok"


    Suddenly, he felt something, tipped his toes, and left the place in the blink of an eye.


    With a bang! The location he was just in was smashed. It was Naruto Uzumaki and Kakashi Hagi, they arrived.


    At the same time, the surrounding area of ??the Naruto Building was gradually surrounded by Konoha''s ninjas.


    There are the Nara clan, the Akudo clan, the mountain clan, the white-eyed clan, and the Sarutobi clan. Almost all Konoha clan, there are ninjas present, and they are all ready to kill the enemy. Prepare, there are hundreds of people.


    "Yedou, Konoha''s civilians have been evacuated."


    At this moment, the mongoose''s tail swayed a few times and said to him quietly.


    "So let''s start."


    Ye Dou stood up in the air, then slowly lifted into the air.


    "Wait: bastard, isn''t your target me, don''t run away!"


    Uzumaki Naruto already had traces of tail animalization, his eyes were red, his teeth and nails stretched out for no reason, like the sharp teeth and sharp armor of a fox.


    Ye Dou ignored it, still slowly climbing up.


    "Give me a minute, kid, what do you want to do."


    The bad premonition in Tsunade''s heart suddenly flourished, and he jumped off the Hokage Building and ran wildly, chasing Yatoto.


    "The murderer will eventually be killed. The war will accompany the death of both parties and will cause pain. This pain will trigger new hatred. This hatred will slowly accumulate and will erupt. At that moment, a new war will come, and the cycle will repeat!"


    "Six Dao Immortals are a loser. Ninjas will not bring beauty to this world. Ninjas are viruses and will only harm the world."


    The sun is shining brightly, but Konoha''s ninja only feels cold at the moment, with an unspeakable horror, almost swallowing them and suffocating them.


    Above the sky, Ye Dou turned his back to the scorching sun, and Xueyin''s battle knife slipped and was grabbed by him with one hand.


    In the next second, an astonishing chakra erupted like a mountain torrent, sweeping the entire Konoha Shinobu village.


    "Ninja, shouldn''t exist!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    262.Chapter two hundred and fifty-seven, despair]


    In Konoha Shinobu Village, the bustle is no longer lively, and it is plunged into endless silence.


    The breeze blew, and the leaves of the tree rolled up and fluttered in the air, there was a boundless depression of wind and rain.


    At this moment, all Konoha ninjas were facing the dazzling sun, looking up at the figure holding the saber in one hand.


    What he wants to do at this moment in the night fight is no longer the unknown boy.


    He once killed the roots of the Bombay tree leaf, once faced the sand ninja anbu alone, forcing the sand ninja anbu not to move rashly, and once ran to the Wunin village alone and killed the four generations of water shadows at the peak.


    Today, he has a fierce reputation, and the name of Konoha Canglang resounds throughout the Ninja World, and it is powerful! Now, this... peerless murderer has come to Konoha, what is he going to do, do you want to fight Konoha, who? People can block him under the scorching sun, Tsunade is like a falling ice cellar, and the restlessness accumulated over many days finally broke out, making her almost crazy.


    "Iori Yedou, stop for me!"


    Tsunade didn''t know what Yatow wanted to do, but just instinctively drank.


    Looking at the young man standing in the sky with her back facing the scorching sun and holding a knife in one hand, she felt that she was about to suffocate, and she was about to be swallowed by the bad premonition in her heart.


    "In another world, with only two thousand years of history, mankind has completely transformed from the primitive era and entered a new era of rapid development."


    "And this world, thousands of years have passed, still hasn''t gotten rid of the cold weapon, the six immortals, it is you who restricted the progress of this world."


    Ye Dou muttered to himself, endless chakras erupted from his body, the sky broke and the earth swept across the whole world.


    "Now, I want to correct it and let the world return to its trajectory!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the murderous intent of the world was surging! Xueyin''s long sword glowed, it was immortal gravity, like a purple ripple, completely violent, terrifying, and even the sun would fade, illuminating the entire Konoha.


    Ye Dou made a move, very slowly, but very powerful.


    The meteorite wandering in the vast universe, breaking away from its original drifting trajectory, seemed to have been called by some kind, and descended.


    The rumbling atmosphere hindered it extremely, on the contrary, it made it even more devastating, as if it were burned, with an air machine that extinguished all things, like a meteor, falling to the earth, frightening the world! The sky exploded, and the world''s murderous intent broke out! This For a moment, the sky seemed to be ignited, and people only saw a meteorite burning with raging flames, covering the sky and obscuring the sun! "What is this!"


    "How come a meteorite"


    "Is this his technique, I can''t escape it!"


    "Asshole, we are not at the same level as us"


    Someone laughed, but the voice was unspeakable sadness and helplessness, and even the weapon in his hand could not be held firmly and fell to the ground.


    In Konoha Ninja Village, all the ninjas are horrified. This has surpassed their understanding of ninjutsu. It is not human, this is the mighty power of the gods! "It''s not over yet, what frustrating words are you, don''t forget that this is us Home, our everything is here."


    Tsunade roared, his expression flashing tragically, "Get moving, don''t let the meteorite fall on Konoha!"


    With a roar, the Konoha ninjas returned to their gods, doing their best, and one after another, to prevent the meteorite from falling down Konoha.


    Boom! The horizon completely exploded, and the five-element ninjutsu flew towards the sky, with a tragic atmosphere, blasting towards the falling meteorites.

 289 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 289

    The sky fell apart, and the war magnate Konoha revived. In order to protect himself, he began to operate at high speed.


    However, this is all in vain, water escape, fire escape, wind escape, thunder escape, earth escape, blood ninjutsu, etc. No matter what ninjutsu, in front of this meteorite, it is so vulnerable. Broken, this is the power of disaster, manpower is hard to stop! "All the earth escape ninjas, come with me!"


    Tsunade roared, and instead of retreating, he ran forward towards the meteorite.


    "Never allow, I will never allow grandpa''s beloved village to be destroyed."


    Immediately, almost all the ninjas in Konoha jumped out of the team and followed Hokage behind them.


    "Where is the Shui Dun squad, send them up!"


    "Yes!"


    At the same time, countless water escape ninjutsu quickly sealed, and the water element in Konoha was almost exhausted.


    In an instant, Konoha rose up a series of water columns, soaring into the sky, and going straight to the direction where the meteorite fell.


    The booming meteorite fell too fast, and with a breath of silence, it appeared in the sky of Konoha in a blink of an eye.


    "Do it!"


    "Yes!"


    Immediately, hundreds of ninja-type ninja stepped on the water column and jumped into the air.


    Earth escape.


    The technique of light and heavy rock they burst out at the same time, supporting the meteorite with their hands, trying to slow down the speed of its fall.


    This is an extremely shocking scene.Hundreds of ninja-type ninjas used the same type of ninjutsu, and the moths faced the meteorite like a fire, which was extremely tragic.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Countless people were roaring with their lungs, holding the meteorite in their hands, and even used their heads, just to slow down the falling speed of the meteorite and reduce the damage to the village.


    "what!!!!"


    Puff, puff, puff, puff, puff! Countless Konoha ninja''s blood vessels have exploded, and the terrifying blood falls like rain, and the horror is endless.


    But they did not retreat, they were roaring loudly, the ferocious green roots: one by one emerged one by one, to shake the sky! To protect Konoha, even if they sacrifice their lives.


    Below, people trembled, clenched their fists unconsciously, and blessed and prayed silently in their hearts.


    "Ding seat!"


    "Yes, Master Naruto."


    Hearing Tsunade''s cry, Qiu Dao Dingzao no longer hesitated, took out the three pills that he had prepared, and took one of them 1.


    This is the secret medicine of the Qiu Dao clan, which can make people burst out more than three times their own power in a short time, but taking this kind of medicine also has a price.


    However, at this moment they can no longer take care of that much! When other ninjas of the Qiu Dao clan saw this, they followed suit and brazenly took the secret medicine.


    Then, they followed Tsunade, Akudo Dingza, stepped on the water column and jumped into the sky, shouting, "Super-doubling technique!"


    Tsunade didn''t talk too much, squeezing his fists, and together with all the ninjas of the Akudo clan, hit the meteorite with a punch.


    Boom! The meteorite was bombed, and they successfully prevented the meteorite from falling on Konoha! "Success!"


    "Great, you deserve to be Hokage-sama!"


    Konoha''s ninja was excited, although the broken meteorite still caused some damage to Konoha.


    But "hold it, we successfully held Konoha!"


    Everything is worth it.


    Including Tsunade, whether it was the ninjas of the Akudo clan or the group of...the soil escape ninjas, they took a sigh of relief at this moment, their efforts were not in vain, and they successfully defended the village.


    "As expected of Konoha!"


    Ye Dou turned his back to the scorching sun, and his tone was as cold as a glacier.


    The rumbling horizon exploded again, and a terrifying sense of oppression swept through the hearts of every Konoha ninja.


    Before Tsunade and the others were happy, they looked up and found that behind Yetou, another meteorite broke through the sky.


    And go, this time it is no longer one, but several, with the murderous intent of destroying everything, covering the sky! "What is this!"


    "Can such ninjutsu be played continuously!"


    People are desperate, and their hearts are gloomy, can they stop them?


    Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Eight


    "Introduce everyone, this is a new member who replaces the position of Scorpion, A Fei!"


    In a dark and sloppy cave, Akatsuki is having a meeting at this moment.


    Because of Scorpion''s unexpected death, the ten official members of Akatsuki had a vacancy.


    And Ah Fei Uchiha brought the soil to fill this vacancy.


    Payne sat on the head of the Outer Demon Elephant and said, "From now on, Deidara, you will act with ALFY."


    "Hi, hello, seniors, how are you!"


    Everyone turned their heads and looked, and found that a man with a swirling mask was beckoning to them, he looked extremely funny, and didn''t match their usual style of painting.


    After all, the official members of their acquaintances don''t usually talk very much, and all of them are extremely cold.


    And this ALFY looks like a joke! When Deidara saw this, he said with some dissatisfaction, "This guy has never heard of this guy. Why should I team up with him?


    Bai Jue grinned, "What does it matter, A Fei is a good boy!"


    The former wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Payne''s wave.


    "Anyway, let''s try it out in a team first. Now the Five Ninja Villages have noticed us. It is too dangerous to act alone."


    Cut! The leader said, even if Deidara was upset, she could only nod her head in agreement.


    "There seems to be one missing person, where did Mr. Ye Dou go?"


    Dry Persimmon Ghost Shark glanced around, did not find Ye Dou, and asked, "Did you go to perform the task?"


    Payne said softly, "He has gone to catch Kyuubi, and now it is estimated that he has been at war with Konoha."


    Why did you want to fight Konoha? Did that guy ran to Konoha to catch other people''s Konoha. Thinking of this possibility, everyone in Xiao was silent for a while, anyway, Konoha is the strongest in the world. Ninja Village, who went to other people''s villages to catch other people''s tail beasts, was too confident, or conceited.

 290 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 290

    "As expected of Mr. Yato, I really wanted to see Konoha."


    the other side.


    Konoha Shinobu village fell into silence at this moment, as if everything was still.


    The original prosperous village has now become: dilapidated, like a wasteland.


    In the village, a ninja walked staggeringly, with no eyesight, like a wandering soul wandering in Konoha.


    "Hey, is there anyone else?"


    This is an experienced ninja who has experienced the third ninja battle and is used to seeing life and death.


    However, at this moment, this tough-willed ninja walked aimlessly as if lifeless.


    "Village"


    "Destroyed!"


    ""


    In the refuge, countless Konoha civilians were shocked in front of them, and their hearts were gloomy.


    The shock was too big, and a lot of rocks fell on the Konoha Shinobu Village of Nuo Da, smashing over 90% of the area into ruins.


    Even the people in the refuge, Suba Town next to Ye, could feel the horrific impact.


    Step! Ye Dou landed, gently sweeping the flames of the battlefield, his face was neither sad nor happy.


    The mongoose suddenly said, "Night Fight, there are still many Konoha ninjas who are not dead and still have the ability to fight."


    "I know that Ninja Village, which has been passed down for half a century, will not die out!"


    Boom! Sure enough, soon, there was a violent fluctuation in a piece of wasteland, and Tsunade fisted the huge boulder that was pressing on everyone! However, although she was out of trouble, she turned her head and looked around, but there was nothing but burning.


    The wasteland burning with raging flames will never see the prosperous villages of the past.


    "You dare to destroy Grandpa''s favorite village!"


    At this moment, she was extremely angry. This is the first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto, the third generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto and other ninjas who burned their lives to save the village, but now it is reduced to ruins in her hands! , Night Fight!"


    "It''s useless to talk about who can''t get around who can''t get around now."


    Ye Dou was expressionless and indifferent to the extreme. He looked at Tsunade and said, "Konoha''s current experience is just a microcosm of other small villages in the past half a century. You may be able to understand their pain now."


    "I don''t need you to teach me great principles!"


    Tsunade roared, with raging anger burning in her chest, she was angry and honest.


    "What can you understand from the beginning, Shinobu Village, but it is a beautiful thing that can bring the divided world together and develop in a good direction."


    "The one who doesn''t know the situation is you."


    Ye Dou shouted, his expression changed for the first time, "The first generation of Hokage you dream of is also just a loser. He once had the opportunity to create miracles and end this chaotic era."


    "But he didn''t do that. It''s just that the previous battle between the ninja and the ninja rose to the village and the country, and between the countries, and personally bred this ninja world of resentment."


    "Different thoughts, different cultures, and different living environments doomed people to be unable to achieve ideological unity at all. Mutual understanding has never been possible. The first generation of Hokage with such naive ideas is just rubbish!"


    "Shut up to me, you know that you who caused the destruction, have any qualifications to question Grandpa''s actions."


    Tsunade was furious and didn''t allow him to insult his grandpa who he admired the most.


    "If you have never seen hell, what can you understand!"


    I''ve seen it! Ye Dou couldn''t help but tighten the palm of his sword.


    He has not forgotten the scene of the old man Wangu crying to death under the cherry blossom tree that never bloomed.


    He took a breath and calmed down, "The one who doesn''t understand is you, Senju Tsunade, who occupies the most resources and sits on the best land. Of course, you can talk about your ideals carefree."


    "But ideals are ideals after all. No matter how good aspirations are, they can''t overcome reality. Unrealistic and naive ideas can''t bring changes to the Shinobi world!"


    A loud shout, like a signal, opened the prelude to this war.


    "Don''t tell him so much, Master Naruto!"


    "Kill him and protect the village!"


    "Absolutely, absolutely can''t let it: he has to submit!"


    ""


    The emotions were detonated, and Konoha Shinobu, who had preserved his combat power, all rushed out, fighting high.


    Different beliefs and different positions are destined to be unable to reach a reconciliation between the two. Needless to say, there is only one battle! "Wait a minute, please wait a minute"


    Uzumaki Naruto also escaped the catastrophe of the falling meteorite.


    At this moment, the companions looking at the village rushed towards the night fight like moths fighting the fire.He wanted to stop and prevent this battle from happening.


    He didn''t understand why he had to kill him to death.He naively thought that there was still room for relief on both sides.


    : Write the same as imagined. Many emotions, positions, lines, and character collisions need to be carefully considered. Whether such a personality is suitable for saying such a thing, it needs to be pondered for a long time. So, everyone, please give me some time, OK After writing this paragraph! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    264. Chapter 255, Disappointed Tsunade]


    In Konoha Ninja Village, the sound of killing shook the sky, and the blood stained the entire land.These were the blood flowing from the ninja who was killed by the falling meteor.


    This is an extremely cruel scene.The young ninja of the new generation has never seen such a scene before, looking at the corpse of his former companion, his liver and intestines are broken, and the tears are streaming.


    It''s just that all of this is not controlled by their will: After death, it is dead after all, and it will never be...


    With the night fight as the center, countless Konoha Ninjutsu went forward and succeeded,,,,, to kill the invaders and guard Konoha Ninja Village.


    However, they encountered an extremely terrifying opponent.Although there was only one person, they were invincible.In the face of their siege, they were not afraid, but a piece of Konoha ninja was mercilessly slaughtered by him.


    Blood splattered! At this moment, Ye Dou was covered with blood, like a bloodthirsty wolf, murderous, killing Konoha ninja like a flock.


    He didn''t show any mercy, he saw and heard that the color was domineering and violent, and the blood of gravity followed the unique purple battle spirit all over his body.


    Xueyin''s saber shines, and each blow can harvest at least one Konoha ninja''s life, and it can''t even resist.


    Cang! The ninja with Konoha wanted to sneak attack, and Yatou turned around with another knife. Then, the immortal gravity exploded.


    "Nani"


    This person also wanted to entangle the enemy and create opportunities for his companions, but found that the basic attack was simple, it was just a stab, but it was heavy.

 291 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 291

    "What is this?"


    There was horror in his heart, and before he recovered, Ye Dou had already swept it out, and the people behind him were also cut into two.


    This is one of the six "land feet"


    , After the perfect fusion with gravity blood, the power is extremely powerful, and ordinary ninjas can''t resist it.


    "what"


    After a scream, several dead bodies appeared on the ground.


    On the other side, Tsunade''s psychic came out of slugs for emergency treatment of the wounded, and he was also preparing to join the battlefield.


    Unexpectedly, Naruto Uzumaki yelled, "Wait for Granny Tsunade, let them stop, we can"


    "Shut up, Naruto!"


    Tsunade shouted angrily.


    Naruto Uzumaki was stunned, he had never seen this expression on Granny Tsunade, who was cold outside and hot inside.


    "Do you think this battle can be avoided now?"


    "Don''t be too naive, for the sake of the village, Konoha''s ninja is giving up his life, burning his life and slamming, I don''t allow you to say such stupid things again.


    "If you still have that kind of... innocent thoughts and you can''t make up your mind to fight him, just hide away!"


    Tsunade was very disappointed.He didn''t expect that three years later, after three years of studying with Jiraiya, he still had such naive ideas.


    Compared with him, although the Iori Yetou in front of him is a destroyer and an invader, he is far more mature and more determined than him.


    This is the quality of a good ninja! "Naruto-sama is right, Naruto, this battle is not just for you and Kyuubi."


    "Ms. Kakashi"


    "The reason why Konoha can be today is never because of the efforts of one person, but because every companion who loves the village does not hesitate to burn his life in exchange."


    Hagi Kakashi''s voice was very soft, but Naruto Uzumaki was struck by lightning.


    Looking at Haaki Kakashi and Senju Tsunade''s leaving back:.


    His throat squirmed, but he couldn''t make a sound


    "kill!"


    "Fight with him, to die!"


    "Never let him submit!"


    ""


    Konoha''s ninjas are completely crazy. They are fearless and swear to guard Konoha''s dignity and stability with death and determination! This is their home, with their family and friends, there is no retreat, only a battle! However, the enemy is too


    Stronger, the roots of the elite troops in the village that were able to fight many years ago almost collapsed, and then another person broke into the Wunin and killed the perfect four-generation Shuiying.


    Now, more than a year has passed, this "Konoha Grey Wolf"


    , Become more powerful and unmatched.


    No way of forbearance can get close to his body, and no matter how sophisticated physical skills are, it is difficult to hurt him.Even illusion skills are helpless to him.


    In the battlefield, Ye Dou closed his eyes tightly and constantly waved his sword, as if the person surrounded was not him, but thousands of Konoha ninjas.


    Boom! The six-style shaving was shot, and he flashed in front of a ninja, and in a blink of an eye, the head fell.


    His speed was too fast.In the eyes of others, he was just taking a step, and then the ground broke and blood rose into the sky.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! The horrible blood spattered, the five senses of the night fight were raised to the extreme, and the sword was constantly wielding, the six-style shave was close to beating, like a ghost, like dancing, harvesting the enemy''s life.


    This is by "Feiyan Cut"


    "Flurry" derived from


    , And Bo Feng Shuimen quickly kills the enemy with the help of Fei Lei Shen.


    In the previous night fights, "Flurry" could not be played


    , Because the enemy cannot be accurately targeted.


    Now it''s different, avoiding inexplicably automatic entry into immortalization.He sees and hears that the domineering is always unfolding, and it is much stronger than the white eyes of the three major pupil techniques of the Ninth World.


    Huh, huh, one knife after another, Ye Dou cuts faster and faster, he is like a killing god on the battlefield, the number of Konoha ninja deaths is increasing.


    "Give me enough, kid!"


    Suddenly, an alarm sounded in Ye Dou''s mind.


    He thinks more, but finds "Flurry"


    His sequelae broke out at this moment, even his current physique, he could not maintain this kind of uninterrupted super continuous slashing for a long time! Moreover, there are too many enemies, even if they have been bombarded by a meteorite, Konoha''s military Power is too strong.


    It is conservatively estimated that excluding the ninjas guarding the border, the armaments in Konoha Shinobu Village are at least 10,000.


    Even if he knows it well, there are still five thousand, and he can''t perceive all the domineering and domineering, and he can''t make a real opportunity for the enemy.


    "Weird Power Punch!"


    "Iron!"


    Bump! Ye Dou was blown into the air, but it was safe and sound. He shed some strange power in the air and landed safely.


    This is Tsunade¡¯s iconic strange power fist. Its destructive power is extremely amazing. With a full blow, it can explode a small mountain bag! Yeto patted the dust on his body and was not injured! Years of hell-style training, plus the dragon veins are always warm Nourish and strengthen the cells.At this time, his physical body is already incredibly strong.


    Although he doesn''t need to use the armed and domineering, he is enough to take Tsunade''s strange punch.


    "how is this possible"


    "How easy it is to block the fist of Master Naruto!"


    ""


    The face of the ninja in the back changed drastically.They knew how terrifying Tsunade''s strange power punch was, and it could easily blast people into flesh.


    As a result, the other party took a hard punch, not only was it okay, but even the clothes were not rubbed, which is really incredible.


    "The Slug of the Wet Bone Forest"


    At this time, Ye Dou noticed that countless slugs suddenly appeared around them.They were of different sizes.They were all separated by slugs, and they were healing the injured ninja.

 292 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 292

    Tsunade can be called the number one medical ninja in the ninja world for her reason.


    With this ability, one person can almost heal the injured ninjas in the village, and no one in the ninja world can surpass it.


    "Kalang is boring, your medical ninjutsu can only postpone their death time."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    265. Chapter Two Hundred and Sixtieth, Creation and Regeneration, The Art of Hundreds of Nations]


    "Compared with the first generation eyes that can heal wounds without even sealing, your medical ninja is not worth mentioning."


    "Mu Dun, the first generation of purpose, the second generation of purpose, what have you inherited!!!, the fifth generation of purpose, you are a descendant of the thousand hands, right"


    Ye Dou stood proudly in the field with a knife in his hand, and the unique purple battle aura of Gravity Blood continued to fill the whole body, with a look of heroes and unparalleled courage.


    "Shut up, you are not qualified to comment on Konoha''s Hokage!"


    "Should be ranting, you are just a shameful betrayer!"


    ""


    Konoha ninjas are in high spirits: yelling loudly, and night fighting is not allowed to insult their Hokage.


    "Your agitation is useless to me, I will not be irritated by you."


    Tsunade spoke with a calm tone unexpectedly, ``I really don''t know how to use Mu Dun, and I don''t have the second-generation ninjutsu talent, as is medical ninjutsu.Compared with the first-generation ninjutsu that can be activated without Kaiyin, I have nothing to do with it. "


    "However, Konoha''s true strength has never been an unmatched power, but the will of fire that has been passed down from the first generation to the present, passed down from generation to generation!"


    "ridiculous."


    Ye Dou spoke softly, calmly making people scared, "The leader of the five great Ninja villages has fallen to the point where he needs the so-called will to give him courage."


    "Reality is reality. No matter how beautiful an ideal is, it cannot fill the void of reality. Power is not will, but a phenomenon caused by matter."


    "The funny thing is you, Iori Yato, you are still at a loss: Konoha has lived for more than ten years."


    Tsunade squeezed his hands tightly, his will was firm and unshakable.


    "The dead will not disappear here. Their will to fire will be passed on to the next generation. It will inspire the newcomers and then show their strength. You will definitely lose!"


    Shoo!! Shoo!! Shoo!! As soon as the voice fell, Tsunade gathered many Konoha ninjas around him.


    They are all the ninjas of the previous generation, or the older generation, but the elite of Konoha Shinobu Village.


    There is Hagaki Kakashi, there is the old generation of pig-deer butterfly, there is the mysterious fire room, and Morino Ibhi, each of them has a cold expression and is ready to burn Konoha at any time.


    "The medical ninjutsu I created was born out of the will of fire that lasted forever, and set guidelines for medical ninjas."


    Tsunade knotted his hands and said firmly, "The first item, the medical ninja must not give up treatment before the team members die."


    "Night Fight!"


    Shouted the mongoose.


    "Ah, it''s creation and regeneration, the technique of hundred lords!"


    Ye Dou frowned and didn''t stop it.


    "The second item, medical ninjas must never stand at the forefront."


    "The third item, the medical ninja must not die before any member of the team."


    During the conversation, Tsunade''s forehead, face, hands, feet and other body parts began to be dissatisfied with the black curse marks, which was extremely mysterious.


    "That''s what I taught the students, but there is one last item in the medical ninja guidelines."


    "The fourth item, a medical ninja who is proficient in ninja creation and regeneration, the art of the hundred lords, is allowed to break all the above regulations."


    "this is"


    "What a strong Chakra!"


    "Create regeneration.


    Hundred Swordsmanship"


    Konoha Ninja was shocked, shocked by the fierce Chakra.


    Then, they were excited, and their fighting spirit was extremely high. Their Hokage was so powerful, so why not kill the enemy, "Follow me!"


    "Oh!"


    Tsunade raised his arms, and the Konoha ninja responded enthusiastically.


    The song of life bursts into anger, and for Konoha''s peace, they use their blood to express their will and do everything they can.


    Thousands of Konoha''s army roared, and the killing air rushed into the sky, and even the world was trembling, and the terror was extreme.


    Centered on Tsunade, wood


    Ye Ninja retreated and killed the enemy around her.


    Ye Dou felt a bit of pressure.These ninjas were the absolute elite of Konoha, important members of the Konoha Ninja clan, proficient in various secret techniques.


    Boom! Ye Dou urged Chakra to untie the seal scroll tied to his left arm and hold the Tianbu Liujian in his hand.


    There are too many enemies, there is no end to kill, the source is endless, one knife is not enough to kill, two must be needed.


    "Three Suns and Moon Dance!"


    A masked ninja separated two clones and assassinated from three directions towards Night Fight.


    This is a woman, wearing a mask of Anbu, with long purple hair, named Uzue Xiyan.


    Nearly ten years passed, Ye Dou saw this sword technique again.


    Of course, this sword technique couldn''t hurt him ten years ago, and it''s even more impossible at this time.


    Ye Dou raised the Tianbu Liujian in a gear, and Maoyue Xiyan''s final blow was easily resolved by him.


    However, don''t wait: Ye Dou will solve him, Sarutobi Asma came, holding the Chakra knife Shinichi text, cut it mercilessly.


    Ye Dou stopped again, standing on top of Shinichi''s text, making it difficult to enter.


    However, the ensuing attack came again, and the thunder was shining in the battlefield.It was Kakashi Hagi who held the thunder and quickly stabbed over.


    Ye Dou was unafraid, in an arrogant position, his head was full of black hair fluttering, his pupils were deep, and he looked at the audience.

 293 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 293

    "Gravity Chaos!"


    With a secret drink, immortal gravity swept all around, whether it was Hatake Kakashi, Uzuki Yuyan, or Sarutobi Asma and others, they all felt an unmatched power.


    "Nani!"


    Their hearts shook, their bodies lifted into the air uncontrollably, and then suddenly fell to the ground.


    But soon, a new attack came again, without even a slight pause, and there was no room for Ye Dou to react.


    "Konoha can have today''s peace, relying on the ancestors to go forward one by one. !"


    Tsunade is here, hiding at the end of the crowd, and now finally moving, she clenched her fist, and blasted forward with incomparable strange power.


    Ye Dou had long anticipated that when he saw the domineering color sweeping around, he had to avoid it and was not prepared to insist on it.


    Wei Liquan is a kind of ninjutsu that precisely controls chakras, concentrates chakras on a certain part of the body, and then explodes after concentration.


    In other words, the stronger the chakra of the caster, the more terrifying the power of the strange force punch.


    In the Fourth Ninja World War, Tsunade once used a punch to smash Uchiha Madara''s Susao to pieces.


    However, before he jumped away, the shadow under his feet was restrained, making him unable to move.


    He closed his eyes tightly and followed Chakra to perceive the past, and as expected, he sensed the vitality of Nara Lukisa.


    "Shadow Binding Technique, complete!"


    Puff! Can''t hide, Yadou pierced Tsunade''s body directly with a bayonet.


    Regardless of the latter, it was a life-for-life style of play. He took the knife alive in exchange for a chance to hit the night fight.


    Ye Dou was smashed into the air, bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and this punch wounded him! Boom! Ye Dou''s body slammed into the ruins, knocking the already crumbling house into scrap.


    "Yedou, are you all right"


    The mongoose became nervous, surprised that his host would even deflate.


    But there is no way, there are too many enemies, Zhong Ran is incredibly strong, and he is hard to beat with four hands.


    "I''m fine."


    Ye Dou shook away the gravel that was pressing on his body, and it didn''t hurt.


    But as the mongoose said, there are too many enemies, even if he is fearless, it will take a long time to kill one by one.


    Seeing this, the mongoose seemed to think of something, and asked, "Do you want to summon that group of...spicy bars?"


    "Ok."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    266. Chapter 261, Holy Land Participate in War]


    "Hokage-sama"


    Haaki Kakashi and the Konoha ninja are nervous.


    Because, they just saw it very clearly, although their Hokage hit the enemy, they were also stabbed by the opponent''s knife.


    I didn''t know that as soon as they approached, they found that their Hokage, the injured part of their body, was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Medical Ninjutsu without Jieyin"


    Countless people have their eyes widened, their faces are full of ecstasy, and they are completely excited. Doesn''t this mean that the fifth generation of medical ninjutsu level has reached the level of the first generation of Hokage, even this kind of fatal injury can be healed in the blink of an eye!" I''m fine."


    Tsunade waved his hand unexpectedly, indicating that there was nothing wrong with him.


    However, unlike other Konoha ninjas, she was not so emotional, but more solemn.


    "Zhong mine''s strange power fist was only slightly injured like this!"


    She felt incredible, and she had done her best with the punch just now.


    As a result, although the enemy was wounded, the impact was very small, and it was far from the point where it would lose its combat capability.


    Thinking of this, she yelled, "Go on, don''t let him have any chance to breathe!"


    "Let us Konoha do our best, Iori Yetou, you can die with satisfaction, but don''t say we are mean!"


    "Don''t worry about success or failure. Since ancient times, history books have been written by victors. It doesn''t matter whether it is despicable or not!"


    Rang Ye Dou shook away the rubble and dust on his body, holding knives in both hands, calmly watching Tsunade and others.


    At this moment, he looks a little bit more embarrassed than before, with black hair scattered, and blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth.However, his body is still slender and tall, and his heroic spirit is beyond recognition.


    Suddenly, he released the Tianbu Liujian in his left hand, raised the Xueyin War Sword, lightly stroked the palm of his left hand, and quickly formed the seal.


    Hai You Shen Wei "This Is"


    Hagi Kakashi has opened his eyes, and his excellent eyesight allows him to see the seal of the night fight.


    Sure enough, the five seals were formed, and the violent Chakra surged out of the night fight, erupting like a mountain torrent, sweeping the entire Konoha.


    Suddenly, he patted the ground with one hand, and a special technique representing psychic formation was quickly formed.


    Then, he drank indifferently, "Ninfa.


    Spiritualism!"


    Bang bang! bang! Thick smoke is rising from the psychic array.


    Ahead, everyone in Konoha felt the pressure, because the chakra that the enemy spent on psychic techniques was too amazing.


    There is only one explanation, that is, the Ninja Beast from his psychic, extremely powerful, it will need to spend so much Chakra.


    "Master Ye Dou!"


    The mutation happened, a big red snake suddenly appeared in the war. It only had one eye, and the other eye seemed to be injured, with hideous wounds on it.


    At this moment, its huge head is supporting the night fight, watching the Konoha ninja in front, and its eyes are full of bloodthirsty, which is terrifying.


    Along with it, there are ten thousand snakes, green snakes, three-headed snakes, as well as the three immortals of Tianxin Shenji, Tanjinji, and Shichudaoji.


    "That is"


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank for a while, as if he had recognized the psychic beast in front of him.


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama, they are all creatures of Ryuji Cave!"

 294 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 294

    The slug on the side spoke. Although Konoha could not see anything from its face, they could hear a heavy feeling in its tone.


    "Longdidong is just getting wet


    Bone Forest and Miaomu Mountain are equally famous...one of the three holy places in the Ninja World"


    There was a cold sweat on Hagi Kakashi''s forehead, looking at the three young women who bowed their heads beside Ye Dou, he asked in a deep voice, "Which three women?"


    "Is the right-hand man of the White Snake Immortal, the three immortals of Longdidong, Tanjinji, Tianxin Shenji, and Shichudaoji!"


    Sure enough! After being confirmed, Hagi Kakashi looked more solemn.


    Although he has not set foot in the three holy places, his master Bofeng Shuimen and master Zilai also have a close relationship with Miaomu Mountain, so he knows some rumors about the three holy places.


    "Kakashi, you know them"


    Nara Shikaji asked.


    "know a little"


    Hagi Kakashi nodded and said solemnly, "Next, be careful. The technique used by Longdidong is different from ours. It is a unique fairy technique."


    Everyone in Xianshu felt inexplicable, and it was obviously the first time they heard this kind of vocabulary.


    However, when they saw the solemn expressions of the five generations of Hokage and Kakashi, they immediately got up to 120,000 points.


    "Iori Yedou, you fellow!"


    Tsunade''s face was extremely ugly, and he never expected that the other party could psychic all the senior members of Longdidong except the White Snake Immortal.


    This is different from a battle with a holy land, but why can''t even the big snake pill get the support of Longdidong, but he can let the three immortals of Longdidong bow their heads and proclaim them "Don''t say I am despicable, the fifth generation!"


    Ye Dou stood on top of Xin Ya''s head and spoke blankly.


    Tsunade''s face worsened, so gloomy that it almost dripped water.


    She also wanted the psychic immortals who came out of the Wet Bone Forest to fight. However, the Wet Bone Forest is different from Miaomu Mountain and Longdi Cave.


    Strictly speaking, the Wet Bone Forest only has one creature, that is, the slug immortal.The slug summoned by her in front of her is just a part of the slug immortal split from the body, there is no more.


    Unless, she has enough ability to psychic the slug immortal! "Are they your enemy, Lord Ye Dou?"


    From the rear, the Tianxin Shinki trio 3 finally raised their heads and stared at Tsunade indifferently.


    "Allah, isn''t that a slug?"


    Ichikishima Hime glanced at the slugs around, then turned to look at Tsunade, "So she is the contractor of the generation of Wet Bone Forest."


    Tanjin Ji also looked over and smiled, "Where''s the amazing Chakra, Master Yato, can I eat her"


    "Whatever you do, make a big fuss."


    "Yes!"


    The snakes took their orders, facing Konoha''s ninja, one after another, they pounced.


    Among them, Xinya and Wanshe are the most brutal, because these two big snakes are also notoriously grumpy in the Longdi Cave.


    As for Tianxin Shenji, Tanjinji, and Ichijishimaji, the three immortals disappeared before everyone''s eyes after a smile.


    "Gone"


    "Does the perception ninja find their location?"


    "Not Perceived"


    The Konoha ninjas were shocked, thinking that the three holy places were so mysterious that they could blindly perceive ninjas.


    "Please be careful, this is the magic of the immortals in Longdidong"


    Poof! "Ah"


    Some people lost their lives for no reason before they finished speaking.


    When Konoha ninja saw this, his heart felt like he pressed a big stone, and was pressed by an invisible fear that he almost forgot to breathe.


    They are like the meat on the chopping board, even the enemy can''t see it. How to beat Feilu to remind you: Reading three things to collect,


    267. Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Two, Tragedy of Life]


    The Holy Land''s participation in the war was extremely bad news for Konoha.


    Because when facing Ye Dou alone, they need the power of the whole village to fight.


    Now, with the help of the three immortals from Longdidong and a few big snakes, the victory and defeat suddenly tilted.


    "what"


    The screams are endless, and countless Konoha ninjas are being swallowed and killed.


    Facing the secret method of the three immortals of Tian Xin Shen Ji, they were terrified, because this was an unpredictable enemy, invisible, intangible, and could only be passively beaten.


    At the same time, Xinya, Ten Thousand Snakes, Green Snakes, and Three-Headed Snakes were destroying wantonly, and with a light sweep of their tails, a swarm of ninjas were swept away, and then swallowed by them in the air.


    The blood stained Qingtian! "Did this guy cooperate with Dashewan"


    Tsunade couldn''t help thinking like this in his heart, because the three holy places are so secret that they can''t be easily found, let alone get their approval.


    She believes that this is most likely because of the horrible situation around Oshamaru''s recommendation, Tsunade''s heart is heavy, but his face is still calm.


    She has not forgotten her identity, but Konoha''s Hokage, anyone can mess, but she can''t.


    "Since you want to borrow the power of the Holy Land, it means that we made you feel the pressure, Iori Yetou!"


    There may be pressure, but in the end, "Don''t think too much of yourself, there are many ways to solve you, but it''s more efficient!"


    Ye Dou lightly grabbed the Tianbu Liujian on the ground, his tone was very flat, not deliberating on mystery, but explaining the facts.


    He won¡¯t do things that are meaningless, things that waste time, he won¡¯t do it, that¡¯s all! Suddenly, Ye Dou asked, ¡°The fifth generation, Konoha can have today because you inherited the fire. Right?"


    "What do you want to say"


    Tsunade frowned and shouted.


    "Where did Shimura Danzo go, where did the roots go, they are Konoha''s most elite troops, right?"


    Not only was Tsunade stunned, even Hagi Kakashi and others were lost in an instant and were questioned.


    Yes, Konoha is now in an unprecedented crisis, and the ninjas in the village are fighting to protect Konoha.

 295 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 295

    Danzo, where are they at the root, why don''t they see them? "Don''t be confused by him, he just wants to distract us."


    Tsunade roared.


    "Are you confused, you know in your heart."


    Ye Dou no longer talked about it anymore, grabbing the two cold-blooming war knives with both hands, the ground under his feet collapsed and suddenly burst into flames.


    "So fast!"


    In the eyes of outsiders, he just took a step, and he came to Tsunade and other ninjas in an instant.


    "Master Naruto!"


    Seeing that the enemy was about to slash to Tsunami with a single knife, Konoha Ninja hurriedly came to support.


    Ye Dou suddenly had a hunch, and Tian Buliu was holding it in his left hand.


    Directly pierce the enemy''s right chest and pick it in the air.


    "Well, two breaths of life."


    Ye Dou''s eyes closed tightly, and he moved for a while, because he felt another peculiar breath of life, which was still very weak and gestating.


    The visitor turned out to be a pregnant woman.


    "It''s so sad Konoha has fallen to the point where pregnant women need to step on the battlefield."


    What! As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s hearts shook, especially Asma Sarutobi, looking at the pierced right chest and being picked up in the air by the enemy, her eyes suddenly became bloodshot.


    However, Ye Dou seemed to stimulate his nerves deliberately,


    Suddenly swiping his left hand down, Xi Rihong hit the ground heavily.


    Wow! Yurihong was hit hard. She is not a ninja of the type of physique like Metkai. She is known for being proficient in illusion arts. Spilled in the mouth.


    "red!"


    Sarutobi Asma''s eyes were splitting and she was completely crazy, "Ah, I killed you!"


    The beloved was treated so cruelly, he couldn''t bear it at all, not to mention that Xi Rihong is still pregnant with a child.


    He grasped Shinichi words with both hands, desperately slashing towards Ye Dou.


    At this moment, he had forgotten everything, and there was only one thought in his mind, which was to kill the enemy in front of him and make him pay the price of blood.


    "Asma, come back soon!"


    Haaki Kakashi hurriedly shouted, Nara Shikamaru and others are also fully supporting, and shadow imitation is used to try to force the enemy back.


    "Humph"


    Ye Dou hummed, although he turned his back to Asma and Senjutsu Tsunade, he seemed to have an eye on the back of his head.


    He gently lowered his head, while avoiding Tsunade''s fist and Asma''s slash, the backhand was a slash.


    Puff! The blood was splashing, and Asma Sarutobi was scratched from the bottom up, and she fell weakly towards the sunset.


    Immediately afterwards, the shadow restraint technique struck, and Ye Dou jumped into the air to avoid it, and at the same time released the Xueyin war knife in his right hand, and volleyed at the end of the hilt.


    Puff! Puff! With a sword coming to the west, Xueyin''s sword pierced through the air, passing through the bodies of the two at the same time, ruthlessly demanding his life, and the three of Sarutobi Asma''s family were killed.


    When he landed on the ground, the night fighter made a move, the sword was alive, and returned to the master''s hand from the beginning, "Go to hell to reunite!"


    "Asma!"


    "red!!"


    Haaki Kakashi and the others are going crazy too! A new life is born, this is an extremely lucky and a beautiful event worthy of a feast.


    How can it be like this now, the praises of life have not bloomed, and the song of hope has not yet been sung, how can it end like this! Asma and Yurihong coughed up blood at the corner of his mouth, the scarlet blood blended, and finally the soul died at the same time , Completely disappeared into the world.


    "Ah night fight!!!"


    Hagi Kakashi was mad with hatred, and the writing wheel on the right turned into a kaleidoscope of writing wheel.


    Ye Dou said indifferently, "Now, you should understand the pain of the rest of Shinobu Village"


    the other side.


    At the base of the roots, a group of root ninjas kneeled on one knee, reporting to their supreme leader Shimura Danzo and asking for a fight.


    "Master Danzo, a psychic beast from Longdidong suddenly appeared in the village and suffered a heavy loss. Are we going to fight?"


    "Is there any news from Jilai?"


    Shimura Danzo did not answer, but instead asked about Kiraya''s whereabouts.


    "Master Jilaiya left the village last night and has not yet gone far. There is information coming back. He has noticed the changes in Konoha and is rushing back."


    The man reported truthfully.


    "Where is that!"


    "Master Danzo"


    People hesitate to say, "Aren''t we fighting at the root?"


    "No, it''s not time to live or die. There will be Jiraiya and Tsunade in the two Sannins, Konoha will be fine."


    Shimura Danzo did not hesitate to refuse his subordinates'' request for a fight.


    On this day, he waited too long. From the time of the Second Ninja World War, decades ago, he finally saw the hope of succession to Hokage, and made up for the regret that his heart could not be filled.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    268. Chapter 263, Sacred Land Confrontation]


    "Shenwei!"


    With an angry shout, Ye Dou suddenly felt a danger attack.


    Without any hesitation, after taking Qiu Dao Ding''s foot away, he smashed the ground with one foot, and moved to the other side at an unimaginable speed.


    This is Hagaki Kakashi, or the power of Uchiha''s kaleidoscope of soil to write round eyes.


    Unlike Uchiha Itachi, who is known as the strongest physical attack and the ultimate phantom moon reading, this pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes, both eyes give the owner time and space ninjutsu.


    Taking Hagi Kakashi''s left eye as an example, it can involve the enemy''s attack, even the enemy itself, into a different space from a long distance.

 296 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 296

    It is an ultimate secret technique that people can''t defend against! If there is still a little teacher-student friendship in Kakashi before, then at this moment, witnessing the death of a family of three friends, he has been completely angry and moved to kill.


    "Ye Dou, or kill Wu Wu Kai first"


    "what!"


    Ye Dou responded indifferently.


    Shenwei is indeed a troublesome pupil technique, in other words, the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan, once they have evolved into a kaleidoscope, there is no pupil technique that is not troublesome.


    "I will definitely forgive you, Ye Dou!"


    Hagi Kakashi''s eyes became cold.


    "Trash who talks big, relatives, friends, Konoha, you can''t save any of them."


    Ye Dou raged with a knife, and everyone''s heart was shocked by the surging killing intent, "I''m here, let me see how you kill me!"


    "Naruto, what is it!"


    On the other side of the battlefield, Haruno Sakura suddenly yelled out, and in front of her was a deep purple snake.


    It is Ten Thousand Snakes.When Ye Dou ordered them to start destroying, Ten Thousand Snakes ran wherever they were crowded. Following the smell, they found Konoha''s temporary camp.


    At this time Konoha''s medical treatment had been destroyed by the meteorite, and Tsunade''s two apprentices Haruno Sakura and Kato were silent, and could only place the wounded in a place far away from the battlefield.


    Unexpectedly, there will be more than one enemy! "It''s Ten Thousand Snake, why is it here!"


    Naruto Uzumaki once met Wan Snake.When he and Jilaiya were looking for Tsunade Huimura to succeed Naruto, Sannin had a brief confrontation and each summoned their own psychic beasts.


    One of them is the ten thousand snakes in front of them.


    More than ten thousand snakes, Konoha at this moment has been destroyed by several large creatures in Longdidong. Konoha ninja has suffered heavy casualties, and the number is still there: climbing at an alarming speed.


    "what is this"


    "Run away"


    ""


    Wan snake spit out a long tongue and made a oozing "hiss"


    The sound, the pupils are full of violence, terrifying, and can make the baby stop crying.


    "Damn, I won''t let you succeed!"


    Uzumaki Naruto roared.


    Behind them are injured ninjas who are in urgent need of treatment.They cannot retreat and can only meet the enemy.


    He ran to the ten thousand snake head on, jumped into the air, bit his thumb, and patted in the void.


    "Psychic art!"


    Boom! A burst of smoke puffed out, and then a giant clam appeared.


    "Naruto, you called me something else this time!"


    It was Toad Wentai, he was called out, his tone was a little impatient, and he was very characterful.


    "Well here is there"


    Looking at the dilapidated surroundings, the toad man with the pipe in his mouth was too startled.


    "Boss Toad, this is Konoha"


    Nani Toad Wen was so surprised that he couldn''t connect the prosperous Konoha Shinobu Village with this wasteland.


    "Please, boss toad!"


    "I know, but with me alone, there is no way to deal with the guys in Longdidong."


    Toad Wentai''s face was extremely dignified, and he had already seen the ten thousand snakes in front of him, as well as several Longdidong immortals not far away.


    It is very confident, but not stupid. The situation in front of it is beyond what it can handle! Thinking of this, it doubled grasping Jie-yin, suddenly shot it underground, and shouted, "Psychic!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, a few giant toads appeared.


    They are Toad Jian, Toad Guang, and Zhima Immortal, Shen Zhen.


    "Xiaowen summons us to come out and do something. Old lady, I have to prepare lunch, so I don''t have much time to care for you."


    "Hurry up and talk about the old lady, Xiaowen called us for the first time, there must be important things."


    "I don''t care what you are going to do. After all, you don''t understand the difficulties of being a housewife!"


    "What are you talking about stupid?"


    The two old toads suddenly quarreled, treating them like no one.


    It was supposed to be a very serious atmosphere, but Naruto Uzumaki was embarrassed in his heart.


    I wondered what these two old toads were, and they dared to call them old toads.


    "Don''t quarrel with the old man, old woman, look around!"


    Toad Wentai was also quarreled by them and couldn''t help but speak.


    "What''s your tone, are you talking to me"


    Immortal Zhi Ma became more angry, but did not continue to make noise anymore, his eyes swept around.


    "Here"


    "It''s Konoha, old woman!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the toads were the same as Toad Wentai, and they were shocked by the scene before them.


    Obviously, they couldn''t believe it either.


    "Ah, aren''t these two old immortals from Miaomu Mountain? Don''t stay in your Miaomu Mountain and wait for death. Why come out!"


    Ichikishima Hime and the others also noticed the movement and floated over. When they saw that the person was the toad from Miaomu Mountain, their faces suddenly became disgusting.


    Xin Ya, Tian Xin Shen Ji, Tan Jin Ji and other Long Di Cave seemed to smell the smell and rushed over.


    "Who I thought it was, it was you, and you could smell your smelly stinks from far away!"


    "Ichijishimaji, Tianxinjinji, Tanjinji and Xinya, how could they appear here!"

 297 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 297

    The Sesame Fairy stopped making trouble and realized the seriousness of the problem.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, suffocating.


    Kato Silent and Haruno Sakura in the back learned from the slug''s mouth the details of the two horses, and their foreheads couldn''t help but sweat.


    The battle between the two holy places is definitely a major event in the Ninja World.


    However, the location of the battle turned out to be in Konoha, and there was nothing worse than this news.


    "What are you doing here and why are you attacking Konoha"


    Immortal Shen Zuo felt someone behind him, frowning and shouting.


    "Who would want to come to such a dry place!"


    Tanjin Ji snorted, "If it weren''t for Master Ye Dou summoned, I wouldn''t be here!"


    Both of them are holy land immortals, but the images are quite different.One is the appearance of a bad old man and an old woman, and the other is three young girls, but several immortals are of the same generation, which is very novel.


    Master Ye Dou "Who is it!"


    "What do you want to do!"


    The toad of Miaomu Mountain knows that the bottom of Longdi Cave is thin, and has never heard the name Night Fight.


    "An overlord who is destined to change this world!"


    Tian Xin Shen Ji said, "It is our goal to clear all obstacles ahead for Master Ye Dou!"


    : A relative suddenly showed symptoms of myocardial infarction. He was only in his 40s. His parents cried miserably when they called, but they scared me. He drove them to the hospital and drove them to the hospital in time. People are okay, but the update is gone. I tried to make up for it today and I hope everyone will pay attention. Listening to the doctor, this symptom seems to be getting younger and younger. It will appear in my forties. But speaking of it, I feel quite poisonous. , This happened wherever I finished writing yesterday, it''s weird! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    269. Chapter 264, Teammates Reunion]


    "Change the world, do you Longdidong want to intervene in the Ninja world?"


    The immortal Shen Zuo frowned her long white eyebrows.


    It didn''t hear the name Night Fight, but it was not an easy generation to make the proud guys like Longdidong surrender.


    "Hmph, I don''t have to tell you these ugly and hateful toads!"


    Needless to say, although Miaomu Mountain and Longdi Cave are both one of the three holy places in the Ninja World, their status is transcendent, but they are not pleasing to each other.Now they meet in this way and are destined to fight for life.


    "Xianfa.


    The wind escapes the sand"


    Immortal Zhi Ma is like a menopausal housewife, with a very grumpy temper, even worse than Xinya.


    A burst of sand and dust was set off on the battlefield for no reason, making people out of their fingers.It was covering the attack of their own combatants, and it also created an evacuation opportunity for the Konoha ninja behind.


    Ichikishima Hime was not afraid, with a hand, sucking away the dust in the sky.


    This is its unique immortality absorption, not only can absorb the enemy''s chakra, but ninjutsu and immortality are no exception.


    The immortals of the two holy places have all taken action, Xin Ya, Wan Snake, Three-Headed Snake and Toad Wentai, Toad Guang, Toad Jian is not long-winded, and they have launched a fierce fight.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, this battlefield ran away, and it became: It is no longer safe, whether it is the creatures of Longdidong or the creatures of Miaomu Mountain, they are all creatures standing at the top of the Ninja World.


    They are huge, and with one swipe, they can cause huge damage to the surrounding area, and the aftermath can blow people away.


    Shen Zuo Xian Ren and other Toads were willing to guard Konoha''s wounded back, but the other party was not a leisurely person, and they had the same status as them, and they were all holy land immortals, and they had to fight the enemy with all their strength.


    The two sacred places are facing each other. This is definitely a big event that shocked the Ninja World. This battle is destined to be shocked! "Sakura, hurry up and evacuate the wounded, it is no longer safe here."


    "but"


    Hearing Kato''s silence, Haruno Sakura hesitated, looking at the figure of Uzumaki Naruto, hesitating.


    "No, but moving the wounded is a very important job, and this level of fighting is not something we can intervene."


    Kato Silent''s expression was solemn, not only because the battle in front of him was beyond imagination, but also because of the battlefield on the other side, which made her very worried.


    "After performing that level of technique, he can still summon such a powerful psychic beast, how big is his Chakra?"


    Thinking of the natural disaster-like meteorite falling not long ago, Kato was silent for a while, and was even more worried about Senju Tsunade, who was confronting Yatoto.


    That kind of... mighty power, like a god, maybe only the first generation of Hokage can contend with it. On the other side of the battlefield, the troops led by Yatou and Tsunade are fighting.


    He held a knife in both hands and was invincible, and every time he hit the knife, he could cut a blood puff! Nara Lu was cut off for a long time, and his wound was as smooth as a cloth, showing the sharpness of the knife.


    "what"


    "Lu Jiu!"


    In the autumn road, the mountain hailed out anxiously.


    They are the pigs, deer and butterflies of the older generation.


    At this moment, the friend''s life is in danger, and they support it without thinking about it.


    However, this was all in vain.Night Fight was extremely powerful and invincible.


    Poof one


    The sound, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Shan Zhong Hai suffered a pain, a terrifying blood stain was drawn on their chests, and they were unable to fight again.


    "what"


    Konoha''s ninja didn''t shrink back, and the scarlet blood ignited their ferocity, immortal.


    "kill!"


    Ye Dou drank low, and slew forward.


    With a buzzing sound, the immortal gravity uses the sword as a match to break all ninjutsu and slash all enemies in front of it to the ground.


    Then, he lifted his foot to sweep out the wind blade, and split the enemy''s body into two pieces, and the terrifying blood shot up into the sky, like a Shura field.


    For Konoha, this is catastrophic.Their elites are being killed one by one, but the enemies are still brave and unstoppable.


    The Chakra of Night Fight is too amazing.After performing that kind of ninja, it is still very abundant, it is simply Chakra, endless.


    Tsunade knew that he couldn''t go on like this, he had to solve the enemy as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, she went crazy and attacked forward, completely fighting her life, even if she was injured.


    "Even the technique of Hundred Heroes has its limits. The treatment of slugs requires your Chakra. How long can you persist?"

 298 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 298

    Ye Dou said coldly.


    He knows the advantages and disadvantages of this secret technique, and usually uses the Yin Seal to store the Chakra and save it for a burst when needed.


    Such an outbreak is indeed very powerful, especially because Senju Tsunade has intervened in battle for many years, and does not fight with people.The Chakra stored in her body is massive.


    But even so, to treat thousands of wounded and fight at the same time, no amount of Chakra is enough for her to splurge.


    After all, he is not a night fight, and without the support of the dragon vein core, Chakra will continue to supplement, the more he fights, the more fierce he is.


    "and"


    "And what"


    "My knife is not so easy to pick up."


    Puff! The Xueyin saber in Ye Dou''s right hand pierced out with lightning, piercing Senjutsu Tsunade''s abdomen with a hearty cold.


    Tsunade was not afraid, but instead grabbed him with one hand to prevent him from fleeing, and slammed out with a fist with one hand.


    The art of creation and regeneration is her unique secret art, which can live and die.As long as it is not fatal, she can heal instantly.


    But this time, things seem to be different.


    Not waiting: She smashed Ye Dou''s face with a punch, and she only felt a sharp pain in her spirit, which made her daze and made her powerless! "What kind of knife is this?"


    Tsunade screamed, never seen such a weapon before, hitting his soul.


    "Knife to kill you!"


    Ye Dou shouted, pulling a sword flower with his left hand, and slashing at Tsunade''s head with his backhand.


    "Hokage-sama"


    Around, the Konoha Ninja was shocked and rushed desperately to prevent this from happening.


    Huh! Time seems to be slowing down, the scorching sun is sky, and the cold light emanating from the blade of the Tianbu Flowing Sword makes the whole body cold. Under the reflection of the blade, Tsunade sees the reflection of death.


    "Spiral pill!"


    At the moment of crisis, a loud shout came, and then a dark shadow fell from the sky, poking the spiral pill, and smashing it at Night Dou.


    It was Naruto Uzumaki, he still came, at the most critical moment.


    Ye Dou was forced to jump away, and could only give up the opportunity of Li Cizuna.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    270. Chapter 265, the most special]


    The battlefield suddenly became quiet, the sun was shining brightly, and the brilliant sunshine was shining on the ground.


    At this moment, Konoha has been reduced to a ruin, and the blood has stained the earth, and the scarlet is dazzling.


    Uzumaki Naruto is here, and at the most critical moment, he rescued Senju Tsunade from the hands of the night fight.


    Ye Dou jumped away, his face unchanged, but still firm, watching the boy who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The wind is blowing, and green leaves are rolled up, mixed with waste soil, and blown by the two teenagers.


    "Naruto, why are you here, his goal is you, hurry up, you are not his opponent!"


    When Haaki Kakashi saw the incoming person, he was surprised at first, and then became anxious again.


    Even all of them together are not night fight opponents, the village''s Hokage was almost killed by the opponent, even if Uzumaki Naruto is here, what he can do will not help.


    Moreover, he didn''t want to see the scene of the two fighting in his heart "I won''t run away, Teacher Kakashi, I said I would take him back to the village, and if I say it, I will bear it!"


    Naruto Uzumaki ignored him, his eyes fixed on the night fight in front of him.


    For him, the boy in front of him... who is the same age as him, is his very important companion.


    One of them is Konoha''s notorious Nine-tailed person Juli, and the other is a rebel orphan who is spurned by thousands of people.


    They have almost the same experience.They have not been accepted by the villagers since they were young. They have no relatives or friends.


    "The guy Sasuke said that I don''t understand the relationship between my parents and brothers. Maybe he is right because I have no parents and no brothers."


    "However, when I think of the relationship between father and son when I was with Mr. Iluka, maybe the relationship between father and son was like that. When I was with you and Sasuke, my brother felt that way."


    "I will stop you, Ye Dou, even if I fight for my life, I will keep you in Konoha."


    "You have never been my brother, and you can''t stop me, just like you can''t bring back Uchiha Sasuke, you can only watch him chase Oshemaru."


    Ye Dou said coldly.


    Needless to say, the target is right in front of him, and Ye Dou slams the ground forcefully, attacking forward with the sword in both hands.


    "Sooner or later, whether it is you or Sasuke, I will bring it back to the village!"


    Uzumaki Naruto knotted his hands and shouted loudly, "The guy who can''t be saved with his companion is not qualified to be Hokage!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Thick smoke was everywhere, and in a blink of an eye, hundreds of Uzumaki Naruto suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    This is the technique of multiple shadow clones.Only Uzumaki Naruto, who is a member of the Uzumaki family, has enough Chakras to split so many clones.


    "Holding Hokage on my lips all day, I only know how to talk about your ideals, what you can understand and what you can do!"


    Ye Dou''s eyes became colder, and he stepped into the encirclement of Uzumaki Naruto''s shadow clone, slashing the clone with the sword.


    He is too strong, even in the face of nearly a thousand points.


    There is also Konoha Ninja to help, and it is difficult to find an opponent.


    With a puff, he slashed at Uzumaki Naruto, but this was not Ben.


    Ye Dou didn''t stop there, holding the Tianbu Liujian on the left and the Xueyin sword on the right, and bowing left and right, like a butterfly dancing, elegant but deadly.


    A sword light swept across, the shadow clone exploded, and it turned into smoke to completely dissipate behind it.Hagi Kakashi looked sad for a while, intentionally stopped, but was unable to return to the sky.


    As a companion, he cannot save


    My friend Uchiha takes the soil and stays away.As a teacher, he can''t stop students from mutilating each other.


    He hates himself for being powerless, he can only watch all this happen, secretly regretting! "Huo Dun.


    The fire is lost"


    In the air, Ye Dou put away the Tianbu Liujian, made a seal with one hand, leaped into the air, gave a secret cry, and exhaled flames from his mouth.

 299 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 299

    In an instant, the fiery waves of fire surged, hitting the ground and spreading around, burning all shadow clones.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Uzumaki Naruto is here again.He has been hiding behind the shadow clone until this moment when he finds an opportunity.


    For nearly three years, he learned a lot of skills from Jilaiya, one of which is to use the shadow clone more flexibly as a feint, instead of going straight.


    However, this is still useless.Even if it is in the air, Ye Dou can move, fluttering lightly, avoiding his attack, and knocking him to the ground.


    Uzumaki Naruto fell to the ground and let out a painful cry, only feeling his head gloomy.


    Without waiting for him to come back to his senses, dozens of Kuwuwu was scattered at an extremely fast speed.


    Boom! Tsunade arrived, punched out, the fist was extremely sharp, and blasted dozens of kunai.


    "What the hell are you doing, Naruto."


    Tsunade yelled, "This kind of soft attack can''t kill him!"


    "I will not kill Night Fight!"


    "what did you say"


    Hearing Naruto Uzumaki''s words, Tsunade was even more disappointed.


    "Are you an idiot? In nearly three years, you learned this from Jilaiya. You should mature!"


    "If maturity means killing my companions, I would rather be an idiot for a lifetime!"


    Naruto Uzumaki wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his expression stubborn, and his heart still firm.


    In the past, the two people he hated the most, Yato and Uchiha Sasuke, because they were the same as him, they had no guys and no friends.


    But they are different from themselves, they are the elite, and he is the tail of the Wannian crane.


    However, because they encountered similarities with each other, they could understand each other.


    In the eyes of Uzumaki Naruto, they are special. They are his friends. They have finally established a bond and cannot replace them! "Either you or Sasuke, one day, I will definitely smooth out the darkness in your heart. "


    He stood up, his tone firm, no doubt.


    "Don''t be too self-righteous, Naruto Uzumaki, there is no darkness in my heart."


    Ye Dou stood in the air, looking down at the Uzumaki Naruto below, his face calm and calm.


    At this moment, the pretty face of Hyuga Kahuo flashed through his mind.


    Although extremely annoying, I have been pestering myself since the age of five, disturbing my cultivation and disturbing my life.


    However, it was precisely because of her perseverance that those years were so colorful! However, he soon recalled the scene of Roland''s death under the cherry tree.


    She is just an ordinary person, with beautiful qualities like violets, her favorite thing to do is to take care of the medicine field, and her greatest wish is for the people in the village to be safe for life, but she ends up in the end.


    "Disputes can never be stopped, you will not understand my thoughts, just as I don''t understand your behavior, hope that each other understand this desire, just like a mirror, and it will be broken at the touch of it!"


    : It is even more out, but it always feels a little bit meaningless. Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    271. [Nothing today]]


    ! Enjoy reading every day during summer vacation, charge 100 and get 500 coupons!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    272. Chapter two hundred and sixty-sixth, the return of the mad ghost]


    "I don''t care about those things, I will become Hokage, I will leave you and Sasuke in Konoha, I swear!"


    Uzumaki Naruto yelled.


    "Even if Konoha is destroyed, will Umino Iruka be killed at all costs?"


    "What do you mean."


    "Maybe you are like me, you are lonely and helpless when you are young."


    Ye Dou''s eyes were deep, and he spoke indifferently, "But you haven''t experienced the loss after all!"


    "what do you want to do!"


    Uzumaki Naruto was furious, and a bad premonition surged in his heart.


    Ye Dou said nothing, seeing the domineering color spreading, sweeping across Konoha, thinking about what he was looking for, but unexpectedly found more Konoha ninjas coming here.


    "The Toad of Miaomu Mountain"


    Tian Xin Shen Ji''s snakes were dragged by Miao Mu Shan''s toads, which was unexpected and reasonable.


    Because this holy place has been indissoluble with Konoha since the generation of the Six Dao Immortals.


    The first generation of Hokage was the reincarnation of Asura, the child of the Six Dao Immortal, and the reason why the Six Dao Immortal was able to seal his mother Datong Mu Huiye was partly due to Miaomu Mountain.


    Although there have been faults in this cause and effect, it has always connected Konoha and Miaomu Mountain.


    Now that Konoha is facing catastrophe, it is not accidental that Miaomushan reaches out to help.


    "Even if you regret it, we will not let you go, the villain who dared to destroy Konoha."


    Tsunade saw the change in his face and shouted.


    "I told you, Five Generations."


    Ye Dou''s eyes closed tightly, but it made people feel like he could see through everything, "Don''t be too self-righteous, trouble is just trouble in the end, and there are solutions!"


    Boom! As soon as the voice fell, an unbelievably strong Chakra suddenly broke out.


    Pulling such a meteorite from the universe at one time, the chakra needed is unimaginable, and even Night Fight will take some time to recover.


    And now, he has inhaled enough energy from the heavens and the earth, and the Chakra in his body is filled again.


    "Impossible, fighting with us for so long, why does he still have such a strong Chakra"


    Tsunade couldn''t believe it was true.


    She left Konoha shortly after World War II and remained incognito for many years, ignoring the disputes in the Ninja world.


    But even so, it took Tsunade more than two decades to use the peculiarities of the Yin Seal to store the chakra like this.


    The other party is only a teenager, why Chakra is so huge that it is almost comparable to her grandpa, the god of ninja, the first generation of Naruto! Night fights silently, immortal gravity sweeps the world, like a mountain, suppressed in it The hearts of everyone.

 300 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 300

    He held a knife in one hand, smashed the ground with one foot, and faced thousands of Konoha army frontally.He was brave and unparalleled.


    Boom! This is very weird. His sword clearly didn''t hit anyone, so it swiped in the air, and the blade swept through, and the ninja within ten meters was suppressed to the ground for no reason.


    Konoha Ninja had already learned about it before and experienced his gravitational blood succession, but seeing this kind of scenes was still shocking.


    Ninja World has been established for half a century, but this level of Blood Succession Boundary is unheard of, unseen, but extremely powerful.


    "dead!"


    Ye Dou broke his drink, as if the god of death wielding a sickle, the Konoha ninja who mercilessly harvested the bullet, shocked everyone.


    "Damn it, stop him!"


    Nara Lu was cut off for a long time, and Fa used ninjutsu.


    But this happened to be able to play another of his skills, only Konoha''s ninja role.


    With a drink, several Ninjas from the Nara clan walked out with their hands tangled.


    The shadow under his feet stretched out strangely, like a sharp arrow piercing the enemy.


    Ye Dou had a hunch, and suddenly he hid on the ground.


    Then, the ground exploded, sweeping the ninjas of the Nara clan in a fan shape.


    This is Earth Escape.


    After years of training, he finally found a way to break the soil and turn it.


    "what is this"


    "It''s cracking the soil and turning the palm!"


    "How is it possible, how can the power of splitting the soil and turning palms have such power"


    "Hurry up, Lu Jiu"


    "late!"


    Ye Dou said indifferently, already leaning to Nara Shikaji''s side.


    "Don''t think about it, the technique of changing your heart!"


    It was Yamanaka Uiichi, who played a unique secret technique at the most critical moment, and the timing was just right.


    Konoha everyone is excited. The pig, deer and butterfly combination has always been Konoha''s ace combination. This has been the case since the establishment of Konoha. When I saw it today, it was truly a tacit understanding.


    But bang! "What"


    "Shadow clone, when!"


    The smile froze, because Ye Dou, who was hit by the mountain, suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated.This was not the body, but just a shadow clone.


    "Don''t forget, I was also a Konoha ninja."


    Words without any emotion sounded from behind, and Shan Zhonghai suddenly felt cold all over, as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    "father!"


    Yamanaka Ino saw it, her soul was scared away, she seemed to be crazy, and she moved closer here regardless.


    As a result, with a pop, a sharp blade pierced through the heart of the mountain, the breath of life suddenly dropped, and the gods were hard to save! At the last moment before death, the mountain said, "Don''t come to Ino"


    "father!"


    No matter where Ino Yamanaka listened, her dear relatives died in front of her eyes.She was extremely sad, and her sorrow and anger overwhelmed her reason.


    "Come back, Ino!"


    Tsunade and others yelled, hoping she could stop.


    Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong''s family of three died under the sword of the night fight not long ago.They couldn''t accept it, and the father and daughter in the mountain would also die.


    However, how can I still hear this in the mountains today, and the pain of losing her father overwhelmed her reason.


    At this moment, she just wanted to have one idea, to kill the people in front of her, to avenge her father! Shoo!, hoo!, hoo! Kuwu burst out of her hand, blasting towards Ye Dou in the shape of a product.


    Ye Dou''s expression was calm, he didn''t even mean to look at her, and with a wave of his hand, immortal gravity gushed out, freezing the three Kuwuwu in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, in the horrified gaze of Konoha Ninja, the three kunai shot backwards at the mountain Ino at a faster speed.


    "Ino!"


    Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes were splitting, and he stretched out his right hand helplessly, trying to stop it, but found that it was just a futile effort.


    Tsunade and others are almost the same, trying to prevent this from happening.


    Her father, Yamanaka, has burned his blood and his life for Konoha, how can he let his children die just like this, but they are nowhere near suffering and powerless!


    Needle Jizo! Just as Ino in the mountains was about to destroy the fragrance of the jade, countless white silks came out from a distance, wrapped her firmly, blocking Kuwu.


    "Making women cry is not...manly!"


    "Jilaiya"


    "Laughter fairy!"


    A rough voice sounded, and Tsunade and Naruto Uzumaki looked at the sound.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    273. Chapter 267, Fairy Mode]


    "Let the woman fall, it''s not...manly!"


    Jilai also came back, his voice was still so rough, but Konoha''s people were excited.


    Today''s Konoha needs someone who can stand up, stabilize the military spirit and guard Konoha.


    "Jilai too!"


    "Laughter fairy!"


    Tsunade and Uzumaki Naruto were equally surprised.


    "Sorry, Tsunade, I''m back late."


    "No, you just came back, although I don''t want to admit it, but I am alone, not his opponent!"

 301 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 301

    "is it"


    Jilai urged Chakra and pulled Yamaaka Ino back with a solemn expression.


    He and Tsunade have known each other since they were young, and they knew the best of her.Not many people could make Tsunade say these things.The Ninja demigod Hanzo was one of them.


    "The boy at that time has grown to this point"


    "Tsunade, help me buy time."


    Jiraji didn''t say it clearly, but Tsunade knew what he wanted to do right away.


    "Which technique do you want to use"


    "Ok!"


    Jiraiya is very decisive, and he can draw a conclusion from Konoha''s current situation.


    Even if it is oneself, and the combination of Tsunade''s two three ninjas is not a single opponent of the other party, it must be the last resort.


    "I know."


    Tsunade nodded heavily and said to Konoha Ninja, "You have heard what Jiraiya said, buy him enough time!"


    The ninjas listened to the order without hesitation.


    Because, as early as the moment the war broke out, they were ready to burn Konoha''s blood.


    Moreover, whether it is Jiraiya or Tsunade, they are both one of the legendary three ninjas, and the Konoha people absolutely trust them.


    "Psychic art!"


    Seeing this, Ji Lai no longer verbose, bit his thumb and patted the ground with one hand.


    Immediately, Immortal Shen Zuo and Immortal Zhi Ma, who were fighting against Longdidong creatures, appeared in front of everyone.


    "Xiao Zilai, you are back"


    "It''s not... when we were channeling us, boy, the ugly women in Longdidong are still there!"


    Immortal Zhi Ma spoke, with some urgency in his words.


    Because, in the confrontation with Longdidong, their Miaomu Yamamoto was at a disadvantage, and now they are channeled by Zilai and psychics, the battle over there is destined to be out of balance, Xiaowen, Xiaoguang, Xiaojian and their situation will be very critical. .


    "I already know the specific situation."


    Jilaiya''s face was heavy and said, "As long as you solve him, the problem will be solved."


    Immortal Zhima and Immortal Shen Zuo followed Ye Dou''s gaze and saw Ye Dou.


    "Konoha''s enemy this time is unexpectedly the young man.


    He looked at the other party''s age and looked like he was only ten.It was really hard to imagine that the person who blasted Konoha into ruins would be the boy in front of him.


    "This is the so-called mismatch, boss, big sister, trouble you guys, which technique should I use?"


    "Wait a minute, lecherous fairy, what kind of technique is that technique you mentioned?"


    Uzumaki Naruto was curious, and the arrival of Jiraiya made people feel relaxed.


    This is the charm of Jiraiya, even if he is extremely inadequate, he can inject energy into people at critical moments.


    "Sin


    Human Mode Night, are you going to stop him"


    The mongoose asked.


    Ye Dou shook his head slightly.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stop, but can''t stop it.Even if Konoha desperately loses his life, he will let Jilai also complete the fairy mode.


    In the next second, he saw Immortal Zhima and Immortal Shen Zuo jumping on Jilaiya''s shoulders, their palms together, as if praying.


    However, they are not praying, this is Miaomu Mountain''s magical two-life art, which can make each other''s heartbeat, breath, and so on all reach the same pace.


    "Attack, don''t let him disturb Jilai."


    Upon seeing this, Tsunade roared and led the Konoha ninja to attack.


    She is very active, knowing that the best defense is offense, and her tone of voice is passive. It is better to take the initiative and take the initiative.


    "kill!"


    "For Konoha!"


    ""


    Konoha Ninja did not hesitate to move forward, and soon came to Ye Dou.


    Boom! The war broke out again, blood was splashing, shouting and killing sounded all over the world, countless Konoha ninja moths rushed to the flames, desperately charged, and tragic to the extreme.


    Facing Konoha''s thousands of army, Ye Dou looked fearless, slashed out, and together with the earth, he flew the Konoha ninja.


    Tsunade came, punched out with a strange force, and blasted straight to the door of the night fight.The latter did not hold it hard and avoided.


    Boom! This punch was very domineering and violently scary, and the ground was broken by this punch, showing its strange power.


    No one hit, Tsunade squeezed a fist and then blasted forward.She didn''t have so many fancy ninjutsu, her fist and foot were her weapon, and the tyrant was extraordinary.


    Ye Dou didn''t avoid it this time, and slashed dozens of people with a single knife.He turned around and hit Tsunade''s fist with one foot.


    Boom! This is the ultimate power collision, the ground was shattered, and the Konoha Ninja who just approached was also shaken out at this moment.


    Konoha''s ninja was shocked! Tsunade''s strange power punch, they had already seen, punch with full force, and even collapse the mountain.


    But why is the opponent so strong that she can actually fight against their five generations of Hokage with the body, I am at a disadvantage! Tsunade knows that with this blow, she has intentions to beat Wuxin.


    There are thousands of Konoha ninja army support by his side, and the opponent is only one himself, and one enemy is thousands, which is a brave five pair.


    Comparable, it means that she is alone, and she has no chance of winning! The only good news is that she can clearly feel that the breath of Jiraiya is rising behind.


    Thinking of this, she attacked more decisively, completely fighting for her life.


    The other Konoha ninjas were not to be outdone, and they were fighting bloody battles, and they would not hesitate to lose their lives, but also to delay the other party, to buy time for their faith, the hero.


    This is an extremely shocking scene. Countless Konoha ninjas gave up their lives and delayed, one after another, compared to the original Osna Maru invading Konoha. I don''t know how many times it was more tragic and shocked the world! Finally, at the cost of hundreds of lives, Jira Ye''s fairy mode is completed.


    "Let everyone wait a long time, don''t intervene in the next battle!"

 302 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 302

    With a cry, Konoha Ninjago then withdrew.


    At this moment, Zi Lai Ye''s breath reached the peak of his life.His posture was majestic, like an iron tower, his silver hair swayed in the wind, and he was not angry.


    "The great hero Jilai also retired. Now, it''s the fairy Jilai''s turn to also appear!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    (274. Chapter 268, One Against Four]


    "The next battle, don''t intervene!"


    Jiraiya''s fairy mode is completed.


    Everyone looked back curiously, and saw that his appearance at the moment was somewhat weird, his face was covered with mysterious lines, his eyes, nose, hands, and feet had all subtle changes, and he looked like a frogman.


    On his shoulders, two immortals, Zhi Ma and Shen Zuo stood respectively.


    At this moment, their breathing, heartbeat, and breath almost reached the same agreement, very miraculous, as if they were integrated.


    "What do you mean by not interfering, now is not... when you are handsome, horny fairy!"


    Naruto Uzumaki wanted to participate in the battle, and after hearing the words of Jiraiya, he immediately.


    Asked loudly, but was pulled by Hagi Kakashi, Nara Shikuhisa and others.


    "Master Jilaiya wouldn''t let us interfere, there must be his reason!"


    "Be quiet, since Naruto is an immortal, it means that we are no longer at the same level as us. If you don''t get in the way of Jilai or adults, it is the teamwork we can do now."


    Nara Shikuji hugged Yamanaka Ino who was stunned by him, and his expression flashed with sadness.


    Damn it! Uzumaki Naruto clenched his fists, very unwilling.


    He followed Jilaiya out of the village to practice for nearly three years, but in the end he could only watch by the sidelines.This result made him angry.


    Except for Tsunade, Konoha''s ninjas all retreated, leaving a large space for Jiraji.


    But they didn''t go too far, ready to support their two legendary Sannin! Ye Dou watched all this quietly, without stopping.


    In addition to the first six immortals, throughout the history of the Ninja world, only the first generation of Naruto, the fourth generation of Naruto, Uzumaki Naruto, and the six masters of the six masters of the immortal mode.


    Many people say that Jiraiya''s fairy model is imperfect, because he has not yet completed the cultivation of the fairy model.


    However, it is precisely because he has not completed the cultivation of the fairy mode, so from another perspective, Jiraiya''s fairy mode is actually the most perfect.


    Because Shenzuo Immortal and Zhima Immortal are not ordinary creatures, as the top level of Miaomu Mountain second only to Toad Immortal, they have existed for a long time, and they have already become masters and are proficient in various immortal arts.


    With their help, many of Jiraiya''s shortcomings in ninjutsu will be filled, and it is infinitely close to the perfect ninja.


    Moreover, because of the existence of Shen Zuo Xianren and Zhima Xianren, he does not need to spend time and effort to introduce natural energy, and he can maintain the fairy mode for a longer time.


    It''s just that even so, it can''t make Ye Dou take a step back.


    "You shouldn''t come back."


    Ye Dou said indifferently, "Otherwise, you won''t die, and you can continue to create your novel."


    "Creation requires inspiration. It must be good material to kill criminal intruders."


    Jilai also laughed, and the unspeakable free and easy words have long looked down on life and death.


    "As a senior, I will teach you one more truth. The value of a ninja is not determined by how you live, but by what you do before you die!"


    As soon as the words fell, Jiraiya and Tsunade had known each other for a long time, and they entered the ninja school together, and they flew under the door together, and finally stepped onto the battlefield together to kill the enemy.


    At this moment, even if the two have been fighting and will fight for many years, the tacit understanding between each other is carved in the bones, and even time can not be erased.


    "People are valuable only when they live!"


    Ye Dou tightened the sword in his hand, stepped out, and shot out like lightning, one man was the enemy of three ninjas, and the two immortals of Miaomu Mountain.


    Boom! The two sides collided, the world was turned upside down, and the aftermath of horror spread throughout Konoha.


    This battle, no matter the outcome, is destined to be recorded in history.


    The two legends of Sannin and the two immortals from Miaomu Mountain besie one person, this is a treatment that even the ninja god Senjujutsu has never had before.


    After today, no matter


    Iori Yedou is alive or dead, and his name will resound in every corner of the Ninja World.


    "Heavenly hands and feet!"


    Tsunade was the first to act.Her medical ninjutsu was the only one in the world.She could heal wounds without the seal. She only needed to be careful not to be hit by the opponent''s long sword.


    With a bang, under her domineering foot, the ground was covered with cracks, spreading for tens of meters, and finally burst into pieces.


    Ye Dou jumped and avoided, and before he approached Tsunade, Jiraiya''s attack had already arrived.


    "Xianfa.


    Goemon"


    Boom! Jilaiya, Shenzuo Immortal, Zhima Immortal broke out at the same time.


    In an instant, the raging flames gushed in the direction of the night fight, burning the world.


    This is Jilaiya''s unique fairy technique, which is composed of three fairy techniques: wind escape, fire escape, and toad oil.It is unparalleled and amazingly powerful.


    "Armed!"


    With a secret cry, the battle sword in Ye Dou''s hand was covered with a layer of dark armor, and he suddenly stood on top of the huge flame.


    "what is this!"


    Zi Lai was surprised at the same time as the two immortals in Miaomu Mountain.


    They saw what the combination of the three of them played together was actually held in the air by the other party. However, they were still more frightened: Later, after the huge wave remained for a while, it was actually bounced back!" Jilaiya, be careful, this is the limit of his gravitational blood, which can change the surrounding magnetic field, regardless of


    Whether it is forbearance or hidden weapon, he will bounce back!"


    There is actually this kind of blood succession boundary! The knowledge is as deep as the deep work, and the two immortals of Zhima have never heard of this blood succession boundary, just like the Mu Dun of the first generation of Hokage, it is unique and incredible.


    The anime Asura''s Mu Dun, there is no manga.


    "In this case, use physical skills to determine the outcome!"


    Hearing that, Jilai also joined Tsunade, attacking Yetou from left to right.

 303 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 303

    In terms of physical skills, he is not as powerful as Tsunade, but Miaomushan has a unique skill set.


    This is a secretary whose destructive power is comparable to that of the Thousand-Handed Clan''s Weird Fist, and can use the natural energy around it to kill the enemy in the air.


    However, before they waited for them to approach, Ye Dou held a knife in one hand and gently tapped the ground.


    The force is very light, like a dragonfly, but Tsunade and Jira also felt a great deal of pressure, and they were unable to move under the invisible gravity! "So heavy, what is this?"


    "Oops, I can''t move!"


    Jilai couldn¡¯t help feeling a shock. He couldn¡¯t endure the method, and couldn¡¯t use hidden weapons. Now he couldn¡¯t even get close to the opponent. How could there be such a blood succession boundary in the Ninja Realm! "Be careful, Xiao Jilai!"


    Just as Ji Lai looked up, he saw the light of a knife flash.


    With a puff, both he and Tsunade were slashed by the opponent at the same time.Although they were reminded by the immortal, they avoided the vital point: they were still slashed, and they were already injured at the beginning.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    275. Chapter 269


    "So strong!"


    The war is still going on, and the night fight is one enemy four, not falling.


    At this moment, he was extremely brave, and his whole body was filled with purple war spirit, like the same god of war, he didn''t know to shrink, and he was extremely powerful.


    Everyone was moved and dazzled, fighting alone with the legendary Sannin Jiraiya and Tsunade, plus the two immortals of Miaomu Mountain, how amazing it has been for so many years, this level of battle is only in There has been an outbreak in the previous generation of ninjas.The original half-god of the ninja world played against the three ninjas.


    However, unlike the Three Ninjas in their youth, the Three Ninjas are now stronger, reaching the peak of their lives, but still being suppressed by their opponents.


    In the rear, the Konoha Ninja was shocked! They didn''t know the power of Ye Dou, because his record was already against the sky, and he could kill shadows at a young age.


    But until today, they didn''t understand that the young man at the beginning, where did he go, he could beat the two great immortals in the Holy Land and the two heroes of Konoha alone.


    This is a myth in mythology, and its prestige is chasing after the first generation of Naruto, the god of ninjas, the ninja god Senju Zhuma! Ye Dou was surrounded by four masters, fighting life and death, he did not have the slightest fear, and the blood was boiling.


    This is what he wants, he must test his own capabilities! Because he wants to end this troubled world, he is not strong enough, and is destined to be impossible to achieve.


    This is a terrible belief, if someone knows the thoughts in his brain, he must be stupid.


    Being besieged by the four masters, I don''t want to survive, but I want to verify my combat power, simply don''t treat people as people.


    "open!"


    With a cry, Ye Dou slashed out.


    This is his combat skills, open and close, there is not much skill, only one sword, indomitable.


    However, it was such a simple knife that directly collapsed and Fei Lai Ya, Tsunade, Shen Zuo Xian Ren, and Zhi Ma Xian Ren four masters.


    Boom! The immortal explosion of gravity, invisible and invisible, but real, stronger than Zi Lai and waiting for others, even if the strongest means is used in the fairy mode, it is swept away by tens of meters.


    "Xiao Zilai, are you okay?"


    Immortal Shen Zuo asked with a concerned look.


    "I''m fine."


    No matter what, his expression became more solemn, "This kind of blood succession is really troublesome!"


    Since the battle, he has fully understood how powerful Ye Dou''s bloodstain ability is.


    Ninjutsu and hidden weapons will be bounced back, not only can''t hurt the enemy, but it may hurt yourself.


    However, blindly approaching the enemy will be suppressed by the opponent''s gravity.He and Tsunade Sora have a good physical skill, but they can''t perform it.It is equivalent to saying that ninjutsu, physical skill, and hidden weapon manipulation are useless, and they are simply invulnerable.


    "My child, dad, try illusion. Keep your eyes closed. I am afraid of illusion. This may be an opportunity."


    Immortal Zhi Ma said.


    She Guan Ye Dou has been pressing her eyes to fight. It is very likely that she is defensive. If this is the case, they can''t let go of this opportunity, because this is an endless battle. "Are you sure, big sister, his perception ability is beyond ordinary." ."


    "Because of his superb perception ability, it is worth trying!"


    ""


    After a brief exchange, the four masters attacked.


    Boom! On the opposite side of Tsunade¡¯s strange power fist, Yato did not rush and unfolded his left arm. With a light flick, he actually grabbed Tsunade¡¯s fist while holding a knife in the other, and cut out at the same time.


    There is no extra skill, there is only one sword! The death crisis is coming, and Jilai is here again, his limbs are bent on the ground, pointed in the direction of the night, and the silver hair is shot one by one.


    This is the fairy law.


    The hair needles can harden the hair and then shoot it out.


    Countless silver hair continuously shot out from the head of Jilaiya, like a heavy rain, uninterruptedly pouring out to Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou released... Xueyin''s battle knife, knotted with one hand, and then stepped on the ground with one foot, stepping on a wall of soil to block it in front of him.


    This is Earth Escape.


    Lu Tugui is a very defensive ninjutsu.Others need to use their hands, and he can use their feet.


    Pupupupupu silver wire kept piercing the earth wall, but it couldn''t hurt Ye Dou.


    However, at this moment, an alarm sounded in Ye Dou''s mind, foreseeing a crisis.


    After the battle plan was decided, Immortal Shen Zuo and Immortal Zhi Ma have been looking for opportunities to perform their unique illusions.


    Tsunade and Jiraiya''s attack was just a feint, and the real ultimate move was still there: behind.


    "Xianfa.


    Frogs croak!"


    At this moment, Shen Zuo, the two immortals of Zhi Ma jumped out of Zi Lai Ye''s shoulders, and opened their mouths at the same time.


    Ye Dou had a hunch, so he reacted quickly.


    However, this is the illusion of the sound system, with an extremely wide range.The sound wave reaches the range of the illusion, even if you close your eyes, there is no way to avoid it.


    Ye Dou escaped from the range of the illusion, but was still hit, and immediately broke the illusion.


    Ninja''s illusion attacks can be divided into three categories.


    The first type is to disturb the other''s spirit, make it produce illusions, and affect thinking and actions.

 304 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 304

    The second type is to restrain the opponent''s spirit so that the enemy''s spirit cannot synchronize with the body.


    The third category is to attack the opponent''s spirit, destroy the opponent''s will as much as possible, and make it mentally disordered.


    There are no more than a few methods to crack the illusion, and there are two most commonly used.


    The first is to stimulate the flow of Chakra in one''s own body, thereby breaking the illusion world of the opponent.


    The second is to break through the world of illusion through the flow of multiple chakras.


    This method generally requires a partner to be present, and with the chakra injected into it, it can instantly penetrate the illusion.


    Night Fight uses the second type.Although he does not have a partner, he can inhale natural abilities and can still penetrate the illusion.


    He came out, even if it was Shen Zuo, the illusion that the two immortals of Zhi Ma jointly played did not trap him for too long.


    It''s just that when he defeated the illusion, Jiraiya''s attack also arrived.


    "Xianfa.


    Super big jade snail pill!"


    This was an extremely tyrannical blow. You don''t need to feel it personally.Yedou can also feel how violent the giant jade spiral pill is held by Jiraiya''s right hand.


    The strong wind elements continue to intersect, and its power has even cut the air.The chakra mixed with fairy magic contains the power to destroy everything.


    Ye Dou didn''t hide, and couldn''t hide.


    Boom! With a loud noise, the super-large jade spiral pill exploded at this time.


    This was Jilaida''s strongest blow, hitting the sword of Night Dou, and the ground below was torn apart by the chaotic wind attribute Chakra, and the sky broke.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    276. Chapter 270, the fourth fairy mode]


    The super large jade spiral pill is an advanced version of the advanced version of the spiral pill. It can only be used in the fairy mode, and its destructive power is extremely amazing.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Ye Dou had just penetrated the illusion and had no time to dodge the opportunity, Ji Lai also blasted him head-on, dragging the spiral pill the size of the house with one hand and smashing it towards Ye Dou.


    "dead!"


    He stopped drinking, shaking the wasteland, pressing down with his big hands, shaking the ground, and shaking the world with his prestige.


    Boom! The Big Jade Spiral Pill erupted, and it was compressed so many times that the wind element rushed away, strangling the ground: it was not good, it was more dazzling than the scorching sun.


    "So strong!"


    "This is Xianshu really powerful!"


    "Did you succeed, did Master Jilaiya kill him?"


    ""


    In the back, Konoha Ninja was excited, as if seeing victory.


    They believe that with such a domineering blow, no one can survive.


    They succeeded, and under the leadership of the two legendary ninjas, they once again defeated the enemy and kept Konoha''s majesty.


    "Have you succeeded!"


    Tsunade came over, his face uncertain.


    Because, this was also the first time she saw Jiraiya¡¯s fairy model, it was extraordinary, incredibly strong, and surprised her! "Well, I can be sure that my ninjutsu hit him!"


    Jilai nodded, but couldn''t help but gasp.This blow cost him too much Chakra.


    "Don''t let your guard down."


    Sensing that the two of them were relaxed, they made a deep effort, and the two immortals of Zhi Ma jumped back to Zi Laiya''s shoulders and frowned.


    Looking at the big pit that was blasted by Ji Lai Ye, their expressions were not relaxed, but even more tense.


    "What''s wrong, big sister, boss"


    Jilai also asked.


    "That kid can also introduce natural energy."


    Immortal Zhima has a solemn expression, and the wrinkles on his face become more and more obvious.


    Unlike Jilaiya and Tsunade, they were born in Miaomu Mountain, a holy land in the Ninja World, and have been blessed by nature since they were young, and their perception of natural energy is extraordinary.


    Therefore, at the moment when their illusion hit their opponent, they had already noticed that the young man in front of him was inhaling a large amount of natural energy and broke through their illusion.


    I was shocked by what came, this is absolutely terrible news.


    However, how could it happen that he knew the danger of natural energy, he could not inhale it casually, and it was even difficult to even perceive it.


    For example, when he cultivates the fairy mode, he needs to use the toad oil of Miaomu Mountain to irrigate his whole body to perceive the natural energy that wanders between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, although this ability is extremely powerful, it is also extremely dangerous. If you do not pay attention, you will be eroded and corrupted by natural energy! As far as he knows, the immortal models of Longdidong are no better than Miaomushan, and their cultivation methods are more cruel. The fairy himself injects natural energy and saliva to directly transform the human body.


    Only those who successfully complete the snake transformation have the opportunity to build the fairy mode of the Dragon Cavern.


    However, he can clearly see that Ye Dou does not have a trace of snakelike characteristics in his body, and obviously has not experienced the transformation of the white snake fairy, how can he drive natural energy?¡± I heard the big toad fairy said that there is a kind of person in this world who is born with natural energy. Favored by nature!"


    Shen Zuo Xianren said solemnly, "Perhaps, he is this kind of existence, a born fairy!"


    How could such a thing happen?Not only Jiraji, but Tsunade''s eyes widened.


    They are no better than Dashewan, and they don''t have too much attachment to the various bloodlines and blood inheritance of the Ninja World.


    At this moment, they heard that someone is born to drive natural energy, the first in their minds


    This idea is absolutely impossible! But Shen Zuo immortals don¡¯t have to lie to them, in other words, it¡¯s true! Boom! An extremely tyrannical aura erupted, spreading from the big pit that Jilaiya blasted out, sweeping the world and shocking people. Soul! "How is it possible that he is not dead yet"


    In the rear, the Konoha Ninja collectively lost his voice! He resisted such a terrible fairy technique, and he didn''t die, and he could fight again. Is this still a human being. Broke out.


    At this moment, he looked no better than before.His black robe was torn to pieces, his black hair was scattered, and his sturdy body was scarred by wind blades, and he looked extremely embarrassed.


    However, what makes people feel unbelievable is that his breath has not weakened, but he is more powerful and scary! "You, not bad!"


    Ye Dou spoke with a very soft voice, but it fell into people''s ears, but it sounded like a thunder.


    Because, as his voice fell, even more terrifying aura erupted from him.


    He is like a peerless overlord, with black hair and no wind, and the purple fighting spirit that permeates his body is even more surging.The bandage of the sword in his hand is also dancing, shocking, and looks like Kurosaki Ichigo in a moonless state.

 305 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 305

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, it turned out to be a pair of vertical pupils, and mysterious ripples wandered in them, as if the dragon was awake.


    On his forehead, a mysterious rune pattern was forming, which was also purple, like a trident, and like a dragon''s hoof.


    "Fairy Mode!"


    Immortal Zhi Ma took off.


    There can be no mistake, this is definitely the fairy mode, and it is the fourth fairy mode that they have never seen before, not belonging to Miaomu Mountain, not belonging to the wet bone forest, and not belonging to Longdidong.


    It''s incredible, it''s incredible! As everyone knows, there are only three holy places in the Ninja World, and there are only three fairy modes. This is common sense that has been passed down for thousands of years.


    However, this attempt was broken today, and another fairy model appeared in the Ninja World, and it was created by humans.


    "Be careful, I don''t even know how strong I am now!"


    Ye Dou said, not taunting, but expounding the facts.


    Since he cultivated into the fairy mode, this is the first time he has been inspired in battle, and he doesn''t even know how strong he is.


    Boom! He stepped out, the earth shattered, and the terrible reaction force made him appear in front of Jiraiya and Tsunade in the blink of an eye.


    In the eyes of outsiders, he is just taking a step, but as fast as lightning, one step to the end of the world! "So fast!"


    Ji Lai was also completely shocked.


    Because he understands the fairy mode and also uses the fairy mode, he understands the power of the fairy mode better.


    This is a state that combines natural energy, spiritual energy, and physical energy to completely sublimate Chakra.


    In this state, not only ninjutsu, illusion, and physical skills will be enhanced several times, and the ninja in fairy mode will also have a leap in physical function.


    "Don''t underestimate people!"


    Tsunade was furious, and the strange force fist shot out.


    However, no wait: she hit Ye Dou with a punch, and was blasted by Ye Dou, flying upside down like a kite for tens of meters, spraying blood from her mouth.


    "Master Naruto!"


    The ninja from behind shouted in horror, their leader, their Hokage, was so easily knocked off by the enemy, "This monster, is it possible that he hasn''t tried his best just now!"


    Boom! Looking at Jiraiya, who was also blasted by the opponent, everyone in Konoha began to fear as if they had been empowered by ice water.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    277. Chapter 271, predicting the future]


    Ye Dou stood proudly on the battlefield, the immortal gravity surging, like the reincarnation of the god of war, one blow would knock the four masters into the air.


    At this moment, his body is bright, flowing with a mysterious brilliance, and the dragon-like pupils are swept across, shocking, and looking at all directions! Swish, swish, swish! The living Konoha ninja is here again, and I see the four masters being one by one. Knocked back, they sensed that it was not good, and no longer stood idly by.


    After today''s war, no matter


    What is the outcome, the name of Iori Yetou, is destined to be known as the Ninja World, and even recorded in the history books.


    Just one person, it is against the legendary Sannin Jiraiya and Tsunade, and the ten thousand army led by the two holy places. Not only did they not die, they also killed thousands of people and blasted Konoha into ruins. They are destined to become a foil today. Even if they are killed now, they are also destined to be difficult to dazzle. Ten thousand troops besieged one person, and they can''t win! Compared to the previous three generations of Raikage, it is even worse! "Kill! "


    Nara Shika long shouted, commanding Konoha''s army to launch an attack.


    He was chopped off by Night Fight, and he could no longer intervene in the fight, and could only act as a commander.


    It''s just that, even if he has a superior IQ, in the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and tricks are like a passing glance.


    The battlefield is boiling like the sea, and the five elements of ninjutsu are flying, and Konoha is shining colorfully.,,,.


    But there is nothing more than a stab. In the blink of an eye, dozens of people will be collapsed. No way of forbearance can be close to the night fight. It is simply a ten thousand method that does not invade! At this time, the night fight only feels that the whole body is full of power, and the state is reached. At the peak so far, 130 trillion cells in the body are cheering.


    Facing the army of Konoha ninjas, he did not retreat, instead, shirtless, jumped up and smashed into the crowd. In a blink of an eye, dozens of Konoha ninjas were shocked and frightened the world.


    He danced the sword with one hand, and quickly formed the ninjutsu with the other hand, the gods blocked and killed the gods, and the Buddha blocked the Buddha.


    Konoha, the head of the five great Ninja villages, has no one to be his enemy, and I am the only one in the sky and the earth!


    On the other side, Ji Lai, who was blown away by a kick, also got up again.


    His current state is very bad, because Yatou''s physical strength is inherently terrifying, comparable to Tsunade''s strange power fist and Tianshou''s foot.


    Now that the Ye Dou Immortal mode has broken out, the body function has gone further, and it is unimaginable that his kick is equivalent to Tsunade''s kick.


    "Don''t worry, Shen is the boss, I can still hold it."


    Jilai didn''t say that it was okay, only that he could hold it, obviously Ye Dou''s foot had already injured him.


    "Now it''s time to find a solution to him"


    Looking at Ye Dou who was massacring not far away, Ji Lai also looked solemn.


    Because he knows that if the night fight cannot be solved today, Konoha will disappear completely.This is not unfounded worry, the other party has this ability.


    "His father, which technique he uses, although the attack just failed, he is really afraid of illusion."


    "Aren''t you asking for this trick?"


    "I really hate using this technique. I still sing in chorus for a long time. When I think of this, I can''t wait to bury my head on the ground, but"


    But now the situation is too critical, they have no choice.


    Jilai was also different from them, Guo failed, and he could return to Miaomu Mountain to escape.


    But here is Konoha, Jilai is also irresistible, unable to defeat the enemy, they will all die


    "Ok"


    Ye Dou, who was in a confrontation with Konoha''s army, said a little, suddenly a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    He is in the state of fairy mode, his perception ability itself is extremely powerful, and his five senses are already unpredictable after fusing with the domineering of seeing and hearing.


    At this moment, he has been able to briefly explore the mystery of time and gain insight into the future.Although there are only a few seconds, he is still against the sky.


    Boom! He stepped out in one step, and the ground under his feet shattered like a purple lightning across the battlefield, no one could stop it.


    "Now we should figure out how to solve him"


    Jilai also stood up and spit out a mouthful of blood with a solemn expression.


    On his right shoulder, Immortal Zhi Ma said, "My child, which technique he uses, although the attack just failed, he is really afraid of illusion."


    "Toad"

 306 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 306

    "Toad is really troublesome when singing."


    Before Shen Zuo Xianren finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    It was Ye Dou, just a breathing time, he had already arrived in front of Zi Lai Ye and others.


    The purple battle aura that is visible to the naked eye is entangled all over, that is the force field that will only be stimulated when the gravity blood is used to fight, even if it has not been hit, it has already made people feel heavy.


    It turns out that the scene just now hasn''t happened yet, it''s just a corner of the future.


    "Little Jilaiya"


    "Do you want to escape, Sannin."


    Two voices sounded at the same time, Shen Zuo Immortal and Ye Dou, they spoke at the same time.


    "how is this possible!"


    Looking at the young man still standing in front of him, Jilaiya''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Because, he just opened the distance for the first time, but at this moment, he found that their distance has not changed at all, he is still in front of the enemy! "He read my actions"


    "The future can be changed, but not including your death!"


    Ye Dou''s expression was indifferent, making people feel colder than Wannian Frost, "Like this!"


    Suddenly, his left arm spread out, and he grabbed it at random without looking back.


    Jilai also looked up, it was Tsunade, she was a medical ninja, and she recovered much faster than herself. Just now, she wanted to sneak attack, but she was discovered by the other party! "How could such a thing happen!"


    Think of the "future" that Ye Dou just revealed


    Combining the two words with the current situation, Shen Zuo Xianren suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It was born in Miaomu Mountain, the three holy places in the Ninja World, and is the right arm of the Big Toad Immortal.


    Therefore, it is clear that the three immortals in the Holy Land have their own unique abilities.


    For example, the white snake fairy can see the general trend of the world in the future through divination.


    For example, the toad immortal can predict a major event in advance by dreaming, traveling in a long river of time.


    And immortal slug, because of its huge body, can split into countless numbers, as long as it wants to, it can even spread all over the world, and anything that happens in the world can''t escape its eyes.


    Just because the three great immortals possess these unique abilities, Shen Zuo immortal talents can accept it, and only then can they think of the young man in front of him.


    "There is nothing wrong."


    "What''s wrong, Shen Zuo boss."


    "Flee, Xiao Jiraiya, all the ninjas with Konoha! Like the big toad immortal, he can predict the future."


    Shen Zuo''s face was extremely solemn, as if water could drip out.


    By observing him, he found that the future that the other party can see is different from that of the big toad immortal, although it is extremely short, it is impossible to thoroughly see the trend and the whole story.


    However, in a short period of time, everything that happens will be clearly caught by him.


    This is an extremely shocking news, because the enemy itself is extremely powerful, coupled with such a terrifying ability, how can it be defeated, wait for death, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    278. Chapter 272, Hero Story (Part 1)]


    Boom! Tsunade''s sneak attack did not succeed, because Yato had already foreseen the future in advance, so he easily grabbed her by the foot.


    Immediately afterwards, Yatoto used Tsunade as a weapon, swept out and flew along with Jiraiya, like throwing away garbage.


    "Flee, Xiao Zilai, fight him, you have no chance of winning."


    Shen Zuo Xianren said.


    It is really unimaginable that one day it will see the ability similar to the three immortals in a human.


    Could it be that the other party is the same as the three immortals, who is blessed by the heavens and the earth. Thinking of this, it gave up the idea of ??defeating the other party, because it can''t do it! Escape "I won''t run away, be the boss, Konoha is mine Family."


    Jilai also got up again, his tone firm, without a doubt.


    He is a hero in the Ninja world, yearning for an unfettered life, with a wild and unruly personality, even if the position of the five generations of Hokage is in front of him, he can''t be moved.


    However, no matter how cool he is outside, Konoha is his home after all, the root that gave birth to him: here is everything about him, he will not escape, and there is no place to escape.


    "Furthermore, even if the big toad immortal sleepwalking is too imaginary, there will be great restrictions, I believe he is the same."


    Jilai smiled brazenly, reassuring.


    In fact, he didn''t guess wrong, it is impossible for Ye Dou to continuously investigate time and the future.


    Because of the use of the domineering, the consumption will be very large, even if he has a dragon vein core, it is impossible to squander it wanton.


    Immortal Shensaku turned his head, hoping Tsunade could be more rational.


    Who knows, Tsunade''s face is full of determination at this time.


    "Things that are tangible may disappear, but the memory is immortal, like the will of fire, which will continue to pass on, passing on from generation to generation."


    Tsunade didn''t even think about fleeing, obviously he was ready for the dead Akashi.


    She hasn''t forgotten, when the first generation Hokage Ken was there, she talked about the joy of Konoha.


    That was a happy face! To Senjujuma, Konoha was his most precious treasure, and as his granddaughter, Tsunade naturally wanted to protect all this.


    Because she is the successor of the Will of Fire! "Everything created by the first generation of Hokage failed. The so-called Will of Fire is no exception!"


    "Shut up, you are not qualified to comment on Grandpa!"


    Boom! The war broke out again, Tsunade and others wanted to protect Konoha, and Yatoto was the invader.


    Different positions are destined to be unable to reach consensus in their thinking, and it is impossible to understand each other.There is no need to say more, only the hands can see the truth.


    Tsunade shouted angrily, squeezed his hands, and Chakra condensed all over his body, and rushed towards Yeto unstoppable.


    Her fists are very hard and powerful, even more than the four generations of Raikage, and can be called a generation of fierce.


    "I''m not going to hand Naruto to you."


    Jiraji also followed, and went hand in hand with Tsunade.


    They all know that no matter who it is, there is no chance to face the night fight alone, and only together can they fight for a chance.


    The wounded beasts are the fiercest, and the Jiraji who is driven to a dead end is the same as Tsunade.They are extremely domineering, open and close, and fight in blood.

 307 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 307

    Fight against them and fight them.


    Puff! Ye Dou''s eyes were full of divine light, and the purple battle spirit was like a sea wave. At the same time, he smashed Tsunade with a single knife.


    "what!"


    Tsunade cried out painfully.


    The opponent''s sword is too weird, not only can cut the flesh, but also the will of people.She has lived for so long and has not heard of this kind of magic knife in the world.


    However, she was very tough, and even so, she did not waver, and soon urged Chakra to heal the wound and fight again.


    Ye Dou was not afraid of fear, constantly dancing his swords, and all six forms were all out at the same time, all kinds of fairy techniques hit the enemy at the same time.


    Boom! Jiraiya followed Tsunade and was also beaten off.


    "Master Jilaiya!"


    From a distance, Konoha ninja exclaimed, and immediately received seal support.


    However, Ye Dou was faster than them, because he had already seen this scene in advance.


    "Xianfa.


    Extinguish the fire"


    Ye Dou stopped drinking and spit out a huge wave of fire from his mouth.


    This is a purple fire wave that suffocates people and makes the sun and the moon pale.


    Boom! At this moment, even the earth seemed to be ignited, and the monstrous purple flames seemed to swallow everything.


    "what"


    The screams are endless.Those ninjas who are ready to support Jiraiya have not yet played their ninjutsu, and some have not even finished their seals, they are extinguished by this huge wave and burned to ashes.


    "stop!"


    Tsunade hates madness, these are Konoha ninjas who trust her and are willing to follow her.


    As their leader, how could Tsunade endure, these people are like ashes, dead in front of her without any value.


    She rose up and slammed to stop the night fight.


    At this moment, the secret lines on her body are actually: disappearing, disappearing with the secret lines, and her skin, which seems to be drained of moisture, is drying up.


    The technique of Baihao can no longer be maintained! From the beginning of Konoha''s invasion, she had to fight the night fight while also separating Chakra to treat Konoha''s wounded. She was already exhausted and could persist until now. It''s a miracle.


    Ye Dou didn''t let this opportunity pass and killed him with a knife.


    "Master Naruto!"


    This accident caught people by surprise, watching Tsunade aging rapidly and falling from mid-air, everyone in Konoha was shocked.


    They are extremely regretful, it is the incompetence of themselves and others, which drags down their Hokage.


    However, it''s not...when they care about these, they are going to save, save that...the Five Generations of Hokage who saved them.


    However, no matter how fast they are, can they be faster than Yetou. Seeing that the weak Tsunade is about to be killed by Yetou, Jilai also roared, "Big sister!"


    "I know!"


    Immortal Shima put out his tongue and rolled up Tsunade.


    "Don''t waste your energy, her death is already doomed"


    A voice without the slightest emotion sounded.


    It was Ye Dou, he had already seen this scene through his domineering look.


    At this moment, he has caught up with Tsunade, holding a sword, and piercing the heart of Konoha''s... soul figure.


    "Hokage-sama"


    "stop"


    At the back, Konoha yelled, and they rushed over like crazy, wanting to save.


    Throughout Konoha''s history, no one of Konoha''s Hokage can die: the first generation of Hokage, the second generation of Hokage, the third generation of Naruto, and the fourth generation of Hokage, one by one burned their lives for Konoha.


    Now that the five generations of Hokage who have just taken office for a few years are going to fight for them again, why should God treat them like this!! They are desperate, and some have even closed their eyes and covered their faces, so they dare not look anymore! Poof! Xueyin The sword passed through the flesh mercilessly, and blood spattered.


    However, it was not Tsunade who died, it was Jiraiya, who broke out at the last moment, using his body to block this mortal sword.


    "Jilaiya"


    Tsunade murmured, stretched out his dry right hand, and tremblingly stroked Jiraiya''s face.


    At this moment, her mind was blank, her face was no longer young, and she was full of grief.


    How could Tsunade''s eyes become red and tears fell like rain, she still remembered the scene of this fool who had done something stupid as a child in order to attract her attention.


    For half a century, the guy in front of him persisted and never gave up.


    However, before he got her reply, he died in front of him, and he couldn''t convey his heart. This is a great regret! Thinking of this, Tsunade broke his heart and couldn''t control it, and shouted, "Jilai!! !"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    279. Chapter 273, Hero Story (Part 2)]


    The battlefield was silent, only Tsunade''s mournful cry was left.


    Kato Silent arrived, watching this scene, covering his mouth with his hands, tears streaming from his eyes.


    She has followed Tsunade for a long time, and not long after Kato died, she has been led by Tsunade.


    She knows a lot about Jilaiya and Tsunade, and she is very touched! Jilaiya, one of the legendary three ninjas, the great hero of the ninja world, is free and easy for a lifetime, and is casual.


    However, it is such a strange man who is willing to spend his life silently guarding him, always loving Tsunade deeply.


    There are several and a half centuries in life. In this chaotic era, most people don''t even have one, and they will die at a young age.


    It is a great regret that this sincere heart cannot be conveyed! Kato Mute still remembers that Tsunade smiled and said to her not long ago, "It''s okay, I bet Jiraiya and he will die, so he will be fine! "


    How can this be done now! "Wow!"


    Jilaiya was bleeding, and was pierced in the chest by a long knife, and the breath of life was fading rapidly.


    He didn''t regret it, until this moment, he was still laughing, never fearing death.

 308 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 308

    "Obviously I just preached to others. As a man, I can''t let a woman cry easily. In the end, she didn''t make Tsunade cry"


    "The final chapter of the Hero Story, the toad saves the swan chapter is too bad, it must be another boring story."


    Jiraiya opened his mouth with a smile, with a majestic body standing in front of Tsunade.


    At this moment before he died, he remembered a lot of past events, like a revolving lantern, constantly emerging in his mind.


    Recalling my life, it was all failures and constantly rejected by Tsunade, failed to prevent my friends from going astray, failed to protect the master, failed to protect the apprentice, and failed to protect Konoha.


    Compared with the great achievements made by Naruto in the past, what I have done is so useless, not worth mentioning, it is simply boring.


    Hahaha I really hope that I can die like the ancestors. "But ah, I''m very happy Tsunade, you look like you, even if it is broken, you must have never seen it.


    Ji Lai also closed his eyes and smiled, this was a smile that came to his heart.


    Puff! For a while in the night, Sakura Liu''s armed face surged and shattered Zi Lai Ye''s internal organs directly.


    "Jilai too!"


    Tsunade roared, with endless sorrow and grief, she won the bet with Jiraiya, and Jiraiya died in front of her.


    But, this was not what she wanted. For her, it was the cruelest thing! Tsunade cried mournfully, her dry hands clutching Kiraiya''s body tightly.


    She couldn''t wait to grow up and use her fists to avenge herself, but the Chakra in her body was just like her face, years of age: with the water, the years pass, what can she save and rewrite! The grief stopped, Tsunade fell silently to the ground while holding Jiraiya''s body.


    She hadn''t died yet, she still had the breath of life, but she couldn''t accept such a blow, and she fell into a deep sleep with grief.


    "I will send you to accompany him, and we will continue the front over there."


    Yatou raised his sword again, and wanted to kill Tsunade too.


    However, at this moment, a tail shot came, and his left arm stretched out to block one, but soon another shot out, drawing him away.


    Although this attack couldn''t hurt him, it managed to save Tsunade''s life and avoid being killed by him.


    "This unknown chakra"


    Ye Dou landed, purple light waves circling in his eyes, he followed this chakra and found a strange-looking creature


    It was Nine Tails, or Naruto Uzumaki, who couldn''t stand the result of Jilaida''s death and went completely violent.


    Roar! The half-tailed Uzumaki Naruto roared from the sky, his two tails dancing behind him.


    However, this is not over yet, and two tails soon emerged from behind him, terrifying to the extreme.


    "You seem to have understood the pain of loss."


    Ye Dou watched all this indifferently, holding Xueyin''s sword in his right hand, his murderous aura was boiling.


    "No matter how beautiful an ideal is, it can''t fill the void of reality, Naruto Uzumaki, let me end your hypocritical life!"


    Naruto Uzumaki looked up to the sky and roared, as if responding, and as if simply roaring.


    "kill!"


    The earth shattered, and Ye Dou stepped forward, holding a knife to kill Naruto Uzumaki.


    He has blood on his body, but only a small part of it is his own, and more of the enemy''s blood splashed on him.


    Facing the nine-tailed Uzumaki Naruto, he was unafraid and slashed.


    Boom! With a single blow, the world collapsed, and endless gravity gushed. Naruto Uzumaki blocked his sword, but he couldn''t stop his blood boundary.


    Roar! At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki has completely lost his reason, and Jiraiya''s death made him grieve to the extreme, and his consciousness was attacked by Nine Tails.


    Strictly speaking, it is not Naruto Uzumaki that is fighting Ye Dou now, but Konoha''s Nine Tails.


    It set out to roar, as if unwilling to be so oppressed by a human being.


    As a result, it just finished roaring, and Ye Dou kicked it in the face, kicked it tens of meters away, and shot it away like a cannonball.


    "This monster can beat its tail!"


    From the back, Konoha Ninja was completely stunned:


    The destruction and pain that Nine Tails brought to Konoha is terrible, and this can be known from how much Naruto Uzumaki was hated when he was a child.


    Whether they are ordinary civilians or ninjas, they fear the nine-tailed monster fox from their hearts.


    However, this unidentified nine-tailed demon fox, which symbolizes destruction, is now: being beaten violently, it is incredible! "Lu Jiu, what should we do now"


    Qiu Dao Dingzuo asked.


    "Away from the battlefield, this battle is no longer something we can intervene"


    Nara Shikahisa looked solemn.


    The violent Nine-Tailed Man Zhuli is no longer that...Uzumaki Naruto, but a monster that does not distinguish between enemy and me, which will destroy all people and things standing in front of it.


    Looking at the night fight that was kicking the nine tails as a ball, the Konoha ninja army could only retreat like a tide.Of course, they did not forget to bring back Tsunade and Jiraiya''s remains.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! In the distance, Nine Tails roared one after another, and the anger was extreme.


    It''s just that no matter how long it roars, it can''t change anything, it''s still fighting in the night.


    The six forms of the night fight were all out, the secret method was flying, and the sword in his hand was constantly waving, and the whole body was full of weapons, and the nine tails were flying again and again.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene.You must know that this unknown demon fox indirectly and directly killed the two generations of Konoha and Hokage.


    Now, it is like a little fox, being pressed on the ground and rubbing, and being chased and beaten!: Something happened in heaven.


    I went out for a trip, so it¡¯s late to update. I¡¯ll go for a meal first, take a break and then update! In addition, thank you brothers for your tips, reminders, monthly tickets, flowers, evaluation tickets, thank you very much, I am Salted fish, you guys are still willing to vote for me, I am really ashamed, and can only work hard to write well!! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    280.Chapter 274, Danzang Counseled]


    "Danzo-sama, don''t we make a move yet"


    At the root base, Zhicun Tuanzang sits firmly in the first place, and his face has not changed.


    However, his men could not sit still.


    They call it "The Darkness of Konoha"


    Claiming to be a village, he is willing to wander and a ninja in the dark.


    These are the main themes of the roots, and they are also the thoughts that Zhicun Danzang gave them.

 309 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 309

    Today, Konoha is facing an unprecedented calamity.They can''t calm down.If they want to go to war, Konoha will make a contribution, even if they die in battle.


    Shimura Danzo''s face was calm and never wavered, and asked, "How is the situation outside?"


    "Master Jilaiya died in battle, Master Naruto of the fifth generation fell into a coma"


    "what did you say"


    Shimura Danzo couldn''t help but feel surprised, and immediately excited.


    He extremely disliked Jiraiya and Tsunade, or any Konoha ninja who might prevent him from becoming Naruto, he didn''t like it.


    But he had to admit that whether it was Jiraiya or Tsunade, they were excellent Konoha ninjas, the legendary Sannin.


    Now that Jiraiya died in battle, Tsunade exhausted the last percent of his strength.He believed that the situation of their enemy Iori Yatou would not be much better.


    This is an opportunity, an opportunity for everyone in Konoha, including the daimyo of the country of fire, to see the value and ability of Tashimura Danzo.


    What Tsunade couldn''t do, he did it, and he repelled enemies that Tsunade couldn''t repel.


    In this way, who else could prevent him from becoming Konoha''s Hokage thought of this, Shimura Danzo stood up and shouted, "At this moment, it is the time to implement our roots, let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    The root ninja suddenly felt blood boiled.


    For Konoha, they are willing to fall into the darkness, but if they can, they naturally hope to become a respected hero. The root is worthy of being one of Konoha''s most elite troops.In just a moment, they are ready.


    Seeing that the crowd was assembled, Shimura Danzo couldn''t restrain his ambition, and led the root ninja to the battlefield.


    Who knows, as soon as he walked out of the root gate, he saw a 1 energy bounce on his face.


    Boom! Unprepared, more than a dozen ninjas were hit and died completely.


    Before leaving the teacher, Zhicun Tuan hid his eyebrows. Looking around, he found that the people in their village had gone violently and were fighting the enemy.


    "How is this going"


    Shimura Danzo shouted.


    "Return to Sir, Jiuwei Ren Zhuli and Master Jilaiya are masters and apprentices, Master Jilaiya died in battle, Jiuwei Ren Zhuli suffered a major blow and went away!"


    That person reported.


    Why don¡¯t you tell me about such an important thing at the first time, why the enemy is so powerful, it is: "Beat Nine Tails" Lord Danzo, please command us to kill the invaders, stop the Nine Tails, and protect me Konoha !"


    The man opened his way again.


    He really cares about Konoha''s safety, and only wants to kill the night fight, and at the same time prevent the nine-tailed person from running away, so as not to cause the violent person to cause greater damage to Konoha.


    "Don''t worry!"


    "But Danzo University"


    "No, but let Zhu Li deal with the enemy first!"


    Shimura Danzo looked indifferent and refused to subordinate.


    He hated Ye Dou to the extreme, because whether it was the three-year pursuit of the rebellion incident or the Nanhechuan incident nine years ago, the Ye Dou caused heavy losses to their roots.


    The staff completed batch after batch.


    Yes, in the face of Ye Dou, he was persuaded. The root ninjas behind him are important bargaining chips for him to fight for the position of Naruto in the future. His ability to be sent to Ye Dou again to toss him will not be enough to kill the other side! .


    Ye Dou fought with the nine-tailed demon fox, flying the nine-tailed Uzumaki Naruto again and again, like an invincible God of War, beating on the nine-tailed monster.


    However, Nine Tails is always the strongest tail beast, Chakra is almost inexhaustible, the potential is boundless, the more you fight, the stronger it becomes.


    From the beginning to the present, Ye Dou has flew the Nine Tails dozens of times.While the Nine Tails are constantly roaring, the number of the opponent''s tails is also increasing.


    The strength of the tail beast is not entirely determined by the number of tails.


    However, judging from the performance in manga and anime, the nine-tailed monster fox is undoubtedly the strongest of the nine big-tailed beasts in the Ninja world.


    It should be noted that the Kyuubi at this moment is not a complete body.At the beginning, Uchiha brought the soil to take advantage of the night when Uzumaki Kushina gave birth to the psychic that Kyuubi raged on Konoha.


    For Konoha, the four generations of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen used the final sealing technique when the ghouls were sealed, and the Chakra of Nine Tails was divided into Yin and Yang and sealed in different places.


    On the one hand, he was aware of the conspiracy, just in case, he only sealed half of the nine-tailed chakras on his children.


    On the other hand, it is to allow his children to better control Nine-tailed Chakra, inherit his will and protect Konoha.


    However, even with only 50% of Chakras, Ye Dou can still clearly feel that the Kyuubi at this moment is stronger than the Citrus Tachibana Yakura he encountered in Wunin Village.


    Boom! Boom! Ye Dou slashed Nine Tails again, and knocked it out again.


    But this time, Ye Dou was also beaten into flight, and was flew away by the fifth tail that suddenly appeared in Nine Tails.


    Boom! Ye Dou hit the ground, but quickly stood up.


    His physical body is extremely powerful, and if the iron block and the armed color are covered at the same time, even Tsunade''s strange power fist can resist.


    Kyuubi''s tail is no better than Tsunade, it can fly him, but it can''t hurt his roots.


    Ye Dou looked at the half-tailed Uzumaki Naruto in the distance, and read from him negative emotions such as pain, anger, resentment, etc.


    Seeing and hearing the evolution of color domineering not only allowed him to explore the mystery of time, but also gave him the ability to listen to everything.


    He clearly felt the chaos in the mind of the Uzumaki Naruto Assassin that destroyed everything.


    "Angry? Pain? Do you want revenge? But, this is reality, Naruto Uzumaki! Your unrealistic innocent thoughts are just arrogance, nothing can be changed!"


    Ye Dou slammed the ground suddenly and attacked again.


    Roar! Kyuubi roared and moved forward at high speed.


    Today it has almost no thinking, only chaos and killing the person in front of it.


    Boom! The two sides quickly straightened and collided together. In an instant, the earth was torn apart like paper, and terrible waves swept around.


    Whether it is Konoha''s ninja or a commoner, at this moment, all of them are shocked.


    The endless gravitational gushing, invisible and invisible, but everywhere, this time the confrontation, it is the nine tails that fell in the wind.


    It was pressed against the ground by unimaginable gravity, and was kicked by Ye Dou.


    Nine Tails didn''t stop there, opening his mouth in mid-air, and spit out several tail beast bullets from his mouth one after another.


    "roll!"

 310 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 310

    The night fight stopped drinking, and the war knife in his hand was covered with a layer of dark armor, and he waved it one after another, blasting the tail beast into flight.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    281. Chapter 275, Nine Tails Runaway]


    The war continued, Konoha Shinobu was almost beaten into a wasteland, and the fierce confrontation between one person and one fox was shocking.


    Looking at the night fight who was beating the nine-tailed demon fox, at this moment, Konoha Ninja''s heart was extremely heavy.


    The enemy''s strength is beyond their imagination.


    Just one person, undefeated against Konoha''s tens of thousands of people, slashed thousands of people, the legendary Three Ninths, one death and one coma, and now they are fighting against the violent people. How powerful is this? Only the first generation of Naruto Senjujuma and Ninja Shura Uchiha Madara, who had put down the Warring States Period, had such great powers! Of course, some people did not think so.


    For example, Hagi Kakashi, he hates his powerlessness and wants to prevent this from happening.


    For him, whether it is Ye Dou or Naruto Uzumaki, they are all his students.This is the same room, and as a teacher, he absolutely does not want to see it.


    If he can, he hopes that this will never happen, and he will end the night fight himself! However, this is something that even Jiraiya and Tsunade can''t do, and naturally he can''t do it.


    In the distance, Ye Dou furiously slashed with a knife, slashing and flying the nine-tailed monster fox, suppressing its beating, but failed to destroy it immediately.


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki, six tails have emerged behind him, and the distance is completely beast, only three tails away.


    Unlike the half-tailed animalization of Sanwei Tachibana Yakura, when the sixth tail appeared behind Naruto Uzumaki, there was an extra layer of white bones on Chakra''s coat.


    This is the strongest state that can be achieved by half-tailed beastization, and its combat power has gone further, second only to complete tailed beastization.


    Boom! The Nine Tails were cut off again, and the tail beast bullets continued to be spit out in the air, like a rifle in a burst, extremely terrifying and scary.


    After all, this is not a bullet, but a real tailed beast bullet, with incredible destructive power, and it can easily break through the mountain bag.


    "Armed!"


    Ye Dou was not afraid, screamed in secret, and swung a knife to slash the tail beast that came from the shot.


    His speed is very fast, and the naked eye can''t catch his movement of swinging the knife.People only saw that, in the dazzling, the tail beast bullets spit out by the nine tails were all cut by him, and then detonated around Konoha.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! This is an extremely astonishing scene. Shocking explosions are happening all around, just like the end.


    "Roar!"


    Nine Tails raised up to the sky and roared, but as a tailed beast, he was oppressed by a human, which was unacceptable.


    It bowed its limbs to the ground and stepped forward at the same time, trying to get close to killing Ye Dou.


    Its speed is very fast, its body is like thunder and lightning, leaving behind many shadows, and it swept hundreds of meters in a blink of an eye to come to Ye Dou.


    Kyuubi set out to roar again, raised his paws and slapped at the human in front of him, smashing Yeto into flesh.


    Boom! Ye Dou stretched out his left arm, grabbed the paw of the paw, and said indifferently, "Your birth is a mistake in itself. Give up resistance and return to where you originally belonged."


    Kyuubi seemed to understand what he said.


    No matter how hard he struggles, he still can''t change anything.


    Ye Dou kicked out and sent Nine Tails to an altitude of 100 meters.


    Then, he yelled, and his left hand was aimed at the nine tails, and in an instant, immortal gravity gushed out of him.


    Rumble! The earth moved and the mountains shook, and the Konoha that was beaten into wasteland, there were countless boulders dragged by gravity, floating in the air, and then shooting at the nine tails in the air at high speed.


    One by one, one by one, one by one! Boom Boom Boom Nine Tails before they even had time to recover, they were hit by countless boulders, and they screamed.


    It wants to resist,


    Smashing these flying boulders, but there are too many boulders.Under the control of Night Fight, the nine tails continue to rise from the wasteland and roar again and again.They struggled, but found it in vain.


    At the beginning, he was able to resist one or two, but when he reached the back, there were more and more boulders coming from the drag and lasing, and it was almost overwhelming.


    "This is the ultimate secret technique of Uzumaki Nagato, the earth bursts into the sky"


    The mongoose raised its paw and made a wait and see look.


    At this moment, there seems to be a moon in the sky for no reason, and even the sun is hidden.


    "It just looks like it, I don''t have the pupil power of reincarnation eyes, and I don''t have the ability to seal."


    Ye Dou retracted his left hand and looked at his masterpiece calmly.


    Compared with the avatar of Tiandao Payne, his Gravity Blood Successor can indeed do many things similar to the former.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have reincarnation eyes, and he doesn''t have the pupil power like Uzumaki Nagato''s.


    Does not have the ability to seal.


    But "I don''t need to seal him up, just scrap him."


    Ye Dou looked up, seeing the domineering, gravitational blood spurting at the same time following the limit, pointing straight to the unpredictable universe.


    "Don''t die, Nine Tails!"


    "Why did you become such a night fight guy, why did you kill the lecherous fairy?"


    In a cold and damp room, Uzumaki Naruto was staring blankly, lying down in the water.


    This is the sealed land of Nine Tails, or the world inside him.


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki, like a walking dead, Jiraiya''s death, made him lose his final sanity, he didn''t even know what he had done.


    "Holding Hokage on my lips all day long, I only know how to talk about your ideals, what you can understand and what you can do"


    In a daze, he heard what Ye Dou had said to him not long ago.


    At this moment, he began to doubt himself, whether he had done something wrong before, and endless pain poured into his heart like a tide, making him want to escape.


    "Just destroy it, just destroy all the things that make you painful."


    In a trance, a bewildering voice sounded in the cold room.


    It was Nine Tails, trapped in a cage, opened his scarlet eyes and stared at Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Give me all your body and mind, so that I can pull you out of pain"


    Roar! In the real world, Nine Tails broke free and screamed.


    Unlike the half-tailed animalization just now, at this moment it is gradually transforming into the true appearance of the nine tails, with eight thick tails piercing the shackles of the heavy boulders and exposed to the air.


    "Eight Tails"

 311 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 311

    "Why is this happening? Is Kyuubi going to run away?"


    "There is nothing to stop!"


    "Naruto!"


    From behind, everyone in Konoha stared at this scene dumbfounded, and there was no way to stop Kyuubi''s rampage.


    Now that the hero Jilai also died, the fifth generation of Hokage fell into a coma, even if it eventually knocked the enemy back, who can Konoha can re-seal this demon fox, everything is over!


    "Ah, this is better, he will be more troublesome if he dies."


    Ye Dou calmly looked at the monster in the sky, and then swung a knife.


    "Gravity knife.


    Fallen! To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    282. Chapter 276, Goodbye Four Generations]


    The rumbling sky exploded, and a meteorite from far to near, from slow to fast, with the aura of destroying all things, fell like a meteor.


    Roar! Nine Tails looked up to the sky and roared, seeming to feel the great danger coming, and the force to break free was even greater.


    However, as the fire blazed into the sky, the meteorite had fallen to its front, unstoppably hitting it.


    This is Tianwei, manpower is unstoppable, and the tail beast is no exception.


    With a bang, the cage made by Ye Dou for Nine Tails was smashed and exploded in the air like fireworks.


    This is a shocking collision, which can be called the sky and the earth. The aftermath sweeps a radius of several kilometers, shocking the world! "Naruto"


    The first second was still there: Konoha, who was worried about how to stop the Nine Tails, saw this situation, immediately.


    Began to worry about his safety.


    How could it be so powerful! This is the nine-tailed demon fox that is about to be completely transformed into a beast, and it has been snarled and roared.


    They couldn''t believe it, it turned out to be true.


    I think that when the nine-tailed demon fox messed with Konoha, it was better than the fourth generation of Naruto plus the third generation of Naruto and others were present.


    As a result, he was also intolerable to Nine Tails, and it took four generations of Hokage to sacrifice his life to perform the ultimate seal technique to let Konoha escape the danger.


    It''s been a long time since a hundred rounds have not arrived, and the nine tails have been shot down, and there is even a danger of death! Is there a reason for this? Doesn''t it blame Konoha ninja fuss, most of them have not experienced thousands The era between the hands and pillars has never witnessed the top of the Ninja World.


    What Ye Dou is showing now is not manpower to do in their eyes, but a mighty power comparable to gods! Boom! Nine tails were hit by a meteorite and fell to the ground, but after a life of miserable roar, its The figure suddenly disappeared.


    "Ok"


    Ye Dou''s expression changed and he jumped to the place where the meteorite fell.


    Here, he saw the figure of Uzumaki Naruto.Although he was very embarrassed, his body was covered with scars and dust, but he was not in danger of life.


    In the dark, he felt another breath, not from Nine Tails, but someone else.


    Ye Dou saw and heard the domineering and aggressive, and soon discovered who the owner of this breath was.


    It is the four generations of the Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate.Ye Dou had a brief confrontation with him in Gu Loulan, so remember this breath.


    On the night that Nine-Tailed Trouble Konoha, Bo Feng Shuimen sacrificed his life to seal the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, and left a back hand.


    He left part of the chakra on Uzumaki Naruto. Once Naruto Uzumaki fell into a rampage and the eighth tail broke, his chakra would be activated.


    Uzumaki Naruto was able to recover his self-awareness from the edge of complete runaway, because of the existence of the water gate.


    Moreover, Bofeng Water Gate is very smart, that is, to consolidate the seal in Uzumaki Naruto''s body, but waits until Nine Tails resist the bombing of the meteorite before he consolidates the seal.


    Therefore, Naruto Uzumaki can escape this disaster! "Cough cough cough cough"


    Naruto Uzumaki was lying on the ground.When he heard the movement, he raised his head and his face suddenly sank.


    The person who came was naturally Ye Dou, shirtless and black hair dancing in the wind.He stood in front of Uzumaki Naruto with his unsentimental vertical pupils, watching the latter silently.


    "Long time no see, four generations!"


    Ye Dou spoke with a very soft voice, but Naruto Uzumaki''s and his son''s hearts were shaken at the same time.


    "You can see Dad"


    "Ah, including another faint soul, I can feel it and hear it"


    Today''s Night Fight has been cultivated into the fairy mode, and he has seen and heard that the domineering is stronger than ever.


    Not only can he see through the mysteries of time and foresee a corner of the future, but he can also listen to the sounds of everything.


    this is


    He saw the extreme sense of domineering emotions, mysterious and unpredictable, not only the current wave of the water gate, but even the Uzumaki Kuzina was perceived by him.


    "We have seen"


    The fourth generation of Hokage finally made a sound, and the fluctuations were very weak, because after helping Uzumaki Naruto consolidate the seal, he now has not much Chakra left.


    Ye Dou said, "Ah, probably more than 20 years ago."


    How could this be possible Naruto Uzumaki more than twenty years ago was unbelievable.He knew that Ye Dou was the same age as him, and he was only sixteen years old now, and how could he have seen his father more than twenty years ago when he was not born.


    However, Bo Feng Shuimen fell into silence because he remembered a past event.


    Many years ago, as the captain, he led Qiu Dao Dingzao, You Nv Zhi Wei and Qimu Kakashi to perform missions in Loulan.


    The mission at that time was weird.Without their knowledge, the mission was suddenly completed.


    Smart like a wave of wind and water, he immediately found that part of the memory of himself and others was missing.


    However, he didn''t delve into it, because he discovered that the technique that erased everyone''s memory was he played it.


    "I''m sorry, that memory was sealed by me."


    "Don''t care, it''s not a particularly important thing."


    "Can you spare Naruto and Konoha?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen politely apologized, and then begged Ye Dou to stop.


    Today, his soul is still locked in the belly of Death God, and he can''t even stay in Uzumaki Naruto''s body, and it is even more impossible to confront Ye Dou.


    "Stop it, Ye Dou!"

 312 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 312

    Naruto Uzumaki was also shouting, "You have been used by others!"


    He learned some secrets from the four generations of Hokage Wave Feng Shui Menzui.


    I know that the night of the Nine Tails of Disaster was from the hands of a masked ninja.


    He had seen that person. Three years ago, when Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark invaded Konoha, the other party rescued both of them.


    Uzumaki Naruto told the news to Bo Feng Shuimen, who analyzed and concluded that it is very likely that the masked ninja was behind everything.


    Thinking of this, Naruto Uzumaki wants to stop Ye Dou even more, not wanting him to be deceived.


    "You know, I know it!"


    It is not even necessary for the Naruto Uzumaki father and son to explain the future of the dragon clearly.


    "Since you know, you pay it back"


    "He is him, I am me, I have my own way!"


    Ye Dou took a sip of Naruto Duan Uzumaki, and a pair of vertical pupils stared at the gossip seal in his body, as if he could see the water gate of Bofeng through the seal.


    "As long as there are ninjas in this world, peace and order cannot come."


    "Family, friendship, love, as long as there are bonds, hatred will continue to grow, and the war will never end."


    Ye Dou turned his head and spoke to Uzumaki Naruto, his tone of voice calm.


    "But we can fight. Teacher Jilaiya said that ninja refers to people who can bear it."


    Bo Feng Shui Doorway.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, four generations."


    Ye Dou raised his sword indifferently, "Ninja is just a tool driven by hatred. As long as the ninja culture exists, the monster named hate will always be born."


    "Even if I have never appeared today, this disorderly world will give birth to another "Iori Yedou"


    ! Whether it is Jiraji or Konoha''s ninja, they will still die."


    "From the very beginning, the profession of ninja shouldn''t exist!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    283. [Maybe not today]]


    I''m sorry, I''m really sorry.


    This feeling is really bad and maddening. Now I need to calm down, sort out my thoughts, and clarify, and I will definitely complete the update.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    284. Chapter 277, Childhood Fate]


    With a slender figure, flying hair, and a terrifying figure, Ye Dou stared at the father and son Uzumaki indifferently, his words, every word, made the father and son nothing to say.


    Whether it is Bofeng Shuimen or Uzumaki Naruto, they are all learned from their teachers and inherited the beautiful qualities of Jiraiya.


    It''s just that there is the truth about peace, which they haven''t explored yet, because even Ji Lai has no answer in their hearts.


    Bo Feng Shuimen had a lot of thoughts, and he thought for a while, not so much that the person who killed Jiraiya was the boy in front of him, but rather the disordered world that gave birth to Iori Yato.


    As the other party said, as long as the ninja culture exists for one day, the dispute will never end. The first generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto, and the third generation of Naruto, the best proof of it is the death of Teacher Jiraiya, including his own.


    "There will be a way, there must be a way, if you don''t try hard, how do you know it won''t work!"


    Suddenly, Naruto Uzumaki shouted loudly.


    He is not arrogant, but he really thinks that as long as he works hard, he will definitely find a perfect solution.


    Even if there is no answer in his heart, he is willing to believe, believe in his father, and believe in the belief of his teacher.


    Looking at the determined Uzumaki Naruto, Bo Feng Shuimen was astonished, and after a moment he shook his head and laughed.


    "I''m tired of your innocent thoughts. No one can escape the whirlpool of hatred."


    Ye Dou has never wavered, and will not be affected by such beautiful words.


    He raised the long knife in his hand and said, "Acknowledge it, Naruto Uzumaki, nothing can be changed with just a passion of blood, just like you, the pain of losing your teacher has made you lose your mind and completely violent your beliefs. Worthless!"


    After that, don''t wait: Naruto Uzumaki retorted, and Ye Dou had already stabbed out.


    Bo Feng Shuimen stopped, and the remaining Chakraton was punched out, turned into a golden chain, and shot towards Ye Dou.


    However, Ye Dou only smashed the chain with a wave of his hand, and at the same time shattered the last trace of Chakra left by the Bofeng Water Gate in the world.


    "father"


    "Take care of yourself first."


    Puff! Blood splashed, Uzumaki Naruto''s body and spirit were severely injured.


    In the world inside his body, the nine-tailed demon fox roared at the same time, and even it stabbed with this knife.


    Different from the creatures in the three holy places, the tail beast is a life form composed of chakras, and the flesh can be reborn no matter how many times it is destroyed.


    However, since it is a self-conscious creature, Xueyin''s battle sword can slash it.


    "Iori Yedou!"


    In the sealed cage, there were frequent vibrations, and a nine-tailed fox was constantly roaring, rolling, and angry to the extreme.


    "Quiet, fox, your existence will only harm the world. Come with me and return to your original place."


    Ye Dou heard Kyuubi''s roar, and drew out...The long sword was about to stab again, to take away Uzumaki Naruto''s fighting ability.


    Stepping, stepping, stepping, stepping the foot hastily come when the sword is stabbed.


    Someone came again, a girl, about sixteen or seventeen years old, Xiang Hina.


    Unlike most Konoha ninjas, the Hyuga clan is blessed with white eyes, so he can see the changes in the battlefield clearly.


    Naruto Uzumaki was in a hurry and came over.


    "Bagua empty palm!"


    Hyuga Hinata gave a low cry, slapped Ye Dou in the air, and forced Ye Dou back from Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Master Hinata!"

 313 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 313

    In the distance, the ninja of the Hyuga clan who was fighting against the creatures of Ryuji Cave saw this scene and was almost stunned with fright.


    Who is the opponent, even Sannin''s Jiraiya and Tsunade, plus two holy land immortals


    A horror figure who can''t beat everyone.


    What she could do in the past is nothing but death! But Hinata Hinata has passed by, standing in front of Naruto Uzumaki, her left hand is palm and her right hand is clenched, and she is ready to fight.


    "I haven''t seen you, Ye Doujun, Hua Huo, miss you very much!"


    After the night fight, he jumped, the air tumbling, and fell firmly on the ground. Hearing what Hyuga Hinata said, he couldn''t help frowning, and then recovered his calm, "Go away, I won''t kill you only if I don''t kill."


    "What are you doing here, hurry up, you are not the opponent of the night fight!"


    Behind her, Naruto Uzumaki heard Ye Dou''s illocutionary meaning, everything could happen except immortality.


    He endured the severe pain and yelled, trying to struggle to get up, but found it was only in vain.


    "I won''t run away, Naruto-kun has always been saving me who loves to cry."


    Hyuga Hinata smiled and shook his head unswervingly.


    She knew better than anyone that the person in front of her was not something she could fight against, but she still came without hesitation.


    The bond between her and Naruto Uzumaki has been forged since she was very young.


    Because of the white eyes, most of the children of the Hyuga clan were treated as alien and bullied by ignorant children when they were young.


    Hyuga Hinata is no better than Hyuga Hana.She is not as strong as her sister.Every time she is bullied by other children, she is introverted and only knows to cry.


    It was Naruto Uzumaki, who drove away the children who bullied her for her time and time again, even if they were bruised every time.


    To her, Naruto Uzumaki is her hero, the one who... cannot be replaced in her heart.


    "Naruto-kun, is my hero, this time I will be replaced"


    Boom! The blood bloomed like plum blossoms, and Ye Dou moved, and she didn''t wait: she finished speaking, took a step, straddling tens of meters to Hinata Hyuga, her speed is so fast that she can''t even turn her eyes. Catch.


    With just a light kick, Hyuga Hinata flew out, flying upside down like a kite.


    However, she soon stood up again, wiped off the bright blood from the corners of her mouth, and rushed over again.


    However, all this is in vain, such as a moth fighting a fire, which will only burn itself in the end.


    Bump! Ye Dou stretched out his left arm, the immortal gravity gushed out, and then another leg swept out.


    "Hinata!"


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki''s eyes were red, and when Hinata Hinata was about to get up again, he shouted in grief.


    "Don''t get up, don''t get up again, you will be beaten to death by him!"


    Hyuga Hinata didn''t listen, but still smiled, with a bit of sadness and determination, "This time, I will save Naruto-kun for me."


    The former self is now Naruto Uzumaki, who can''t do anything, can only watch everything happen helplessly, and the other party, even if he is beaten into a pig head, still never takes a step back.


    The two looked at each other in the air, just as they were back then, one was crying silently, and the other was smiling and encouraging, but now their identities have changed.


    "Soft fist, double lion fist!"


    She came again, even in the face of Ye Dou, she did not hesitate to wave her palms.


    She flew out again, she was not Ye Dou''s opponent at all, and she didn''t even have room to resist.


    "Everyone can say nothing in the vernacular, and anyone who is full of blood will have it"


    Boom boom boom boom, a burst of white smoke puffed out, and Night Dou activated the seal scroll with his arms tied.


    In the next second, dozens of swords in his hand flew away under his control, and the goal was directed at Hinata Hinata, who was unwilling to give up, and said indifferently, "But this is reality. You can never change, you can''t do anything, you can''t do anything. !"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    285. Chapter 278, the past is finally over]


    Pupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupupuu blood bloomed like plum blossoms, dozens of shurikens were controlled by the night fight, ruthlessly stabbed Hinata Hinata, nailed her to the ground, unable to move.


    "what"


    Uzumaki Naruto''s eyes immediately turned red, and he screamed up to the sky, struggling hard.


    Even if he knew that Hyuga Hinata would not die, because Yetou said he would not kill her.


    Looking at this scene, he couldn''t keep his face, the other party suffered such a catastrophe because of himself, it was more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "Night Fight!"


    Naruto Uzumaki roared and shook all directions.If the seal in his body had not been consolidated by the fourth generation of Hokage, he would definitely run away again.


    "Your death will not be meaningless, it will break the hatred reincarnation of this world, go back with me!"


    Ye Dou ignored his anger, raised his saber to stab again.


    However, the accident happened again, and someone came quickly, and when Naruto Uzumaki was about to be stabbed, he swept Ye Dou back.


    Boom! This foot is very heavy and heavy, as strong as a night fight and difficult to resist, it was swept back tens of meters.


    With a bang, Ye Dou was kicked into ruins by the blow.


    "You have become stronger, Ye Dou"


    "One is like this, two are like this, something like a ninja shouldn''t exist, what''s worth protecting the value?"


    Ye Dou was angry, and hit the ground with a punch, shaking away the gravel and sand that was pressing on him.


    "Everything has its value, no one can veto it."


    "You shouldn''t be here."


    Ye Dou took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and looked directly at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Where someone misses, that''s where I belong."


    The person here was Metkay, standing in front of the night fight, dark green vest fluttering, black hair was windless, his eyes had no pupils, his eyes were pale, and his body was wrapped in an emerald green like magma.


    This is the unique Chakra steam after Bamen Dunjia opened! "Kay!"


    When the slug finally got the news of Metkay''s return from his side, Hagi Kakashi''s heart tightened.


    He never imagined that this... the Konoha macho, who was late no matter what he did, would return to the village at this time, and he would face his disciple once he came back.

 314 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 314

    This is an extremely cruel thing.


    He and Metkay are inextricably linked, and it is clear that Metkay attaches great importance to Night Fight.


    For a while, what Metkay liked most was to show off his disciples with their friends.


    For Metkay, although he and Ye Dou are not father and son, they are in love with father and son.


    Now that the two of them are in such a place, how can they meet in this way! "Damn it, let''s support it too!"


    The return of reinforcements is one for Konoha.


    However, even the legendary Sannin Jira and Tsunade both died and fainted, but a single upper ninja could change anything, and lost his life in vain.


    "Please wait a minute."


    The other three of the Metkai team came over, with Hinata Hyuga and Naruto Uzumaki who were seriously injured.


    "Ms. Kai hopes that everyone will not intervene in this battle."


    Li Luoke asked the injured two to send for treatment, and said solemnly.


    According to the original plan, they should be performing tasks at this moment.


    As a result, Metkay was always uneasy on the way, foreseeing that something big would happen, so he changed his route halfway.


    A few people in Class 3 thought that Matkay was making a fuss, but unexpectedly saw this scene after returning to the village.


    More than half of the ten thousand troops guarding the village were killed and injured, and one of the three ninjas died in battle. The fifth generation of Hokage fell into a coma. Is this really done by one person "Let''s not intervene"


    "It''s too messy, how can this be."


    ""


    The crowd in Konoha is in turmoil, and the last person who said this to them has died in battle.


    "Please trust Teacher Kai, he will succeed."


    Li Luoke looked serious, not as if he was joking, and stretched out his hand in front of everyone, not allowing them to interfere.


    "Don''t interfere, just do what Kay wants."


    "Lu Jiu, why even you are"


    "Trust Kay."


    Nara Shiji held his broken arm for a long time, and his brows couldn''t help but tighten.


    Although there was a slug, the wound on his severed arm quickly stopped the blood, but the pain was still unbearable.


    After a pause, he turned his head to look at the several big snakes that were raging on the other side, his face even more serious, "This side also needs us to solve it as soon as possible, and we can''t let them destroy Konoha."


    The faces of everyone were unwilling.


    This is tantamount to sacrificing Metkai to protect the village of Konoha


    the other side.


    Ye Dou and Metkai looked at each other from the air, and did not act immediately.


    "Regret it? This is what you want to protect. I will give you up without hesitation."


    "This is not giving up, I should be grateful to them, grateful for their willingness to trust me!"


    Looking at the night fight in front of him, Metkay''s heart is mixed.


    That day, he hurriedly said goodbye in the country of the wind.


    He has a deep affection for Ye Dou, almost as if he were himself, and always regarded Ye Dou as the inheritor of his own will, just as his father did to him, he also had high hopes for Ye Dou.


    Who knows, seeing each other again is a situation where weapons meet. This is a great regret in life! "Failing to lead you to the right path is the failure of my teacher."


    Metkay sighed silently, and the emerald green steam peculiar to Eight Door Dunjia surging.


    Eight-door Dunjia is a powerful, and at the same time, it is an ultimate forbidden technique that is extremely harmful to the human body.


    For this reason, his father long ago set the name "self-restraint"


    However, I never imagined that one day I would break this rule for my own disciples.


    "But I won''t keep on making mistakes. Be aware of it, Night Fight, and I will make up for your mistakes!"


    The sixth view gate.


    Open! With a break, Ye Dou and Metkai rioted at the same time, their figures turned into beams, like two comets colliding, bursting out dazzling light, and the sound was like a thunderstorm.


    Boom! This is not like an ordinary duel, but like two big mountains colliding, making the world roar, and the fluctuations are extremely violent, which is breathtaking.


    The style of painting suddenly changed, there was no illusion, no ninjutsu, and no hidden weapon manipulation, and some were just the most primitive physical combat.


    Metkay is very powerful.Unlike Kakashi Hagi, who is known as the Konoha technician, he specializes in physical skills and observes Konoha''s history, no one can do it.


    At this moment, he released the restriction of the human body, burned his life and slammed, and his breath was earth-shaking.


    Ye Dou didn''t use any more knives, nor did Metkay take out his nunchakus, and the two competed with each other, just like the two masters and disciples practiced.


    It''s just that the past has always passed. This time, there is no end to the point. The two fiercely fought, and the Konoha that was beaten into waste was full of murderous air! Boom! The two people collided with iron fists, and the smoke billowed, purple fighting spirit With the emerald green steam surging, the vastness is like an ocean, and the earth can be shattered with every blow.


    "Good strong, is this really Kay"


    Konoha Ninja was shocked, although Metkai fell in the wind, it was equally shocking.


    It should be understood that the opponent is the Yagami Night Fight, an undefeated existence that is an enemy of all forces.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    286. Chapter 279, Master-Disciple War]


    Konoha, which had been smashed into wasteland, frequently reported violent fluctuations.Metekai fought against the master and apprentice of the night fight.If the eagle hits the sky, it will pull the mountain like an ape, fast and fierce.


    The Konoha people at the back were all shocked.


    There is no illusion, no ninjutsu, and no hidden weapon manipulation. Some are just the most primitive, fist to the flesh.


    However, this is the most primitive fighting, but it is shocking.


    Whether it is Night Fight or Metkay, they are full of weapons, and their flesh and blood are built like steel, and each blow is so heavy and fierce.


    The purple battle spirit and the emerald green steam concurrently, like a divine light shining, even the earth is blasted and broken.

 315 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 315

    The two fought fiercely, the rabbits lifted up, firmly grasped the fighter opportunity, and in a fleeting moment, they made a sharp blow, and everyone watching was in a state of turmoil.


    Boom! Metkay shouted and slapped it from top to bottom.


    This is Lianhua in the final physical skill that can only be played after opening the Eight Doors Dunjia.


    At the beginning of the qualifiers for the Chunin exam, Li Luk used this trick to penetrate Gaara''s sand armor and almost won.


    However, Li Luoke is not better than Metkay, the latter is the former master, known for his physical skills, known as the Konoha blue beast, comparable to Konoha''s first technician, Hamu Kakashi.


    The Lilianhua played by him is even more powerful, which can crack rocks and collapse mountains.


    But it was useless, seeing that the color was domineering and turbulent, Ye Dou had broken the mystery of time, and foreseen a corner of the future, and Metkai''s high-speed attack was useless to him.


    After only moving one step horizontally, Ye Dou avoided Lilianhua of Metkay, and at the same time squeezed his right fist and blasted out.


    Compared with Metkay, although Ye Dou is young, his body is stronger and tougher, because there is gravity, a training weapon that constantly suppresses his body training, and at the same time, the dragon vein core constantly nourishes the meridians and cells.


    The two-pronged approach has made his current physical body surpass the muscular men in the Ninja world such as Metkay.


    Bang! A punch blasted out, and the dull sound blasted like thunder.


    Ye Dou''s physical strength was originally extremely powerful, and it was blessed by gravity and armed color domineering.Even if Metkay reacted quickly, he was bombarded 100 meters away, as if he was hit by a truck at full speed.


    "That''s it, this is Ye Dou''s gravitational blood succession, and it is really powerful."


    Metkay only felt his arms numb, and his heart felt strange.


    Today, he has broken through the sixth limit of the human body, and both the chakra and the physical potential have been greatly increased, comparable to the shadow of a village.


    As a result, with just one punch, he was already injured, it was really terrifying! At this moment, he didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad.


    The disciple is so strong, and the blue is better than the blue.It should be a happy thing, but it is a pity that he took another path, a path he didn''t want to see.


    Ye Dou didn''t give him a chance, his feet stomped on the ground, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and the entire battlefield was shaking, and you could see endless purple ripples running violently under his feet.


    "Your powerful, shouldn''t be used in such a place, Night Fight!"


    When Metkai saw this, he spread out left and right in the air: his arms and one foot were slightly bent, like a golden rooster independent, and like a peacock opening the screen.


    "You taught me your own way, go by yourself!"


    Ye Dou was unmoved, clenched his fists, and blasted forward, "You think


    I was wrong, but in my eyes, you are wrong!"


    "Today''s Ninja World is the crystallization of the ancestors of the generations. Do you want to overthrow everything that the ancestors created?"


    "Introduce the old and the new, discard the dross. The remnants of the old era should not appear in the new era."


    Night Fight is destined to be unable to convince Metkay, just as Matkay cannot convince Night Fight.


    For ninjas like them, they can go to this day with an unshakable iron will.


    They may be wrong, but they won''t regret it, and they don''t hesitate to break their bones! Metkay heard this, and his pale eyes seemed to flash through.


    The next moment, he slammed a fist in the air, and the speed was so fast that even the air was ignited, and hundreds of punches were blasted in the blink of an eye.


    "what is this!"


    Behind, Haruno Sakura, who was treating Hyuga Hinata and Uzumaki Naruto, opened her eyes wide.


    Countless flames continue to fire from Metkay''s hands, like torrential rain, overwhelming the sky! "It is the peacock of Teacher Kai, the ultimate body that can only be played when the eight-door Dunjia opens to the sixth door and the physical function is doubled. Technique."


    Li Luoke said, guarding a few people.


    He went out of the same door with Ye Dou Master, and naturally had an understanding of Eight Door Dunjia and the ultimate body art of Eight Door Dunjia.


    This is a must-kill technique that is even more terrifying than Li Lianhua.The speed of punching is so fast that it can rub the air and set it on fire.Even the pupil power of the writing wheel and the white eye is difficult to catch.


    When this technique is played, the flames blasted by the caster¡¯s fists will dye the sky red, as bright as the sunrise, and dazzling like the tail feathers of a peacock, hence the name "Chao Peacock"


    "This turned out to be physical skills"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even if they are far away from the battlefield, they can still feel hot.


    Such a power has already surpassed most levels of ninjutsu.How could this be a physical technique but they are not surprised, because in the eyes of more than 90% of ninjas, physical technique is a required course, but there is no need to study too much.


    Because physical skills are extremely limited, they are far less convenient and destructive than ninjutsu and illusion.


    This is not contempt, but a fact.If Metkay and Li Rock had no talent for ninjutsu, they would not have taken the difficult path of physical skills.


    However, what is happening now is beyond people''s understanding of physical skills.


    "Look, what is that!"


    Inuzukaga suddenly screamed.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over, suddenly shocked.


    I saw that Ye Dou was not afraid of the overwhelming sea of ??fire, and he shouted angrily.His hands were palms, covered with a layer of black armor, and the fire fists shot by Metkai were smashed.


    This was an extremely horrifying scene! Matkay''s fire fists were as dense as a barrage, and as a result, they failed to hit the night fight with a single punch, and they were all smashed by his iron palms.


    "Can''t even defeat him with this level of skill"


    Hyuga Neji gritted his teeth. They had seen Metkai hit the peacock and killed another member of the Akatsuki organization with one blow.


    Now he can''t see clearly with his white eyes, only the fuzzy shadow of Ye Dou waving his palms "Drink!"


    With a break, Ye Dou flew the last fire fist, sprinting in a tiger''s step, and swiftly rushing in front of Metkay, lifting his foot and swiping the whip leg with one blow.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    287. Chapter two hundred and eighty, there is no right or wrong]


    Fists to fists, feet to feet, the two fought fiercely, fighting dimly, and flying sand and rocks in all directions, making Konoha look even more broken.


    At this moment, the body is the weapon of the night fight, his hands are in his palms, and the fire fist blasted by Metkay strode again.


    Only one step was a distance of tens of meters.He did not show mercy, swept Metkay''s arms with a strong leg, and blasted him out again.


    However, this was not over yet, Ye Doulong walked and rushed out at extreme speed, giving Matkai no chance to breathe at all.


    At this moment, he was like a peerless overlord, with his upper body naked, his purple fighting spirit gushing out, and he was as strong as a humanoid beast, with a long roar and a fierce attack.


    Boom! Metkay was blasted for tens of meters, and his arms were numb, but he was always firm.

 316 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 316

    Turning over in the air, he stepped heavily on the ground, stopped his retreat, and greeted Ye Dou again with a roar.


    Fists and feet collide, if the drums roar, the sound of...


    At the back, everyone in Konoha looked dazzled, and their hearts rose and fell as the two of them fought, shocking and inexplicable.


    Such two ninjas, it is the blessing of one village to get one.


    However, what is unexpected is that they are actually teachers and apprentices, who should fight side by side to defend Konoha and peace, but they are in a life and death duel.


    I have to say that this is Konoha''s regret.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Metkai in the battlefield let out an angry roar.


    Immediately afterwards, his breath became stronger, and the chilling Chakra swept Zhou Tian.


    "What''s wrong?"


    There were violent fluctuations, and several people who were watching the battle raised their arms to resist the sand and dust blown up by the aftermath.


    "It''s Teacher Metkay, he opened the seventh door of the eight-door Dunjia."


    Li Luoke''s expression was solemn.At this time, he could only barely break through the sixth door of the Eight Door Dunjia.He had no idea about the strength of the next two doors.


    Now that Metkay burst open the seventh door, he finally realized why he couldn''t break through the seventh door.


    There is not a body of steel that is against the sky, as if it can withstand such power. "The seventh door, how many layers does this secret technique have, can he become stronger?"


    Someone asked.


    "Bamen Dunjia has a total of eight doors, corresponding to the eight 8-acupuncture points of the human body, opening doors, rest doors, Shengmen, injury doors, Dumen, Jingmen, Jingmen and death doors!"


    Li Luoke didn''t hide it, and told everything he could understand.


    "Every time you open a door, your body''s function will be improved dramatically, and your strength will increase exponentially, but"


    "But what!"


    "The eight 8 acupoints corresponding to the Bamen Dunjia are the channels for the human body to restrain the chakras. When they are unlocked, they will indeed gain unimaginable power. However, this explosive power is short-lived and will squeeze the potential of the operator. The more restrictions are broken, the greater the harm."


    Hagi Kakashi''s face was heavy.


    He and Metkay are very close friends.Although they have not seen it with their own eyes, they also know the secrets of Bamen Dunjia.


    This is the ultimate technique that kills one thousand enemies and destroys eight hundred, and Metkai will not easily use it when he is not dead.


    "Lee, you can now"


    Everyone turned their heads. A few years ago, Li Luoke had activated Eight Door Dunjia to fight Gaara once.


    At that time, he opened five doors in one breath and almost defeated Gaara. Now a few years later, he can burst out several "six doors!"


    "what"


    Everyone is incredible. Many years ago, he was able to activate the sixth door of the eight-door Dunjia. Now a few years later, he can only open the sixth door, which is really difficult to practice. "Don¡¯t make a fuss, the reason why the eight-door Dunjia is forbidden. The reason is that this technique is extremely harmful to the operator. Without a steel body, it is impossible to withstand such an explosion."


    Kakashi Hagi comforted.


    "Then what if the eighth door opens to the eighth door"


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone once again turned their eyes to Li Luoke.


    The seven doors are already so powerful, so how strong will the eighth dead door be?


    "You will gain dozens of times more power than the Five Shadows in a short time!"


    Everyone in Nani was shocked again. For them, the shadow of a village was already an existence they needed to look up to.


    Dozens of times the power above the five shadows is such a power that is impossible to imagine! "Blue Chakra Steam!"


    "This is the seventh gate of Bamon Dunjia"


    "Good strong basically thinks it is a human action."


    In the distance, the battle between Ye Dou and Metkay continued.


    At this moment, the breath of Metka is more terrifying, the emerald green chakra steam disappeared, and it turned into blue chakra steam.


    His speed is faster, and his strength is heavier.He has reached the point where he can compete with Ye Dou''s current state.


    "Failing to lead you on the right path is the responsibility of me as a teacher. I''ll catch it with my hands, night fight, don''t go wrong!"


    Metkay roared, his fist style was fierce, and every punch he hits was powerful and extremely powerful.


    "People who don''t believe in what is right and wrong don''t even have the value of hard work!"


    Ye Dou was firm in his will and never wavered.


    In the face of Metkay''s attack, he played six styles without defending and fighting blood.


    This battle was very shocking.The battlefield was surrounded by their clashing figures, fists and feet clashing, the sky was dim, the ghosts were crying.


    Metkay''s heart is complicated, and he doesn''t know whether to be relieved or sad.


    He has taught his disciples many times that not all wishes in this world can be realized, but if they don''t even believe in his own wishes, nothing will succeed.


    There is no doubt that his disciple has become a man who embraces youth tightly and has his own beliefs.


    But because his faith cannot be shaken, Metkay''s faith is so firm.


    Because his belief is different from that of his disciples, even if he fights his life, he has to protect Konoha.


    Thinking of this, Metkay didn''t keep his hand, and clenched his fist while screaming.


    Although his current state is incomparably powerful, he also understands that this is only a momentary strength, a short-term strength that he exchanges for his physical potential, and it is not comparable to Night Dou''s normal combat strength.


    If it drags on, he will be defeated! Metkay hits a right fist with an amazing fist, and there is a vague sound of tiger roar, resounding throughout the world.


    Ye Dou''s brows condensed, and there is no need to look into the future. He already knows what the opponent''s ultimate move is. It is definitely the seventh ultimate physique of the seventh shocking door. Focus on his right fist.


    Ye Dou stretched out his hand, and suddenly, Xueyin''s battle knife popped out of the ground and flew into his hand, and the immortal gravity ran away.


    In the next second, both the master and the apprentice shouted at the same time, and each made a shocking blow.


    Metkay, "Day Tiger!"


    Ye Dou, "Big Tiger!"

 317 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 317

    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    288. Chapter 281, Eight Door Dunjia Array]


    Shuhu, the ultimate physical skill that can only be activated by opening the eight-door Dunjia to the seventh door.


    Different from the simple speed of the sixth door towards the peacock, the day tiger is more difficult to cultivate. It needs to compress the air, concentrate it to a point, and then hit the ultimate explosive blow.


    Metkay roared and blasted a right fist at the same time, and between the fists, the dragons roared and the tigers roared, and the momentum was amazing, it was simply destroying the world.


    "A giant white tiger covering several kilometers, what kind of move is this!"


    In the distance, everyone was shocked.


    They saw a punch made by Metkay that turned into a giant white tiger rushing. What kind of move was this. "This is a day tiger, the ultimate physical skill that can only be played by opening the door."


    Li Luoke said silently.


    It was also the first time that he saw Metkay play the day tigers with his own eyes, because their team never encountered an enemy that needed Matkay to play this type.


    The closest one was against the dried persimmon ghost shark of the Zhan Xiao organization not long ago, but at that time, Metkai had already retreated only by opening the sixth door.


    Now that Metkay played the day tiger, the power really scared Li Rock.


    In the distance, Ye Dou looked attentively, but he did not retreat.With a move from his right hand, Xueyin''s sword flew into his hands with spirit.


    Then, the immortal gravity gushed out, condensed on the blade, looking at the white giant tiger rushing in front of him, he backhanded a knife.


    Boom! Cut out with a single knife, both the earth and the broken stones are deformed by gravity.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene.If it is broken and shattered, everyone will not be too surprised, but it is crushed and deformed, which is really shocking.


    "Why is this so powerful"


    Many people yelled, their jaws almost dropped to the ground.They just saw Metkai''s ultimate secret technique, and in a blink of an eye they saw Ye Dou show this sword, which is really amazing.


    The master and apprentice yelled at the same time.


    Metkay: "Day Tiger!"


    Night Fight: "Big Tiger!"


    Afterwards, with a bang, Metkay''s forehand fist finally collided with Ye Dou''s backhand.


    This was a shocking collision, the white tiger roared, the fierce tiger screamed, and the entire Konoha was shaking violently, as if it was about to collapse.


    People were shocked and felt this wave of fluctuations personally, and their hearts were shocked. They raised their hands to resist, so as not to be blown away by this wave! "It''s so fierce and terrifying, these are actually physical skills"


    People whispered that the battle between the master and the apprentice was too fierce, the sky was dark, the sun and the moon were dark, and Konoha, which was already ruined, was even more dilapidated and devastated.


    "Can you win!"


    This blow made people dazzled and frightened.


    Then, they began to care, can they tell the winner, can Metkay win, and the battlefield trembles again, the pressure of Metkay explodes with his fist, and the gravity of the night fight also explodes at the same time, as if To suppress this giant white tiger.


    In the end, everything disappeared, "Puff"


    With a bang, Metkay flew upside down for dozens of meters.


    "It''s no match."


    "No, Kay lost."


    Hagi Kakashi''s face was dignified, because he saw that Metkay spit out blood in the air, but Ye Dou did not, obviously gaining the upper hand.


    "I won."


    Ye Dou landed, sliding his legs close to the ground for a few meters, and stopped his body from retreating, safe and sound.


    On the other hand, Metkay crossed his hands to protect his chest, fell into the ruins, bleeding from the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing what Ye Dou said, he was not lost, he was still firm, and he could even laugh at this time, "The so-called victory is not to defeat the strong, but to protect his important things. I told you, Ye Dou! "


    "That''s why I said you lost!"


    Ye Dou spoke indifferently.


    "It''s still early


    , As long as my hands can still move, I will not lose!"


    Metkay yelled, and although he was gasping, his smile became brighter and brighter, "Now it is time to protect my most important things to the death!"


    The words fall, "ha"


    With a sound of, Metkay''s breath increased instead of decreasing.Under the perception of Night Fight, the chakras all over his body were quickly converging to the death gate, that is, the position of the heart.


    "Red steam!"


    In the rear, someone exclaimed, "Could it be?"


    "The special chakra steam of the eighth dead door!"


    Li Luoke muttered to himself, his face was sad, his eyes moistened inexplicably.


    He knew that once the Eight Door Dunjia Array was activated, it could no longer be stopped.It was not so much the chakra steam of the dead door, but rather the blood of his teacher Maitkai.


    Although it had already been expected, when Li Luoke personally admitted, no one''s pupils contracted.


    It is not so much the Chakra steam of the Eight Gate Dunjia at that time, but rather the blood of Metkay.He is burning himself in exchange for a short-term power that surpasses the Five Shadows dozens of times.


    How could this be! Teacher Kai, I really can''t understand your youth! Ye Dou sighed silently when he saw it, his heart felt a little heavy.


    But soon, he took a deep breath, calmed down again, and said indifferently, "The Eight-door Dunjia Array is like falling leaves in autumn, it''s not worth mentioning!"


    "Hahaha"


    McKay smiled boldly.


    At this time, his heart was calmer, and scenes from his lifetime kept appearing in his mind.


    There are those with him and his father, and there are those who fight with the night, like a revolving lantern, he misses from the bottom of his heart, and pursues the days of youth with his father and his disciples.


    "Perhaps you are right, but I am not... as simple as withering, I will turn into the nutrients of new green leaves. When the green leaves sprout and the new spring arrives, the youth is the highest.


    The most burning moment!"


    "Open! Eight-door Dunjia formation!"

 318 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 318

    He roared, and at this point, his aura was still able to climb, and it was almost broken.


    "Night Fight!"


    Shouted the mongoose.


    "Ah, it''s much stronger than expected."


    Ye Dou''s brows were upside down, and the power of the Eighth Dead Gate, or the Eight Gate Dunjia Array, was stronger than he expected.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he made a decision that he could not keep his hands and must go all out! "The first door opened.


    Open! Boom! The night fight stopped drinking, and a gust of wind was set off, whizzing between the world and the earth, making people''s faces drastically changed! "Bahmen Dunjia, can he also use this door control technique"


    Inuzukaga and others exclaimed.


    When you don¡¯t open the Eight Doors Dunjia, Ye Dou is already so strong. At this moment, he has gone further, how strong is he. "Ye Dou, that guy can open a few doors."


    Asked solemnly every day.


    "He was able to open six doors in Suchang-cho three years ago three years ago"


    The person who spoke was not Li Luoke, but the Uzumaki Naruto who had recovered.


    When Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon ghost shark invaded Konoha, Uzumaki Naruto saw it with his own eyes, and the night fight activated the sixth door, and shot the peacock that Metkai had just now, and almost left Uchiha Itachi.


    "The sixth door could be opened three years ago!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Because Li Luoke is no better than Ye Dou. In their hearts, Ye Dou is a super genius who can defeat Konoha''s most elite troops at a young age.


    Now that three years have passed, how powerful he is "The seventh door, Senior Ye Dou will only open the seventh door!"


    Li Luoke wept.


    It will only start a burst of suspicion in everyone''s hearts, because it can only be a word difference, but the result is a thousand miles away.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    289. Chapter 282, the war beyond the shadow level]


    "Seventh Shocking Door, Ye Dou, it seems that your cultivation is not yet at home!"


    In the battlefield, Metkay laughed out loud, and had already looked down upon life and death.


    "I''m not you, I can kill the enemy without the eight-door Dunjia formation."


    Ye Dou was indifferent to it.


    Whether it was before or now, he never thought of practicing the Eight Door Dunjia Formation.


    This is a terrible belief in invincibility.He doesn''t need to open all the shackles of the human body.He is confident that he can kill all enemies in the world.


    Whether it is Senjujuma, Madara Uchiha or Metkai in front of him, the same is true! "Kill!"


    In the next moment, they shouted at the same time, turned into lightning and rushed together for the ultimate battle.


    Boom! The sky seems to collapse, and the earth seems to sink. This is the real battle of the pinnacle of the Ninja world, a world-shattering battle that surpasses the shadow level. The vast chakras are surging, and this place is like boiling! Whether it is Metkay It''s still the night fight, at this moment, their state has reached the peak of their career, and they are incredible.


    The sky couldn''t restrict them.The two masters and disciples hit all the way from the ground to the sky.The bloody steam of the dead door burned like a fire, and the gravitational purple battle atmosphere and the shocking blue steam continued to gush out.


    The entire battlefield is trembling. For ordinary ninjas, every blow of the two is a disaster that destroys the world! "So scary!"


    People are frightened.


    This kind of battle has surpassed their understanding of the Ninja War, and it is many times stronger than the Shadow Rank Ninja War, and it is simply unimaginable.


    Boom.


    Metkay stopped drinking, shook his iron fist, and hit it with just one punch, hitting the ground, and blasting a bottomless pit, which made people shudder! This is the ultimate body art of the eighth gate of Dunjia open to the eighth gate" Xixiang"


    , Is the advanced version of Sun Tiger, which can hit the air to produce unimaginable impact, like an air cannon.


    "Stopped"


    Seeing Metkay stopped suddenly, Li Luoke gave a startled suspicion.


    "What''s the problem"


    "Xixiang is a continuous attack from one to five speeds. It shouldn''t stop with one blow."


    Rock Li has never seen Xixiang, but he has also heard some secrets from Metkay.


    But soon, he guessed why Metkay stopped.


    Eight Gate Dunjia is a forbidden technique that uses human potential in exchange for short-term strength.Even if you only open to the fifth door, it will bring an unimaginable burden to the body.


    The pain caused by the eighth dead door may have surpassed his imagination.


    In fact, the reason why Metkay stopped was really because of the pain after breaking through the dead door.


    At this moment, he only felt that 130 trillion cells all over his body were protesting, his body seemed to be torn apart, his will was as firm as him, and he could not help but leave cold sweat.


    With just one blow, he has broken his bones! "This is the Eight Gate Dunjia Array, it''s really not"


    "But this pain can''t help me."


    Metkay gritted his teeth and yelled and watched the night fight. Next, I will not give you a chance to breathe.


    Boom! He took a step forward, turned into a flash of lightning, and pounced on Ye Dou.


    What is shocking is that the sky is like a dummy in front of him, and he stepped on the air and ran like a horror! At the same time, Ye Dou firmly held the saber in both hands, and the surging Chakra emerged, and he was urging Seeing and hearing the domineering, pushing to the extreme, we must find a way to break the enemy from the future.


    If people know it, they will be shocked


    , How could there be such a ninjutsu in this world! Too fast! Metkay''s speed at this time is really too fast, he stepped on the air and ran around the night fight, all around him, like a blow The whirlwind is terrifying.


    After a while, the sword in Ye Dou''s hand was covered with a layer of black armor.


    This is armed and domineering, he has seen the next shocking attack from the corner of the future, and is ready to resist.


    "left!"


    "One foot!"


    Two loud shouts sounded at the same time.


    As Ye Dou Miku could see, Metkay appeared to his left, raising his hand and blasting a punch.

 319 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 319

    The same is the Xixiang, the air cannon fired by Metkai blasted towards the night fight unstoppably, as if to blast him into scum.


    Ye Dou held the knife in both hands and had already cut out in advance, blocking this invincible punch of Metkai.


    Moreover, he was not only as simple as blocking, he used both hands at the same time, and with a roar, he cut Xixiang to the other side.


    Because he has seen Metkay''s second blow from the future, and he needs to use Xixiang to fight Xixiang.


    Boom! Metkai''s iron fist is out again, as he said, no chance of breathing is given to Night Fight.


    However, his unstoppable punch was offset by the first punch that Ye Dou bounced back.The air cannon collided with the air cannon, and the sky seemed to be shaking, about to collapse, and terrible fluctuations swept the world.


    At the back, Konoha everyone was shocked, the earth had been shattered, and now they want to shatter the sky too. This time the duel is too terrifying, it can be called the sky and the earth, and the situation is changing.


    Perhaps, only the battle between the Ninja God and Shura of the Ninja World that once took place in the Valley of the End can be compared with it! What people think in their minds, Matkai does not know.


    The unstoppable punch was blocked, he didn''t stop there, and took a step forward, like lightning piercing the sky, and he came behind Ye Dou in an instant.


    The third punch was blasted again! However, Ye Dou seemed to have expected it before, suddenly turned around, and slashed out again.


    Boom! As before, Metkay''s fourth punch was hit by his third punch, and they collided in the air, shaking the clouds in the sky.


    "You should have become Konoha''s hero, night fight!"


    Metkay sighed silently, and his body moved horizontally out like a phantom.


    "Behind!"


    Ye Dou had long expected that the armed domineering was urged to the extreme by him, holding knives in both hands, turning around to cut out.


    He did not foresee this blow. Firstly, it was because he was confident that he could resist it, and secondly because it was not easy to bounce back the evening elephant. This was the ultimate secret technique of the Eight-door Dunjia Array. great.


    It happened that I didn''t see it for a moment, and the accident happened in vain! "Shenwei!"


    It was Hagi Kakashi.After treatment and recovery, he accumulated enough Chakra to play divine power.At this critical moment, he cooperated with Metkai to play.


    "Night Fight!"


    Meerkat reminded.


    The danger alert in Nani''s mind exploded, and Ye Dou was suddenly startled.


    With a bang, as he was thinking, Xueyin''s battle knife bandage stuck out and patted it on his left wrist guard, unlocking the seal, and the Tianbu Liujian popped out with smoke.


    At this moment, his body acted before thinking.


    I saw Ye Dou quickly reached out his left hand and grabbed the Tianbu Liujian, spinning in the air, and then hitting Xixiang and Shenwei with one left and one right knife! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    290. Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Three, Not Dead]


    In the air, Ye Dou held the Xueyin Sabre in one hand and slashed at the Shenwei, while holding the Tianbu Liusword in the other hand, he slashed at the Xixiang.


    This is an extremely astonishing scene. There is only one person, holding two swords in both hands and fighting two ultimate secret techniques. It is not unbelievable! "Have the glory of the last era reappeared? Such characters have appeared, comparable to the original Hokage and Na Ninja Asura."


    In the distance, Shimura Danzo led the roots to stand.


    He didn''t move rashly, he was whispering softly, and was stunned by the power displayed by Ye Dou.


    Boom! In the distant sky, Ye Dou turned around, left and right: each cut out a knife to resist the power of Hamu Kakashi and the evening elephant of Metkai.


    "My power is blocked"


    Hagi Kakashi stared wide.


    Since the awakening of Kaleidoscope Writer''s Eye, no one has been able to catch his supernatural power, or that no one dared to pick it up and can only avoid it.


    Because this is not an ordinary pupil technique, but a technique that can be compared with the ultimate pupil technique such as Amaterasu and Moon Reading.


    A ninja hit by the power of God, no matter how powerful, will be sucked into a different space and be exiled to die.


    But he didn''t know that in the night fight in the fairy mode, his domineering armed color had been evolved, and he could destroy the enemy from within.


    Therefore, he can even strike at the time and space ninjutsu of Shenwei, because he can attack the interior of the Shenwei space through the magic vortex.


    Another one, perhaps it has something to do with the Xueyin Battle Sword.This sword is too mysterious, and Ye Dou hasn''t been able to fully figure out its origin until today.There is a certain power he doesn''t know.


    "Even such an attack can be blocked"


    At this moment, everyone in Konoha was throbbing, unable to imagine such a character in the world.


    In the air, Ye Dou was shining all over, the purple battle spirit and blue steam surging like a huge wave, while resisting the attack of the gods and the Xixiang.


    He was really extremely powerful, and if it was someone else, even the shadow of the Five Ninja Village, he was instantly killed.


    That is, he was able to temporarily resist the joint attack by Metkai and Hagi Kakashi.


    However, the Eight Gate Dunjia Array is indeed a terrible forbidden technique that claims to have dozens of times more power than the Five Shadows.


    The Xixiang played by Metkai, even the night fight had to go all out to fight it, and was now distracted by the power of Hagi Kakashi.


    In just a moment, he couldn''t resist, and he was hit by Xixiang and fell vertically to the ground! Boom! Ye Dou was hit hard, and he spit out a mouthful of blood in the air, and was hit by a punch tens of meters underground.


    "Success!"


    Looking at the terrifying huge hole in front of him, everyone in Konoha was excited.


    With such a powerful blow, even mountains and rivers would be destroyed, how humans could bear it, they would definitely be killed.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, are you okay!"


    In the big pit, the mongoose shouted anxiously.


    At this moment, Ye Dou had disappeared from the previous life, and his body was beaten into the mud, his body was covered with scars, and the corners of his mouth were overflowing with blood.


    Obviously, even he doesn''t have any strong resistance against Metkay.


    How long has it been since he came to this world, when has the mongoose seen him be beaten like this? Even in the battle with Uchiha and the border of the wind country many years ago, he was too expensive because of Chakra I was weak.


    This time, he was really blasted into the ground several tens of meters, no one was gone, and he was buried in the soil, with only two long legs erected stubbornly.


    "I''m fine!"


    Ye Dou shook his whole body, shaking away the mud and dust on his body, struggling


    He got up, stood up with his saber in his hands.


    As Mongoose thought, this was the toughest battle he has encountered so far.The opponent has exceeded the category of ninjas and can be regarded as a sixth-level opponent.


    Although, the other party''s state cannot be maintained forever, it will be like fireworks, and after the splendor, it will turn into dust and disappear.

 320 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 320

    However, during the time when the other party bloomed, he was undoubtedly the most dazzling one in the sky, colorful and more attractive than the stars.


    "What should I do, avoid him first?"


    The mongoose proposed to him.


    "Can''t hide, Teacher Kai''s speed is too fast, even if it is a reverse channeling to return to Longdi Cave, there is not enough time."


    Moreover, he doesn''t want to avoid it, he has to fight again, to end this period of cause and effect


    "Ms. Kakashi, how are you?"


    On the ground, others saw Haaki Kakashi panting, immediately.


    Walked over and asked with concern.


    Hagi Kakashi shook his head, indicating that he was OK.


    In the attack just now, although it was a flanking attack between him and Metkai, strictly speaking, he only played a role in distracting the night fight.


    "This time, it should be over"


    Hagi Kakashi turned his head and looked around, the atmosphere was gray and ruined.The prosperous Konoha had been reduced to a wasteland, and the loss was much more serious than the original Osnake Maru invasion.


    When everyone saw this, their hearts were extremely heavy.


    In this battle, Konoha lost too much, even if they were the four major Ninja villages in the three wars, they had never suffered such losses.


    At least 50% of the 10,000 army was killed.The legendary Sannin Jiraiya also died.The fifth generation of Hokage does not know the life and death, and I don''t know what will be waiting for them in the future.


    Nara Shikamaru thinks a lot, and his outstanding leadership ability allows him to see places that many people can''t see.


    For example, Konoha suffered heavy losses this time, and the balance between the five great Ninja villages was broken. Will the fourth Ninja world war be set off. However, this is not the time to worry about this kind of problem.


    Boom! With a muffled sound, in the big hole blasted by Metkay''s punch, a black shadow broke five and smoke emerged.


    After everyone saw it clearly, their faces were extremely ugly.


    "It''s him"


    "Under such an attack, I haven''t died yet."


    "This monster!"


    ""


    As soon as Ye Dou appeared, people suddenly felt that they were hit by a heavy hammer in their hearts, and they almost suffocated.


    Everyone was shocked, the two-stranded battle, a little hairy, this is too powerful, too outrageous, it is simply not an individual.


    "Hahaha"


    In the middle of the battlefield, Ye Dou and Metkai''s master and apprentice stared at each other firmly while panting.


    Although Ye Dou was hit hard, Metkay was also uncomfortable.The pain caused by the death gate was beyond his imagination.


    "How about night fight, the teacher''s youth is very heavy!"


    The corners of Metkay''s mouth raised, as if returning to the time when he taught his disciples.


    "Your breath of life is losing rapidly, and a few bones are broken. Compared to your youth, my body is harder!"


    Ye Dou spoke indifferently, leaving Metkay speechless.


    As Ye Dou said, his current state is extremely bad, with five punches, Ye Dou was not beaten to death, but a few of his bones were broken, and he can stand now, completely supported by that blood and will.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    291. Chapter 284, As colorful as fireworks]


    "You can only use Yekai!"


    Feeling the rapid passing of the breath of life, Metka knew that he didn''t have much time to end it all in the next blow.


    Thinking of this, he tilted his center of gravity to his upper body, firmly grasping the ground with his hands, like a cheetah, doing a pre-running attack! "Ji!"


    In the next moment, Metkay yelled, and the bloody steam of the death door surpassed the sky, like an angry life, and the terrible power shocked everyone.


    "This posture is not Xixiang"


    The violent fluctuations spread throughout Konoha.At this moment, Li Luo and others could not even stand firmly, let alone close to the battlefield.


    "Isn''t Xixiang still more powerful than Xixiang?"


    Everyone was shocked, Xixiang''s kind of...the incremental attack from one speed to five speeds has exceeded their imagination. It is more powerful than Xixiang''s moves, and how powerful Kakashi is. Sad, there is also a trace of unwillingness.


    His father White Fang once told him when he was a child that if you don''t work hard, one day you will be surpassed by that child.


    Now, his father White Fang''s words have been fulfilled, and that child, Maitkay, has become stronger than any of them.


    "Yedou, you have to be careful, don''t pounce on it!"


    Even if it is a mongoose, seeing this scene, it can''t help but change its color, the chakra that is so huge that it has been materialized, even it is shocked.


    Ye Dou was silent, with a solemn expression, holding the saber firmly in both hands, and waited for it.


    This blow will be the strongest blow ever made by Metkay and the last blow in his life.


    The scarlet Chakra is as coquettish as blood, this is the last symbol of Metkay''s life, and he dare not relax in the slightest.


    "Armed!"


    "gravity!"


    "compression!"


    Ye Dou whispered softly, and every time he whispered, the blade of Xueyin''s battle sword would change by a percentage point.


    A layer of purple magma was smeared on the dark armor, which is the proof that his blood succession limit has moved to the extreme.


    However, this was not over yet, I saw air condensing around the blade, compressing it to a point, waiting to erupt.


    There is no doubt that the next blow is also the strongest blow he can hit so far.


    However, even so, is he sure of...


    The final blow made by burning lives is always the most terrifying, containing too many unknowns.


    Roar! Metkay''s breath of life is even weaker, and when it goes by extremely fast, like withered leaves, it may be weathered at any time.

 321 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 321

    However, as his vitality weakened, the blow became even more powerful.


    I saw the crimson Chakra materialized and turned into a dragon roar, just like the last roar of Metkai''s life.


    "This kind of feeling even has space!"


    Ye Dou''s eyebrows were upside down, and his black hair was blown wildly, but he did not back up, one foot forward and one foot backward, unexpectedly: accumulating power.


    "It''s going, Ye Dou!"


    Metkai moved, and a white mist came out of his mouth, like a beast sigh.


    He took a step, the earth burst to pieces, his figure passed like lightning, and the scarlet dragon head opened his mouth, trying to swallow everything.


    "Let go


    Come!"


    The coercion was too amazing, even the calm night fight could not help but roar at this moment.


    "Yekai!"


    Approaching, Metkay leaped and kicked.


    This blow was too shocking, it was the last symbol of his life and the implementation of his will throughout his life.


    Ye Dou let out a roar, swiped the sword with both hands forward, and slashed on the dragon''s head! Avoidance is inevitable, you can only go head-on! In a moment, gravity and blood, armed domineering and compressed air suddenly erupted, Resist Yekai! Bang this time the collision can be called a comet hitting the earth, strong fluctuations sweeping across all directions, and all directions are trembling, even the Konoha villagers in the refuge are shrinking their bodies in fear.


    The two powerful blows collided, and the world suddenly rioted, and nothing was visible in the vast expanse. Only the chakra like the vast ocean was still boiling.


    "How can it be so strong, and the fluctuations are still so strong after a few miles!"


    "what"


    People screamed out loud because this wave was too strong.Even if they were separated from the battlefield by a few miles, they felt like they were on the scene, and they were still blown backwards.


    The center of the battlefield, how terrible it is, I am afraid that it is not yet close, and it will be shaken to death by the confrontation of the two! This wave is so violent that it even set off a chakra cyclone, shattered the battlefield and destroyed everything .


    Hyuga Ningji opened his eyes wide, activated Xue Ji''s eyes, and paid close attention.


    This was beyond his expectation.His teacher and his friend were so strong that even Konoha''s Hokage would be overshadowed.


    "How''s it going, Ning Ci!"


    With a violent shaking, the whirlwind ceased, and the entire battlefield fell into dead silence.


    Hyuga Neji didn''t speak, because he didn''t know who had won this stunning matchup. He only saw the two of them, each flying far, far away.


    Above the battlefield, smoke billowed, a breath of ruin.


    Today''s Metkay, the body is black into coke, really like a firework, after blooming, it will be overshadowed, and it will disappear like dust.


    However, Ye Dou was no better than him to get there, the seventh door closed automatically, and the fairy mode could not be maintained.


    He saw his long hair loose, his eyes were half-squinted, and he spit out scarlet blood.


    The most terrifying thing was that his right half of his body was blown to pieces by Metkai''s entire arm, and blood continued to gush out.


    "I couldn''t kill you, Ye Ye Dou!"


    At this moment when life is about to die, Metkay is watching Ye Dou, but the corners of his bleeding mouth can''t help but raise.


    "In the second half of your life, just stay in Konoha to make atonement, you bastard disciple!"


    "I won''t stop here, Teacher Kai, Wow"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye bickered blood again.


    Obviously, he was severely wounded with extreme horror, his entire right arm was shattered, and a lot of blood was passing by, and his life was in danger.


    What is even more frightening is that the sequelae of Bamen Dunjia also broke out at this moment, making him almost unconscious.


    Xueyin''s battle sword was alive, and returned to his master voluntarily.The bandages kept shooting out, covering his bleeding wounds.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    292. Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Five]


    The shocking collision came to an end.It was Metkay who lost, but it could also be said that he won.


    At the moment of the night fight, the right half of his body was shattered by a kick, the blood stained his whole body, and he was unable to fight anymore.


    Metkay used his life to make a strong blow and successfully defended Konoha.


    "Teacher Kay!"


    Li Luoke screamed in grief, and the tears couldn''t stop falling, like an unscrewed faucet.


    He knew that his most respected and beloved teacher had bid farewell to him forever, and used his life to protect the people and things he loved.


    There is no doubt that after today, the name Metkay will resound throughout Konoha. He is Konoha''s hero, and his merits go after Hokage! But, what can it be, death can never come back to life, his youth It has ended, the blood has cooled, and everything has come to an end! "Not yet dead, this monster!"


    The final blow of the two masters and apprentices was so amazing that even the immortals of the two holy places had to stop fighting.


    Now that the fluctuations have dissipated, someone saw that the man who was...like a demon god had not died yet, struggling to stand up.


    "Kill him, avenge Jiraiya-sama, avenge the companion who died today!"


    "Yes, he is powerless to fight again and can''t let him go."


    "kill!"


    ""


    The crowd was raging, and everyone in Konoha saw that Ye Dou was not dead, their eyes were red, and they rose up to take his life.


    Today, Konoha shed too much blood, the legendary three-nines hero also died in the battle, the five generations of Naruto fights to the point where the oil is exhausted, and the evening is red, and the three members of the Sarutobi Asma family are killed. The tragedy happened.


    Because of him, countless families are shattered. This is blood feud, and only blood can be washed away! Swish, swish, swish, swish countless Konoha ninjas continue to slaughter, in all directions, blocking all the way out of Ye Dou.


    "Iori Yedou, you come here!"


    "Stay, use your life and taste the heinous crime you committed."


    ""


    At this moment, countless Konoha ninjas are holding sharp blades, and they want to cut him a thousand times! "I won''t stop here!"


    Night Fight whispered.

 322 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 322

    His words were very light, because he didn''t even have the strength to speak loudly.


    Now he is in extremely bad condition.The sequelae of the seventh startling door are erupting, and the horrible wound on his right arm, Ren Xueyin''s war knife can''t stop no matter how hard he works, he needs treatment urgently.


    However, even at this moment, he still showed no fear.


    Facing the Konoha army that was constantly culling, he stood straight with his waist, his eyes half-squinted, extremely firm.


    However, it is limited to this, even if it is a simple action like swinging a knife, he cannot do it today.


    This is a mortal situation, the sky and the earth are full of Konoha ninjas coming towards him in all directions, and he can''t even find a way to retreat.


    "Go away, bug!"


    Boom! The three immortals of Tian Xin Shen Ji, Xin Ya, Wan Snake and other creatures all came over.


    I saw Xinya, Wanshe and the two dragons swept their tails, and all the ninjas who tried to get close to Night Fight were swept away.


    "Master Ye Dou, how are you!"


    Tian Xin Shenji looked concerned.


    It is really impossible to imagine that such a powerful Master Ye Dou was beaten into this look, and half of his body was kicked.


    Ye Dou was silent, not because he didn''t want to speak, but when he heard Tian Xin Shen Ji and others arrive, his tense nerves relaxed and he fell into a coma.


    Today''s battle is too amazing. He confronted Konoha''s tens of thousands of people with one person and killed more than half. The legendary three ninjas, except for the Oshe Maru, one


    One died, one was unconscious.


    There is also the death of Metkai, who does not know the depth.Such a record is enough to disregard the entire Ninja World.Perhaps only the former Ninja God and Ninja Shura can be comparable.


    "Can''t play with them anymore, take Master Ye Dou back soon, he needs treatment now."


    Ichikishima Ji raised her head and looked at Wan Snake.The latter understood, opened her blood basin and swallowed Ye Dou, then turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "That''s it for today, wait for me, you stinky toads!"


    Tuanjinji snorted coldly, and together with Xin Ya and the other snakes, she unlocked the psychic technique and returned to the Longdi Cave.


    After all, they are more concerned about the safety of Ye Dou than pinching each other with Immortals Shen Zuo and Immortals Zhi Ma in Miaomu Mountain.


    "Give me a moment:"


    Uzumaki Naruto yelled, but couldn''t change anything.He could only watch the snakes disappear in Longdidong.


    "Don''t chase, Naruto."


    "but"


    "No, but we have more important things to deal with"


    Hagi Kakashi walked to Metkai with a sad face.


    They succeeded and repelled the invaders, but such a result is no victory at all.


    Nara Luji covered his wound for a long time, his expression was extremely solemn, he couldn''t imagine what else was waiting for Konoha with scars in the future.


    Thinking of this, he said heavily, "Seek help from the Kingdom of Wind."


    "what"


    The man thought he had heard it wrong, and asked again.


    "Send a letter to Saranin Village, tell them the situation here, and ask for their support!"


    Tsunade was in a coma, and Nara Shikuhisa acted as a temporary commander and arranged everything.


    "Master Danzo, we"


    "Immediately.


    Contact the fire country, tell the daimyo about the situation here, and ask for the support of the fire country."


    The dust settled, Shimura Danzo and the basic members poured into the village.


    Now that Jiraiya died in battle, Tsunade fell into a coma, and no one in Konoha could rival him in prestige.


    He seems to have seen the picture of his successor to the position of Hokage, and the restlessness in his heart cannot be calmed.


    at the same time.


    Xiao Nan has already seen the battle here.


    Looking at the white-eyed princess who was knocked unconscious by herself, she hesitated for a moment, but in the end she didn''t do anything, fluttered her wings, and left Konoha alone.


    the other side.


    After returning to Longdi Cave, the three immortals Tian Xin Shen Ji immediately reported to the White Snake Immortal.


    However, there is no need for them to report it.The moment they returned to Longdi Cave, the White Snake Immortal already knew their condition.


    Because everything that happens in Longdi Cave is within the perception of the White Snake Immortal, nothing can escape its perception.


    "Using reverse spiritism, call Dashewan here."


    The white snake fairy said.


    "Yes!"


    The three immortals of Ichijishima Ji took the orders, and immediately they were about to psychic the Oshe Wan.


    They lived in seclusion for too long.Except for the slug fairy, the ancestor of medical ninjutsu, they knew that a big snake pill was capable of curing such injuries.


    However, even though Immortal Slugs were never toad immortals, and they didn''t have such a big animosity with them, they would never heal Ye Dou.


    After all, Ye Dou had just beaten others'' contractors to life and death unknown, and that would heal him after thinking and thinking, only the little brother Da She Wan.


    According to their understanding, Dashemaru loves to study biology, and there may be a way to heal the broken arm of Master Ye Dou! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    293. Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Six, After the War]


    The war ended, but the aftermath after the war has just fermented.


    Konohaki is the first of the five ninja villages, sitting on the best land in the ninja world, and holding the most abundant resources, even the Wunin, Yunnin, Iwanin, and Sandnin who are also the five ninja villages will hang on. .


    Now, they have been invaded like never before, the fifth generation of Hokage has been in a coma, and the high-end combat power has also been killed, and the military has suffered heavy losses.The rest of the Shinnin Village cannot miss this opportunity.


    Headed by Yunrencun, who was notoriously irritable, when the intelligence came to Raikage''s ears, this...the irritable old man was ready to attack Konoha in the first place.

 323 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 323

    Although Konoha is the top of the five ninja villages, he has the best land and resources.


    But because of the series of policies or wills left by the first generation of Naruto, the third generation of Naruto has not been willing to expand itself and dominate the Ninja world.


    In their opinion, Konoha has enough things, and they only need to protect this 3% of the land, and they are already satisfied.


    Therefore, among the five great forbearance villages, the strongest is not Konoha, but Yunren village, which advocates force.


    During Konoha''s heyday, Yun Ren was still afraid of one or two, but after being beaten by Ye Dou, they immediately had no worries, and geared to push Konoha horizontally.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect was that Sand Ninja Village, which had launched an invasion of Konoha many years ago, actually intervened at this time.


    Moreover, they did not intend to devour Konoha, but to ally with Konoha''s army and firmly guard the border of the country of fire.


    This accident, not to mention Yun Ren didn''t expect it, even the people in Sha Ren Village did not expect it.


    Because, Sand Ninja Village is unconditional help this time, even if the two sides are allies, they should not be so generous and generous.


    "Master Fengying, please give us an explanation."


    In a certain office in the Fengying Building, Gaara is the first as Fengying, surrounded by the puzzled seniors of Sand Shinobu.


    They all wondered why they wanted to help Konoha unconditionally at this time.


    "Sara Shinobu and Konoha are allies, and allied nations are in trouble, so they should lend a helping hand."


    Gaara has a very plain tone.


    When he received Konoha''s request for help, he did not hesitate, and almost immediately reached a consensus with Konoha to send troops to guard the border of the country of fire.


    "Even so, Sand Shinobu should not support unconditionally."


    The man slammed his hands on the table, and said indignantly.


    From the standpoint of the village, Sharen''s behavior is no different from the brain damage.


    You know, this is a war between countries, once it starts, no one knows when it will stop.


    The exhaustion of the war, the loss of the war, where should they make up for this, this person even has the idea of ??impeaching Gaara.


    "The power of Akatsuki, haven''t you seen it yet"


    Gaara''s face remained calm, he walked around the ghost gate, his mind became more mature.


    To support Konoha unconditionally, it was not his spirit but a decision made after careful consideration.


    He admits that he feels very much about Konoha because there is a friend Naruto Uzumaki who he recognizes and agrees with.


    However, as the shadow of a village, he will not put his personal desires above a village, and he must consider it for the village of Ninja.


    "More than half of the ten thousand guards of Konoha, the fifth generation of Hokage was in a coma, and Sannin Jiraiya also died in battle, and the power of one person can do this. I believe you all know what it means."


    "Whether it is Konoha, Iwanin, Yunnin, Mizuna, or even our Sandnin, we shouldn''t fight with each other at this time. This is a big matter for the future of the Ninja world.


    ."


    After Gaara''s words were finished, there was a brief silence in the conference room.


    To this day, they couldn''t believe it, just one person, almost destroying a Shinobu village that has been passed down for half a century.


    Even the former Sengoku Shuangxiong might not be able to do such a thing. Thinking of this, the high-level Saranin who protested fiercely just calmed down a bit.


    He doesn''t understand the simple truth of death with cold lips and teeth, and no one can guarantee that the catastrophe Konoha suffered today will not happen to them in the future.


    You know, that...named "Konoha Canglang"


    The murderous man, has not yet died, he is like a knife hanging from the neck of the Five Great Ninja Village.


    According to the information returned, even the most powerful Kyuubi was almost killed by that...Iori Yatou with a single blow. This is a human thing! "But Master Feng, how can you guarantee that those guys will agree with your approach? "


    Those guys naturally refer to Shinnin villages such as Iwanin, Yunnin, and Wunin.


    He couldn''t trust these other people in Shinobu, because he was blinded by hatred.


    "I can''t assure you."


    Gaara shook his head, "But I know that to reach an agreement, someone must speak first."


    Of course he can''t guarantee it, because the feuds of the Five Ninja Villages were forged in World War I, and it''s not so simple that they can be put down.


    But he is willing to try, this is the advantage of being born in a peaceful age.


    The corpse mountain and blood sea, who has not personally experienced the Ninja War, allows him to make sensible decisions


    the other side.


    Akatsuki is also paying attention to every move in the Shinobi world.


    Konoha was almost crushed.This was a shocking event.Since the end of the third Ninja World War, such a major event has never occurred in the Ninja World, and even the balance between the five great nations has been broken.


    "It''s a pity, I almost succeeded in capturing Nine Tails."


    "Should I say, is it worthy of the Five Great Ninja Village? In addition to Sannin''s Jiraiya and Tsunade, they also hide ninjas like Metkai.


    "But it''s really amazing, Mr. Ye Dou, with ten thousand enemies, even three generations of Raikage will be overshadowed."


    On the fingers of the Outer Demon Elephant, the official members of Akatsuki''s organization gathered together and talked verbally.


    The consequences of this incident were so great that even their sinful rebels couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Night Fight"


    Payne asked.


    "I was taken away by the immortal in Longdidong, so I can''t contact it temporarily."


    Xiao Nan replied.


    "The Longdi Caves of the three holy places? I really want to kill them and offer them to the evil god."


    "I advise you not to do this, where the fairy is not...too annoying, especially the big white snake!"


    Although Bai Jue was persuading, his tone did not mean this at all.Instead, he was happy to see Fei Duan running to Longdi Cave to make trouble.


    "To send you to death, I won''t be with you."


    The corner fruit is broken.


    "Hmph, I''ll just talk about it, I can''t make a joke at all."

 324 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 324

    Fei Duan is neurotic, but he is not a fool. Where would he really go to provoke the group of Dragon Didong...monsters who have lived for many years, but a few lives are not enough.


    Especially after learning the power of the fairy mode.


    "Penn, what are we going to do now? The atmosphere in the Ninja World is very tense now. The war in the Five Great Ninja Villages may break out at any time. Do we want to?


    "No need to."


    Payne interrupted Xiao Nan and said, "They fight better so we can catch the tail beast."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    294. Chapter 287, Tension]


    In the Longdi Cave, Ye Dou sat cross-legged by himself.


    After being brought back to Longdi Cave that day, Tian Xin Shenji and other immortals quickly summoned Dashe Wan to Longdi Cave to treat him and arrange surgery through reverse psychic techniques.


    The operation was successful, and Dashewan did not disappoint the immortals in Longdidong.


    He not only pulled Ye Dou back from the edge of death, but also infused Ye Dou with the cells of the first generation of Naruto Senju Zhu, the broken arm, and once again returned to the original.


    However, even if the operation is successful, he still needs some time to cultivate, so he has stayed in Longdidong, far away from the Ninja World.


    "Master Ye Dou, it''s very cold outside. Your injury has not healed. It is not suitable to stay outside for a long time. Please pay more attention to your body."


    Tian Xin Shen Ji is here, and I hope he can return to the house to cultivate.


    Longdi Cave is no better than Miaomu Mountain.It is more suitable for snake creatures to live, because the surrounding area is relatively humid and cold.


    If it were the physique that had been tempered by Night Fight in normal times, such an environment would naturally not be able to affect him.


    However, he has not healed from his injuries and is still very weak.


    Hearing this, Ye Dou didn''t speak, but silently looked at the grave in front of him.


    He took off Xiao''s Xiangyun black robe and put on the black bathrobe that has remained unchanged for thousands of years, and he was mourning someone.


    This place is very desolate, lonely, there is only such a grave, which makes people sad.


    "Master Ye Dou, as long as you tell us, we will bring back your teacher''s body."


    Tian Xin Shen Ji said softly.


    This tomb, of course, belongs to Metkay, but there is no Maitkay body under the tomb, only a knife is inserted.


    That was an expensive Chakra Shinobi, a gift from Metkay.


    Ye Dou had never used this sword before, because ordinary swords couldn''t bear his blood inheritance at all, and he kept it until today.


    "No, don''t disturb him, just let him sleep in Konoha, in the place he loves."


    Ye Dou whispered, making people unable to hear what he was thinking.


    In a blink of an eye, ten years have passed. At the beginning, that... was full of "youth"


    , Chasing the man who wants to be his own teacher, his blood has completely cooled.


    "Satisfied, Teacher Kai, you have successfully guarded Konoha, and like Reedi Hokage, you have become a hero who is respected by thousands of people."


    The wind has grown stronger, and it continues to reverberate in Longdi Cave, as if in mourning.


    Ye Dou stood up and stared at the tombstone with the three characters of Metkai in front of the grave, as if the owner of the tomb was right in front of him.


    "But, after all, they will be like you, blooming brilliantly like fireworks, and then return to eternal darkness and silence."


    "I will not stop, I will succeed, and will end this chaotic ninja era. You will see that day come. Now, please sleep in the pure land first."


    Yato took out Konoha Ninja''s forehead, a symbol of rebellion, and tied it to the hilt of the Shinobi sword.


    Then, he said something softly and left


    "How is the current situation in the Ninja World?On the way back to the residence, Ye Dou asked.


    There are no days and nights in the mountains.Since he was sober, he has not left the Longdi Cave and has no idea what is happening outside.


    "It was very nervous. One day after we retreated, Yunren Village assembled an army and marched towards the border of the Fire Country."


    Tian Xin Shen Ji reported truthfully.


    It is the immortal of Longdidong, and has always been indifferent to the common affairs of the human world.


    But this is the order given to it by Night Fight


    , It can only obey, watching every move of Ninja World for him.


    Ye Dou didn''t have too many accidents when he heard this.


    Yunren Village has always advocated force, and its military strength is not as good as Konoha Village.


    Today, Konoha has suffered an unprecedented calamity, and they will definitely not let this opportunity go, and they are destined to take advantage of it.


    However, what surprised him more was that Sand Ninja Village also reacted in the first place, unconditionally supporting Konoha and sending troops to the Fire Country to guard the border.


    In this way, Yunren Village didn''t dare to move rashly, and the world of Ninja was strangely balanced.


    Ninja Village who wants to take the opportunity to annex Konoha is definitely not the only one in Yunnin Village.Iwanin Village moves slowly, but it also quickly intervenes in.


    It''s just that, unlike Konoha and Sand Shinobu, the two of Yunnin Village and Iwannin Village cannot reach an agreement, and they are both guarding each other.


    In the eyes of Yunnin Village, Yannin is a group of old silver coins, just like their soil shadow Onoki, absolutely not credulous.


    In terms of Yannin Village, he also couldn''t believe in Yunren Village, because the three generations of Raikage were beaten to death by their Yannin army.


    With this layer of causal shackles, Yan Ren and Yun Ren will cooperate again, it is almost a tiger for skin, and they may be stabbed in the back at any time, and Ohnoki can''t even sleep well.


    As for the Wujinin Village of the Five Great Ninja Villages, because of a turmoil not long ago, it is still fully restored and does not want to intervene in this war.


    This can''t be blamed on Wuren, it is true that their current strength is indeed not as good as the other Shijo Shinnin villages.


    The simplest point is that the war weapons of the several big Ninja villages are all there, and their tail beasts are missing six tail feathers, and the three tails are..."Konoha gray wolf"


    After it was killed, it was resurrected, and where it was hidden, Wu Ren didn''t know at all.


    It is really inappropriate to intervene in this war under such circumstances.Terumi is just a symbolic increase in the strength of the border guards, and nothing is left.


    Therefore, regardless of the current situation in the Ninja World, the current situation is extremely tense.The ninjas of several big Ninja villages are clamoring at the border every day, but no one dares to take the lead, and the war has never broken out.


    Those with great vision can see that the five Ninja Villages are jealous of each other.This war is difficult to start, and sooner or later they will retreat.

 325 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 325

    In fact, they did retreat soon.


    This was because Akatsuki did not stop during this period of time, and was always there: taking advantage of the chaos to capture the tail beasts in the major Shinobu villages.


    First, the second and second tails of Yunnin Village, and then the fourth tail of Yannin Village. When the news reached the ears of the fourth generation of Raikage and the third generation of Tuying, the old man Ohnoki and the hunk of Ai suddenly became hairy.


    They couldn''t bear to be stabbed in the ass immediately.


    Distracted, began to search Ren Zhuli''s whereabouts, and collected Akatsuki''s intelligence.


    Ever since, this huge "war"


    , Don¡¯t know! "Uzumaki Nagato"


    Ye Dou didn''t know whether this was Uzumaki Nagato deliberately to prevent the outbreak of the war, or he was really conceited to fear the Five Great Ninja Village.


    "One more thing has to do with Konoha, Master Ye Dou."


    "what''s up"


    "Shimura Danzo was pushed to the position of temporary Hokage by the country of fire."


    Ye Dou''s expression was slightly taken aback when he heard the words, but soon returned to normal.


    "Don''t worry about him, someone will take his life for me."


    Calculating the time, Dashemaru''s reincarnation ceremony is about to begin.


    In other words, it''s time for Sasuke Uchiha, the...


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    295. [Something happened, update is late]]


    Read books every day on May 1st, recharge 100 and get 500 coupons!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: May 1 to May 5


    296. Chapter 288, See also Uchiha Sasuke]


    "Mu Dun.


    The tree world has come"


    With a low drink, countless giant trees in the sky broke through the soil in the damp Longdi Cave, like an ocean sweeping thousands of snakes and Xinya.


    This is one of the ultimate mysteries of the first generation of Naruto''s Thousands of Pillars, using its own huge Chakra as the source of life.


    This is an all-powerful secret technique, because the trees spawned by Chakra as the source of life are all controlled by the caster, offensive and defensive, and extremely powerful.


    The mountain shook for a while, only to see the huge bodies of Wan Snake and Xin Ya in the sea of ??trees, but they were still unable to shake off the wood entangled with them.


    Because these trees are all spawned by the chakras of the night fight, as long as his chakras continue, this sea of ??trees will not disappear, and they will continue to grow at high speeds and continue to attack the enemy.


    "Go away!"


    Xin Ya roared, and spit out a large amount of acid in his mouth, melting the wood that was trying to get close to him.


    It''s useless, because soon there will be a huge wood coming out of the ground, and it is necessary to twist and strangle it: it is extremely difficult to entangle.


    "This is the... Mu Dun between the original Hokage Thousands of Hands, it is really strong, no wonder even the tail beast can''t resist it."


    In the rear, the three immortals of Tian Xin Shen Ji were all there, and their expressions were a little solemn.


    But soon, their expressions relaxed again, because the original Hokage Qianshou Zhuma was dead, and now the only one who can motivate Mu Dun is the Ye Dou Lord.


    "Congratulations, Lord Ye Dou!"


    The battle soon ended. Before the tree world descended, Xin Ya and Wanshe couldn''t even get close to Ye Dou, let alone defeat him.


    Night Fight lifted the spell, turned around slowly, his expression did not change much.


    The cells of the first generation of Hokage are very powerful, because he is an immortal human body, with extremely strong vitality, blind injection will only be eroded by his cells.


    For example, Shimura Danzo, because of his injuries, in order to maintain his peak combat power, he also injected himself with the first generation of cells.


    However, because he does not have the blood of the Uchiha clan, he cannot achieve perfect yin and yang coordination, so he can only seal it and unblock it when fighting.


    Ye Dou also doesn''t have the blood of the Uchiha clan, but his cells are stronger, he is a natural immortal, 130 trillion cells in his body are receiving the warmth of the dragon veins all the time, even the first-generation cells cannot erode his body.


    "At the same time, you have two gates of gravity and wood escape, and no one will be your opponent in the ninja world."


    Throughout the history of the ninja world, the ninjas who have two blood inheritance boundaries at the same time are rare.


    In today''s Ninja Realm, there is only one Five Generations of Shui Ying Zhao Mei Ming.


    Ye Dou is the second one, and it is also the two blood heirs of extremely powerful gravity and wood escape.Ichikishima Hime can''t imagine who else is his opponent in the ninja world today.


    "Not strong enough."


    The rainbow farts of the three immortals, Ye Dou did not change much.


    After a battle with Metkai, he has learned that according to the level of combat power in the Ninja world, he has not yet reached the sixth level and needs to become stronger.


    Of course, this was before Mu Dun was obtained, and now he took the retreat, and he was confident that even if he did not reach the sixth level, he could compete with the monsters of the sixth level.


    "You are too modest, Lord Yedou, if you capture Kyuubi, Konoha will not be able to resist the current you."


    Tanjinji smiled and said.


    The rainbow farts of the three immortals have not yet ended.


    They just don''t know what they would think of the immortal incarnation of Longdidong who is known to be licking a dog.


    Ye Dou shook his head, did not explain too much, turned around and asked, "Did you find what I asked you to find?"


    Tian Xin Shen Ji replied, "I found it. It is a very small country. I don''t know what Master Ye Dou wants to do. We need to destroy them."


    Ye Dou asked them to find a ghost country independent of the Shinobi world.


    This country is very mysterious, not to say how powerful they are, but to this country, each generation will be guarded by a witch.


    In the Ninja World, the status of the country of ghosts is very special, even more special than the country of iron, because the country of ghosts guards a monster, and only the maiden of the country of ghosts can suppress and seal.


    "I need an army."


    Ye Dou calmly said, "An invincible army."


    What he was staring at was not the witches of the ghost country, but the undead army composed of sprites.

 326 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 326

    This matter is very important because it concerns him in the future to unify this chaotic world and realize his plan.


    Several immortals were taken aback and asked, "What do we need to do."


    "Continue to collect information on the ghost country, and I will finish the rest."


    Ye Dou is not in a hurry, he still has some things to complete before heading to the ghost country


    In this way, a few days passed, Ye Dou put away the copied seal book, and slowly stood up.


    Mu Dun''s ninjutsu training is not as difficult as he imagined.


    Perhaps, for people, the biggest problem in cultivating Mu Dun is the consumption of Chakra by these ninjutsu.


    In this regard, Yamato who came out of Anbu used the "two rooms and one living room" technique.


    One conclusion can be drawn on collapse.


    There are not enough chakras, and it is impossible to play Mu Escape.


    Fortunately, the Chakra of Night Fight is extremely large, and it can draw energy from the heavens and the earth at all times.It is a true Chakra.


    "It''s time to go out."


    "Master Ye Dou also left"


    "Ah, the injury has been recovered, and Mu Dun''s secret technique has been completed. It''s time to leave."


    Hearing that, several immortals wanted to give him a ride, but they were stopped by Ye Dou.


    Shoo!, hoo!, hoo!, hoo! The sword is alive, it seems that Chakra is about to leave, and returns to his hand, and he is very clever to pop out the bandage, round and round Ye Dou''s pale right arm tie.


    "Thanks!"


    The sword buzzed, responding to him


    "Hey, Sasuke, are you serious? We are really going to make an announcement"


    On the other side, Uchiha Sasuke, who had solved Oshemaru, was summoning some good players, immediately.


    Start looking for Uchiha Itachi.


    Today, he doesn''t want to wait for a moment, he just wants to see Uchiha Itachi immediately, and then kill him to avenge the dead Uchiha clan.


    However, one of the Ma Zigui Deng Shuiyue he found was a little confused.


    Konoha was invaded and almost destroyed, he couldn''t possibly be ignorant.


    If he can, he really doesn¡¯t want to provoke Xiao Xiao¡¯s organization. After all, those guys are really terrifying. They push the strongest Ninja village by one person. This is what people should do! "It''s so noisy, it has been since coming out Long-winded, so scared, just go away."


    The speaker was a young girl with long red hair.


    Her name is Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus, a member of the Uzumaki clan, because of her special body, she was caught by Da She Wan for research.


    "To shut up."


    Onitou Suizuki still wanted to talk, but was suddenly cut off by Uchiha Sasuke.


    Several people were taken aback at the same time, followed his gaze, and found that a figure appeared in front of him at some unknown time.


    "Night Fight!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    297. Chapter two hundred and eighty-ninth, I am already different 3.0]


    Uzumaki Phosphorus didn''t give Gui Deng Shui Yue any good colors, because the girl was so worried about Uchiha Sasuke, wishing Gui Deng Shui Yue and Shigego disappear completely.


    She and Sasuke Uchiha once had a fate, and Uzumaki Korin also participated in the Nakanin exam that year.


    It''s just that the whirlpool clan at that time has been destroyed, and there is no inheritance left.She used the grass ninja village as a tool and stuffed it into the ninja team.


    In the second test, that is, in the dead forest, she, who was unable to fight, almost became the ration of the beast.


    It was Uchiha Sasuke who appeared in time to save her from the beast''s mouth.


    From that time on, Uzumaki Phosphorus secretly fell in love with Uchiha Sasuke.


    This includes the feelings of a hero to save the United States, but more, it is probably the handsome face of Uchiha Sasuke.


    At this moment, after hearing the ghost light Suizuki questioning Uchiha Sasuke, the girl immediately.


    I was annoyed, and I wished to throw away the ghost lantern Suigetsu, and spent the world with Sasuke Uchiha.


    Unexpectedly, it was interrupted by Uchiha Sasuke.


    Looking at Uchiha Sasuke who had already stretched out his hand to draw, Uzumaki Phosphorus, Onitou Suizuki and Shigego were taken aback at the same time.


    Following his gaze, he discovered that a stranger appeared in front of him more than once.


    The man was wearing a black yukata with a bandaged war knife tied behind his waist, and his eyes were like electricity, and he was also looking at them.


    "Night Fight!"


    Sasuke Uchiha spoke indifferently, and was ready for the battle.


    What he''s that... the famous Konoha Canglang Ghost Deng Shuiyue in the Ninja world can''t wait to slap herself, what kind of crow''s mouth, when Cao Cao arrives, it''s a hell.


    At this time, not only Uchiha Sasuke, Onitou Mizuki and Shigego were also ready to fight at the same time.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree, for this...the peerless macho who can single out Konoha Shinobu, they are confident, and they don''t dare to care.


    Yato did not move, because he was also very surprised, when he came out of Ryuji Cave, he ran into the "snake" formed by Uchiha Sasuke.


    Squad.


    He looked around and found that what Uchihazuo''s assistant was holding was Oshemaru''s weapon, one of the three spirit swords, the Sky Cong Yun Sword.


    Obviously, Oshemaru''s reincarnation ceremony has begun, and he failed and was swallowed by Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Sky Cong Yunjian, Ye Dou, do you want to grab it, this is a good thing."


    The mongoose saw it too, and went seizure with excitement.


    "not the right time yet."


    Yato did not move, he still borrowed Uchiha Sasuke''s hand to kill his brother, Uchiha Itachi.


    At that time, he will take away together with the Ten Ten Fist Sword and Yata Mirror.

 327 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 327

    "Sasuke, what should I do now?"


    Ghost Deng Shuiyue asked.


    In today''s Ninja World, many people use "Konoha Canglang"


    "God"


    And "Ninja Shura"


    Make a comparison.


    Who are the latter two, that is male, the fierce man who created the era of ninja with one hand, being able to compare with them is a terrible thing in itself.


    "No one can escape."


    Uchiha Sasuke said, I don''t know if it''s for Gui Deng Suizuki or Yato.


    "I''m already different, my eyes can see through everything in the mirror, even Sannin''s Oshe Maru is no match for my Shalunyan, and your physical skills are no exception!"


    "Whoever it is, if you dare to stand in front of me, you will die."


    Suddenly, his eyes became red and red, three gouaches appeared in his pupils, and unknown chakras circulated in them.


    He has indeed become very different.He has been baptized with blood and has completed the transformation.Whether it is writing round eyes or ninjutsu, they are far from the past.Even Oshemaru was cut off by him.


    "Have I heard this before? Twice."


    The mongoose spares his head, but unfortunately his brain is too small to remember.


    Ye Dou was silent, which made Uzumaki Xianglin''s heart more nervous.


    She is a pure member of the whirlpool family, inheriting the blood of the whirlpool family, with extremely strong vitality, and her perception ability is also against the sky.


    Even if Ye Dou didn''t do anything, she stood wherever she was, and she was about to suffocate.The huge chakra was simply a walking active volcano, which could erupt at any time.


    Not only her, but Shigeo at this moment, can''t help but leave with cold sweat on her forehead.


    He is a natural immortal who has been close to nature since he was a child, so he can feel that the natural energy between heaven and earth is gathering in the person in front of him.


    It seems to be: It is not a person standing in front of them, but a sleeping dragon, thrilling.


    Also Uchiha Sasuke, he is very conceited and he is not at all false.


    In his opinion, Ye Dou can kill the three ninjas, and he can also kill the three ninjas, there is no gap.


    With swords drawn, Ye Dou''s body slowly lifted into the air.Since he had a decision in his heart, he was not going to waste time, ignoring the snake team of four and flew away.


    "It''s so scary, I almost thought I was going to die!"


    As soon as Ye Dou left, Ghost Deng Shuiyue and Wuxi Xianglin fell to the ground.


    They only felt that compared to the old Oshe Maru, that... Konoha Grey Wolf was much more terrifying.


    "Let''s go."


    Sasuke Uchiha wanted to chase him, but he couldn''t fly, so he could only watch Yatou leave.


    Ghost Lamp Shuiyue and Wuxi Xianglin glance at each other, helplessly follow


    On the other side, it didn''t take long for Ye Dou to return to Yuren Village.


    "Is the injury better?"


    Xiao Nan soon heard the news.


    The task of catching Nine Tails that day was carried out by her and Ye Dou. In the end, she did almost nothing. Watching Ye Dou being taken away by the fairy in Longdidong made her worry for a long time.


    "Ah, Penn."


    Ye Dou asked.


    "In the sealing of the tail beast, with Ah Fei, Uchiha Itachi, Dried Persimmon Ghost Shark, Deidara, absolutely."


    Xiao Nan spoke softly.


    Flying Duan and Horn: She didn''t mention it, the undead duo has always died.


    Ye Dou knew that he had almost understood the current situation.


    "Oshemaru is dead. Sasuke Uchiha has formed an elite team. His target is Itachi Uchiha. You have to be careful."


    Xiao Nan is reminding him.


    Itachi Uchiha is a member of Akatsuki''s organization, and Sasuke Uchiha''s goal is the former. If you want to find him, Sasuke Uchiha will definitely follow Akatsuki''s members.


    "I saw him when I came back."


    Xiao Nan heard that without asking too much, it was enough that he could come back safely.


    "Go see Xiaochun and the others. During your absence, they are very worried about you."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    298. Chapter 290, Deidara is also dead]


    After returning to Yuren Village, Ye Dou spent a few peaceful days.


    On this day, he suddenly received the signal of Penn''s assembly, and immediately returned to the house, found a place to sit down, and immediately came to the meeting room.


    "Oh, Mr. Ye Dou, haven''t seen you for a while."


    As soon as Ye Dou consciousness arrived, he heard someone say hello to him.


    It is the dried persimmon ghost shark, his face is as fierce as ever, especially the pair of shark-like eyes, always revealing bloodthirsty, which makes people shudder.


    Others are also watching him, because the recent focus of the Ninja World, except for the five Ninja Villages that almost broke out in a war, the most discussed is his Iori Yatou.


    Many people are wondering if he has three heads and six arms to invade Konoha and leave without incident.


    After all, it is one of the strongest Ninja villages in the Ninja world.It has been handed down for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with us!"


    Ye Dou glanced around, didn''t care, and asked directly.


    Unlike Akatsuki, who was strong and strong before, this time Akatsuki''s internal meeting was only attended by him, Payne, Kakigaki, Uchiha Itachi, and the five members, and most of the members were lost.


    "Didara is dead."

 328 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 328

    Payne was not verbose, and directly revealed the information he had just learned.


    As soon as the voice fell, the members of Akatsuki''s organization were shocked.


    Not long ago, they and Deidara joined forces to seal the resurrected three-tailed and four-tailed people Zhuli.


    Why didn''t I see him in these two days, and it was sent back that he was killed. Is this a cold joke "Who did it."


    Asked the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    "Sasuke Uchiha."


    He refused to reply, "Didala was forced to blew himself up by him, blasting a radius of ten kilometers into ruins, and we almost couldn''t come back."


    "Ah fly"


    "It is estimated that it was also affected by the explosion, and was killed along with Uchiha Sasuke."


    After hearing the words, everyone turned their heads to look at Uchiha Itachi, wondering how he would react when he learned that his brother died.


    It''s a pity that Uchiha Itachi''s expression has not changed from beginning to end, as if Uchiha''s life and death have nothing to do with him.


    "Is there anything else."


    Ye Dou retracted his gaze.


    Now that Deidara has been killed by Sasuke Uchiha, it means that the day when Sasuke Uchiha and Itachi Uchiha will be fratricidal.


    Yes, he didn''t take Shirazue''s words seriously, Uchiha Sasuke, as Indra''s reincarnation, would not die so easily.


    He was going to take a personal trip to gather the three spirit swords and take the Yata Mirror from Uchiha Itachi.


    "Nothing special. Recently, we have been a little more careful. Our actions have aroused the vigilance of the Five Ninja Villages, don''t die."


    This was all that Penn had to say, and he left.


    When other people saw it, they didn''t mean to stay, and they disappeared from their outer fingers.


    Consciousness returned to reality, Ye Dou walked out, and at the moment Ye Dou was dispatched, the other two parties were also acting at the same time.


    One of them is that the snake team led by Uchiha Sasuke is searching for the location of Uchiha Itachi to avenge the dead Uchiha clan.


    On the other side, the Konoha squad led by Hagi Kakashi, their target is also Uchiha Itachi, there are too many things to ask.


    Uzumaki Naruto


    Also in the team.


    Logically speaking, after Shimura Danzo took office and became a temporary agent of Hokage, it was very difficult for Uzumaki Naruto to leave the village.


    In the eyes of Shimura Danzo, Renzhuli is their Konoha''s ultimate war weapon, and must be firmly controlled in their own hands, that can easily leave the village.


    However, since Jilaiya died in the battle, within a few days, Naruto Uzumaki was brought back to the Immortal Mode of Miaomu Mountain by Shenzuo Immortal.


    Shimura Danzo had the intention to capture Renzhuli back, but he was helpless, because Miaomu Mountain was not a bird at all, and he didn''t even give him one of the messenger baby, but instead left it to Hagi Kakashi.


    Therefore, in this operation, even Zhicun Tuanzang didn''t know that Zhuli from his village was also involved, otherwise he would stop the group of people when he said anything.


    "Ya, where is Sasuke anyway!"


    On the way, Naruto Uzumaki suddenly asked Inuzukaga ahead.


    This is not the first time he has asked Inuzuka Toa this question, which shows how much he cares about this mission.


    Three years ago, in the Battle of the Valley of the End, he failed to bring back Uchiha Sasuke, and watched his friend leave and embarked on the road of revenge. This was the biggest regret in his life.


    Now, three years later, Sasuke Uchiha appears in the ninja world again.


    This time, he said he would bring people back to the village.


    "Don''t bother me, I want to focus on tracking Sasuke''s smell."


    Inuzuka Toa didn''t turn his head back.


    Although Naruto Uzumaki was anxious, but when he heard Inuzukaya''s words, he held back and did not ask any more.


    Suddenly, Inuzukatoa frowned in front of him and sniffed, and he found that the smell of Uchiha Sasuke began to spread everywhere.


    "What''s wrong, Ya!"


    Hagi Kakashi asked.


    "Sasuke''s smell has dispersed, and since just now, he has moved at high speed in all directions."


    Inuzuka''s face was solemn and said, "It is very likely that they have found someone chasing them."


    Trouble! Hagi Kakashi secretly said a bad sound.


    From the opponent''s actions, he can analyze that in Uchiha Sasuke''s team, there is a very good perception ninja.


    Not only did they perceive them far apart, but it also analyzed that they were tracking them by smell.


    For their pursuit team, this is not good news.


    "What to do, Teacher Kakashi."


    Everyone turned to look at him, waiting for him to give instructions.


    "Since there is no way to track them accurately, find them all one by one."


    Up to now, Hagi Kakashi can only use the dumbest way to search them all one by one.


    Thinking of this, he channeled out a group of ninja dogs, then turned his head to look at Uzumaki Naruto.


    The latter realized it, and immediately separated dozens of shadow clones, carrying Haaki Kakashi''s ninja dog, and launched a big tracking.


    "Sai, when you go to the sky, whenever there is any movement, immediately.


    tell us."


    "Yes!"


    Sai took the order, took out a scroll, and quickly started drawing on it.


    This is his secret technique "Super Beast Pseudo Painting"


    , Can create a false life, under his control.


    However, his abilities are limited and he can''t create too strong life, at most it is some ordinary creatures, such as eagles, tigers, etc.

 329 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 329

    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    299. Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety One


    "How is it, fragrant phosphorus!"


    On the other side, Uchiha Sasuke''s snake team has moved quickly.


    It is not only Yatoto who knows that Uchiha Sasuke is not dead, but his brother Uchiha Itachi also knows that his brother is not dead.


    So not long ago, he found Uchiha Sasuke, told him a location, and asked him to come to him alone.


    Sasuke Uchiha knows where and where, and it was once the secret stronghold of the Uchiha clan, he is very familiar with it.


    But before that, they must get rid of Konoha''s pursuit troops behind them.


    "No problem, I got rid of them."


    Uzumaki Phosphorus sensed it, and after not seeing the Chakra of Konoha''s group, he nodded to Uchiha Sasuke.


    The perception ability of the Uzumaki family is unique. With the first generation of Hokage''s wife Uzumaki Mito as the list, she can even feel all the malice around her, which is extremely against the sky.


    "Bird is also telling me that Konoha''s chasing forces did not chase."


    Shigego also spoke.


    He is very special, he is naturally favored by nature, whether it is the energy of nature or the creatures of nature, he is close to him.


    Sasuke Uchiha nodded, and then speeded up the journey.


    It''s Ghost Deng Shuiyue, he talks a lot, and when he speaks, he makes the whirlpool fragrant.


    "It''s very useful if you can''t think of your method, incense phosphorus."


    Gui Deng Shui Yue asked Uzumaki Fragrant Phosphorus, "However, how could the dress that Sasuke lost was in your hands?"


    No one speaks when you are dumb! The whirlpool fragrant phosphorus was immediately choked, and a long blood-red hair, like the feathers of a hedgehog, exploded.


    After hearing this, Zhonggu turned his head and looked over curiously.


    It was indeed an ingenious method to tear up Sasuke Uchiha''s clothes and tie them to the feet of the bird that Shigeo had called.


    But just as Gui Deng Suizuki said, why did she have the clothes that Uchiha Sasuke lost, "No way race, hurry up!"


    What can Uzumaki Phosphorus say, he can''t say that he has a crush on Sasuke, and wants to sleep with his underwear, this is a perverted behavior.


    He blushed, angrily urging a few people to leave.


    As everyone knows, her reaction like this is tantamount to indirectly acknowledging her abnormal behavior.


    Whether it is Guideng Shuiyue or Shigego, her expression is strange at this moment, even Uchiha Sasuke at the front of the team can''t help but twitch.


    When Uzumaki Phosphorus saw this, her expression became even more annoyed, and she was about to violently beat that...the blind ghost lamp Shuiyue suddenly, suddenly, an extremely strong Chakra came into her mind.


    "Except for Mr. Itachi''s younger brother Uchiha Sasuke, everyone else will stay here for now."


    The snake team stopped immediately because some enemies appeared.


    It was the dried persimmon ghost shark, looking at the shark muscle sword, stopped on the only way to the Uichi stronghold, only Uchiha Sasuke was allowed to pass.


    Uchiha Sasuke frowned, although he was not afraid of him.


    But Uchiha Itachi is right in front of him, he is not going to waste too much energy on the dried persimmon ghost shark.


    In the best state, face the man who dreams to kill.


    "You stay here first."


    "Sasuke"


    "Needless to say, this is my business with Uchiha Itachi, please don''t interfere."


    As soon as the voice fell, Sasuke Uchiha


    Taking over the dried persimmon ghost shark and forward, the dried persimmon ghost shark did not break his promise, as expected, he did not stop him.


    The other three of the Snake Team couldn''t do it. As soon as they took a step, the dried persimmon ghost shark swept out with a big knife, blocking the three of them 3.


    "Don''t just intervene in other people''s housework!"


    at the same time.


    After leaving Yuren Village, Night Fight quickly rushed to the territory of the Fire Country.


    He didn''t know the location of the duel between Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi brothers, he only knew that it was a secret stronghold of the Uchiha clan.


    It''s just that his chakra is amazing now, he can easily cover an entire Ninja Village when he sees and hears domineering, just find the location, it is not difficult to find Uchiha Sasuke.


    And this specific location, he has already learned from Xiao Nan''s mouth.


    "It''s around here."


    Ye Dou stood in the sky, looking down from above, but he could not find anything.There was a dense forest below, hiding everything.


    "In the east, night fight!"


    The mongoose felt something, his tail was upright, and he turned to say to him.


    Yetou heard the words, and saw that the domineering look swept eastward, and he quickly discovered the breath of Uchiha Sasuke.


    The battle seems to have not started yet, because Ye Dou can feel that he is moving at high speed, so he should be on his way.


    Withdrawing his domineering look, he found the right direction and was about to leave, but suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air in the distance.


    Ye Dou turned his head and looked, only to see a ninja with Konoha ninja guard on his forehead, riding a strange eagle at high speed towards him.


    The opponent''s ninja or ninjutsu is very special.It turned out to be a huge brush.I saw him quickly draw it, and then a black and white tiger came out of the paper, opened its huge mouth, and rushed towards him at speed.


    "Super beast fake painting.


    Eyes!"


    Ye Dou had already recognized who this ninja was.


    In this ninja world, there are not many ninjas who use paper and pen as weapons.As far as he knows, there are only Kurama Yakumo and Sai.


    Kurama Yakumo is a female, and her body has been weak since she was a child. She is a squat at home, so the remaining... is the ninja in front of her.


    Roar! The black-and-white tiger roars and bites towards Ye Dou.

 330 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 330

    This is a sealing technique.It is difficult for a person bitten by a tiger to break free, and will be dragged into the picture scroll and completely sealed.


    Ye Dou stretched out his left arm, slapped his palms randomly, and patted the tiger''s head.


    Then, this majestic black and white tiger exploded in the air and turned into a pool of ink falling from the air.


    But what made Ye Dou a little unexpected was that there were several detonation charms hidden in the body of this tiger.


    Zi, Zi, the sound of Zihu''s burning, and then bursts of explosions resounded across the horizon.


    Ye Dou was okay, his body was so powerful, it was no problem to force Tsunade to throw a strange punch, and there was no way to explode the talisman, but he was able to withstand him.He was still shaken from the air by the aftermath of the explosion.


    Then, he was surrounded by people again! It was Konoha''s ninja, and it was impossible for Haaki Kakashi and others to notice such a big movement, and soon surrounded him.


    And when they saw the incoming person clearly, Hagi Kakashi didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    He asked Saai to observe Uchiha Sasuke''s movements from above, but he didn''t let him kill such a killer. How can this be a good-looking novel without underline, please download Feilu Xiao


    300. Chapter 292, Instant Suppression]


    "Unexpectedly to meet again so soon, Ye Dou!"


    At this moment, Hagi Kakashi was a little nervous.


    Their fifth generation of Naruto Senjutsu is still there today: the hospital is asleep, and he has not regained consciousness, facing the night fight again, how can he not be nervous.


    Ye Dou was silent, his eyes swept over everyone.


    Konoha came to three incomplete teams this time.They were the eighth and third classes that lost their respective teachers.


    That is, the ninja team led by Yurihong and McKay.


    The reason why they are not complete is not because their leader teacher has died in battle, but because the two Huahuo sisters are not in their own team.


    The two of them are no better than Night Fight, and their body recovery speed is not so fast.They are still cultivated in the family.


    Especially Hyuga Hinata, who was stabbed by dozens of swords in his hand by Ye Dou that day, and his life was hanging by a thread.If he was not treated in time, he would have died.


    Ye Dou swept around them, then turned to fix his gaze on Uzumaki Naruto.


    He could feel that Naruto Uzumaki at this moment had an unknown chakra on his body.


    This is not the chakra of the nine-tailed demon fox, but another chakra he is familiar with, writing the eye power for the kaleidoscope of the Uchiha clan.


    He asked Uzumaki Naruto, "Have you met Uchiha Itachi"


    Naruto Uzumaki replied, "So what?"


    After getting the answer, Ye Dou fell into brief thoughts.


    Not surprisingly, what Uchiha Itachi gave to Uzumaki Naruto is another Uchiha Shisui engraved with "Farewell God"


    The kaleidoscope of writing round eyes.


    In the battle with Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi was ready to die. He arranged all the killings in advance, but he still didn''t kill for the time being! After hesitating for a while, Yatoto was still not ready to attack Naruto Uzumaki now.


    In the near future, the fourth ninja world war that swept the entire ninja world will begin.


    In that turmoil, his position was a bit subtle, and he did not belong to any side, independent of the Ninja Alliance and Uchiha Madara camp.


    It is more beneficial for him to maintain a balance between the two camps and fight in blood.


    According to the information in his mind, Uchiha Itachi left this "Farewell God" to Uzumaki Naruto.


    , Plays a very important role in the battle.


    Moreover, Naruto Uzumaki is himself a reincarnation of Asura.Perhaps, he can help him capture Ten Tails.


    "What are you doing here, Sasuke, Itachi!"


    "I''m where I want to be."


    Ye Dou finally spoke, standing on the tree trunk, his expression calm, he did not pay attention to the Konoha troops in front of him.


    His attitude was obvious, he didn''t intend to let them go and disturb the duel between Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke brothers.


    Upon seeing this, Hagi Kakashi gave his companions in the team a look.


    Immediately, they scattered and separated, each separated into shadow clones, and they were ready to fight.


    After the battle not long ago, Konoha''s ability has been analyzed very clearly.


    Compared with his impeccable gravitational succession, his perception ability is more difficult than that.


    Siege is their only choice, there is a chance to defeat his heaven-defying perception ability, or even if he perceives it, he will be hard to beat with four hands.


    Everyone in Konoha squad showed their magical powers, and they were waiting for them.


    This battle is destined to be extremely dangerous, but it is not completely without chance, because they have already learned that their teammate Naruto Uzumaki has also cultivated immortality, this is their chance.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bursts of smoke burst, and in an instant, the ninja team of about ten people suddenly turned into dozens, firmly surrounded by night fighting.


    One of the more eye-catching is undoubtedly Yamato who was transferred out of Anbu not long ago.


    Like Hagi Kakashi, he previously


    He is an elite ninja of Konoha''s Anbe. In his early childhood, he was implanted with the cells of the first generation of Naruto, and thus inherited the Senjutsu Zhumamu Escape.


    "This is the Mu Dun of the original Hokage"


    Inuzukaga stared at Yamato: Look.


    He has long yearned for Mu Dun from the original Hokage.


    After all, this is the blood inheritance boundary that is known to calm the troubled times.It was once known as the strongest in the Ninja world.It is so strong that even the thousand-handed clan, rarely anyone can awaken, even the second generation of Naruto and the fifth generation of Naruto could not do it.


    "A clone technique that is completely indistinguishable by the naked eye."


    Hyuga Neji is also observing.


    Mu Dun clone is different from ordinary clone technique, it can be said to be the strongest clone technique in the Ninja world.


    Even Konoha''s forbidden shadow avatar and multiple shadow avatars are all studied by the second generation of Hokage Qianshoujian observation of Mu Dun avatar.


    This ninjutsu is very special, more powerful than any avatar, and it is directly differentiated from the blood stains in the body.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Hyuga Neji would not be able to tell the authenticity of this clone, and he needed to activate his eyes to gain insight.


    "Keep away from the night fight, I don''t want to fight with you."

 331 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 331

    When everyone was ready, Uzumaki Naruto shouted.


    "I didn''t plan to fight you either."


    Ye Dou spoke, an indescribable understatement.


    Immediately, there was a weird creep in his body, and dozens of human heads made of wood suddenly separated from his back and shoulders.


    Yamato was shocked, this turned out to be Mu Dun.


    The technique of multiple wooden clones is one level higher than his wooden clone clone.


    "It''s impossible for the first generation to beat Mu Dun clone, why is he"


    Yamato was incredible for a while.


    He is Konoha''s ninja himself, and he has been studied by Oshe Maru when he was a child.


    Whether it is the past three generations of Naruto or the current agent Naruto Shimura, he is very important to him, because he is the only ninja who can drive Mu Dun in the ninja world, and there is more than him, even if it is Hagi Kakashi It feels like my throat is dry.


    Yamato has worked so hard to separate a Mu Dun clone.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Dou separated dozens of channels, and he didn''t even need to tie the seal.It was a hooligan. Suddenly, he felt that the Mu Dun near Yamato was a cottage.


    But how could he use Mu Dun "Kakashi Teacher"


    "What''s wrong, Ning Ci!"


    "Yedou''s right half"


    At this moment, Neji Hyuga had opened his eyes, and he observed that the right arm that was smashed by a kick by Matkai had some kind of cells similar to Yamato.


    "Damn the big snake pill!"


    Needless to say, Hyuga Kakashi is almost clear.


    Because, apart from Dashe Wan and the roots, no one in this world can have the ability to cultivate the cells of the first generation of Hokage.


    Thinking of this, Haaki Kakashi looked very dignified.


    Gravity blood has been invulnerable since then, and now it has to be coupled with the original Mu Dun, which is simply more powerful.


    How strong Ye Dou is now, he can''t even imagine! "Gravity Enchantment!"


    Dozens of avatars of Ye Dou whispered at the same time.


    Oops! Haaki Kakashi felt bad, and wanted to escape, but the overwhelming gravity had already poured down.


    With a bang, the ground was crushed to pieces, and Konoha''s joint team was defeated with just one blow.


    : Sorry, the fate was worse yesterday, because I have been adjusting my work and rest time recently. I have had almost a month to go to bed at eight or nine in the morning, go to bed at eight in the morning, and at four or five in the afternoon. Everyone understands.


    There should be no accidents in the future, and it should be possible to recover to three changes a day.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    301. Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Three]


    "Gravity barrier."


    Dozens of wooden avatars folded their hands together and drank at the same time, and then, the invisible gravity gushed out, like the sea of ??Wangyang, covering the Konoha people.


    Boom! The mountain shook, and suddenly, Hamu Kakashi and his party were suppressed by an invisible pressure and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, they only felt like a thousand pounds in their bodies, as if the sky was falling down, no matter how they struggled, they could not resist.


    Haaki Kakashi knew this technique.Yedou used this technique to kill the roots of Konoha''s roots in the pursuit of Konoha''s roots many years ago, and the blood stained the border of the country of fire.


    The art of gravity enchantment, among Konoha''s elite ninjas, already has a fierce reputation, and it is not weaker than the original Hokage''s Mu Dun.


    However, after experiencing it personally, Hagi Kakashi believed that the power of this ninjutsu was even worse than the intelligence description given by the village.


    In fact, compared with the past, the current gravity barrier is indeed stronger than ever.


    Because Mu Dun clone is different from other clone techniques, this technique is very extraordinary and is the strongest clone technique.


    How extraordinary is it to say that, if Tao Di does not cut the water body, it can only inherit the body, 10% of the power.


    However, the Mu Dun avatar of the first generation of Naruto Qianshouzhu can inherit 70% of its power.


    I really didn''t blow it, it was confessed by Lord Madara himself, this thing is so against the sky.


    The only shortcoming is that the threshold of this ninjutsu is too high, not everyone can practice, must have the wood escape blood inheritance boundary, can not be as popular as the shadow clone, water body, thunder clone, etc.


    Another point is that this art extremely consumes Chakras, and dark elites such as Yamato can only be separated from one area.


    With a bang, the ground began to crumble, and dozens of Mu Dun clones that inherited the night fighting body, and 70% of their strength, simultaneously pressed pressure, even the earth could not bear it.


    "Nine tails don''t need to die, other people, there is no need to exist."


    Bang, bang, bang, the smoke billowed, and Ye Dou broke the seal of the double-arm scroll.


    Hagi Kakashi raised his head with difficulty, and suddenly cold sweat broke out.


    He saw countless shurikens, thousands of books, kunai, etc., entrusted by the night fight in the mid-air, and the dense torrent of hidden weapons, like an angry steel dragon, shocked everyone.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene, and other people have also seen it, and they are all cold, as if falling into an ice cellar, and the fear of death is all over the body.


    They wanted to resist, but found it difficult to move, and they were lying on the ground under the pressure of the immortal gravity.


    "Wow!"


    Naruto Uzumaki yelled, his muscles bulging, his teeth clenched tightly, and his sky blue eyes suddenly became red.


    Ye Dou narrowed his eyes, and the steel dragon controlling the hidden weapon fell.


    "The technique of multiple shadow clones!"


    Naruto Uzumaki roared, pointing at the same time with both hands, and then closed.


    These two things happened at the same time.


    In the next second, within the scope of the gravity enchantment, there was a burst of white smoke, followed by a dense array of shuriken killings, like a rainstorm, shooting down the sky.


    Puff puff puff puff sound! The sound of shuriken shooting and the sound of shadow clone being smashed constantly sounded, and the dense frequency made the scalp numb, as if a hornet''s nest was lit.


    "Are they dead?"


    The meerkat standing on the shoulder of the night fight,

 332 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 332

    He craned his neck, as if he could see it clearly.


    The smoke dissipated, no blood was seen, Konoha and his group disappeared, leaving only a pile of dense hidden weapons exuding cold light.


    "Very capable."


    Ye Dou turned his head indifferently, and saw the Konoha team outside the scope of the gravity barrier.


    At this moment, each of them was gasping for breath, with a shocked look.


    Almost.


    Almost, they were buried in the endless stream of hidden weapons.


    Now, they finally understand why the ninja at the root changes color every time the name Iori Yatou is mentioned.


    The feeling of being swallowed by a hidden weapon is too terrifying and suffocating! They can''t imagine what the consequences would be if they were swallowed by the torrent of hidden weapons, would they be shot into sludge, "Saved!" Thank you You, Naruto."


    ""


    Uzumaki Naruto was also panting, hearing what his companion said, he stopped and motioned everyone not to care.


    If it hadn''t been for the last moment he struggled to produce the mark of multiple shadow clones, all of them would die.


    "Using the shadow clone to squeeze people out of the enchantment range, this is really in line with that kid''s approach."


    Looking at Naruto Uzumaki, the mongoose couldn''t help but start his tongue.


    Ye Dou''s gravity barrier is so large, dozens of wooden clones are constructed at the same time, without hundreds of shadow clones, it is impossible to squeeze people out of the barrier.


    In addition, he actually forcibly resisted the impact of the instant death of so many shadow clones. Should I say that it is the Uzumaki clan and the Nine-tailed Human Zhuli. "As a reward, you can all live today."


    Ye Dou said calmly.


    These words are extremely arrogant, as if a hegemon can easily control and decide the life and death of others.


    However, today''s Night Fight has such power.If he wants Hagi Kakashi and others to die, they can''t live, and he wants Hagi Kakashi and others to live, and they can''t die.


    Suddenly, Ye Dou raised his arms, and finally sealed with his hands.


    "Be careful, it''s coming!"


    When Haaki Kakashi and others saw this, immediately.


    With a spirit of 120,000 points, I dare not be negligent.


    "I will limit his actions."


    Yamato yelled, "Mu Dun.


    The Art of the Big Forest."


    He closed his hands together, and then reached out his right hand towards Ye Dou, his arm turned into woods, and shot at Ye Dou to restrain him.


    "Sha Shuo is just a little bit less than me."


    Looking at the lasing shot, it was like a living wooden vine.Ye Dou just raised a glance, and Yamato''s technique was frozen, and then exploded in midair.


    However, this was not over yet, I saw him put his hands together, and then pointed at the Konoha people and stretched out "Mu Dun.


    The tree world has come"


    Ye Dou''s voice was very soft, but it fell into the ear of Hagi Kakashi, and it sounded like a thunder.


    He knew that this technique was the ultimate secret technique of the original Hokage Qianshou Zhuma.


    When Oshe Maru invaded Konoha many years ago, he had seen with his own eyes that if there weren''t psychic beasts and apes, all three generations of Hokage would be trapped and wait for death.


    "Be careful!"


    He shouted, but he could do nothing but shout.


    This is one of the first generations of Hokage''s secret techniques to calm the troubled times. How to avoid reading the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    302. Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Four, Brothers Decisive Battle]


    "Mu Dun.


    The tree world has come"


    Ye Dou "stared"


    After blasting the big forest of Yamato, immediately afterwards, both hands were pushed forward at the same time.


    His voice is very soft, as always understatement and indifference.


    But it fell in the ears of Konoha and his group, but it was as loud as thunder.


    This was one of the ultimate secret techniques their ancestors Konoha used to calm the troubled times.Even the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi were almost trapped to death.


    How powerful this secret technique is, there is no need to describe it too much.


    Bang, bang, bang Chakra spewed, and countless trees that had been endowed with vitality by Night Fight broke the ground at this moment, and they wanted to besie the flagwood Kakashi and others.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Uzumaki Naruto yelled, and once again separated hundreds of avatars, using spiral pills to resist the arrival of the tree world.


    However, no matter how powerful his spiral pill is, how many vines he smashed, the trees that have been given life by Night Fight can always regenerate at an ultra-fast speed, and they continue to flock to them.


    "Rachel!"


    At the same time, Hagi Kakashi and others were also resisting, their bodies constantly turning around, avoiding the shot vines while breaking the game.


    But still the same sentence, don''t interrupt the night fight, the trees in this dense forest, no matter how many times they are destroyed, they will regenerate at an excessive speed countless times.


    Boom, boom, boom, the blockbuster here has become: riddled with holes, more trees are breaking out of the soil, this should be a vibrant picture, but it is full of endless murderous opportunities.


    "How did Mu Dun learn the secret art of the thousand hands pillars"


    In the distance, Bai Jue hiding in the trees opened his mouth in surprise.


    Ye Dou''s body will be injected into the cells of the first generation of Hokage, they are not surprised.


    Because they know that Dashewan is closely related to Longdidong, almost half of the body was shattered by Matkai''s kick that day and night.The fairy in Longdidong would look for Dashewan to treat him, which is also reasonable.


    "The theft of Konoha''s Seal Scroll a few years ago seems to be true. The one... who stole the Seal Book in the chaos is Iori Yatou."


    Uchiha on the side narrowed his eyes with soil.

 333 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 333

    Except for Uchiha Madara''s copy of Mu Dun''s secret technique, only Konoha possessed the method of Mu Dun''s secret technique.


    He could easily figure out the ins and outs of the theft of the seal scroll that Konoha had reported a few years ago.


    While they were observing in secret, Ye Dou suddenly regained consciousness and directly locked him with Black and White.


    "It''s really scary perception. How to bring soil, shall we go"


    "No, let''s go, if you can catch the nine tails with the opportunity, it will save a lot of trouble."


    Hey!! The words fell, Uchiha brought Tuo''s right eye pupil power concurrently, and his body was sucked in by a whirlpool.


    "It''s an eye-opener that deserves to be that ninja god."


    Another person came to watch the Uchiha belt soil that suddenly appeared, and Haaki Kakashi and others who were preparing to break through the vine blockade suddenly felt cold.


    Just a night fight has already made them do their best, and if there is another person, they will never be alive.


    However, just as Hagi Kakashi was about to withdraw, Night Fight suddenly stopped.


    "what happened"


    Not only Haaki Kakashi, watching this scene, Uchiha Daido was also stunned.


    "This is a great time to capture Kyuubi."


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do it."


    Ye Dou gave him a cold look.


    Roland''s hatred, he hasn''t forgotten yet, and still remembers that if it wasn''t for Uchiha to bring the soil, he would have killed him at this moment.


    "Because you used to be a companion, you can''t start it, it seems you can''t completely let go of the past."


    Uchiha narrowed his right eye, and a dangerous aura filled him.


    "I don''t need you to teach me how to do it."


    Yatou repeated it again, not paying attention to Uchiha''s aggressive method of bringing soil.


    At the scene, suddenly fell into silence, Qimu Kakashi and the others did not dare to move rashly, watching them nervously.


    Uchiha''s right eye hidden under the mask with soil is even more dangerous, and it may violent at any time.


    However, he held back it, not that he could tolerate it or something else, but simply didn''t have the slightest confidence in defeating Night Fight.


    Even though he was not present in the battle of Yetou''s invasion of Konoha, he also learned all the information through the two people.


    The young man in front of him was too extraordinary, able to resist or even destroy his secret magic power.


    In other words, the other party can already threaten his own life.


    Seeing his silence, Ye Dou retracted his gaze, then said nothing, his body slowly lifted into the air, and flew away, leaving this place to Uchiha to take the soil.


    "How to do."


    When Ye Dou walked away, Hei Jue and Bai Jue came faintly.They were very jealous of Ye Dou''s knife.They never dared to approach with their real bodies, afraid of being wiped out.


    "Let him go, anyway, he is also in our camp now."


    "Sasuke and Itachi will please, and record all their battles for me."


    After speaking, Uchiha turned his head around, preparing to stay, preventing Konoha and his party from chasing.


    "I know."


    The black and white two people responded, and then merged into the trunk and disappeared


    At the same time, Sasuke Uchiha on the other side came to the secret stronghold of the Uchiha clan alone, and finally met the man he would dream of, Uchiha Itachi.


    After many years, the two brothers did not have the joy of reuniting for a long time, but only endless killing intent.


    "That kind of writing wheel can see how far."


    "You will know."


    Uchiha Sasuke said, his tone as cold as a glacier, "Now my eyes are different from the past, and my writing wheel can see through your illusion!"


    "The tone is still as arrogant as ever"


    Uchiha Itachi snorted softly and said, "I will write down this sentence for now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the battle between the two brothers was triggered.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, the usual Zhuanyan, is there really no way to fight the Kaleidoscope Zhuanyan?"


    Ye Dou arrived, and stepped into this stronghold at the moment the battle started.


    However, he didn''t walk in rashly, but stayed aside, observing the battle with domineering look.


    "Ah, not to mention the two pupil techniques that come with Kaleidoscope, there is an overwhelming difference in pupil power between Kaleidoscope and the ordinary writing wheel eyes."


    "Then you still think Uchiha Sasuke will win"


    The mongoose was curious.


    Since the pupil power difference between the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and the ordinary writing wheel eyes is so big, how can Uchiha Sasuke win, a illusion is gone.


    "He will win."


    "why"


    "Because Uchiha Itachi is destined to lose."


    Ye Dou shook his head, and then stopped talking.


    Through seeing and hearing the domineering perception, he can clearly feel that Uchiha Itachi''s physical condition at the moment is quite bad, almost half of his foot has stepped into the ghost gate.


    The reason why he can live to this day is all due to medicine and that...


    This amazingly brilliant but miserable guy was still thinking about his younger brother until his death.


    To drive Uchiha Sasuke to a desperate situation, to completely solve the heavenly curse seal that Oshemaru left on his younger brother, and eliminate all hidden dangers.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    303. Chapter 295, Lei Dun Qilin]


    Although Uchiha Sasuke defeated Osaimaru in the ritual of reincarnation, he swallowed Osaimaru.

 334 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 334

    However, this would not kill the poisonous snake.


    Oshemaru is definitely not the strongest ninja in Naruto, but it is definitely the hardest ninja to kill.


    Since a long time ago, this man has been pursuing the path of longevity, and has achieved quite amazing results on this path.


    When you think he is dead, you will often find in the end that he always has a way to be resurrected, and the tenacity of his life is simply incredible.


    Just like now, although he lost to Uchiha Sasuke in the ceremony of reincarnation, he has not really died out yet, lurking in the seal of the curse of the sky.


    Wait until when Uchiha Sasuke falls into a weak state and can''t suppress his Chakra.


    At that time, Oshemaru would turn to the guest and complete the seizure of Uchiha Sasuke.


    It was Uchiha Itachi who saw this clearly, and wanted to force the Oshe Maru out of this decisive battle and kill it, so as to solve the trouble for his favorite brother forever.


    Otherwise, Uchiha Sasuke, who has not yet evolved, with the pupil power of his kaleidoscope writing round eyes, would be difficult to resist.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! The big battle between the two brothers has begun, and countless shurikens are continuously shot from the hands of the two, like a rainstorm, and the people watching are dazzled.


    This is the hidden weapon manipulation technique of the Uchiha clan.With the terrifying pupil power of the writing wheel eyes, any hidden weapon''s trajectory will be captured by them.


    This makes it possible for both Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Itachi, their shurikens to shoot can never kill the other party, constantly colliding and rubbing in the air, producing bright sparks.


    "You have become stronger Sasuke."


    Uchiha Itachi''s voice was calm, but he revealed a frenzy.


    Sasuke Uchiha was very conceited and said, "Do you regret it? Regret for not killing me at the beginning. Now my eyes can clearly see your death."


    "No, I''m very fortunate to leave you behind. Your eyes have this value. Give him to me!"


    As soon as his words fell, a more dangerous battle began.


    I saw that the two brothers stopped the shuriken fight at the same time, played their own secret techniques, and carried out life and death battles.


    "The Second 2 Pillar is also very powerful, it only took three years to get to this point."


    "He is a genius himself, and he has experienced the cruelest training in the hands of Dashemaru. It is not luck for him to get to this point, but for granted."


    Sasuke Uchiha is the reincarnation of Indra, the eldest son of the Six Ways, and his ninjutsu talent will of course be outstanding.


    However, without the three years of training in Oshimaru, Sasuke Uchiha would not be where he is today, at best comparable to Hagi Kakashi.


    A comfortable environment will obliterate sharpness, and only a cruel environment full of blood can cultivate the most ferocious wolf.


    "It''s so sad, Itachi Uchiha!"


    Ye Dou was sitting on a tree, looking at the battlefield in the distance, paying attention to the brotherhood indifferently.


    "In the end, you are just a guy fooled by the so-called will of fire."


    Boom! His words were not finished yet, a blasting sound came from the secret stronghold of the Uchiha clan in the distance.


    The two brothers Uchiha Sasuke hit the roof all the way from the lobby of the base, and the battle became more fierce.


    "Fire escape.


    Howard Fireball! "Huo Dun.


    Howling fireball! The two drank secretly at the same time, spitting out thick flames from their mouths,


    When they collided in the air, the fiery high temperature seemed to be able to cook the floor.


    "Sasuke has the upper hand."


    It''s not only Yatoto who watched the Uchiha Brothers battle, but the two of them are also hidden beside them.


    At this moment, seeing Uchiha Sasuke gain the upper hand in the duel, Bai Jue looked slightly surprised.


    Because he was very aware of Uchiha Itachi''s difficulties, even its owner, Uchiha, who brought the soil, was extremely jealous.


    "No, it''s not over yet."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi''s right eye opened in anger, a blood stain was left from his eye socket, and the unknown Chakra spewed out suddenly.


    It was Amaterasu, he finally couldn''t help but play this pupil technique, which is known as the strongest physics.


    In the next second, I saw the giant fireball spit out by Sasuke Uchiha, suddenly covered by a jet black flame, and then swallowed it all.


    This blow was so shocking that Sasuke Uchiha had cold sweat on his forehead.He had never seen such a flame that could even burn out.


    He was completely shocked, couldn''t help taking a step back, and then ran at extreme speed.


    This kind of flame is too terrible, just one glance, he understands that he can''t be hit by the black flame, and he will die if he touches it! "It''s this black fire again, how come the sky is so dark? Does this day photo still have special effects?"


    The mongoose suffocated his mouth, only to find that the sky was dark for some time.


    "Lei Dun.


    Kylin!"


    Ye Dou spit out these four words, then raised his head, and saw that the sky was darkening and thunder was brewing.


    This is amazing, because it is the force of nature that mortals cannot resist.


    "Do you think I will come and kill you without preparation"


    "It only takes a moment, I can wipe your existence from this world."


    Sasuke Uchiha looked up at the sky, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but his confidence was extremely high.


    There was a bang, and along with the sound of thunder, there was a heavy rain in the battlefield.


    At this moment, the two brothers have fought for dozens of rounds, and there is not much Chakra left in the body.


    However, Uchiha Sasuke was waiting for this moment, using the strongest secret technique he has now to kill Uchiha Itachi with one blow.


    Boom! There was another thunder, and the sky seemed to be furious, like a beast roaring, and the terrifying thunder kept flashing, reflecting the battlefield like daylight.


    Tweet! Sasuke Uchiha squeezes the last trace of chakra in his body and gathers Chidori in his left hand.


    In an instant, the sky seemed to be pierced through, as if: responding to his call, the dark clouds were rolling thunderously, and the unmeasurable force of nature was brewing.


    In the battlefield, apart from the roar of Thunder, there was no other sound.


    The black and white jue two were shocked, this ninjutsu is too terrifying, it is impossible to avoid it.


    Because the speed of thunder falling is too fast, surpassing the speed of sound, it only takes one thousandth of a second to fall from the sky and destroy everything.

 335 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 335

    "This technique is called Qilin."


    Sasuke Uchiha raised his left hand, staring at his brother Uchiha Itachi with indifferent eyes, and said, "It will pass away with the thunder."


    Yuluo, his left hand swung down fiercely, and along with his left hand, there was still a lot of thunder.


    Boom! The stronghold of the Uchiha clan was pierced all at once, and there was no blinking time, the thunder in the sky turned into a unicorn, and it fell ruthlessly, swallowing everything.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    304. Chapter 296, Mythical Battlefield]


    "Die with the thunder."


    Uchiha Sasuke''s left hand fell mercilessly, and in an instant, a unicorn transformed from thunder fell on the earth.


    This was an extremely terrifying blow, not human, but a kind of natural disaster, even for the creator of this technique, Uchiha Sasuke.


    He also couldn''t control the thunder freely.He needed to play a lot of fire escape ninjutsu in advance to warm the atmosphere, generate updrafts, and eventually form a thundercloud.


    "Oops, rewind."


    Seeing this knowledge, Bai Jue and Hei Jue hurriedly evacuated the battlefield.


    This ninjutsu is so extraordinary that it has surpassed the scope of ninjutsu.The unicorn played by Sasuke Uchiha at this moment is not based on Chakra, but the mighty power of nature, the power of heaven, which is difficult for mortals to resist.


    With a bang, within one thousandth of a second, the unicorn descended on the earth, and within a short time, the sky and the earth were white, and the violent thunder raged across the whole world.


    With just one blow, this secret stronghold of the Uchiha clan was smashed to pieces, and it was instantly reduced to ruins.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so powerful."


    The black and white Jue two exclaimed.If they hadn''t retreated in time, the attack just now was enough to blast them into flying ashes.


    "How''s it going, is Itachi killed?"


    Looking at the surrounding area scorched by the thunder, the mongoose floated in the air and looked out.


    "No, he is not dead yet."


    Ye Dou said with a half-squinted eyes.


    Lei Dun.


    Kirin is indeed very strong, but Uchiha Itachi is not a man who can kill so easily.


    He had just felt it, and the moment the unicorn fell, the pupil power of Uchiha Itachi''s eyes suddenly exploded.


    Yato is very familiar with that feeling, because he once had a big fight with Uchiha Itachi and recognized the breath of Susao.


    Sure enough, just when Uchiha Sasuke thought everything was over, Uchiha Itachi struggled to get up from the ground.


    "Is this what your eyes see?"


    Nani! Uchiha Itachi''s voice suddenly came in his ear, and the pupils of Sasuke Uchiha who thought he was dead suddenly shrank.


    "How can it be possible that you haven''t died yet."


    What did he see... the man he wanted to kill in his dreams actually resisted his unicorn and survived.


    "You really have become stronger, Sasuke."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi looked extremely embarrassed, not only there was blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, but even his eyes were bleeding.


    This is a symptom of the excessive use of Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eyes, and that he himself is seriously ill, and such a high-intensity fight makes him unable to bear the body.


    "what is this!"


    Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help taking a step back.


    He was shocked by the Demon God-like Suzuo, the feeling of pressure...


    What kind of technique is this, even his unicorn can resist! Under the pressure that Susao puts on him, Uchiha Sasuke squeezes his body again, absorbing natural power from the curse of heaven.


    He panicked, no longer confident, and feared the monster in front of him.


    "Suzao canhu, when the writing wheel eyes evolve into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, this technique will reside in the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes."


    Before Uchiha Itachi had finished speaking, Namino Sasuke suddenly covered his left shoulder and screamed in pain.


    "This feeling night!"


    "Ah, it''s Dashewan."


    Even if the Oshe Maru is still resurrected at this moment, Ye Dou has already felt his cold Chakra.


    If Sasuke Uchiha still has a trace of chakra, he may be able to suppress the Oshe Maru.


    It is a pity that he has been driven to a desperate situation by Uchiha Itachi, pressing his body time and time again, activating the power of the curse seal of the sky many times, and has no power to prevent Osnamaru from taking his body.


    While thinking, the curse of heaven on Sasuke Uchiha''s neck


    Yin squirmed for a while, and then a head of eight creatures came out of him.


    "The Reappearance of the Mythical Story of Yaki Orochi vs. Susanoo"


    In myths, the Yaqi Orochi is regarded as a god of evil.It has eight eight heads and eight tails. It can fill eight eight valleys and hills at the same time, symbolizing disasters.


    And the person who slayed this evil god was the legendary Susao male, the Tiancong Yunjian, who was discovered by slaying Yaqi Orochi.


    The scene at this moment is so similar to the mythological story that the Yaki Orochi vs. Susano, and Ochimaru vs. Uchiha Itachi.


    "What should have appeared finally!"


    Looking at the eight hideous snakes in front of him, Uchiha Itachi had no fear on his face, and instead of retreating, he moved forward.


    He has been waiting for this moment to completely understand Da She Wan from his younger brother''s body, and never suffer future troubles.


    Taking a step forward, as if the demon-like Suzano Nohu approached at the same time.


    As if seeing an old enemy, Yaqi Orochi moved his huge body and was approaching.


    The mountain shook with a rumble, and two monsters with dozens of battles high were going to fight, which was destined to be extremely shocking.


    If an ordinary person sees it at this moment, it will be extremely shocked.This is the recurrence of the mythical battlefield, peerless horror.


    Approaching, Yaqi Orochi took the lead in the attack, only to see one stretched out, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and bit at Suzuo Nohu.


    Suzuo was unwilling to show weakness, and the tenth fist sword was unsheathed, and he swept out one of the heads of Yaqi Orochi.

 336 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 336

    Roar! The big snake screamed in pain, but it didn''t retreat, and the loss of a head aroused its ferocity.


    In the next second, Yaqi Orochi stretched out more heads and rushed towards the red Susano.


    However, Uchiha Itachi was still fearless, and Yatayama moved forward. After swinging away the Yachi Orochi, he raised his hand and swung away with a few swords, and cut off the remaining seven heads of the Yachi Orochi 66.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The snake''s head fell to the ground, splashing smoke and dust in the sky.


    After all, this is not an ordinary head, each one is the size of a house, which is hideous and terrifying.


    "Hum hum ha ha ha ha"


    Suddenly, the figure of Oshemaru appeared in the last head of Yaqi Osna.


    I saw him spit out the Sky Cong Yunjian Kongzhi Taidao from his mouth, and Yang Tian laughed.


    "Long time no see, Itachi!"


    After successfully seizing the body of Uchiha Sasuke, Osamaru could not hide his inner excitement. "Thanks to you, Sasuke has used up the chakra that Sasuke used to suppress me."


    "As a thank you, I will kill you now"


    Puff! He hasn''t finished his words yet, Uchiha Itachi has already controlled Susano, and a sword pierced the last head of Yachi Orochi and directly penetrated it.


    "Does this level of attack want to knock me down?"


    Da She Maru sneered again, and didn''t pay attention to these blows at all.


    However, Oshemaru couldn''t laugh anymore. He had a foreboding that the opponent''s sword was very special, no less than his Sora no Tai sword.


    "Is this sword a ten-fist sword!"


    Da She Maru was frightened, wanted to resist, wanted to escape, but found that it was all in vain.


    There is a certain mighty force on that sword, which can completely seal everything that is pierced.


    In other words, he was going to finish, and once again placed in Uchiha Itachi''s hand.


    "What''s going on, that sword"


    Bai Jue asked in astonishment.


    "Ten-fist sword, a spirit sword that is as famous as Sora no Taito. It is said that the guy who is stabbed will always fall into a dreamlike illusion world!"


    Looking at Oshomaru being continuously sucked into the gourd, Kurozutsu finally understood why Uchiha brought the soil so afraid of Uchiha Itachi.


    "ended."


    In the distance, Ye Dou stood up from the trunk, ready to collect the three spirit weapons.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    305. Chapter 297, why?]


    "Uchiha Itachi, I curse you not to die well, uh!"


    The battle was over, and it was Uchiha Itachi who won the victory.Like the legendary Susao, he cut off all the heads of Yaki Orochi.


    Oshamaru was very unwilling. In order to obtain the bloodstain of the writing wheel eye and defeat Uchiha Itachi, he even invaded Konoha and lured Uchiha Sasuke.


    As a result, years of planning and years of preparation, in the end he still couldn''t defeat the person in front of him, and he was even permanently sealed.


    How he could accept such a result, but he didn''t accept it and there was nothing he could do.The ten-fist sword had already stabbed him, and the terrifying sealing power was concurrent, and even the eight-qi snake was sucked into the gourd.


    From now on, he will be lost forever in the illusion world of Ten Fist Sword.


    "Cough cough cough cough"


    Oshemaru is sealed, and Uchiha Sasuke regains control of the body.


    At this moment, he felt that the air was so sweet, and there was a sense of beauty after the disaster.


    However, the crisis is not over yet, that... the man who rescued him from Onomaru is not dead yet, and the crisis has not yet been resolved.


    Looking up at the Demon God-like Susao, Sasuke Uchiha felt a sense of fear in his heart, and he was no longer confident, and backed back in fear.


    Step by step, Uchiha Itachi kept moving forward, and at the same time stretched out his right hand, as if to take away Uchiha Sasuke''s eyes.


    Sasuke Uchiha tried to resist, using the detonation talisman to explode, and using a long knife to slash, but found that it was useless at all.


    Finally, he didn''t retreat anymore, because he couldn''t retreat and was forced to a desperate situation.


    Uchiha Sasuke was desperate, looking at Uchiha Itachi''s right hand, his pupils were trembling.


    However, "Forgive me, Sasuke, this is the last time."


    The battlefield suddenly fell into silence, and I saw Uchiha Itachi''s right hand, which did not reach out to Uchiha Sasuke''s eye sockets, but dotted his forehead, and then fell to the ground with a smile, as if dead.


    The black flames of Amaterasu are still there: the forest is burning, and this stronghold of the Uchiha clan is a little hot.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke felt cold all over.


    Why on earth is his mind now blank, repeating Uchiha Itachi''s last actions before his death.


    The memory suddenly rushed to his heart like a tide, as if he had returned to the past, when the Uchiha clan had not been slaughtered and still existed.


    Tick, Tick, Tick, the rain began to fall again, and the sky was pitch black, as if mourning, making the brothers look extremely desolate.


    With a puff, Uchiha Sasuke fell feebly beside Uchiha Itachi.He lost his mind, as if he understood something, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    "It''s so peaceful even to die, sometimes I really don''t understand you humans, Ye Dou!"


    Just when Uchiha Sasuke lost his mind, Yato stepped into the battlefield and came to the two brothers Uchiha Sasuke, who wanted to take away the sky cloud sword and the sky ten boxing sword.


    Hearing what the mongoose said, Ye Dou did not answer, his face was always calm.


    Humans are a very complex creature, because humans are the most emotional creatures in the world.


    Some people wish


    The intention is for the things they love without fear of life and death, while some people will do utter conscience for their own greed, which can never be guessed.


    "tell me"


    Sasuke Uchiha turned his head and let the rain drip on him.


    At this moment, his heart calmed down strangely, there was no joy, no sadness, and no hate, as if the soul was washed by the rain.


    He looked at Yatou and asked calmly, "Tell me why itachi Uchiha did this."

 337 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 337

    He used to be unwilling to think, unwilling to find, and he only wanted to kill Uchiha Itachi and avenge all the Uchiha people who died. This is the driving force for him to live and the meaning of existence in this world.


    In his opinion, no matter what the reason is, it is not enough to wash away the sins of Uchiha Itachi in slaughtering the Uchiha clan.


    But now, he wants to know everything and figure out the truth behind the whole incident.


    "Find it yourself."


    Ye Dou was still searching for the spirit weapon, without turning his head back, "Use your already different eyes to search for the answer you want."


    He is not going to tell Uchiha Sasuke the truth, because he has no obligation.


    It is indeed a very sad thing to realize regret when things are irreversible.


    However, this is reality.Similar to the Uchiha and Sasuke brothers, this world is happening all the time.


    Sasuke Uchiha thinks he should be angry at this moment, but the truth is that he doesn''t even have a ripple in his heart.


    Perhaps, this is more grief than death, Uchiha Itachi''s last smile made him confused! "What to do, just let him take Itachi''s ten-fist sword and Yatakyo away?"


    Bai Jue looked at it from a distance, his expression a little worried.


    For them, Ye Dou itself was too powerful, and if he were to take away Yata Jingyu and ten swords with two divine tools, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Tell Tai Tu about the situation here and let him handle it!"


    Heijue naturally didn''t want to see Ye Dou take away Tian Cong Yun, Tian Shi Fist Sword and Yata Mirror.


    But in addition to watching, what can they do with their mayfly technique, although they are unique in the world, they are good hands in the Ninja world to inquire about intelligence.


    But it''s the combat power, the two of them combined are not as good as any official member of Akatsuki''s organization.


    What''s more, the knife in the hands of Hei Absolute Ye Dou was extremely jealous, it was a magic weapon that could threaten its life.


    It still doesn''t want to die.Since its birth, it has been planning to resurrect its mother Otsuki Kaguya.


    Wandering in the Ninja world for a long time, now the hope of the mother''s resurrection is on the horizon, and it can''t even die! "Just let them go like this?"


    The existence of the two people, black and white, naturally cannot be hidden from the mongoose, but it is itself an elf that exchanges space, and it has no entity and cannot interfere with everything that happens in front of it.


    "It''s still useful, there will be a time when it will die."


    Ye Dou allowed Heizue and Bai Zetsu to leave, and after taking away the three spirit weapons, it took a deep look at Uchiha Itachi.


    As the mongoose said, Uchiha Itachi walks peacefully.Perhaps for him, death is not an end, but a relief.


    "Farewell, Uchiha Itachi!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    306. Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Eight


    Ye Dou left, and took away the Sky Cloud Sword, the Sky Ten Fist Sword and the Yata Mirror.


    Although Uchiha took the soil to stop him, when he rushed over, there was still a figure of Yato in the battlefield. The only good news was that Yato only took away three spiritual weapons, and did not hit Uchiha. The kaleidoscope of the Sasuke brothers is written on the wheel.


    As far as Uchiha brought the soil, this was a blessing, because compared to the three spiritual tools, the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes were more powerful and important.


    Immediately afterwards, he also left, leaving the stronghold with the frail Uchiha Sasuke and the dead Uchiha Itachi.


    He wants to tell Uchiha Sasuke something, stimulate Uchiha Sasuke, and then help Uchiha Sasuke activate the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye


    A few days later, the unwilling Hagi Kakashi team returned to Konoha.


    It seems that something major happened before entering the village.Hamu Kakashi has already seen that the atmosphere in the village is very tense, and the good thing is like a war.


    "Lu Jiu, what happened?"


    After seeing Deer Nara, Hagi Kakashi quickly asked about the situation.


    "The ghost army has appeared again."


    What Nara Lukisa''s voice fell, Hagi Kakashi opened his eyes suddenly.


    "Hurry up and get ready. Although you must be very tired when you first came back, it is of great importance and there is no time for you to rest."


    He patted Haaki Kakashi on the shoulder, and then Nara Shikahisa left to prepare for the war.


    Although he didn''t say much, he knew that Kakashi Hagi would understand the seriousness of the situation.


    "The ghost army, teacher Kakashi, what is that"


    Uzumaki Naruto and others couldn''t help asking when they heard the name of this legion for the first time.


    "An undead army."


    Hagi Kakashi looked solemn, "You can also think of them as an army of puppets."


    As Nara Shikahisa said, he really knew the seriousness of the situation.


    Because it has been more than ten years since the last time the ghost army ravaged the world.


    He knows very clearly that the ghost army is terrible, invulnerable to swords and guns, water and fire, if it weren''t for the existence of Maitreya, the maiden of the country of ghosts, maybe the world today has been wiped out by the ghost army.


    "The puppet army is the same as the puppets of Sunin Village"


    "In this case, we only need to solve the puppet manipulator behind it."


    Inuzukaga couldn''t help but speak.


    Unlike the past, he has grown up now, and his knowledge has improved dramatically.


    Puppetry is indeed terrible, and an army composed of puppets is even more terrifying, but such a puppet army also has its weaknesses.


    For example, if the puppet master who controls the puppet is killed, the puppet army will completely lose the ability to move.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Frown.


    "Ning Ci is right, the controller of the ghost army, no one, it is a monster from another world."


    "Outside Monster"


    "Ok."


    Hagi Kakashi nodded solemnly, ``No one knows that the sprite is the origin of the monster.


    How it was born and where it came from, even the country of ghosts, the only thing we know is that sprites are extremely powerful and can even destroy the world."

 338 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 338

    "In the past, there were ambitious ninjas who used the power of sprites to create an immortal army, driving the world to the brink of destruction, and it was useless for the five great nations to join forces."


    "world"


    "destroy"


    When Naruto Uzumaki and others heard this, they all went wide


    Eyes and throat are dry


    the other side.


    The night fight that swept away the three spiritual weapons, left the stronghold of the Uchiha clan, found the direction, and flew all the way to the country of ghosts.


    The purpose of his trip was the monster Kakashi who claimed to have the ability to destroy the world.


    It''s just that the country of ghosts is extremely geographically skewed, far away from the center of the mainland.If it is not for the relevant information in the brain of Ye Dou, he does not even know the existence of the country of ghosts and sprites.


    Because in the Ninja Realm, sprites are taboo existences, and news about it has been blocked by the five great nations, and they are afraid of being used by people with intentions.


    Therefore, even if he came to the country of ghosts, he didn''t know where the sprites were sealed.


    Time is too long, the only thing he can remember now is the final battle between the sprites and the witch Shion, which is inside a volcano.


    "Have you not found the place where Sprites are sealed?"


    "I''m sorry, Master Ye Dou!"


    On a mountain cliff, Ye Dou looked at the country of ghosts from a distance.Behind him was the fairy city of Jijima in Longdidong.


    Hearing Yetou''s question, Ichikishima Hime lowered her head and said.


    For Ye Dou''s order, except for the White Snake Fairy, any creature in Longdidong will obey, including the three big fairies.


    It''s just that she has arrested many natives in the country of ghosts for interrogation, but still failed to ask the sealed land of sprites.


    The people in this country seem to be a group of foolish and loyal people.Even if they die, they will never reveal any news about the witches and sprites.


    As for the civilians who are afraid of death, they are willing to recruit anything, but the problem is that they have no access to this level of secrets.


    The other is that some time ago, one of their Longdi Cave high-level Ten Thousand Snake died suddenly, and now Longdi Cave is still offering condolences for it, causing the search to progress very slowly.


    "Please give me some more time"


    "no need."


    Ichikishima Hime was interrupted by Night Fight before she finished speaking.


    For this continent, the country of ghosts is undoubtedly a very special existence, because only the witches of the country of ghosts have the ability to seal monsters and sprites.


    Therefore, once an accident occurs in the kingdom of ghosts, even the five major hegemons of the mainland, the country of fire, the country of wind, the country of water, the country of thunder, and the country of earth, will unconditionally give support.


    Under such circumstances, Ye Dou naturally does not want his actions to attract too many people''s attention.It is best to solve the matter before the five major countries react.


    But after hearing Ichikishima Hime''s words, he was not going to waste time anymore.


    He vaguely remembered that the armaments of the ghost country, or the guards around the witch Shion, were indeed a group of foolish and loyal people, as Ichikishima Hime said.


    Even if they knew they were going to die, they would give up their lives and protect their master, Shion.


    Because the power of sprites is too strong, only the witch can fight against it, so every guard around the maiden regards the work of protecting the witch as a sacred duty.


    Protecting the witch is equivalent to protecting the world.This is the most true thought in their hearts.


    Ye Dou didn''t know whether such thoughts were instilled by others or they were self-hypnotized.


    He only knows that there will be no results if the ink continues like this.


    "This time, I''ll take a trip myself."


    "Please let your concubine follow you."


    Ye Dou looked back at Ichikishima Hime, nodded lightly, and then headed towards the country of ghosts.


    : The time of the birth of Li Jie Jie must be different from the original work.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    307. Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety Nine, Miko Aster]


    [Ater''s name was mistyped before, and it was spelled Shion. I''m sorry, I''m too unprofessional.


    The country of ghosts is more suitable than a village or a tribe.


    Because the country of ghosts is different from the country of fire, the country of thunder and other big countries.They don''t have their own big names.The only leader is the witch that has been passed down from generation to generation.


    In this regard, the kingdom of ghosts is very similar to Gu Loulan.Whether it is the maiden of the kingdom of ghosts or the queen of Gu Loulan, they are promoted to the position of leader because of their unique abilities, and they have been passed down from generation to generation.


    At this moment, a fifteen or six-year-old girl suddenly opened her eyes from her sleep in the palace of the Miko in the Kingdom of Ghosts.


    She is called aster, and she is the contemporary witch of the country of ghosts.


    The witches of this country have two special abilities, one of which is to seal monsters that no one can do.


    The other is called "death prophecy"


    Ability.


    This ability is a self-protection method of the witch.When the witch realizes that she is about to die, the witch''s soul will leave the body, travel through time and return to the past, allowing the past self to see the image of the moment of death.


    From a certain perspective, this ability of the Miko in the Kingdom of Ghosts is somewhat similar to that of Ye Dou''s domineering prediction.


    But the difference is that the death prediction of the witch will only passively appear when she is threatened with death.


    However, Ye Dou''s foreseeing the future can be freely manipulated.One of the shortcomings is that Ye Dou can only briefly investigate the time and gain insight into the future.


    At this moment, Aster saw the prediction of death and woke up from his sleep in horror.


    "Have you had a nightmare, Master Aster."


    Her movement caught the attention of others.


    I saw a man wearing glasses, half kneeling outside the bed of aster, asking her in a concerned tone.


    This person is called Asaho, one of the guards of the maiden, who has been guarding Aster from a very young age and is loyal to Aster.


    However, because of this, Aster woke up from her sleep, because the death image she saw belonged to the foot ear.


    The prediction of the death of the witch was originally not related to other people, but I don''t know when the maiden''s foresight ability was learned by others.

 339 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 339

    And because every time the witch prophesied, what she saw was the figure of her entourage around her.


    "Leave the country of ghosts immediately, Asho.


    This is an order."


    Aster turned his head slightly and lay on the bed with a calm expression.


    Because of this kind of picture, she saw too much, to the point that even if the foot ears died in front of her, her eyes would not blink.


    "Did you see my death, Master Aster."


    Asou was taken aback for a moment, and then he was calm again.


    The prophecy of the witch in the country of ghosts is one kind.


    Because wanting to break the prophecy of the witch is actually very simple, just leave with the girl.


    The reason is terrible, that is because the guards around Zixuan, even if they know that they will die if they continue to stay with Zixuan, they still will not leave.


    On the contrary, if it is for the witch, they will feel very honorable.


    Therefore, until now, Aster''s death prediction has not been missed, and all the people seen in the prediction have died.


    Just like Ashui is now, when he heard Aster''s words at first, instead of... he didn''t want to leave, he was more determined to stay with Aster.


    Because he knew that if he did not die, aster would die.


    "It''s been prepared earlier, do you want to eat now"


    Ashui said lightly, as if he had never heard the words just now.


    Aster turned her head again.She had known this would be the result, but she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    For her who is kind by nature, this is extremely cruel, because she is powerless to change and can only witness one person die for her.


    Boom! Suddenly, when the two were silent, there were waves of killing shouts outside.


    "What happened outside"


    "Master Aster, please stay in the palace"


    Asagi has not yet figured out the situation, but does not want Aster to take risks.


    However, before he could finish his words, Aster had left and got out of bed and ran out of the room


    On the other side, the outside of the palace is undergoing a terrible invasion.


    The number of invaders was not large, there were only two people, but with these two people, the guards who killed the Miko were unable to fight back.


    With a puff, I saw a guard holding knives in both hands, and the guard slashed at the man in a black bathrobe.


    As a result, without waiting for him to approach, the young woman next to the man vomited blood violently, and her body flew upside down like a kite. When he landed, he was in a state of venting more and less breathing! These two people, naturally It is Yato and Ichikishima Hime.


    After Day and Night decided to go out on his own, he took Ichikishima Hime directly to the direction of the ghost country.


    He was very straightforward, he didn''t intend to sneak in at all, but punched in from the front door, looking for the contemporary ghost country witch.


    "It''s surprising that the dignified guards of a country are so vulnerable."


    Ichikishima Hime always guards Ye Dou''s side, and any enemy who dares to approach will be ruthlessly killed by her.


    This is actually not to blame the country of ghosts.Although they have their own defensive forces, they do not have a ninja force. Naturally, they cannot be the opponent of the fairy Ichikishima.


    "Damn it, shoot them and kill them!"


    The captain of the guard saw this and immediately commanded his men to launch an attack.


    In a flash, hundreds of thousands of feather arrows fired in a row, overwhelming the sky, as if they were about to shoot the night fight into a hedgehog.


    But what''s the use of Ye Dou just glared, the feather arrows shot by the guards were completely frozen in the air, and then they were strangely reflected back.


    "stop!"


    At this moment, Zixuan came out, and when he saw Ye Dou''s figure, his pupils shrank suddenly and screamed.


    However, Ye Dou didn''t pay any attention at all, and the immortal gravity concurred, and hundreds of thousands of feather arrows reflected back.


    Even if there is no arrow, it still penetrates the body of the guards and splashes of blood.


    "You are the witch of the generation of ghost country"


    "who are you."


    "Where is the seal of Sprite."


    The screams of the countless guards of Ye Dou directly asked Zi Yu.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    308.Chapter Three Hundred, Coercive Question]


    With a rush of footsteps, more maiden guards arrived.


    They carried bows and arrows one by one, held the handle of the knife firmly with both hands, and stood in front of Aster, glaring at Night Fight. There were hundreds of them.


    Ye Dou seemed to be invisible, stopped at a distance of about ten meters from the aster, and asked faintly, "Where is the seal of the sprite?"


    He was not completely without news about the location of Sprite''s seal.


    According to his understanding, after the last maiden Maitreya sealed the sprites, in order to prevent the sprites from being born again, the spirit and body of the sprites were sealed in two different places.


    Among them, the soul of sprites is sealed in the country of ghosts, and its body is sealed in the country of swamps.


    It''s a pity that the specific location of the night fight is not clear, and Ichikishima Hime can''t find it, so she can only ask the maiden of this generation personally.No one knows the information about sprites better than her.


    "His goal is sprites"


    "Hmph, you won''t have to submit it, protect Master Aster!"


    ""


    Aster hadn''t spoken yet, the guards had already called out first, they did not flinch, some were just fanatical.


    For them, the guarding work of the witch is a very dangerous but extremely sacred thing.


    Because protecting the witch is equivalent to protecting the world.This is the idea that the instructor instilled in them when they joined the guards.

 340 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 340

    However, Ye Dou didn''t even look at them, his eyes still fixed on the barefoot girl.


    She is about the same age as Ye Dou, with long beige hair.Perhaps the commotion here has caught her attention.Before she has time to dress up, her long hair falls to her waist.


    "Yedou, she has strong energy fluctuations."


    The mongoose sniffed his nose and turned to him.


    There is no need for the mongoose to speak, and Ye Dou''s domineering look has clearly sensed that there are two huge forces in the body of the girl in front of him.


    One of them originated from her blood. Not surprisingly, it was the power of the witch in the kingdom of ghosts.


    The other strand is the transparent bell tied to her right chest like a brooch, or to be precise, the small stone inside that bell.


    These two energies are incredibly strong, but what is strange is that the stone in the transparent bell seems to have some kind of sealing ability, limiting the power of the witch of the aster.


    "Really a cautious mother."


    Shikishima Hime on the side also felt it, and spoke softly.


    "You know what it is"


    Ye Dou turned his head and asked.


    "Ok."


    Ichigishima Hime nodded, "It was the method used by Maitreya, the previous maiden, to seal the power of witches. It can seal more than half of the power of witches.


    Although Longdidong has never asked about the mundane things of the human world, some big things will inevitably be introduced to their ears, and over time, they will have more secrets.


    According to legend, the witches and sprites were originally because the power of the witches was too large, so they used this power for good.


    The witches of that generation split their minds and thoughts into two halves, allowing these two forces to survive grudgingly, and restrain each other.


    "But I don''t know when since the two separated powers each have their own identity."


    "Spirits and witches."


    Ye Dou continued her words.


    If this is the case, then it can be explained why only the witches of the ghost country can seal the sprites, because their power is the same.


    "Yes, Master Ye Dou, but even if it is divided into two parts, the power of the witch is still very powerful, and it is not something ordinary humans can control."


    Ichikishima Hime looked at the aster and continued, "Looking at the appearance of the little girl, the previous maiden probably did not teach her how to use the power of the maiden."


    "However, Master Ye Dou still needs to be careful, that stone not only has the effect of sealing the power of the witch, but also has the effect of protecting her."


    "It doesn''t matter, what I want is sprites, and the undead army."


    Ye Dou is not very interested in the power of the complete maiden.He is confident that no matter how strong the power of the maiden, he will one day be surpassed.


    He only needs Sprites and the undead army in Sprites'' hands! "The signal for help has been sent out, and the support of the Five Ninja Villages will arrive soon, Master Aster, please leave the passage first."


    Asagi had seen the scene of the guards in the moment that Ye Dou had just now, and he knew that the opponent was definitely not an ordinary person, and he wanted to take Aster away from the dangerous place.


    "The opponent''s goal is sprites, Master Aster!"


    Seeing that Aster refused to go, Asaru threw out his assassin.


    Sure enough, after hearing the word , Zi Yu''s face suddenly changed.


    As witches, their duty is to seal sprites and protect sprites.Now, it is not a time for willfulness.


    "You have to be careful" where the sprites are sealed."


    As soon as Aster turned around, he found that at some point, the young man had already appeared in front of him, like a ghost.


    Asahai also saw Ye Dou, and hurriedly drew out a long sword and slashed towards Ye Dou to guard the aster behind him.


    As a result, before the long knife in his hand was swung down, a terrifying invisible force surged towards him.


    Inoue hadn''t even figured out the situation, his body was already straight uncontrollably, lifted into the air, and then fell like a meteor, splashing smoke and dust.


    The aster was blinded, her beautiful eyes widened so much that she hadn''t even had time to speak, and the ears disappeared in front of her.


    Then, with a bang, there was a tremor in the yard of the residence, and the scarlet blood stained the soil. The man who took care of her ears from a young age was dead!


    Aster covered her lips, even though she had already seen this scene, she still couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "Where is the sprite sealed."


    Ye Dou ignored it and asked again.


    He needs that army of ghosts to smooth out the five great nations for him, end this disorderly world, and create an orderly nation.


    "Give up, I won''t tell you."


    Aster resisted grief and shouted.


    Sprites are related to the safety of the mainland, and she will never let the murderous demon in front of them know where the sprites are.


    However, as soon as her voice fell, there was another tremor on the ground, and then the surrounding guards shot directly into the sky like a sky monkey.


    "Stop, what do you want to do, stop!"


    "Before you tell me the news about sprites, things like this will happen throughout the ghost country."


    Ye Dou slowly raised his right hand, his tone was as cold as a glacier, and under Aster''s gaze, his right hand slowly fell back.


    In the next second, the guards fell to the ground like beans, and then exploded completely.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    309. Chapter Three Hundred One, Sprites Born]


    "Let''s go."


    In the end, Ye Dou got the answer he wanted.


    Under his threat, Aster chose to submit.She couldn''t help watching the people of the ghost country perish.


    "Yes."


    Ichikishima Hime followed Ye Dou, soared into the air, and left the shrine maiden''s residence.


    They left, sitting here alone with aster, staring at the blood all around the ground in a daze.

 341 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 341

    Soon after, someone came again, the ninjas sent by the Five Great Ninja Villages to protect her.


    For the five great nations, the witch of the ghost country is a very important person, because only she can seal the monster sprite.


    Therefore, when they received a signal for help from the country of ghosts, they immediately sent a ninja team to guard the witch aster.


    "What happened here"


    The speaker is a dark-skinned ninja carrying a broad sword, and his arms are engraved with "Thunder"


    Black tattoo of words.


    His name is Darui, and he is the only heir to the third generation of Raikage Black Thunder.


    The four generations of Raikage even Darui sent over.It is conceivable that Yunren Village attaches much importance to the witches of the ghost country.


    "Are you late, little girl, may I ask what happened here where is your witch?"


    The granddaughter of the three generations of Dokage Ohnoki, Kurito also came.


    It is worth mentioning that Deidara, who was killed by Sasuke Uchiha not long ago, is her senior.


    At this moment, she looked at the tragic situation around her, and Liu Mei couldn''t help but frown.The death of these people was a bit too strange, not caused by ninjutsu and weapons, but like being thrown to death, many of them became mud , Extremely terrifying and disgusting.


    "Shikamaru, who are these guys"


    Konoha naturally also sent his own team.They are a new generation of pig, deer and butterfly trio, and they are accompanied by the McKay team.


    Naruto Uzumaki also wants to participate, but now the agent of Naruto is not Tsunade, but Shimura Danzo, so he can only guard Konoha and be monitored by the roots.


    "That... the white-haired guy is called Darui, who is called the second hand by the fourth generation of Raikage, and is also the only heir to the third generation of Raikage and Black Thunder. You have seen all these guys in Sharen, so I don''t need to introduce him. "


    "That woman is Hei Tu, the granddaughter of three generations of Tuying. As for that... the man with glasses, his name is Chang Jurou. She is one of the five generations of Shui Ying''s personal guards, and she is also the seven generations of Wu Ninshi and seven double swords.


    The holder of the flounder."


    While talking, Nara Shikamaru looked a little serious, "They are all incredible guys."


    This time, their task is to support the country of ghosts and jointly protect this generation of Miko aster.


    It can be seen that the Five Ninja Villages did not mean to compete secretly, otherwise, they would not send this group of people over.


    It should be noted that these people are all the leaders of the younger generation in their respective Ninja villages. Not surprisingly, they will become important figures in their respective Ninja villages in the future.


    "The Five Shadows talks that started before the war broke out, it is estimated that it will be difficult to proceed smoothly."


    Nara Shikamaru was helpless.


    Because of Akatsuki¡¯s active organization, the Five Ninja Villages are preparing to enter a rare meeting during this period of time, discussing how to deal with Xiao, and by the way, to solve the problems between the major Ninja villages during this period. But looking at the current situation, this meeting is estimated to be difficult to conclude successfully Up.


    "I am the witch of the country of ghosts, aster!"


    Zixuan spoke, and declared himself the door, apparently already recognized the forehead guards of these people in front of him.


    When everyone heard this, their complexions immediately changed, and they knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully.


    The status of the maiden of the kingdom is equivalent to the princes and daimyo, and they cannot tolerate offense.


    "Master Aster, what happened here"


    Nara Shikaji asked, he wanted to figure out who the enemy was, and then set up a task of protection.


    After hearing the words, Aster told everyone about Ye Dou''s message "It''s Ye Dou!"


    Ino Yamaaka blurted out, her eyes filled with endless hatred, the hatred of killing her father was not shared, and she would never forget it.


    Trouble! Nara Shikamaru''s expression became more solemn.


    There is no doubt that their team is definitely the elite of the elite, each of them is a young leader in the Five Great Ninja Village, and each of them can defeat one hundred.


    However, even so, Nara Shikamaru still didn''t have the slightest confidence, after all, it almost broke Konoha''s existence.


    But, what does he want to do, why is he looking for sprites? "Let¡¯s go, take me to the country of swamp, and seal sprites."


    Aster resisted the sadness in his heart and ordered everyone to leave immediately.


    She is very clever, she has seen the news that Ye Dou still doesn''t know that the ghost has been born.


    In other words, Ye Dou''s trip is destined to take the air, and when he recovers and chases him again, perhaps the ghost has been sealed by her again.


    "Numa Country"


    Temari frowned and asked, "What enemy is going to Numa no Country...If Iori Yatou, I suggest you immediately.


    Go back with us, only our group of people can absolutely not stop Iori Yedou!"


    "You can''t stop it, but don''t include us Yannin."


    The black soil snorted, showing an eager expression, "Konoha Canglang, I have long wanted to meet him."


    "Hmph, then you can buy the coffin and wait for death."


    Kankuro spoke, his tone full of mockery.


    Such a guy is not something a ninja of their level can deal with.


    "As expected of Sand Shinobu, I was shocked by a name, and as usual, he is not promising."


    Hei Tu''s mouth did not show mercy, and confronted Kanjirou tit-for-tat, "The one you are carrying...is the coffin prepared for yourself?"


    "Enough, leave immediately for the country of marsh, sprite''s soul has been born, but its body is still sealed in the country of marsh, it will definitely go somewhere."


    Aster is in a bad mood now, but he doesn''t have any thoughts to watch these ninjas fight, just want to end it all as soon as possible, so that the death of Asho and others is worthwhile.


    On the other side, after Ye Dou left, he quickly took Ichikishima Hime to find the location of the soul seal of the sprite.


    It is extremely secretive here, with no one around it, only cliffs and cliffs, and the palace that seals the soul of the sprite is hidden under these cliffs.


    However, the situation here seems to be a bit wrong, as if it has been invaded, and there are a few guard corpses wearing Ghost Country costumes outside the door.


    Ye Dou frowned, fell from the edge of the cliff, then pushed open the gate of the palace and walked down the corridor.


    The surrounding environment is very gloomy and terrifying, especially the oil lamps on both sides of the corridor, which will light up one by one as they advance, as if they have walked into a ghost''s lair.


    Finally, they came to the sealed land of sprites, and their eyes were a mini shrine, enveloped by a blue and white magic circle.


    But "has been unblocked"

 342 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 342

    Ichikishima Hime was taken aback, and she had already been opened because she saw the miniature shrine gate.


    Arriving late, or being tricked by "Master Ye Dou"


    "Let''s go, go to the swamp country, without a body, the soul of sprites cannot exist for a long time."


    Ye Dou directly turned around, not at all muddled.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    310. Chapter Three Hundred and Two, The Battle Will Start]


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The roar is endless, it sounds like a large army is stepping neatly, like a war drum being beaten, the earth is shaking.


    In fact, this is indeed a large army in action, and an undead army composed of sprites.


    "What the hell is this? Why can''t it be killed no matter what."


    At this moment, the Ninja World, the armies of the five major countries, are all on their own borders, and they are fighting with the ghost army.


    Many ninjas met the ghost army for the first time, and they were a little bit too late.


    The army in front of you is too weird, it has no soul or flesh and blood.Whether it is a body or a weapon, it is made of rock and soil, and it is invulnerable to swords and guns, water and fire.


    More importantly, although this ghost army does not have independent thoughts, it seems to be controlled by one person, its actions are uniform, and its discipline is stricter than that of an invincible army, which is extremely troublesome.


    It should be understood that even if the Wansheng army is on the battlefield, it cannot maintain such a terrifying execution.


    In terms of individual combat capabilities, the ninjas of the Five Ninja Villages are not afraid of this army of ghosts like terracotta warriors.


    However, when this army gathers together to attack, even brave ninjas, it is difficult to get a bargain at a time.


    What''s more, the opponent''s army is just a group of undead creatures, and they are different from their flesh and blood humans. Under the circumstances, the five great forbearance villages may lose in this war.


    "Is there no news from Darui and the others?"


    At the border of Thunder Country, the four generations of Raikage Ai came to the battlefield to supervise the battle.


    He had seen the horror of this ghost army, so when the news of the ghost country''s request for help reached Yunren Village, he did not even think about it, and directly assembled an army to defend against the enemy.


    "Master Raikage, Darui has only left for a few days. Counting the time, they probably just arrived in the ghost country."


    In the temporary headquarters of the battlefield, there was a blonde woman standing by the fourth generation of Lei Ying.


    It was a woman with very personal characteristics, with a capable short blonde hair, a cold and delicate face, and the full, full-blown charm of mature women.


    But don''t despise her just because she is so charming.


    Her name is Sam Yi, and she is the right and left hand of the fourth generation of Raikage together with Darui, but unlike Darui who inherited the third generation of Raikage¡¯s bloodstained black thunder, Samui relies on profound knowledge and a calm brain. Appreciated by four generations of Raikage.


    In Yunnin Village, Sams is the same as Konoha Nara Lukisa''s role as a military instructor.You don''t need your hands to kill, but your brain is enough.


    "Go and inform Darui and let them speed up."


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying blasted the conference table with a punch and said angrily.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that this matter is impatient, but the current battle cannot tolerate him not to do so.


    Today''s Ninja World is not peaceful, they can''t focus their energy on this group of undead army and consume them.


    At this moment, the door of the meeting room was pushed open, and a ninja with Yun Ren''s forehead tied to his arm walked in.


    "Raikang"


    "Fart, let go!"


    The fourth generation of Raikage was very simple, and went directly past the vulgar etiquette inquiries.


    That person seems to be used to it. What a surprise, said, "The undead army has retreated."


    at the same time.


    The leaders of the five Ninja villages also received similar news.


    "All the ghost army on the front line disappeared"


    "Is it because of too much loss?"


    "Sure enough, there is no thing in this world that can fight the five great Ninja villages at the same time."


    Gaara and Maki are also discussing the temporary headquarters of Sunnin.


    Although Gaara has experienced the turbulent times of sprites at the end, from the contacts in the past few days, I have already felt the horror of this undead army.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be that simple."


    Gaara held the table with both elbows, fingers crossed his lips, with a solemn expression.


    He couldn''t think of a reason for the opponent to retreat.The terracotta warriors and horses are no better than ninjas.It is not difficult to train and can be quickly supplemented.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Gaara feels that this may be the tranquility before the storm.


    He asked, "Where are Kankuro and the others"


    "I just received the news from them that I have already turned with other Shinobu squads and are escorting the Miko to Numa no Country"


    Markey replied.


    "Numa Country"


    "Yes, Master Kazekage, it is said that the body of Sprites is sealed in the Numa Country, and where do the witches of the Ghost Country need to seal Sprites?"


    In this way, the ghost army retreated not because of fear of them, nor because of the heavy losses, but because the sprites sensed the danger and had to deal with the maidens first, and then fight their five great Ninja villages. Thinking of this, Gaara made a decisive decision. Said, "Immediately.


    Send more people to the Numa Country to support Kankuro and the others. It is necessary to ensure that the Miko''s seal can be successfully completed."


    "Yes!"


    Maji took the order and immediately went to make arrangements.


    What Sun Shinobu wanted, and the shadow of the five great Shinobu villages, naturally wanted to get it, and each sent additional staff to go to the Numa Country to support the Oni Nation Miko, and let them successfully complete the seal.


    This is the reason why the country of ghosts has been able to be alone in this troubled world.This continent needs the witches of the country of ghosts to seal the sprites.


    Otherwise, they may have long been like Gu Loulan, because they were involved in the war and disappeared from history.


    the other side.


    Yetou and Ichikishima Hime, who had left the land where the souls of the ghosts were sealed, also rushed to the Numa country at the same time.

 343 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 343

    If a sprite wants to be fully resurrected, it will definitely go to the country of swamp, because it needs a physical body, otherwise the soul cannot exist in the sun for a long time.


    Ordinary flesh is unworkable and cannot withstand its immense power.


    "I''m extremely sorry, Master Ye Dou."


    On the way, Ichikishima Hime suddenly spoke to Ye Dou, apologizing for her unfavorable work.


    Sprites had been born ahead of time, and the ghost army had also launched operations, but she failed to see that it was indeed her fault.


    However, Ye Dou didn''t intend to care about her fault, because everything had already happened, and it was too late to say anything.


    "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities for you to make up for it."


    Night Fight floats in the sky, advancing extremely fast.


    Since the sprite has been born, the aster, which has the same power as it, will naturally not be aware of it.


    Not surprisingly, the Five Ninja Villages received the news early.In other words, in addition to sprites, they will have to face the ninjas and even the army of the Five Ninja Villages.


    "The concubine must not let Master Ye Dou down."


    Ichikishima Hime could see through at one point, and followed Ye Dou on the road, her eyes filled with cold blood and killing intent.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    311. Chapter 303, Sealed Land]


    At the same time, the seal was broken, and the people who let the sprites were born are also acting.


    This person''s name is Huang Quan, and he is one of the ninjas who used the power of sprites to try to dominate this continent.


    Except for the sealed land and the other world, there is no way for sprites to survive in the sun.


    However, this man named Huang Quan is no ordinary person.He developed a ninjutsu called dark medical ninjutsu.


    With this ninjutsu, he sliced ??open his body and allowed sprites to stay in his body to act.


    In addition, in order for the hegemony to be successfully completed, Huang Quan also sent four of his right-hand men to kill the only ghost maiden aster who can seal the sprites.


    However, he still overestimated his subordinates, or underestimated the ninjas of the five great ninja villages.


    His dark medical ninjutsu not only allows sprites to stay in his body, but also gives his subordinates extremely powerful Chakra in a short time.


    But even with the help of his dark medical ninjutsu, his four people 4 were still shot dead by Darui, Nara Shikahisa, Chojuro, Kuroto, and Temari.


    After all, these people are the leaders of the younger generation of the Five Great Ninja Villages, and they are the future of the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Ever since, with their help, Aster finally came to the place where the sprite''s body was sealed.


    However, the moment they stepped into the Sealed Land, there was a jitter around them.


    It''s an undead army of sprites, and there are countless ones, like terracotta warriors like soldiers crawling out of the soil, their eyes glowing green, like ghosts, terror infiltrating people.


    "Terracotta Warriors and Horses!"


    "Soldiers, horses, soldiers, Marsh."


    Li Luoke also wanted to ask what it was.Who knows the last word, he read it a little convoluted.


    This was the first time he saw the ghost army.They only completed the mission not long ago, but they received the mission as soon as they returned to the village, and they had not yet stepped into the front line.


    "It''s Terracotta Warriors"


    Wan shouted, she really couldn''t resist this overly youthful and passionate guy all the time.


    This is like the natural guilty pride since ancient times, she and this...the thick eyebrow ninja sex is really bad.


    However, what surprised Zi Yu was that the boy who...killed all her guards that day turned out to be his senior.


    Aster can''t really connect the...cold boy with the strange guy...who is dressed like a kappa.


    Shaking his head, Aster threw away the strange thoughts in his mind, and said, "These terracotta warriors and horses are the ghost army in your mouth. If these guys can act, it means that guy has arrived nearby."


    That guy is naturally referring to sprites.


    In the war that messed up the entire continent, Aster didn''t know the process, but he also knew that as the ghost was sealed, its ghost army also fell into a deep sleep.


    Now that the ghost army here has awakened, it means that the sprites have arrived.


    "In that case, what are you waiting for, kill it!"


    Is Nara Shikamaru serious? This matter is of great importance and cannot be sloppy.


    After all, the group immediately protected Zi.


    Fought fiercely with the ghost army in front of him.


    Every day, he took out the scroll that had hidden how many hidden weapons he didn''t know, like a butterfly dancing in the air, constantly spilling hidden weapons.


    With a ding sound, the hidden weapon hit the terracotta warriors and horses, and some sparks were emitted.


    "Useless"


    Make a sound every day.


    I saw that although the ghost army below was marching well, the movements were neat and uniform, and the ground shook every time it took a step.


    However, their speed of action is not fast. For Tiantian, it is simply a group of living targets.However, Tiantian''s hidden weapon hits, but he finds that he can''t hurt the enemy at all.


    A trace was left on its body.


    The same is true for Hyuga Neji. He practiced soft boxing. He was good at destroying the enemy''s acupoints with his eyes, thereby killing the enemy and dealing with the terracotta warriors and horses. The effect of the soft boxing was greatly reduced. Ten 10 enemies, because he was cultivating the opposite Gangquan to Neji Hyuga, and it happened to deal with this army.


    A similar situation has happened to other people.


    For example, the new generation of pig, deer and butterfly trio, Nara Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ino combined together, are not as good as a partial doubling technique used by Akidao Dingza.


    Upon seeing this, Nara Shikamaru''s mind turned, and Hyuga Neji and others took the aster to the sealed land, while the rest stayed here to defend against the enemy.


    The other ninjas in Ninja Village heard the words, did not act immediately, and fell into thinking.


    Although the purpose of their trip is the same, it is difficult to achieve unity, because they are all from different Shinobu villages, and they did not start fighting. God blessed them.


    It was Sand Shinobu, and immediately started the action.


    Especially Temari, she has seen Nara Shikamaru''s brain.This guy who claims to be more than two hundred is an out-and-out dirty 13, with a lot of ghost ideas. If it is the same camp, he must be right.


    With them taking the lead, Darui and others did not hesitate.

 344 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 344

    They are not stupid, and they actually understand for a while that this is one of the best methods at present.Before that, they did not move, but they couldn''t help it.


    Everyone is from the Five Great Ninja Villages. Why should we listen to you? It''s alright now. With Sand Ninja, they won''t be ashamed to say it.


    If everyone is willing to cooperate, the action will naturally be more effective.


    However, they soon discovered that the actions or goals of the army in front of them had changed.


    They deliberately separated the aster from the others, and seemed to allow only one person to enter the sealed land.


    Aster also saw clearly, and said, "From here, I will go in alone."


    After that, without waiting for the consent of others, she jumped off the back of Ino Yamanaka and walked into the sealed land of the sprite''s body alone.


    "Master aster should!"


    Nara Shikamaru and the others tried to chase, but they found the ghost army immediately.


    It rushed over, and it was obvious that the other party deliberately put aster in the past.


    "found it."


    At this moment, Yetou also brought Ichikishima Hime.


    Today, Chakra is comparable to or even surpassing the original Hokage.He has seen that the domineering color can cover a country.After the battle broke out here, he found it almost instantly and chased it.


    Perceiving the existence of aster, he did not hesitate and fell directly from the air at a rapid speed, and flew in the direction of the entrance.


    When the ghost army saw it, they immediately sent out to block his way, and no one except the witch was allowed to enter.


    "boom!"


    Who knows that Ye Dou descended from the sky, immortal gravity sprayed out of him, and the ground that he stepped on fell to pieces, and in an instant, the ghost army that was besieged was either stepped on by him or blasted by him.


    After doing all this, Ye Dou didn''t even look at it, and walked directly into the depths of the Sealed Land.


    "It''s Night Fight"


    "Damn it, whatever


    Whatever he seeks for sprites, he must stop him."


    The people from Five Ninja Village wanted to chase, but they were unexpectedly blocked by a young woman.


    "Without Master Ye Dou''s permission, none of you can pass by."


    It was Shikijima, she was seen floating leisurely in the air, wearing a white gown and a golden crown on her head, and two streamers dancing gently, like a fairy from the dust.


    However, as long as you are careful, you can find that the murderous intent in her eyes seems to be unfavorable to her own affairs, and she still has a heart.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    312. Chapter Three Hundred and Four, Belong to Me]


    Night Fight came, instantly broke the blockade of the ghost army and stepped into the sealed land.


    Seeing this situation, Nara Shikamaru and others certainly wanted to catch up.


    Even if they don''t know, Ye Dou is looking for sprites for what, even if he finds them, how can anyone except the witches who have inherited from generation to generation in the kingdom of ghosts can do nothing.


    However, they and Ye Dou have known each other since they were young, and they know him somewhat, knowing that he will not do meaningless things and must stop.


    But "Without Master Ye Dou''s permission, all of you will pass."


    Ichigoshima Hime also floated down from the sky, like a fairy who fell from the sky, and the white ribbon wrapped around her clothes was dancing in the wind, unspeakable.


    It''s just that when they saw her cold eyes, everyone understood that this was not a beautiful and gentle fairy in a fairy tale.


    "It''s it, one of those immortals in Longdidong!"


    Everyone in Konoha recognized Shijujima Ji, one of the three immortals in Longdidong, who has existed for a long time, and can be familiar with the use of immortality, which is difficult to measure.


    To this day, Nara Shikamaru and others are not clear about how Yatou conquered these immortals.


    The need to know is that Oshemaru, who is as famous as Jiraiya and Tsunade, can''t order these three immortals, but when facing these immortals, his attitude is very humble.


    These are two completely different qualities! "I don''t want to beat a woman, but I don''t have time to spend with you now!"


    Darui moved, and as soon as he shot it was the unique Black Thunder Blood Succession Limit.


    "Huh, I don''t know the height of the devil."


    Ichikishima Hime spread her five fingers and lifted it up, and directly absorbed the black thunder that Darui had shot.


    This is her unique magic, which can absorb the enemy''s Chakra, similar to Payne''s Hungry Ghost Dao.


    "Troublesome ability, can''t wait, let''s go together."


    Changjuro shouted.


    The situation is critical now, but it''s not... when morality is important, the sprites must be resolved as soon as possible so that the mainland will not fall into war again


    the other side.


    When the geniuses of the Five Great Ninja Villages fought fiercely with Ichijishima Hime, Aster had also successfully arrived in the Sealed Land.


    The environment here is very bad, because it is inside the volcano, it is hot everywhere, and it only takes a while for ordinary people to dry their throats and make their skin sore.


    "You''re grown up, aster."


    As soon as I stepped inside, I saw a sea of ??fire made of magma, but above the sea of ??fire, there is a road that extends in all directions and is made of rocks, but you can walk.


    And in the middle of the sea of ??fire, Aster saw a strange man talking to her.


    "You really look like Maitreya, so let me say hello to you... young maiden."


    Boom, boom, boom his so-called greeting is to send the ghost army in his hand to attack the aster.


    Although Aster had never seen each other, she felt it in the dark.This feeling told her that the person in front of her was the enemy of their witches.


    Sprite! Faced with the ghost army slowly slaying towards him, Aster looked panicked.


    Although she possesses the power of a witch, she has been sealed by her mother Maitreya for the most part, leaving only the power to seal the sprites.


    In addition, Maitreya had never taught her magic skills, which caused her to face such situations and had no way to fight.


    Seeing that she was about to be driven to a dead end by the ghost army, she could only be in a hurry.


    Suddenly, just as the ghost army raised its weapon to cut at her, the bell she had been wearing suddenly shot out a few mysterious beams.

 345 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 345

    Puff, puff, and in a blink of an eye, these ghost army was cut into several segments by the beam, and then weathered away.


    Aster was stunned, "this is"


    "What are you surprised about."


    Huang Quan or the ghost''s faint voice came, "Don''t you understand, the power that exists in you, so far, what have you been practicing?"


    "Of course it is the spell that sealed you!"


    With the bell guarding, Zi Shan mustered up the courage, ran to the seal and clicked quickly, using the sealing technique she had practiced since she was a child to fight the sprites in the alien space and resolve the catastrophe.


    Sprite did not stop aster, or it never intended to stop aster.


    Because this so-called seal is just a ritual that combines the power of the two separated witches into one.


    Once this ceremony begins, sprites and aster must decide a victory or defeat, and decide whose consciousness will lead this complete power of the witch.


    Aster didn''t know this, and resolutely stepped into the circle.


    "Send, Array, Solve"


    She drank lightly, while printing her hands, opening a barrier.


    This barrier is very special, it is used to protect oneself from being interfered by sprites when sealing.


    But she misunderstood one thing.The man in front of her was not a sprite, but an ambitious Huangquan who did not hesitate to host sprites in her body.


    Ever since, even if she opened the barrier, Sprites managed to break in.


    "what!"


    "Stupid Miko, even if you open the barrier, at least you have to wait for this guy to die."


    The sprite laughed, no longer hiding, and flew out of Huang Quan''s body, abandoning this lifeless body.


    The ritual of the union of the witches into one, who will ultimately lead this force depends entirely on the chakras of both parties.


    Aster, who has lacked cultivation since childhood, is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of Sprite.


    Perhaps, the previous witch did not expect that the sprite would be born again one day, and her self-determination did not leave Aster with the power to drive the witch.


    "Come back, my body, hahahaha"


    The ghost laughed rampantly, as if holding a winning ticket, on the other hand, the aster showed a desperate appearance.


    She messed up things, the innocent people who died for her, their deaths have no value.


    Thinking of this, she finally couldn''t help it, tears slipping down.


    "It seems to have started."


    When he was about to be swallowed by the ghost, Aster heard a familiar and unfamiliar voice.


    She turned her head and looked over, and she didn''t know when, that day the murderous young man appeared in the entrance.


    The kind-hearted Aster asked him to run away.Unexpectedly, the first sentence of Ye Dou''s mouth directly caused her originally desperate face to flash a touch of surprise.


    "Spirit, your power is too strong, submit to me."


    Is this guy sick, let alone an aster, or a sprite in a good mood, he felt angry when he heard this.


    It is not enough to describe it in terms of light, darkness, good, evil, etc., but a human being dared to speak wildly to it, this is a dead end.


    The meerkat accompanying it was also a little speechless, but it didn''t react that much because it was used to it.


    My own... the nominal host, has never been able to speak since he was a child, and is extremely stubborn.


    Although the ritual of booming, booming, and booming into one has not been completed, the power of sprites is very powerful and cannot be treated with common sense.


    I saw it spray out a few black dragons, and rushed towards the night fight, wanting him to swallow it and kill it.


    Ye Dou''s expression did not change, his hands were pressed together, and a wooden dragon appeared next to him out of thin air, gnawing several black dragons from the lasing.


    "Mu Dun.


    The Art of the Wood Dragon"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    313. Chapter Three Hundred Five, Great Sprite]


    Boom! Sprite shot, with a movement of consciousness, several black dragons shot out.


    This monster is too extraordinary, whether it is Night Fight or Aster, little is known about it.


    No one knows what its real body looks like, probably from the beginning of its birth, like a chaos, without a real body, but it can be transformed into any biological form.


    Sprites were born, and the world was turbulent, and the five great Ninja villages had to rely on the power of witches to solve it, otherwise they would be destroyed.


    Because it is too powerful, no words in the world are enough to describe it.


    In the sealed land, nine black dragons shot out at the same time, roaring and biting towards Ye Dou.


    This is an extremely astonishing scene, because these dragons are all transformed by Chakra, which shows how huge the energy contained in the sprites is.


    However, this is still not enough to make Ye Dou retreat.


    Now he is no longer Wu Xia Amen, he is extremely strong, even the legendary Six Dao immortals, he dares to fight.


    Ghosts are indeed very powerful, and the power of the complete witch is even stronger, but no matter how strong the power of the witch is, can it be comparable to the power of the six ways. In the whole body, he is set off like a god of war.


    This is the unique fighting spirit of Gravity Blood Legacy, which means that he has entered a fighting state at this moment.


    "boom!"


    Ye Dou stomped the ground, and a giant dragon made of wood suddenly emerged from the ground with a big mouth, and the black dragon that the sprites shot was immediately gnawed clean.


    But this was not over yet, I saw the wooden dragon''s tail swept away, and the other eight black dragons were swept away by it instantly and exploded in the air.


    This is Mu Dun.


    The Wood Dragon is one of the ultimate secret arts of the first generation of Hokage to calm the world.It is not only powerful, but can also absorb the enemy''s Chakra.


    Qianshou Zhujian used this technique to bind the strongest tail beast, the nine-tailed demon fox, causing the nine-tailed demon fox to scream.


    At this moment, the wood dragon technique played by Ye Dou was several times more powerful than Qianshou Zhujian.


    Why is it because Night Fight can control gravity, like the third generation of Earth Shadow Onoki and the fourth generation of Raikage Ai.

 346 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 346

    Boom! Ye Dou leaped up, stood on the head of the wooden dragon, and flew unstoppably towards the sprite¡¯s body.


    "The mere humans dare to offend me, and use your life to apologize."


    The sprite roared, and launched a more intensive and powerful attack.


    This time, it not only transformed into a giant dragon, but also transformed into a fierce tiger, a lion, a cheetah and other creatures, flying in all directions in the direction of the night fight.


    And, these are not... ordinary tigers, lions, cheetahs, they look like beasts from an unknown era.


    A lion with a sword as tough as steel, a fierce tiger with long wings and a flying tiger behind it, and a cheetah that can run in the air. Black dragons, saber-toothed lions, or fierce tigers with two wings could not stop Ye Dou''s progress.


    Puff, puff, puff the dragon''s tail swept away, and the ancient creatures transformed from sprites all exploded in the air.


    Gravity and Mu Dun are too strong.They are unique in the history of Ninja, but they are so strong that they are beyond imagination.


    Today, these two blood inheritance boundaries are combined into one, appearing on the same person, and its power is so powerful that it is unimaginable, because it has never appeared in history


    Over.


    Boom! The wooden dragon glowed all over, which was a unique gravity field after gravity was activated.


    At this moment, the wooden dragon is acting swiftly, like lightning raging, and attacking heavy, like a mountain falling down, terrifying to the extreme.


    Aster stared blankly: She had never seen such a battle before, it was like a fairy tale she had watched as a child.


    What did she see that the murderous young man was driving the wooden dragon, the eagle hit the sky, and exploded the monsters turned into sprites over and over again. The power is unstoppable! "I am a sprite, immortal and immortal. Exist, human, what can you do to me"


    Sprite also became fierce.


    The human being in front of him is incredibly strong, and it can be confronted with it.The last time it came to the world, where did you see such a human.


    Even if it has not tried its best at this moment, it is enough to surprise it.


    It must be known that its power can sweep the world, absolutely no human can resist.


    Roar! The ghost roars, terrible fluctuations continue to spread from the magic circle, it temporarily diverts its attention from the aster, and it tries its best to fight the human in front of it.


    The huge energy surged like an ocean, and a creature that had never been seen before suddenly appeared in front of Ye Dou.


    Its body is hundreds of battles high, and its whole body is filled with demonic energy, and it is screaming, as if it is about to swallow the sky and the sun, extremely terrifying.


    What kind of creature this is, whether it is Night Fight or Aster, I have never seen it before.


    It has three heads like the head of a unicorn, with wings that cover the sky and sun on the back, and nine tails, each of which is the pitch-black dragon that it just shot.


    It seems that this is a stitched dark monster, extremely powerful, and almost suffocating.


    Boom! There was a jitter in the crater, and the ghost shot with all its strength, blasting the wooden dragon in the sky.


    "Seeing that there is no human being, this is me, an indescribable existence in the world, today, you all will die here."


    Sprite laughed, extremely excited.


    At this moment, it is too strong to be believed, but this is not the whole thing.


    As long as the aster is swallowed, the power of the witch that has been divided into two is combined into one, and it will become more powerful at all times.


    "Very well, you are strong enough to be qualified to play for me."


    Ye Dou was unobstructed, aware of the danger, and jumped off the wooden dragon''s head early to avoid the blow.


    "You successfully annoyed me, human!"


    The laughter stopped abruptly, and the ghost was completely angry.


    By now, the human being in front of him is still dreaming his spring and autumn dreams, and he is seeking his own death.


    "Today, I will kill you to sacrifice to the heavens first, and then let the mind and body become one. None of you can leave alive!"


    Sprite shot indifferently, three unicorn beasts emitted six scarlet rays, and nine tails composed of giant dragons shot out at the same time, biting them towards the night fight, to completely swallow it and kill it.


    Nine Dragons all came out, but Ye Dou hummed softly, and then the whole mountain trembled, and countless energy gathered towards his body.


    Today''s Ye Dou has a dragon vein core, and all the mountains and rivers on the earth are respected by him and listened to by him.


    When Chakra gathered to a certain level, he united again and played a more powerful secret technique.


    "Mu Dun.


    The Art of the Wooden Man"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    314.Chapter Three Hundred and Sixth, The Witch Is Confused]


    The terrible chakra erupted and swept across the entire crater, and then a piece of wood emerged from the ground, and then quickly grew and turned into a huge wooden man.


    Although it is a wooden man, it looks more like a wooden arhat.It is extremely large, comparable to a sprite, and it is hundreds of battles high.


    This is Mu Dun''s other ultimate secret technique, Mu Dun.


    The technique of the wooden man is much stronger than the technique of the wooden dragon.


    The former Ninja Asura Uchiha Madara, in order to fight this secret technique between the thousand hands pillars, used the pupil technique to slave the nine-tailed monster fox, which shows how terrifying this secret technique is.


    Sprite shot out from behind at the same time as the dragon''s tail, in an attempt to bind the wooden man Arhat.


    However, the wooden man Arhat spread out his left hand, and suddenly a huge shield appeared, which completely blocked the nine dragons that were coming.


    It was Yatayama. After it was found from Uchiha Itachi that day, Yetou kept it, and at this moment it easily blocked the sprites'' attack.


    The rumbling nine-headed ferocious gimmick roared at the same time, but it was still unable to break through the defense of Yata Mirror.


    Yata Kyou is worthy of being a spiritual weapon that can resist all physical attacks, such a terrible attack, it can easily resist it.


    However, this is not over yet.


    Seeing Mu Luohan''s left arm shook, after pushing away the nine-headed dragon, his right hand repeated the movement of his left hand and opened, and then the Xueyin war knife appeared in his hand.


    This... war sword has a mysterious origin, and Ye Dou has not completely figured it out now. It can be freely changed in size. It is a magic weapon not lost to the grass pheasant sword.


    The wooden man Arhat gave out two divine lights in his eyes and swung his saber to sweep it out, really like an angry King Kong, casting demons and enchanting++.


    Puff, puff, puff, in the pitch black, a dazzling silver light flashed across, the wooden man held the Xueyin war knife and swept it out, and cut off the nine tails of the ghost with one blow.


    "Uh"


    Sprite roared in pain, his body shook, and he almost fell into the magma below.

 347 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 347

    "What kind of demon sword is this!"


    It was just a stab, and the sprites who had just been invincible, suddenly felt jealous.


    Because the opponent''s knife is too terrifying, it has never been seen before, and it can hit it hard and hit its soul.


    This news is too bad.It must be known that it has not yet fully integrated with the aster, but it is a soul, without a body, and is most afraid of such an attack.


    "Give you one last chance, surrender me!"


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, standing on the head of the wooden man Arhat, his voice was as calm as now, but he couldn''t refuse.


    "Let me surrender, I will kill you first to sacrifice to heaven!"


    The ghost held back the pain from the soul, and the devilish energy became more and more surging, clenching his claws into fists and punching forward at the same time.


    With a bang, Sprite''s double fists hit eight at the same time.In an instant, the Sealed Land trembled violently, and the magma below boiled, and there was a possibility of explosion at any time.


    These are two iron fists without any skill, the old ones are shocking.


    It should be noted that today''s sprites are hundreds of battles high, and they can burst the mountain with a single shot, not to mention these two punches with full force! However, there is still no use of the wooden Arhat holding the Yata mirror, which is firmly blocked. In front of him, Sprite''s two blows hardly hurt him.


    "This damn thing, break it open!"


    The ghost walked away violently, and once again shook his fist, and bounced on the Yata Mirror one after another, as if he was about to explode the Yata Mirror abruptly.


    The shaking of the Sealed Land became more intense, and the sprite''s fist continued to bang on the Yata mirror, as if a war drum was being beaten, and the terrible fluctuations swept the surrounding wave after wave, and even the world was shaken.


    I don''t know how many punches were thrown, finally, the speed of the punches of the ghosts slowed down.


    Ye Dou found the right time, urging the wooden Arhat, grasping the left hand of Yata Mirror, and pushing forward, after swinging away the ghost, the Xueyin war knife in his right hand slashed out again.


    "puff!"


    With a knife slashed out, the sprite uttered a painful roar, a terrifying hole was cut in his chest, and the body of hundreds of feet could not stop backing.


    But this is not over yet, and the ghost is not given a chance to breathe, the immortal gravity erupts, the wooden man Arhat controls the Yata mirror to shoot forward, and it is in the middle of the ghost''s forehead, and it is stunned.


    "Damn it"


    Puff! Before the words fell, the sword swept out again, adding a terrible scar to the ghost.


    At this moment, Sprites never stopped... unable to stop, poured into the magma below, giving out a "zoom" like a barbecue.


    sound.


    Ye Dou made a move.Even monsters like sprites couldn''t stand it.They were beaten screaming and embarrassed.


    Aster was completely stunned.She had been practicing the sealing technique since she was a child, and she did not dare to be negligent, just to prevent the sprites from being born and causing disaster to this continent.


    However, what happened today was too shocking for her, and it was simply destroying the three views.


    How do people teach her that the sprites are monsters, immortal, indestructible, and can only be solved by sealing them.


    As a result, this invincible monster was actually: being beaten up by humans, the screaming cry made her hairy when she heard it.


    Is this a dream? At this moment, she is as stupefied as Aster, and there is also Maitreya, the last maiden, who is also the mother of Aster.


    Although Maitreya died more than ten years ago, her consciousness has not completely disappeared in this world.


    Like the Bo Feng Shuimen and his wife, Maitreya also left behind, as long as her daughter Zixuan went to perform her duties.


    Maitreya would wake up from the transparent bell, completely unlock the power of the witch in her daughter''s body, and help Aster complete the seal on the sprite.


    Who knows, Maitreya''s consciousness has just awakened, and she didn''t wait: she revealed all the truth to unlock the power of the aster, and she saw the sprites being beaten up.


    At this moment, there are many question marks on Maitreya. Is she getting old? She can''t keep up with this era. "Humble humans, I will kill you"


    The sprite uttered a long howl, and the three unicorn beasts simultaneously glowed scarlet.


    Then, it urged Chakra, condensed in its mouth like a tail beast jade-like energy cannon, roaring at Ye Dou and spitting out.


    Who knows, the wooden Luohan actually put down the shield and the sharp blade at the same time, and grabbed the two 2 shells with his bare hands.


    Upon seeing the ghost, the three huge heads flashed a flash of surprise at the same time.


    When it came back to its senses, the wooden man Arhat had already slapped two of his heads with the ejected energy bomb.


    Suddenly, its two heads burst open like watermelons.


    As for the remaining energy bomb, it was bitten by which piece of wood on the wooden man''s body, and in turn sprayed on the last head of the ghost, and completely exploded.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    315. Chapter 307, Conquering Sprites (Part I)]


    The inexhaustible sprites, known as immortal and indestructible, exist indescribably, but now they are beaten and screamed by one person.I have to say that this is a matter of ruining the three views of witches.


    The witches of the ghost country have been passed down from generation to generation, and have been committed to the work of sealing sprites and guarding the peace of the human world.


    For this reason, the maidens of Liedai did not hesitate to sacrifice herself, and invaded sprites into different dimensions one after another.


    Now, a young man who doesn''t have the power of a witch, but yelled at the sprites.Three unicorn beasts and nine dragon tails were all blown up by him.This is a unique event.


    Unheard of, unseen! "Surrender to me, sprite."


    Ye Dou stood on top of the wooden man''s head and said indifferently.


    As of now, there is nothing to say, even the sprites with the ability to destroy the world are not the opponents of Night Fight.


    If you continue to fight, the result will not change, and the sprite is destined to lose.


    "Humble Human"


    Sprite said angrily, and his words were full of coldness.


    It''s just that it''s not stupid, it knows that the humans in front of it are extraordinary, and it''s not even an opponent.


    But let it take orders from humans, and it won''t agree with anything.


    If it wants to reverse the situation, it has only one way to go at this moment, which is to perfectly integrate its soul with the body of the aster, so that the complete power of the witch can reappear in the world.


    Thinking of this, it no longer hesitated, and hurried back to the circle, to complete the ceremony of combining the power of the witch into one as soon as possible.


    "Go back, my body, join me to build an immortal millennium empire!"


    The ghost spoke indifferently, and rushed towards the aster like crazy.

 348 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 348

    Back then, it had negotiated with the maidens of that generation, and gathered the power of the two of them to smooth the continent and create an eternal empire that never sets.


    Unexpectedly, that generation of witches was too stupid, Sora had a body of power but didn''t know how to use it.


    Now it is resurrected again, and it must bring the power of the witch to unite and unify the world.


    "Spirit, I won''t let you mess up the world."


    Ding! Just as the sprites swallowed the aster, the transparent bell she was wearing once again glowed with divine light, stopping the sprites.


    "Mille, it''s you!"


    The sprite''s action was blocked, and it was immediately furious.It had recognized this chakra as the last maiden of the country of ghosts.


    Even if it dies and turns into ashes, it will not forget this breath, because the person who sealed it in a different dimension is this... Maitreya maiden.


    "Mother!"


    Aster shed tears, it also recognized this breath, it was the mother that it respected since childhood.


    "Aster, I''m sorry, mom just wants you to live a peaceful life different from mine."


    "But I was wrong. I should be in doubt at the beginning and seal your strength."


    The transparent bell, or the stone in the bell, flew out, giving out a warm and soft light.


    Zixuan cried and shook her head, as if her mother Maitreya was really right in front of her, embracing with her arms wide open.


    "What a strong wave. This is the true power of the "Miko."


    Above the magic circle, Ye Dou frowned and stared.


    Although he doesn''t have the three major pupil skills of the Ninja world, he can''t see the situation in the magic circle with the naked eye, but he is extremely domineering and can perceive what is happening inside.


    At this moment, the seal of Aster seems to be opened, and endless energy fluctuations continue to be transmitted from it, even stronger than the sprite.


    Boom! More violent fluctuations spread from the circle.


    If people outside see the appearance of aster at this moment, they will be shocked.


    Because her seal was unlocked, she also accepted the inheritance of Maitreya, the last maiden, in a short time.


    "open!"


    With a soft drink, Zixuan was full of divine light, and a golden ring hung above her head, holy and noble like an angel.


    "So far, so many witches have sacrificed themselves for the peace of the world."


    Did tears continue to flow from the eyes of the aster? The true power of the witch was aroused, and she felt the moment of the birth and death of the Liedai witches.


    They were originally from the same source as Sprites, but they had fought each other for a long time.This feeling made her sad and sad.


    Now, she wants to end all this, and end the cause and effect that has been entangled for an unknown number of years.


    "Disappear with me, Sprite!"


    She spoke calmly.


    No one is not afraid of death, and Aster is no exception, but she has no choice, because this is the duty of a witch.


    With a bang, terrible fluctuations spread throughout the sealed land, and the aster is condensing the power of all the witches.She is not going to seal the sprite, but will kill it.


    Of course, just when she was about to explode and die with the ghosts, she suddenly felt that her collar was pulled by someone.


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    It was Ye Dou, who rushed directly into the magic circle, interrupted Aster''s spell casting at the last moment, and threw it out of the magic circle.


    "Yeah you"


    Zixuan screamed, and was suddenly thrown into the air, and she was suddenly at a loss.


    She suddenly had the urge to curse.


    With great difficulty, she finally overcome all fears and mustered the courage to decide to end it all.


    In the end, she was interrupted by that... hateful boy, this feeling made her extremely angry.


    But at the same time, somehow, there was a sense of joy in her heart, because she was saved, she didn''t need to die! What Zixon was thinking, Ye Dou naturally didn''t know, at this moment, he was holding a knife in one hand, and finding the sprite was just a cut. .


    Puff! There was no blood splashing, but the sprite that was still slashed with the sword screamed and screamed, causing its soul to suffer severe damage.


    "Hurry up, man, I am willing to cooperate with you to build an immortal millennium empire!"


    Sprite begged for mercy, and for this reason, it was finally afraid.


    The opponent''s demon sword is too evil, it can hit the soul, it is the nemesis of its existence.


    It is no longer immortal, there is a threat of death.


    "There is no immortal empire, and even the Emperor Qin and Han Wu cannot do it."


    Ye Dou didn''t keep his hands at all, and he started decisively to the extreme, and his backhand aimed at the sprite again.


    He will smooth out this chaotic world, but he will not build the so-called Millennium Empire.His goal is to create an orderly world.


    "what"


    The soul was hit hard again, and the sprite roared in pain, "I''m fighting you!"


    It can be seen that the humans in front of them are determined to slave themselves.They cannot retreat and can only fight Ye Dou desperately.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    316. Chapter 308, Conquering Sprites (Part 2)]


    Ye Dou kept swinging his battle sword in his hand, and slashed it on the soul of the sprite one after another, but the magical thing was that the soul of this monster was always hard to be wiped out.


    The meerkats looked straight and slapped their lips in secret, exclaiming secretly.It is indeed a monster that claims to be able to destroy the world.Ordinary creatures have been slashed by Night Fight, and they have died thousands of times a hundred times, and there is no possibility of survival.


    "This weird thing is really anti-beating, it''s heartbreaking, but it just doesn''t die."


    "It is different from the witches who have been passed down from generation to generation. They have existed for an unknown number of years, and the power of the soul is very powerful."


    Ye Dou was also surprised, but he was still so decisive in his attack, and the speed of his knife never slowed by more than half a minute.


    His domineering and domineering look always monitors the situation of the ghost, so he can feel that every time he cuts out, the soul of the ghost will be relatively weak by one cent.


    Ye Dou didn''t plan to kill the sprites, otherwise, he would not prevent the aster and sprites from perishing together.

 349 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 349

    He will severely inflict sprites, and then capture and slave him, letting sprites be used for his own use.


    Puff! Xueyin''s battle knife cut out a dazzling silver light, and forcibly sliced ??away the sprite, split it into two halves with a single knife, making it roar unwillingly.


    Ghost fought so hard that she didn''t want to be bullied by Ye Dou, but was beaten back by Ye Dou with a knife.


    At this moment, the sprite''s eyes are breathing fire.It is a sprite, an indescribable existence of human beings.


    It keeps resisting, but nothing can be changed, and the power of the soul becomes weak under the opponent''s slash.


    "almost!"


    Finally, Ye Dou felt that the soul of the ghost was weak, and no longer wielded the knife, but grabbed a charm from nowhere.


    "what is this"


    The ghost was shocked, even the soul was trembling, and the spell in Ye Dou''s hand made it feel bad.


    "Om!"


    There was a sudden buzzing between the heavens and the earth, and as Ye Dou threw the spell out, the mysterious rune engraved on the spell was activated, emitting some indescribable light.


    This is a spell similar to the Onmyoji summoning Shijin, but compared to the contract between Onmyoji and Shijin, the effect of this charm is more domineering.


    Once the target is beaten into this spell, it will be slaved and will never betrayed.


    This thing is naturally obtained from the exchange space, and the price is the three spirit swords of the sky cluster cloud sword, the sky cloth flow sword and the sky ten fist sword.


    "Surrender to me, work for me!"


    Ye Dou stabbed it out, and once again severely damaged the spirit body of the ghost.


    "Damn human beings, dare you!"


    Sprite still doesn''t know what the charm is in front of him, but he feels an infinite threat from it, just like the relationship between a wild beast and a trapping cage, the latter can naturally disturb the former.


    "Why don''t I dare."


    Ye Dou yelled, and the purple war energy that wandered around his body became more and more surging.He was fully urging the charm to subdue the sprites.


    "Om!"


    The light radiated by the spell is more intense, like the dawn, dispelling all darkness, and the surroundings are reflected like daylight.


    "Ah kill me, you kill me!"


    Sprite was crazy, because he felt that he was powerless and unwilling to become a human slave.


    After hearing the roar of the ghost, Zi Yu was shocked. Is this the monster in the world of cholera in her mind? It turned out to be: what did that guy do on the initiative to ask for death! Zi Yu had the intention to go over to find out, but it was blocked


    The fluctuations inside are too strong for people to approach.


    "what"


    Finally, with a long roar from the sprite, this terrible fluctuation ended.


    Looking at the charms that have been completely integrated into the soul of Sprites, and feeling the special connection between Sprites and himself, Ye Dou finally drew a long sword.


    "The ghost army, how many are still alive today."


    Ye Dou asked.


    "Master Huiyedou, there are still 30,000 terracotta warriors and horses that have not been destroyed. Many of them have been destroyed by the army of the Five Ninja Village."


    Sprites truthfully replied, with respectful attitude, which is simply unbelievable, this is still that...unbelievable, the monster sprites trying to dominate the entire continent is almost like a person.


    There is only 30,000, which is far below Ye Dou''s expectations.


    However, he quickly loosened his brows.As long as there are sprites, the number of ghost army can be replenished in a short time.


    "Come back, my body will become your bondage from now on."


    The moment the charm penetrated the soul of the ghost, Ye Dou could clearly feel that he and the ghost had established a certain kind of bond like a master and servant.


    At this moment, he has become the master of Sprite, and Sprite cannot harm him anyway.


    "It''s a great honor, Master Ye Dou!"


    The ghost said respectfully, even if it looks like a chaos at the moment, it can make people clearly feel that it is bowing its head to Ye Dou.


    After all, the sprite got into Ye Dou''s body and entangled in the abdomen of his body.Its soul is very weak now and needs time to calm down.


    "How the same strange things are about you."


    Seeing this, the mongoose turned around and said.


    First, the power of the devil from the fruit of gravity, then one of Loulan''s dragon veins, and then the power of the wood escape between the Thousand-Hand Pillars, and now there is another sprite power, all of which are four.


    My stupid host, you are finally not being a human being! Ye Dou ignored the mongoose''s complaints, secretly probed, and he was relieved.


    Probably the reason for the existence of sprites in his soul, whether it is his body or the core of the dragon veins, it is very easy to accept the existence of sprites.


    At this moment, the four energies are flowing peacefully in his body, not only there is no riot, but there is a faint trend of fusion and evolution.


    Ye Dou is looking forward to it.When these abilities are fully integrated, maybe he can go further and completely compare the power of the six ways.


    "You have subdued the sprite!"


    At this moment, Zixuan walked over and felt the ghost lurking quietly in Ye Dou''s body, and her eyes widened suddenly.


    "How to do night fight, do you want to kill her"


    Kill or kill! Today''s aster, the power of the witch is unraveled by her mother Maitreya, and he accepts the inheritance of the witches of the generations, but it is no longer an ordinary person.


    The cause and effect of the ghost and the witch has been entangled for an unknown period of time, even if Ye Dou does not provoke aster, aster may become his obstacle.


    When dealing with obstacles, they are generally destroyed directly.


    "Master Ye Dou!"


    Just when Ye Dou was about to start his hand, the ghost in his body suddenly spoke, urging Ye Dou to let the aster a way out.


    Even if Aster is not the first generation of witches, the power flowing in her body is ultimately the same as the sprites.


    Now that he has become Lord Ye Dou''s servant, the ghost hopes that the power of the witch can continue to be passed on.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    317. Chapter Three Hundred and Nine, Sprite Armor]

 350 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 350

    The ghost asked for Aster, which exceeded Ye Dou''s expectation.


    He felt that with the character of the ghost, he should hope to see the disappearance of the aster to relieve the pain of being sealed for a long time.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Ye Dou had already understood the sprites'' thoughts.


    After its soul was penetrated by that charm, it was no longer the monster that used to...wreck the world, but the most loyal servant of Night Fight.


    Ye Dousheng, it can live, and Ye Dou die, it absolutely can''t live, it will live forever and serve by Ye Dou''s side.


    The sprite at this moment does not resist this fate, but feels honored to be able to serve Night Fight.


    However, it still does not want the witch of the ghost country to disappear from this world, and hope she can live, because the ghost and the witch are originally one, and they do not distinguish each other.


    "Go back to your ghost country, don''t show up in front of my eyes."


    Ye Dou agreed, stared at Zixuan indifferently, and then lifted into the air, preparing to leave.


    This trip, his purpose has been completed, there is no need to stay in this ghost place again.


    Moreover, because of the war just now, the magma in the Sealed Land is in danger of erupting, and it is not suitable to stay for long.


    The battle outside the rumble is not over yet, Nara Shikamaru and others are still looking for opportunities to break through the blockade of Ichikishima Hime and enter the inside of the crater.


    Since just now, there have been frequent violent jitters inside, which made them have to worry and worry.


    "What''s going on inside, why has it been shaking since just now"


    "How is the sprite, did Master Aster succeed?"


    "Damn the snake girl!"


    The ninjas of the Five Ninja Villages have tried to enter the crater many times, even if they don''t need all of them, they only need to send one or two people in and they are satisfied.


    However, Ichikishima Hime did not give them this opportunity and kept firmly at the entrance:


    She is beautiful, her white clothes fluttering, like a fairy in Guanghan Palace, but in the eyes of Nara Shikamaru and others, she looks like a white impermanence.


    Sprites have a great relationship with being born, whether it is the five great Ninja villages or the overlords on this continent, they must be afraid.


    Because the old sprites once pushed the world to the brink of destruction, countless creatures have disappeared because of it, and such things can no longer happen.


    "Have you figured out a way yet, pineapple head"


    Temari asked.


    I also want to figure out a way.


    Nara Shikamaru was helpless.In front of him was an immortal who had lived for an unknown number of years, and behind him was a group of immortal army.


    It is not easy to break through the blockade under the attack of the two parties. What''s more, which fairy ninjutsu in front of you is too troublesome, not only can absorb their skills, but also can be invisible, which is extremely difficult.


    Just when everyone had a headache for entering the Sealed Land, a black shadow suddenly flew out of the Sealed Land.


    It was Ye Dou, he came out, didn''t stand, stood volley, and looked down at the ninjas of the five great ninjas in front of him.


    Today, he is underage, only a sixteen or seventeen-year-old model, but he has a sweeping invincible spirit on his body, which makes people feel trembling! "Master Ye Dou."


    Ichijishima Hime respectfully asked, "I wonder if this trip is going well"


    Ye Dou nodded, motioning to Zijing to get what he wanted.


    Nara Shikamaru and others naturally saw this scene, and their expressions suddenly became extremely solemn.


    Although they didn''t know what Ye Dou wanted, what they got from it.


    They only know, "Konoha Grey Wolf"


    It is already strong enough, if it becomes stronger, who is the huge Ninja World


    His opponent banged! Just when Nara Shikamaru was hesitant, there was a jitter in the distance.


    It is the support ninja of the Five Ninja Villages.When it was learned that Sprites had shifted their attention to the Miko of the Kingdom of Ghosts, the Five Ninja Villages also sent elites to support.


    "It''s reinforcements, great."


    Someone exclaimed, as if they were lost in the desert and suddenly saw an oasis.


    At this moment, Aster also walked out of the Sealed Land. Seeing the reinforcements, she immediately shouted, "Don''t let him go, he captured Sprite, and Sprite is on him now!"


    As soon as some words fell, the battlefield was quiet for a moment, and many people breathed in air-conditioning, feeling incredible.


    Monster sprites, the ninjas of the older generation are no strangers, but it is an unkillable and extremely powerful monster, how could it be captured by someone, they couldn''t believe it, because the news was too terrifying.


    However, it was the contemporary witches of the Kingdom of Ghosts who told this news, and she had no reason to deceive them.


    "In this case, you can''t let him go."


    "What happened more than ten years ago can''t happen again, keep him!"


    "Capture sprites, what do you want to do, do you want to destroy this world!"


    The crowd is raging, and the elite ninjas sent by the five great ninja villages all stepped forward and surrounded Ye Dou firmly.At a glance, the number of people turned out to be as many as hundreds.


    Don''t feel less, you must know that these ninjas are all elite ninjas in each village.


    "Master Ye Dou, are you leaving?"


    Ichikishima Hime asked.


    She still didn''t know what kind of battles Ye Dou had experienced in it, and how expensive it was.


    "No, I happen to have a technique I want to test."


    As soon as the voice fell, the frightening monstrous demon energy gushed out of him, and in a blink of an eye the world was blackened, covering the sky and the sun.


    "It turned out to be true, he really subdued sprites!"


    Among the ninja army, the ninja with excellent perception ability recognized this kind of demon energy, which is exactly the same as the aura on the ghost army.


    The only difference is that the devilish energy erupting from the night fight is a hundred times stronger than that on the group of ghost army, a thousand times, ten thousand times faster, a whole body is pitch black, and it is as high as: hundreds of battles of humanoid creatures appeared. In front of everyone.


    People are horrified, this picture is too terrifying, as if the monsters in the myth have come to the world, and the leaves of the mountains are withered and yellow at this moment, all falling, like the arrival of late autumn, the atmosphere of killing spread to everyone''s heart.


    "I think the sprite just now... the shape is more awkward."


    The mongoose opened his mouth, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "The human form is the best."

 351 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 351

    Ye Dou faintly replied.


    This is one of the powers of sprites.


    It''s just that the tail beast is not like a sprite, it has no form, and all creatures can take its form and change at will.


    "This, this, what is this!"


    Looking at the black giant that is hundreds of feet high and full of devilish energy burning like a fire, many people have a fear in their hearts.


    But, this was not over yet, I saw that...Iori Yetou stood on top of the demon''s head, with his hands together, covering the demon''s body with a layer of wooden escape armor.


    "Mu Dun.


    Sprite armor"


    : I thought about this word for a long time, but I didn''t expect to be satisfied.I just need to pat it with my hands in the future, so that brain cells will not die.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    318. Chapter Three Hundred and Ten, Ending]


    Ye Dou gave a shout, and a sapling suddenly emerged from the soil.It grew from small to large, growing extremely fast, and its vitality was unbelievable.


    Soon, the sapling grew into a giant tree in the sky comparable to a thousand years and ten thousand years, wrapped around the demon, and automatically formed a delicate armor.


    Different from the armor of the Ninja era or even the Warring States era, the armor of the demon''s body is more refined and simple, just like the Mingguang iron armor of the Tang Dynasty.


    The demon flame is overwhelming, and the night fight stands among the demon heads, just like a peerless demon master who has come out of a mythical story, with the atmosphere of looking at the world.


    The ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Villages were horrified in cold sweat, and they didn''t even have the courage to look at Ye Dou, shocking the world.


    "Don''t be scared by him, he is only one person!"


    "Yes, it''s not wrong, so why not Konoha Canglang, our five great Shinobu villages have joined forces, and we are afraid that he will be against the sky."


    "Kill, leave him behind."


    Below, everyone roared and screamed.


    It''s not that they are really not afraid of the night fight in front of them, on the contrary, it is because they are afraid that they will roar and try to get rid of the fear in their hearts.


    Otherwise, they don''t even have the strength to hold the weapon.


    "Eight Gate Dunjia, Sixth King Gate, open!"


    Boom! Suddenly, there was a strong fluctuation in the battlefield, and I saw a young man with a strangely dressed thick eyebrow roaring out of Konoha Ninja.


    Immediately afterwards, before people could react, he took a step, smashed the ground and jumped up like lightning, then stopped in front of the demon head.


    "Towards the Peacock."


    Ye Dou stared indifferently, and said calmly, "You have become stronger, Li!"


    "Konoha''s lotus will not die, it will bloom forever, I will stop you, Senior Ye Dou!"


    Li Luoke opened his arms to both sides, and one foot was slightly bent, like a golden rooster independent, and like a peacock with a screen.


    "what!"


    He shouted, clenched his fists, and blasted out with all his strength without reservation.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang Li Luoke continued to punch out with his fists, and the speed was so high that even the air was ignited, and the flames dyed the sky red, as if to dispel all the devilish energy, it was dazzling.


    "So strong, what kind of technique is this"


    Chojuro, Darui, Black Earth and others were amazed.


    They thought that among the troops Konoha sent, the only thing worthy of their attention was that...the genius Hyuga Neji of the Hyuga clan.


    Unexpectedly, this shameless young man with thick eyebrows could actually perform such a ninjutsu, no worse than any of them, and even better.


    At least, no one of them has the confidence to take such a blow.


    However, even with such a powerful blow, it hit the enemy in front of him.


    Boom! Li Luoke was exhausted, gritted his teeth and punched the final punch, blasting on the demon head, but only a little ripple was splashed.


    Then, the demon''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t see what it had done, but Li Luoke''s body flew upside down like a kite, hit the ground, and smashed a big hole.


    "Little Li!"


    Hyuga Neji and others yelled anxiously.


    "I''m fine, cough cough"


    Li Luoke struggled to get up from the pit and signaled that he was fine.


    However, judging from his appearance, he was abruptly beaten out of the state of Bamen Dunjia. This and that were all right, and everyone changed color.


    See, Ye Dou has become stronger again, not only has mastered the Mu Dun of the first generation of Hokage, but now also conquered the monster sprites.


    It is really against the sky! "Don''t be afraid, he is only one person, we will go together."


    Li Luoke''s defeat by a single blow did not scare the ninjas of the Five Ninja Villages.


    They are the elite ninjas of their respective ninja villages, born for the mission, and died for the mission.Unless the mission is completed, they will never back down.


    A group of army is mighty, killing intent rushing towards Night Fight, wanting to keep him, to prevent sprites from being born.


    At this moment, the demon wearing bright iron armor moved, and saw his right hand open, and a battle sword suddenly emerged from his hand.


    "Is this really good? These are the elite troops of the Five Ninja Villages. Kill them. I am afraid that the next big battle will not be easy to fight."


    "Don''t underestimate the Five Great Ninja Villages, they have been passed down for a long time, and this little loss cannot hurt their roots."


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, urged the sprites, holding the Xueyin war knife, swept forward.


    This knife is too terrifying, it can be divided into mountains and seas, and it has the power to open up the world.


    "Boom"


    After a blow, the mountain range that stretched for dozens of miles in front of him was split to pieces, shocking everyone.


    Yes, it was just stunned, the ninja troops of the five great ninja villages did not die.


    Naturally, it wasn''t that Ye Dou was slashing, but Zixus had shot her, her power was completely awakened, and she had obtained all the inheritance of the witch, and she blocked this peerless blow for everyone.


    In other words, the dozens of miles of mountains he broke apart were only caused by aftermath.

 352 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 352

    The battlefield fell into silence, and the ninjas of the five great ninja villages were no longer clamoring. In front of such terrifying powers, no matter how many people there are, there is no use, and they are not enough for the other party to kill!


    Although Aster blocked Ye Dou''s knife, she herself was not comfortable, and sweat was already flowing on her forehead.


    "I won''t let you kill the innocent."


    Zixuan has a pretty face and a stubborn face. She is kind by nature, cold on the outside and hot on the inside.


    Especially when the killers are their enemies, sprites.


    "Humph."


    Ye Dou snorted coldly, and wanted to urge the ghost to swing a second sword.


    However, just after raising the saber, the demon transformed into a ghost suddenly disappeared at this moment.


    It wasn''t that he had been attacked by some mysterious attack, but that the sprite couldn''t support it.


    Before completely conquering the sprites, Night Fight severely damaged the sprites countless times, making his soul extremely weak and unable to immediately enter the battle.


    Fortunately, the spell printed in its soul is very mysterious and has the miraculous effect of locking the soul.It does not take long for the sprite to recover.


    The monstrous magic flame dissipated, and Ye Dou returned to its original appearance and fell from the sky.


    "Are you saved?"


    "What happened? How did his attack stop."


    ""


    The ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Village swallowed, feeling like a survivor.


    "Extremely sorry, Master Ye Dou!"


    Sprite thought came out and said apologetically.


    "Relax."


    Ye Dou replied, raising his head and sweeping across the ninja troops in front of him, then stopped staying, and flew away.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    319. Chapter three hundred and eleven, another one for nothing]


    A great battle ended like this! But the Ninja world did not calm down. When the news came back to the major Ninja villages, many ninjas were talking.


    The birth of the sprite was a major event, but in the end, it was announced that it was subdued by a human, which really shocked countless people.


    It should be noted that it has only been more than ten years since the last time the sprites changed the world, and many people vaguely remember the terrible sprites.


    It is an immortal monster, and only the witches passed down from generation to generation in the kingdom of ghosts can seal it.


    "How can this be a sprite, how can I surrender to a human being"


    A ninja who had experienced the war that year couldn''t believe it.


    The sprite was born that year, and the undead army that led it swept the world, almost destroying the world, even the Five Great Ninja Villages could not help it.


    In the end, Maitreya, the last maiden of the country of ghosts, took the initiative, and sacrificed herself to seal the sprites. How did he think that things would turn out to be like this. "What kind of ninja is Konoha Canglang, what ability does he have, even sprites? All have to bow their heads and become ministers."


    This news is too explosive, far beyond people''s imagination, even the indisputable residents of the Iron Country are talking about it.


    "Iori Yetou, really a dangerous man, if I have a chance, I really want to see him now, what has become of him?"


    Not only people are discussing, but the five generations of water shadow Terumi Ming of Wuren Village are also paying attention.


    "Master Shuiying, please pay attention to your words. After all, Iori Yetou is always a vicious and dangerous person."


    Qing reminded.


    "I''m not a kid, so you don''t need to talk with me."


    Terumi Mei rolled her eyes and turned to look out the window.


    Ye Dou killed the four generations of Water Shadow Tachibana Yakura and helped them overthrow the tyranny of Tachibana Yakura.


    Whether she is still Qing, or all the insiders, she will rot in her stomach.


    Even, for the sake of Wu Ren''s face, they also threw all charges on Ye Dou and issued a wanted for Ye Dou.


    Because Iori Yatou has always been a rebel ninja, and they are one of the five great ninja villages in the ninja world.


    "While the Five Shadows talks, something like this suddenly broke out. I''m afraid this Ninja World will be in chaos, Master Tuying."


    In the office of Yannin Village, Hei Tu''s father Huang Tu has a solemn expression.


    Iori Yatou was originally one of the members of Akatsuki''s organization, and he dared to invade Konoha Shinobu alone, causing Jiraiya to die, and Senju Tsunade coma.


    Now that he is getting help from Sprites, it must be even more terrifying.What kind of turmoil he will cause in the Ninja World will be unpredictable.


    "Huh, only that village can cultivate such a vicious criminal."


    Oh Yemu snorted coldly.


    For Konoha Shinobu, he didn''t even have a good feeling in his heart.


    When he was still young, he visited Konoha as an ambassador.


    Who knows, before he saw the first generation Naruto Senjujuma, he was humiliated by that...Luo Uchiha:.


    Because of this incident, Ohnomu has been cherishing it for a long time, and has not let it go. Huang Tu heard the word and sighed helplessly, and his father''s chicken belly could not help it.


    "We should almost leave, Master Tukage."


    "Don''t worry, we will leave when the black soil returns. This time she will be called in for the meeting. It is time for her to meet the people from the Five Great Shinobi Village."


    Things like Iwanin and Kirinin have happened in the five great ninja villages.


    Because of Akatsuki, the Big Five


    Shinobu''s rare original intentions gathered together to discuss.


    No way, Akatsuki''s combat power exceeded their imagination, and no Shinobu village could deal with it.


    Nowadays, except for the eight tails and nine tails, the other tailed beasts have been captured by the Akatsuki organization.The five major Shinobu villages can only unite and discard their prejudices and discuss how to deal with the Akatsuki organization.


    Of course, this is the topic that the Five Shadows talks originally needed to discuss.


    Today, they still need to add one more, how to deal with the problem of Iori Yetou.

 353 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 353

    Before this, everyone had never heard of this name, and the name of Yagami Yato was not even seen in the list of geniuses who must kill in the major Shinobu villages.


    However, in just a few years, this young man has risen like a comet and has done a world-shattering event that even the five great Shinobu villages need to be taken seriously.


    Perhaps even a thousand generation old man would not have thought that when he wanted to disgust Konoha, a title he casually named would ring through the entire Ninja world.


    the other side.


    At this moment, as the focus of everyone in the Ninja World, Ye Dou is walking on the forest path.


    Ichigishima Hime did not follow him anymore, and had already returned to Longdi Cave.


    However, without Ichikishima Hime, there was an additional witch aster following him all the time.


    It''s not that Ye Dou didn''t try to get rid of her, but there was a special connection between her and Sprite, and Aster could feel it wherever Sprite went.


    Therefore, no matter how many times she is thrown away, this...Miko can always find him accurately.


    "You have been following what I want to do."


    Ye Dou stopped because he had seen and heard the domineering and told him that the witch chased him up again, and she was hiding behind the tree in her own right, thinking that Ye Dou could not see her.


    "The Miko''s duty is to seal the sprites. The sprites are on you now, and I will naturally follow you to prevent you from doing evil."


    Aster was also straightforward, knowing that he had been found, and walked straight out from behind the tree, righteously speaking.


    After the witch''s power was completely awakened, she realized that she must not let sprites or night fights at will.


    Otherwise, this continent will definitely fall into endless wars.


    "You really thought I didn''t dare to kill you"


    Ye Dou stared at Aster, his expression still calm, but the pair of eyes exuded an icy killing intent.


    Aster took a step back subconsciously, but quickly regrouped.


    The maiden''s duty is to prevent sprites from damaging the world, even if it is death, she will not hesitate.


    Ye Dou''s eyes were colder, and the witch and sprite had restrained each other for an unknown amount of time.


    Nowadays, Sprite recognizes him as Lord and is lodged on him, which is equivalent to saying that he has assumed this cause and effect.


    Unless one party dies, this entanglement may continue for generations.


    "Master Ye Dou, please forgive Aster, she is still young, and she has lived in the palace of the witch since she was a child. She doesn''t understand many things."


    Perceiving that Ye Dou had a murderous heart, the ghost hurriedly pleaded.


    "Being young is not an excuse."


    Ye Dou said, his tone was as cold as a glacier, but he didn''t really do anything.


    Speaking of, doing it, this is what he learned from Metkay.


    "Another one for nothing."


    Looking at the aster, the mongoose snapped his fingers suddenly, "First, the Queen of Loulan, and now the witch of the land of ghosts, where there is a white-eyed princess in Konoha, I will almost make up a table of mahjong."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    320. Chapter Three Hundred and Twelve, Chaos Ninja World]


    [I read the book reviews and some book friends said that they can¡¯t see the comments. This may be an unupdated relationship. In addition, I wish everyone a happy holiday. It''s a pity that I didn''t see the dragon boat today.


    ] "Naruto Uzumaki defeated Payne alone"


    At the border of Thunder Country, Uchiha Sasuke''s former snake team, and now the Eagle team met Uchiha Daido.


    When the night fight caught the sprites, they did not idle.


    Where to get the "truth" from Uchiha belt soil


    Sasuke Uchiha of Uchiha, as Uchiha Daido thought, awakened the power of the kaleidoscope writing wheel.


    After that, he accepted Uchiha''s invitation to join the Akatsuki organization, and he was on the mission to capture Yao. Now he has just "returned from the mission."


    "Well, he has become: very powerful, he should be better than Sasuke now."


    Bai Jue said, the yin and yang strange in his tone.


    "Hmph, this kind of thing doesn''t matter, the important Five Shadows talks."


    Sasuke Uchiha snorted coldly.


    Where to get the "truth" from Uchiha belt soil


    Later, he vowed to make Shimura Danzo, who had made his brother bear the infamy, pay the price.


    The lives of other people have nothing to do with him.


    "I said so, but on such an important occasion as the Five Shadows Conference, it must be very dangerous!"


    Ghost Lantern Shuiyue Tan hands.


    Although he is not afraid of the sky, he does not intend to go to death for no reason.


    Traveling in the Five Shadows is not a trivial matter. There are definitely countless good players around them. Just a few of them, what can they do when they go. "I will personally take down the head of Shimura Danzo at the Five Shadows Conference. Help me."


    Sasuke Uchiha said softly.


    Today, he has gone a step further, awakening two ultimate pupil skills, and he has the confidence to defeat any enemy.


    "However, we don''t even know where the Five Shadows meeting will be."


    Uzumaki Phosphorus didn''t want to take this trip, because it was too dangerous.


    "Don''t worry about this, I will definitely take you there."


    Uchiha said lightly.


    Bai Jue''s ephemeral art is unique in the world, and where is the place of the Five Shadows meeting, it is impossible to hide them.


    As soon as the voice fell, Bai Jue and Hei Jue separated into two halves, "Follow me, I will tell you the information of the Five Ninja Villages on the road."


    It''s disgusting! Looking at the black and white that split from the middle, the vortex fragrant phosphorus also cracked, and his eyelids twitched.


    "Let''s go."


    Sasuke Uchiha didn''t think so much, and was the first to follow.

 354 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 354

    He is very conceited and is not worried about Bai Jue''s tricks.


    "It''s going very smoothly."


    The members of the Eagle team left, leaving only Kurozutsu and Uchiha to talk to the two.


    "Sasuke''s actions were expected, but I didn''t expect that Nagato would use the reincarnation technique so much. After all, the naivety in his heart has not disappeared."


    Uchiha''s tone of voice was very calm.Although he blamed Uzumaki Nagato on his mouth, he didn''t care that much about Uzumaki Nagato''s use of the reincarnation technique.


    Because he doesn''t trust Uchiha Madara, or even Uchiha Madara, wants to do it alone.


    However, he wouldn''t say such a thing, because he knew very well which side of Uchiha Madara Kurozu was.


    However, what he doesn''t know is that Kuro absolutely doesn''t care who Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Daido will play Infinite Moon Read in the end.


    From beginning to end, it has only one, and that is its mother, Datongmu Huiye.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara is more certain to make the plan successful than Uchiha''s belt soil.


    The two had a conspiracy for a while, and Hei Jue suddenly said, "What should I do with Iori Yedou? He has subdued Sprites, and his strength has exceeded our expectations. Moreover, he seems


    I almost know a lot of secrets"


    "Let¡¯s watch the changes first, I don¡¯t have any plans to connect with the external demon elephants for the time being."


    Upon hearing the name, Uchiha narrowed his pupils slightly.


    He thought that Ye Dou was nothing more than a knife, but at the end he found that he couldn''t see through. What exactly Ye Dou wanted to do, what he was preparing, and whether it would affect his plan, he had no score.


    Apart from speeding up the plan, he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "But, let''s get him away first, he and Xiao Nan seem to have a good relationship"


    "I know."


    On the other side, Ye Dou, who had left the country of ghosts, was not in a hurry.He needed some time to get acquainted with the power of sprites.


    Since the ghost sucked into his body, he has keenly noticed that the various abilities of the inner body are gradually blending and transforming bit by bit.


    This kind of transformation is good.


    The power of sprites belongs to yin, the cells between the thousand-hand pillars belong to yang, and the core of the dragon veins happens to be the force of nature.


    Ye Dou felt that perhaps when these energies in his body were perfectly integrated and evolved, he would be able to step into the pinnacle of this world and compete with the six immortals.


    Even if their bloodlines are different, their blood succession limits are different, and they use different fairy techniques, the Chakra''s level is the same level.


    It''s a pity that this kind of fusion cannot be accelerated through cultivation, and Ye Dou can only wait for the fusion and transformation of several forces.


    Thinking of this, he shifted his attention, opened a scroll, and took away a handful of specially made kunai pretends engraved with mysterious techniques.


    "Ok"


    Suddenly, he turned his head, because he saw and heard the domineering feeling that someone was approaching.


    It''s not that... the maiden who is compassionate and compassionate, but another weird aura.


    It was Bai Jue, but it was not the main body, but a clone, which was drilled out of the mud in front of Ye Dou.


    "What are you doing."


    "Don''t look so scary, I''m here to tell you a piece of news."


    Bai Jue said fearfully, this is not fake, otherwise it would not send a clone to look for Ye Dou.


    After a pause, he said again, "Payne is dead and defeated by Naruto Uzumaki."


    Ye Dou was stunned for a moment when he died, and when Uzumaki Nagato died, it represented the fourth Ninja World War, and it was about to break out.


    However, he recovered quickly, because he was almost ready, whether he was alive or dead, it would depend on the next battle.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Bai Jue said again, "There is one more thing to tell you. You may be a little interested."


    "Say."


    "Not long ago, the Hyuga clan was invaded, the clan''s daughter, Hyuga Hinata was taken away, and the second daughter, Hyuga Kahuo, had her eyes dug out.


    Bai Jue didn''t say the next words, because he was frightened by the sudden burst of night fighting, and quickly explained, "Hey, don''t look at us like this, this is not...we did it."


    "It''s not you, who is that."


    Ye Dou asked coldly.


    "Moon Ninja"


    "The descendants of Hamura."


    "You really know a lot of things."


    Bai Jue''s pupils contracted, and there are not many people who know the origin of the moon forbearance, and it can even be said that there are very few.


    Only it and Heijue, a monster that has existed for an unknown number of years, can understand the secrets of the year.


    "I''ve told you the information, what you want to do is up to you"


    Puff! Don''t wait: Bai Jue left, Ye Dou had already stabbed him in the forehead, killing him completely.


    This news never occurred to him, because the birth of Moon Shinobi should be two years after the end of the four wars.


    Today, it has been advanced for some reason.


    However, it doesn''t matter anymore.Since he came into this world, many things have changed and completely messed up.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    321. Chapter 313, Return to Konoha]


    Moon Shinobi is the descendant of Otsuki Yui''s brother Otsuki Yumura.


    In the past, Otsuki Yui and Ohtsuki Yui and the brothers of Otsuki Yumura joined forces to seal Otsuki Teruya, in order to prevent the resurrection of Too, the brother Ohtsuki Yui divided the power of Too into nine parts and left them on the ground.


    The ten tails that had lost the power of the tail beasts eventually turned into outer golems and were shocked into the moon.


    But even so, the two brothers Datongmu are still worried.


    As a result, Datong Muyu Village took the initiative to take the responsibility of guarding the outer demon elephant, and left the earth, guarding the moon, and preventing the outer demon elephant from being born.


    Long years have passed, and the village of Otsuki Yumura has died, but his descendants have been adhering to the ancestral motto to live forever on the moon with the evil demon.

 355 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 355

    And this is the origin of the moon forbearance, they are all descendants of the pure blood of Otsuki Yumura.


    It''s just that there is a descendant of the generation of Otsuki Yu Village called Otsuki Sheren.


    He misunderstood the meaning of Otsuki Yumura, two years after the end of the Fourth Ninja War.


    He activated the reincarnation eye, thinking that the world created by Otsuki Yui was a failure, and attempted to make the moon hit the earth and destroy the world created by Otsuki Yui.


    Why did the Datongmushe people take away Huahuo''s eyes? That''s because he is a person who divides the family.


    I checked the information here, and Du Niang wrote that Sheren was born without eyes, but Sheren met Hina Tian when she was a child. This is a bit contradictory, and it is reasonable to throw it away and reincarnate.


    The reason why Hinata Hinata was taken away was because he had come to the earth with his father when he was a child, met Hinata Hinata, thought she was cute, and since then he has been appointed as his wife.


    This is the original cause of this incident.


    Today, the Fourth Ninja World War has not erupted. I don¡¯t know why Datongmusheren has acted because of him. "These guys will be so kind to tell you the news."


    The mongoose jumped onto Ye Dou''s shoulder and asked.


    "He wants to lead me away and retrieve the eyes of reincarnation stored on Uzumaki Nagato. I won''t leave, Uchiha can''t be at ease with the soil."


    Ye Dou saw it thoroughly.


    It''s just that Uchiha doesn''t know how to take the soil, even if he doesn''t do this, the night fight will wake up Toyou.


    "Then where are we going now"


    "Go to the moon, but before that, I need to go to Konoha."


    Ye Dou got up, stood on the cliff and looked over, letting the cold wind hit his face, and after leaving for so long, it was time to go back.


    "Konoha, what are you going to do with Konoha, do you want to mess up again?"


    Suddenly, a crisp voice rang in my ears.


    It''s aster, this witch is here again, persistent, no matter how many times she is thrown away, she still just follows the night fight.


    Ye Dou ignored him, his body vacated, and flew away again


    A few days later, the Konoha Hyuga clan.


    Since the collapse of the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan has been promoted to the Konoha first ninja family.


    Whether it is the environment of the clan or the area of ??the clan, the Hyuga clan occupies the position that Konoha has done.


    However, the Hyuga clan at this moment does not have the appearance of Konoha''s strongest ninja clan, but the atmosphere is a bit solemn.


    For nothing else, just because they were invaded by an enemy not long ago, the eldest princess Hyuga Hinata was taken away, and the eyes of the second princess were brutally gouged out.


    Even Hyuga, as the patriarch, was seriously injured, and he didn''t even have the strength to recover his daughter.


    "Fireworks, it''s cold outside, let''s go back"


    In the courtyard of the Hyuga Sect''s family, Hyuga Nizu spoke to the youngest daughter.


    "No need, father, you just got hurt, go back first, I want to sit still."


    Hyuga Huahuo spoke softly, changing from the vivaciousness of the past, with a little sadness on her face, gently stroking the snow rabbit in her arms.


    "I know, but not for too long. Pay attention to your body."


    Hyuga Hizuto sighed without reluctance, and my daughter left anxiously.


    When the footsteps went away, Hyuga Kahuo gently stroked the snow rabbit in her arms, and suddenly spoke to the air, "You are always like this, I can''t see my eyes now, would you not come out to see me?"


    Her voice is very soft and soft, as if convinced that there are people around.


    Suddenly, a black shadow slowly descended from the air, and finally stopped not far in front of her.


    At this moment, Hyuga Kahuo''s eyes were poached away and she was covered with bandages, but she seemed to be able to see her, looking straight ahead, biting her red lips tightly, tears streaming from her eyes.


    The wind rose and messed up her hair, but she didn''t care, put down the snow rabbit in her arms, rushed over with anger, and punched Ye Dou in the chest.


    Ye Dou silently endured it, and then finally stretched out his hand and hugged the girl in his arms tightly.


    Perceiving his movements, Hyuga Kahuo cried even harder, and the suppressed cry contained too much, both miss and worry.


    "Sir Nizu, we"


    "Do not care."


    In the dark, Hyuga Hizusuka and several other ninjas of the Hyuga clan looked at them.Although the Hyuga clan was big, the cries of the fireworks caught their attention.


    "But, he is the criminal who destroyed our Konoha"


    "Then how do you want to take him down? You or me?"


    "This"


    The man stopped talking and was stunned. Yes, what did they use to capture Iori Yedou "Let''s go, we haven''t seen anything today."


    After that, Hyuga Hizu turned around and left.As the head of the Hyuga clan, he naturally couldn''t let the night fight.


    However, at this moment he is just the father of two daughters, as long as the daughter is happy and happy, that is enough.


    The cry of Hyuga Flower Fire continued for a long time, and then gradually weakened.


    Ye Dou had long been aware of the existence of Hyuga Hizu and others, but he didn''t make sense, and instead said a lot with Hyuga Hanahu.


    "Will you still go"


    Hyuga Hanaho clutched him tightly, for fear that he would let go...and disappear again.


    "meeting."


    Ye Dou nodded, but didn''t wait: Hua Huo spoke, and he went on to say, "But this time I will take you."


    What he was going to do was too dangerous, and he used to be too weak, so he kept avoiding and didn''t meet Hinata Kazuo.


    And now, the time has come, and he has become strong enough to fulfill his promise back then.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    322. Chapter 314, A Moment of Peace]


    Night Fight comes fast and goes fast.


    It''s just that he was alone when he came, and he was carrying the Hyuga fireworks when he left.

 356 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 356

    Hyuga Hizusuka watched the two leave, until the back of the two completely disappeared, and he looked back.


    He didn''t tell anyone about the arrival of Ye Dou, and naturally he didn''t notify Konoha.


    He knows that his little daughter has missed that person for a long time, and even if the other party has done all kinds of wrong things, he still hasn''t changed.


    As a father, he only hopes that his daughter can live happily.


    In addition, he also hopes to use Ye Dou''s hand to bring his other daughter back safely.


    In today''s Ninja World, if he can''t even complete the Iori Yedou, then it is really difficult for anyone to bring his baby daughter back.


    "Please, Huahuo and Iori Yedou!"


    "Night Fight!"


    "Ok."


    "Where are we going now"


    On the other side, after leaving Konoha, Ye Dou flew all the way with Hyuga Kazuo on his back.


    The latter was the first time to experience the feeling of flying.This novel experience made her forget what happened during this period of time, and finally smiled.


    "Go get your eyes back."


    Ye Dou said without looking back, "But before that, I want to take you to a safe place."


    The strongest turmoil in the history of the Ninja World is about to break out.Even if Ye Dou is confident, there is no guarantee that the plan will go smoothly.


    He is going to bring the fireworks back to Longdi Cave until the end of the four wars.


    He died in the final battle or won, and she could live safe and sound, avoiding the battle.


    "I want to go with you, can I"


    Hyuga Huahuo put his arms around his neck and pleaded.


    It''s been too long, she hasn''t seen Ye Dou for too long, and she has too many words in her heart that she wants to confide to him, "It''s useless if you go, it will only slow you down."


    ""


    Hyuga Kahuo was choked, and there was no one who said that, even if it was the truth.


    But when she thought that he was like this before, choking countless classmates and teachers to death, she laughed inexplicably.


    "Why are you laughing."


    "I want to go with you without me. You said you would take me wherever you go."


    With that, Hyuga Hanaho couldn''t help but clasp his hands tightly, and his head was firmly attached to his shoulder, for fear that he would be left behind as soon as he loosened it.


    Ye Dou was silent, and nodded in agreement after a while.


    In his heart, he might also want to get along with Hyuga Kaho a lot, because he can''t guarantee that this will be the last time.


    People are about to die, and their words are good.


    Although he is not dead, the alarm clock for death is already counting down. If you are absolutely sure, then cherish this moment of peace.


    With a decision in his mind, Ye Dou immediately changed direction, looking for the road to the moon.


    He didn''t rush on the road in a hurry, the people had injuries and couldn''t withstand such a long journey.


    Along the way, the two said a lot, but as before, it was basically Ye Dou listening and Hua Huo talking.


    She seemed to have something to say, and she told Ye Dou what had happened in the past three years, no matter how big or small it was.


    At night, after a day''s journey, the two found an inn to rest.


    "Night Fight."


    Before taking a break, Hyuga Hanaoka still held Yetou''s hand and did not let go...


    Ye Dou lightly said "Yeah"


    , Hold back more hard, "You say, I''m listening."


    "If I went blind earlier, would you show up earlier?"


    Hyuga Hanaho asked.


    The room was dark, because she hadn''t turned on the lights, and her eyes had been taken away, but Ye Dou felt that even her soul had been seen through.


    He sighed silently and said, "Don''t think about it, I will take your eyes back, you will always be the princess with white eyes."


    "I don''t think about it, I''m just happy. If I can always be like this, even if I''m blind all my life, I''m willing."


    Hyuga Huahuo smiled softly, her pretty face always facing Ye Dou, a moonlight came in, presenting her exquisite figure in front of Ye Dou.


    Looking at this scene, even if it was the ice-cold night fight, his heart was throbbing.He suddenly lowered his head and gently touched Huahuo''s lips.


    "Go to sleep, I have to hurry tomorrow."


    "Ok"


    The Hyuga Fireworks is quiet now, and the voice is softer than a mosquito. Pulling up the quilt, blocking the blushing cheeks


    No words for a night.


    The next day, Hyuga Kahuo woke up in panic.


    It was not that she had a nightmare, but that she had not yet adapted to the feeling of losing her eyes.The eternal and endless darkness made her fear.


    However, when she noticed that the holding hand was still loosening, the gloom in her heart was immediately dispersed and she felt warm.


    "Woke up."


    Ye Dou woke up together and helped her up.


    "Ok."


    Hyuga Kahuo smiled and nodded, and then followed Yatou''s arms and climbed behind him to hang, like a koala.


    It''s not that she can''t go, but she is obsessed with this kind of willful and reliable feeling.


    After freshening up and having breakfast, Ye Dou drove on her back again.


    The passage to the moon is within the territory of the land of fire.According to Huahuo, that night the moon forbearance invaded the Hyuga clan, and it was not that no one was pursuing it.

 357 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 357

    However, Konoha''s chasing forces were quickly lost, and no trace of the enemy could be found.Even the ninja guarding the border did not return any news.


    Combined with Ye Dou''s understanding, the road to the moon is basically not far from Konoha.


    It is not troublesome to find that passage, because it is a very sky-defying technique.


    This channel is very extraordinary, with the ability to jump in space, and can easily send mortals to the moon.


    Such a channel must have huge abilities.Ye Dou only needs to look in the direction where Moon Shinobi left to find his goal.


    Sure enough, after flying in mid-air for a long time, Ye Dou sensed terrible fluctuations in power from a cave not far away.


    Even if the other party''s arrangement is very secretive, and the technique that interferes with the perception of ninjutsu is set, it can''t escape the detection of the domineering color.


    At the same time, the pursuit troops sent by Konoha also found this secret passage along the way.


    They are not many in number, but all of them are elites.There are Neji Hyuga, Shikamaru Nara, Shino Yuki, and Tiantian.


    "That ninja character is from Ah Hun, meaning "here is the point"


    Mean?"


    Several people came into the cave and looked up with a strange symbol, not a commonly used word in the ninja world, it was very rare.


    And below the text was a piece of fluorescent green spring water, and there seemed to be some taboo in it.Hyuga opened his eyes and couldn''t see through it.


    However, Neji Hyuga didn''t see what was below, but saw something in the sky, flying at high speed.


    When he fixed his eyes, he was stunned.


    "What''s wrong, Ning Ci"


    Nara Shikamaru asked.


    "Master Huahuo is here and Iori Yatou is here."


    What Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    323. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifteenth, Illusion World]


    As soon as the night fight came, Niuji Hyuga''s voice fell, and the other three people immediately prepared for battle.


    The friendship between them and Ye Dou had long since vanished with his invasion.


    At this moment, to Konoha, to them, Iori Yatou was nothing but a dangerous and powerful ninja.


    Countless humming bugs flew out of Yu Noshino, and they flocked in groups, so dense that they can suffocate patients with dense fear on the spot.


    The oil girl clan has been associated with insects for generations, and all mysteries are also related to insects.


    Normally, they will hide the bugs around, some special bugs, they will even be hidden in their bodies, and use their own chakras to feed them, making the scalp numb.


    No nonsense every day, the former tore open the scrolls with various hidden weapons on the spot, and as long as a signal, the unimaginable hidden weapons will be thrown on Ye Dou''s face by her.


    "Everyone wait a minute"


    Although the Hyuga Fireworks cannot be seen, the buzzing of the insects can''t escape her ears.


    She didn''t want to see everyone starting to fight with Ye Dou, shouting from a distance, "Ye Dou is here to save my sister."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone moved for a while, but no one believed Huahuo''s words.


    Because they haven''t forgotten how the day and night fight invaded Konoha, how it hit Hinata Hinata hard, except that it didn''t kill, it was basically merciless.


    They are more willing to believe that he is simply trying to regain sparks¡¯ eyes than he came to save Hyuga Hinata. "I¡¯ll retrieve the eyes of the fireworks that were taken away."


    Sure enough, Ye Dou didn''t even have the intention of concealing, and he revealed his purpose.


    The few people in front of them, not Naruto Uzumaki, Inuzuka Toa, Akudo Dingza and others, are not only smart, but also calm enough, with strong analytical skills, and honestly speaking of their goals, they can win their trust more.


    After some discussions, everyone had a result.


    "We promised to cooperate with you, but only this time. When Hinata is retaken, you will still be our enemy."


    Nara Shikamaru spoke to Yatoto as the captain, with a warning in his tone.


    He has not forgotten that his father''s arm was cut off by the boy in front of him.As a son of man, he will never forgive Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou is silent, or disdainful, or it may be habitual silence.


    In short, he has not changed much from the past, and he is too lazy to talk nonsense with them.


    "Leave Master Huahuo to us."


    Hyuga Neji also spoke, hoping to personally protect the Hyuga fireworks.


    Ye Dou glanced at him indifferently, unmoved and said, "What can you do if you are a Shinobu"


    Speaking of this, even the fireworks behind him are choked badly. After all, some of them are not even Shangren. They are not so worthless, bastards! "Hmph, what Shangren can''t do, you are a Zhongren Can do it"


    Hyuga Neji also got angry, he is a genius ninja of the Hyuga clan, and he has never been so despised.


    "No need, Brother Ning Ci, I just follow Ye Dou!"


    As she said, she hugged Yedou''s neck and hands tightly, and the hand that Hyuga Neji extended directly stopped in the air.


    "Almost all right, Ning Ci, don''t forget our mission this time."


    Nara Shikamaru didn''t say anything, but he knew in his heart that with the addition of Night Fight, the success rate of this mission would be greatly improved.


    Moreover, the enemy''s combat power, they still don''t know, it will be safer than any of them to give Hyuga Fireworks to Night Fight.


    It''s not that Hyuga Neji doesn''t know this truth, but he just can''t get angry.


    Upon seeing this, Nara Shikamaru shook his head and asked, "Ning


    Second, can you see what is at the bottom of the spring"


    "The vision is a bit distorted. There may be some taboo, which interferes with Baiyan''s insight."


    Hyuga Neji also shook his head, indicating that he could not see through.


    "It seems I can only go down in person."


    Everyone nodded when they heard the words, and then jumped into the spring water one by one.


    "Going down."


    Ye Dou turned his head and said, seeing Hua Huo nodding before he jumped into the water in one breath.

 358 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 358

    The spring water is very clean, and you can clearly see everything around you when you open your eyes.


    However, this is only the first level, and Ye Dou knows that all this is just the surface.If it goes further, the appearance of the surroundings will change greatly, and there will be danger waiting for them.


    In fact, when they followed all the way downstream, it didn''t take long for them to cross a layer of membrane and enter another new world.


    There is no water here, and the magnetic field is different from that of the earth''s surface, surrounded by bubbles and round rocks, just like a model of a planet.


    These bubbles are weird, there is a substance that makes people hallucinate, and can draw people into the world of illusion.


    "If tomorrow is the end of the world, who do you want to be with the most"


    In a daze, Yatou returned to Konoha''s Ninja School.


    In front of him was Umino Iluka.He stood on the podium chatting with the students, and said a topic that the students in the audience would dare to be interested in.


    "For example, the moon fell or something."


    "If the world is at the end of the day, I hope it is not the moon that will fall, but roast meat!


    "Hahahaha"


    There was a burst of laughter in the classroom, and many students were amused by Qiu Dao Dingci''s remarks.


    Ye Dou stood at the end of the classroom, watching all this silently.


    This illusion, unlike the one he had encountered before, can drag him into the vortex of memory and wander forever.


    In other words, this scene has happened before.


    "Yedou, if tomorrow is the end of the world, what do you want to do."


    Suddenly, a girl in front of him started a errand. It was a childhood Hyuga Flower Fire. She seemed to think of romantic things and asked expectantly.


    "I will kill you first."


    The boy being questioned gave her a cold look, which made Hyuga Kahuo almost cry.


    "You guy has always been so difficult to get along with since childhood."


    The mongoose grinned straight at it.


    Not to mention it, even if Ye Dou himself saw the past scene again, it was a moment of dumbness.


    However, at the time, he really only regarded Hyuga Hanako as a troublesome follower, and the scene changed again, and the scenes that happened in the past were recurring.


    Outside the illusion world, Hyuga Neji had already woken up.


    "Wake up, every day"


    "What''s wrong with me"


    Open your eyes every day, it happens that everyone is around you, looking at yourself.


    "We are all in illusion."


    Yuzina replied.


    "Where''s the illusion fireworks with that guy"


    Tiantian froze for a moment, turned his head and looked, but found that the two of them did not seem to have awakened.


    "Who knows."


    Nara Shikamaru''s tone was inexplicable, and he also had an illusion, so he knew what kind of illusion it was, "Let''s go and wake them up."


    No need! When they approached, Ye Dou opened his eyes at the right time and broke away from the illusion world.


    "Let''s go, since you have encountered a trap, you are not far from your destination."


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    324. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixteenth, Hamura Destiny]


    At the same time, he was dining with Hinata Hinata on the moon in the palace where the Otsuki Sheren lived, served by a group of puppet servants.


    At this time, Datongmushe was in a good mood.After the resistance at the beginning, his wife, Hyuga Hinata, finally stopped resisting and agreed to marry him and want to become his wife.


    For Datongmushe people, this may be the happiest few days since he was born.


    However, Hyuga Hinata didn''t think so.At first, she just wanted to regain her sister''s eyes, and then she was thinking of a way to leave.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she found a very shocking news in a period of time.


    Her current location is actually on the moon, and the Datongmushe people are preparing to use the huge reincarnation eye of the Hyuga clan to push the moon into the earth.


    Hyuga Hinata couldn''t imagine what a terrible disaster the moon would collide with the earth, because the term "human beings" can no longer describe.


    This is a calamity that even all things will be extinct! Today, she just wants to find the huge reincarnation eye of the...Hyuga clan''s secret treasure, and then destroy it to resolve the crisis of the planet''s extinction.


    "Someone dines together, and it feels really good."


    At the dining table, the corners of the mouths of the people from Datongmushe raised slightly, smiling from the heart.


    The ancestor''s will is about to be completed by him, and the wedding of his dream is about to be held.At this moment, he feels that his life is complete and he can''t covet more.


    "Huge reincarnation eye, what is it?"


    Hyuga Hinata couldn''t make a laugh, hesitated for a moment, she didn''t hold back, and asked the doubt in her heart.


    "Don''t worry about Hinata, when we get married, I will take you there, uh"


    Before he finished speaking, the Datong Mushe people suddenly covered his eyes in pain.


    This is the fetal movement of the eyeballs when the white eyes evolve into reincarnated eyes.Each burst will make him extremely painful, and the more the pain goes back, the more intense the pain.


    "what happened"


    Hyuga Hinata asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, it''s just the fetal movement that came out of the evolution when I rolled my eyes"


    There was cold sweat on the forehead of the Datongmushe people, which seemed extremely painful.


    However, such fetal movement is not fatal, it will only make people feel painful.He has experienced it several times before, and it will subside after a while.


    Looking at his eyes, Hyuga Hinata hesitated for a while, wanting to snatch his sister''s eyes back immediately, but was worried about failure, and there was no chance afterwards.


    Datongmusheren noticed her strangeness, thought he was caring, smiled hard, and said, "I''m sorry, Hinata, I know that your relationship with your sister is very good, but this is all to fulfill the destiny of the ancestor Yumura."

 359 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 359

    "Hamura"


    "Ah, Otsukiba Village, ancestor of Moon Shinobu"


    Seeing Hinata Hyuga''s face full of doubts, Otsuki Sheren continued, "You have been living on the ground, and you may not understand that Kiba Village is the younger brother of Liudao Immortal Otsuki Yui.


    The Six Ways of Immortal Hyuga Hinata was immediately shocked, this is impossible to know, because the legend of the Six Ways of Immortal has been circulating: the entire Ninja World.


    But the news about him, one is news, like the characters in myths, only exist in legends.


    "The blood of Hamura is flowing in the Hyuga clan."


    The Datong Mushe people continued, ¡°Thousands of years ago, our ancestors and the Six Dao Immortals had a relationship with a certain


    Existence fought an earth-shattering battle."


    "The battle was very tragic, and it lasted for several months. Finally, the ancestor and his elder brother, the Six Immortals, successfully sealed the enemy."


    The person from Otsukisha calmly told Hinata Hinata what he knew.


    The latter was completely shocked, and the beauty was extremely stared.She had never heard of such a secret, and I am afraid that even the high level of the village did not know it.


    As far as she can remember, the legendary Six Dao Immortals are the pinnacle of all ninjas.I never thought that there are enemies that need the six Dao Immortal brothers to join forces to seal.


    More importantly, she heard an extremely terrifying news, "Ten Tails"


    "Well, the nine-headed beast on the earth today is the Jiufen Chakra separated from the ten-tailed by the six immortals."


    "that"


    "You are right, the...Akatsuki organization on your earth, their purpose of catching the tail beast is to resurrect the ten tails."


    Speaking of this, the mood of Datongmushe people fluctuates slightly.


    "The ancestor Yucun left a sentence before his death, if the world created by the six immortals deviated from the right path, then that world would be destroyed."


    "The ancestor was wise. He had long doubted whether the world created by his brother was correct for thousands of years. The battle of earth ninjas has never stopped."


    "They did not develop according to the idea of ??the six immortals, but used chakras as weapons."


    "Nowadays, the demon elephant of the outer world is stolen from the moon, and the monster sprite in the alien space is also conquered by people with evil intentions."


    "Soon, the world will fall into endless chaos. The world created by the Six Dao Immortals is a failure. Therefore, I will follow the ancestor''s last wish and destroy the world of the Six Dao Immortals."


    Destroy the world! "You are crazy"


    Hyuga Hinata blurted out.


    "I am not crazy, this is the destiny of the ancestor Yucun. For this, I need the power of the reincarnation eye. Its pupil power will destroy the earth, and then regenerate it to create a new world without fighting."


    The fetal movement of the eyeballs is over, and Datongmushe people feel better than ever.


    At this moment, he is already stunned. He does not hesitate to kill all the fellows on the moon, but also to resurrect the giant reincarnation eye and complete the misinterpreted "ancestral destiny"


    at the same time.


    Ye Dou and others, who had awakened from the illusion world, finally left the spring and stepped onto the ground.


    I have to say that this is amazing, because they have been diving down all the time, but they have it, but suddenly they feel that they are rising, there is a sense of violation.


    "It feels like a workshop that produces bubbles."


    Everyone observed the surroundings and found that after they came out, there were still countless bubbles.


    "I''m afraid this is the lair of guards who can make bubbles"


    "Guardian, that"


    "Ah, be careful. From here on, we may be attacked by the enemy at any time."


    Boom! As soon as Nara Shikamaru finished speaking, there was a booming shaking sound not far away.


    Then, a monster ten feet tall appeared in front of a few people, a colorful crab.


    "Ready to fight!"


    : Zhang has some water, thinking, I still have to explain briefly.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    325. Chapter 317, The End of the Moon (Part 1)]


    Unsurprisingly, when they passed through the underground spring of the cave, they were quickly attacked.


    It was a large crab with a height of more than ten feet and a colorful pattern on its body.


    It''s just that those patterns are not just as simple as beautiful, comparable to the hardest armor, invulnerable to swords and guns, water and fire.


    At this moment, perceiving an intruder, this crab moves with six legs at the same time to kill Ye Dou and other characters here.


    Ding, Ding, Ding "so hard armor"


    Tiantian manipulated the hidden weapon to shoot out, but couldn''t hurt the crab at all, making a sound of hammering iron.


    Then, the crab spit out a huge amount of foam from his mouth, trying to drown everyone.


    The group of people had only experienced the power of these bubbles not long ago, and immediately did not dare to relax their vigilance and hurriedly avoided.


    "Be careful, don''t get hit by the bubble, or you will get hit by the illusion again."


    Nara Shikamaru evaded and reminded everyone.


    The crab in front of him, its iron tongs are too sharp, and it can cut steel with ease.Once it is hit by an illusion, it is very likely to be killed by a tongs.


    "Soft fist.


    One or twenty gossip, eight palms!"


    Hyuga Ningji yelled, and leaped his palms, and then shot them, one hundred and twenty-eight palms hit the crab like a storm.


    He is indeed a genius ninja of the Hyuga clan that has not been born for ten years, and the sixty-four palms of the Hyuga clan are the secret skills of the Hyuga clan.


    As a person who divides the family, it is not an easy task for him to be able to learn sixty-four sessions through observation.


    But now, he has gone to the next level, pushing the gossip sixty-four palms to one hundred twenty-eight palms.


    But even with one hundred and twenty-eight gossip palms, it still couldn''t break the crab''s iron armor.


    After all, the soft fists of the Hyuga clan are not particularly suitable for dealing with such enemies.

 360 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 360

    The soft boxing method of the Hyuga clan, pay attention to combining with white eyes, by tapping the enemy''s acupoints, thereby achieving the purpose of internal destruction.


    Similar to the ten-foot-high inhuman creature in front of him, his body was incomparably hard, and he shot a hundred and twenty-eight palms, and he could not blast the enemy''s defenses.


    "so hard!"


    "Attack its eyes, where there is no armor."


    Nara Shikamaru shouted, since the soft fist is useless, the hidden weapon is useless, and the insects cannot corrode, then start with the weakness of the crab:


    "Night Fight!"


    Hyuga Kahuo said, the meaning is self-evident.


    Hearing this, Ye Dou said nothing, gently put down the Hyuga fireworks, and then took a step, and in a blink of an eye, the crab appeared above the crab.


    This is not instantaneous magic or other ninjutsu, but pure physical speed, which is incredible as lightning flashes across the sky.


    The crab sensed the danger, and when he looked up, he saw a jet-black iron fist, which fell like Mount Tai.


    Then there was a bang, and the absolute master punched the crab''s armor.Hyuga Neji, Tiantian, Yugoshino and others were unable to break through the steel defense, so it was blown by Ye Dou with a punch.


    Everyone was speechless for a while, then looked up again.


    The crab has been blasted into mud, and even the eyeballs have fallen on the ground and rolled a few times. The dead can''t die again. Where is the majestic "solved" just now


    "Ok."


    Ye Dou came back again, his expression still so calm, and he took the Hyuga Huahuo and continued on his way.


    Several people from behind looked at each other, and then quickly followed.


    It''s really strange here to the extreme, they just dived all the way, and like


    Today, I have to go all the way up the channel.


    I don''t know how long it took, everyone came to a cliff.


    A sea breeze passed by, and everyone who was blowing was messy, and there was a sparkling sea in front of them.


    "Where is this place?"


    Tian Tian''s eyes widened, his face full of incredible.


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t they be underground? Why is there a sea and a sun in front of you? This is really counterintuitive! "It''s a small island floating in the air"


    "No, it''s because the sea surface is curved and twisted. Is it really underground? Why is there a sun"


    "I''m afraid it''s an artificial sun"


    Nara Shikamaru looked solemn, although he could see that the sun above his head was not real, but was artificially forged.


    However, he couldn''t imagine how much power or advanced technology it would take to do it.


    The enemy they are going to face next is probably not simple at all! Hearing their conversation, the floating island artificial sun and fireworks couldn''t help but get close to Ye Dou''s ear and asked softly, "It must be very beautiful."


    "No, it''s ugly here, there is no life."


    Ye Dou said so, but Hua Huo didn''t believe him and said with a smile, "A lie again!"


    The young man once said that he would take her to the ends of the earth and the corners of the sea.


    "If you want to see, you still have a chance when you come back."


    "Ok."


    If the two of them were talking like others, they didn''t feel like they were performing tasks at all, but it was like traveling, which really made people feel helpless.


    "No matter what, go and look around first."


    "But, how do you get there and build a ship?"


    Looking at the endless sea, every day is a little bit difficult.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the voice fell, Ye Dou suddenly drew out a long knife and slashed the cliff to pieces, and then invisible power sprayed out from him, and then the group of people was supported by the rock under their feet and flew away.


    "It''s really a convenient blood relay boundary."


    Tian Tian is a little envious, and he must know that to break the restrictions of the sky and fly freely, but it is the dream of countless people, and the blood of Ye Dou can easily do it.


    "Just talk less gossip, we may have entered the enemy''s interior."


    Nara Shikamaru said seriously, "Ningji, Shino, please."


    Hyuga Neji and Yu Nishina nodded at the same time, and began to guard the surroundings to prevent enemy attacks.


    Their caution is not unreasonable, but they have not encountered an enemy along the way.


    Soon, the sea they crossed was a lush forest below, and not far away, there was a village.


    However, this village is very dilapidated, there is no trace of people, and it is a gray atmosphere.


    "This"


    "It is estimated that it was once a ninja village, even if you don''t know what you have gone through, you haven''t even left a living."


    Hyuga Neji opened his eyes, and traces of ninjutsu damage were found in many places, as well as the kumaru ninjas left after the battle.


    Who did it? Is it related to the ninja who abducted Hinata-sama?


    While thinking about it, Hyuga Neji noticed something.


    "Have you noticed, Neji"


    Without a word, Hyuga Ningci jumped off the rock and ran towards the center of the village.


    When everyone saw it, they were not verbose, and they followed up to see what he found.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    326. Chapter 318, The End of the Moon (Part 2)]


    "what is this"


    "Ancient pictorial text, this is an ancient vow that the human being will collapse, the reincarnation eye will be resurrected, and the mankind will be wiped out with the fist of the moon."


    Everyone followed Neji Hyuga all the way, and finally stopped in front of a mural in a secret room.


    It was a mural in the shape of an eyeball, engraved with complicated patterns, and it was unspeakably simple and mysterious.

 361 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 361

    "Does the Reincarnation Eye have anything to do with the eyes of Master Kahuo being taken away"


    Hyuga Ningji frowned.As he knows now, there are three pupils in the Ninja world, the white eyes of the Hyuga clan, the writing round eyes of the Uchiha clan, and the legendary reincarnation eye.


    As a result, there is now another kind of rebirth eye. Judging from the records on the mural, this rebirth eye seems to be very extraordinary.


    The eye of rebirth is resurrected, and the fist of the moon is used to eliminate humans. Does it mean that the eye of rebirth has the unpredictable power of moving the moon. When I think of this, everyone''s hearts are extremely heavy. Much, even beyond the scope of what they can solve.


    At this moment, there seemed to be some mechanism activated, and there was a sudden shaking under the mural, and then a secret passage leading to the bottom was exposed.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then carefully walked down the secret road.


    Soon, everyone was shocked, only to see the tombstone under the secret road that could not be seen to the bottom at a glance.


    Are these people from this village actually buried here? Who is so cruel that wiped out the entire village! "White eyes, it is white eyes, I feel the white eyes, absolutely right, the white-eyed princess what"


    Suddenly, an old voice suddenly exploded, and Nara Shikamaru raised the oil lamp to shine, and was shocked.


    It turned out to be a very old man, and the pupils of both eyes were dug away, and there was nothing but a hole, extremely scary and permeating.


    He seems to be very weak, walking languidly, approaching Night Fight step by step, or the fireworks behind him.


    In today''s world, the only ones who can be called the white-eyed princess are the two sisters, Hinata and Hinata.


    Because their white eyes are pure enough, if the blood of the big tube wood in the body is too thin, they can even evolve the white eyes into reincarnated eyes.


    However, at this time Kahuo''s eyes had been taken away, and the ghost-like man in front of him seemed to have made a mistake.The white eyes he noticed should belong to Hyuga Neji.


    Just when he was still a few meters away from the fireworks, he suddenly fell to the ground, and then exhausted all his strength, spit out a pink-purple ball of light from his mouth, and closed the chamber.


    Then, Ye Dou felt the Huahuo Jiao body behind him suddenly startled, and the blood in his body seemed to be drawn and flowed quickly.


    Nara Shikamaru and others still don''t feel it, but Yatou knows that something must be happening in secret.


    It''s just that they don''t have the blood of the Datongmu family, so they can''t know.


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned on the fairy mode, and saw the domineering color pouring into the pink-purple light ball in front of him like a tide.


    Soon, he was stunned, because this small ball of light, the size of a fist, contained the big tube Kiba village and all of his descendants.


    Pull, or soul.


    Thousands of years have passed, and during this long period of time, Lunar Ninja has almost developed to a scale comparable to the ground.


    But now, these people are all dead, and all of their eyes have been poached away to pay homage to the huge reincarnation eye.


    "We met for the first time, the white-eyed princess! We are all descendants of Yumura, the family of the Otsuki clan, and were destroyed by the division of Yumura''s destiny."


    "The descendants of the division, Datongmushe people, do evil with reincarnation eyes. They want the moon to fall on the earth. The only one who can destroy the reincarnation eyes is you, princess with white eyes!"


    At this moment, Hyuga Huahuo''s mind was still in a trance, as if she was startled by the graveyard in front of her, and she seemed to be startled by the news.


    Obviously, her eyes have now been dug away, but amazingly, she found that she could see everything in front of her clearly.


    Just when Hyuga Hanahuo was still in shock, the countless descendants of Otsuki Yumura in front of him all knelt to the ground.


    Not kneeling down at her, but respecting their ancestor, Otsuki Yumura.


    "Otsukiba Village "Night Fight!"


    A familiar voice came, and Hyuga Fireworks immediately looked around, but Ye Dou was never seen.


    "Don''t find me, I am communicating with you in a special way."


    Ye Dou spoke again, and he saw everything that Hyuga Huahuo had just experienced.One of the ultimate domineering things of seeing and hearing is the ability to listen to the sounds of everything, even the soul.


    "A technique that I can''t even notice, great boy."


    Under the welcoming of the moon forbearance, an old man walked out.


    However, even so, he still makes people unable to underestimate him, and there is an aura of majesty in his body that makes people afraid to look at him.


    This is the younger brother of the Six Dao Immortals, who once personally sealed the existence of Datong Mu Huiye, Datong Muyu Village.


    "Young boy, I have something to ask"


    "Do you want me to destroy the giant reincarnation eye and prevent the moon from falling to the ground"


    Otsuki Yumura hasn''t spoken yet, Ye Dou has already stated his purpose.


    The former was stunned for a while, but still nodded, "Exactly, I don''t know"


    Ye Dou said directly, "Yes, but I need six cultivation methods. I have three chakras in my body: Yin Dian, Yang Dian, and natural energy. Tell me how to perfectly integrate these three energies, and I will solve it for you. A traitor to the Datongmu clan."


    Otsuki Yumura was stunned again.He thought that the night fight would make a request, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Listening to the voice of the other party, Otsuki Yumura estimated that Ye Dou was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and he was already about to reach the sixth level.


    This talent is so amazing that Otsuki Yumura forgot to respond for a while.


    Ye Dou wasn''t in a hurry, at least he didn''t seem anxious on the surface.


    He needs to find a way to merge and evolve the three energies in his body as soon as possible, because he is worried that time is too late.


    The fourth Ninja World War is about to break out. He doesn''t want to die, let alone fail. He must become stronger. Fei Lu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    327.Ask a leave]


    I just came back, very tired, just want to fall asleep.


    Except I''m sorry, I don''t know what to say! Reading books every summer during the summer vacation, charge 100 and get 500 coupons!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    328. Chapter 319, the same question, different answers]


    "Please, boy, can''t let: the world created by brother is destroyed"


    As the old voice of Otsuki Yumura faded away, the sight of Hyuga Fireworks once again became darker, and everything disappeared.


    All this happened in an instant.When Nara Shikamaru and the others recovered, the weird old man without double pupils in front of him, his body dissipated like dust, floating in this cemetery.


    The pink ball of light flew into Ye Dou''s hands, and then merged into his body.


    "what happened"


    Such a change attracted the attention of Yu Nushi Na and others.


    This mission surpassed their imagination, whether it was forbearance of the moon or reincarnated eye, they were words they had never heard before.

 362 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 362

    It is too dangerous to perform tasks under such conditions of extreme lack of intelligence.They are eager to know more about Lunar Forbearance and Rebirth Eye.


    Yatou closed his eyes without saying a word, he was reading the inheritance of Otsuki Ha Village.


    The pink group of light just now is the last trace of chakra left by Otsuki Yumura in the world.


    Through this last trace of chakra, he left what he had learned all his life to Night Fight in exchange for a promise from Night Fight to prevent the moon from hitting the ground.


    However, even if Otsuki Yumura gave it unreservedly, what Ye Dou could get from it was estimated that even two tenths of it did not exist.


    There is no way.Most of the techniques in Datong Muyu Village are based on reincarnating eyes, and Ye Dou, one has no reincarnation eye, and second 2 does not have Datongmu bloodline, and it is a white study.


    Even the cultivation method of the six ways, Otsuki Ha Village did not give an accurate method.


    He is the son of Datongmu Huiye, the first descendant of the ancestor of Chakra.


    As long as they have enough time to cultivate, they can easily enter the six levels, which is essentially different from all other ninjas.


    Therefore, Datong Muyu Village also couldn''t give the method that Ye Dou wanted to integrate the three kinds of energies against the sky.If it were the six immortals, he might know.


    Of course, even if Otsuki Yumura could not give a method of fusion, this inheritance is still infinitely valuable.


    Because the location of Datong Muyu Village is too high, it is almost second only to the Six Dao Immortals.Their use of energy, understanding of various techniques and blood inheritance limits are far beyond all ninjas today.


    Given enough time for Ye Dou, he is confident that he can deduce many things from the inheritance of Otsuki Ha Village.


    Seeing that Ye Dou was silent, the others could only look at the Hyuga Fireworks.


    Hua Huo didn''t conceal anything, and told everyone what she had just seen, "the earth will be destroyed"


    When the fireworks revealed everything, the group took a breath.


    Sure enough, this mission was too dangerous, it was already in the category that they could solve, and the first-level mission could not be described.


    However, they don''t seem to be there anymore. If you can''t stop that...Hamura descendant Otsukisha people, all of them will still die.


    "The joke about being able to move the moon as a weapon is really not funny at all."


    "Don''t say such things at this time, but hurry up and think of a way to find the Datongmushe people hiding there."


    Sigh every day.


    For her, everything that happened today is too unbelievable.


    How could she imagine that the bubble space made by the crab before, actually connected the earth and the moon, and transmitted them from the country of fire to the universe in a blink of an eye. Leading to the destruction of the world, "The position of Datongmusheren"


    Nara Shikamaru seemed to think, turning his head and asking, "Neji, can you see through the artificial sun with your white eyes?"


    "I can''t see it. Just like the spring water in the cave just now, there seems to be some taboo, which interferes with the detection of Baiyan."


    Neji Hyuga shook his head.


    He actually thought of going together with Nara Shikamaru, and felt that the artificial sun on his head must have some secret.


    "What do you mean?"


    Tiantian asked inexplicably, "Do you want to say that the people of Datongmushe are hidden in the artificial sun"


    "It''s estimated that eighty-nine-nine-ten, 89, is a technique that can isolate you from prying eyes. Even if Datongmusheren is not on it, there must be something important somewhere."


    Nara Shikamaru seems to believe that the Otsukikisha people are on the artificial sun, and even the rebirth eyes in the fire mouth are hidden in it.


    "Come here today, take a good rest, tomorrow I don''t know what will be waiting for us."


    Everyone had no objections, walked out of the secret room and returned to the village again, randomly found a location and began to rest and prepare.


    The night is late, and the night on the moon is not much different from the night on the earth.


    This is the result of thousands of years of hard work by the descendants of Otsukiba Village, who transformed the moon into a planet suitable for life.


    The difference is that if you pierce the surface here and look at the sky, you will not see the moon, but will see a water-blue planet.


    Of course, Ye Dou doesn''t have the intention to penetrate the surface of the moon now, he is still digesting everything he got from Otsuki Ha Village.


    "Night Fight"


    Suddenly, Hyuga Kahuo on the side spoke.


    She didn''t ask Ye Dou what exactly he wanted to do, or why he conquered the monster, she asked a very strange question.


    "If tomorrow is the end of the world, what do you want to do"


    Ye Dou opened his eyes and said, "The world will not end."


    "If it''s, it''s just hypothesis"


    In the bubble space of Crab, she also saw the previous scenes, and she could not help but want to ask what happened now.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about this issue."


    Ye Dou was silent and covered her with a quilt, and then said, "Perhaps, I will fly to the sky and look down at the moment the planet collapses and enjoy a grand fireworks display."


    Wipe it off, and he added, "With you."


    "Such a firework festival is not to be seen."


    Hyuga Huahuo turned and turned his back to Yato.


    Although she said that, the corners of her mouth were raised and she was shy.


    Ten years later, the same question was answered with a different answer, which made her feel very happy, and even the big things such as the end of the world were left behind.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    329. Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty, A man is an army]


    At the same time, inside the artificial sun, Hinata Hinata, relying on the peculiarity of white eyes, went all the way to the vine and finally found the location of the rebirth eye.


    The position of the reincarnated eye is actually very secret, and there are various taboo ninjutsu, which isolates all the detection of perception ninjutsu.


    However, the white eyes of the Hyuga clan have a unique advantage in detection.Even if they can''t see through all of them, they can get important news through a little clue.


    Just as Hyuga Ningji found the location of the Otsuki Sheren, Hyuga Hinata also locked the position of the huge reincarnation eye because of the mystery of the huge reincarnation eye temple.


    It''s just that she underestimated the power of the Otsuki Sheren.Although Hyuga Hinata can defeat the guards near the huge reincarnation eye, she cannot resist the Otsuki Sheren, and she was caught in a blink of an eye and unable to move.


    "What are you doing here to betray me?"


    At this moment, Datongmusheren''s eyes were cold.

 363 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 363

    In order to fulfill the ancestor¡¯s "destiny"


    , He did not hesitate to kill all his compatriots, let the huge reincarnation eye reappear and destroy the world on the ground.


    But now, his imperial wife wants to destroy the huge reincarnation eye, and all of this makes him extremely angry.


    "The so-called Hamura''s destiny does not exist at all. He has never thought of destroying the world. You misinterpreted his meaning."


    Hyuga Hinata struggled to no avail, and shouted, trying to make Otsukisha-ren wake up.


    "Why don''t you believe that the humans on the ground used to fight the ninjas on the earth using Chakra?"


    "But it''s different now. For the peace of Ninja world, they abandoned their prejudices and decided to join forces."


    "This is only short-lived!"


    Don''t wait: Hyuga Hinata finished speaking, and the people of Datongmushe took a gulp.


    "The reason why they are uniting now is simply because there has been an existence in the Ninja World that they can''t fight against individually. Whether the Lord of Sprites or the behind-the-scenes master of Akatsuki''s organization, they are not powerful enemies that they can deal with."


    "This level of union is a helpless choice. It is a struggle for them to survive. When the crisis is over, they will still provoke war. I want to put an end to all this and destroy the world created by the six immortals. clean."


    "but"


    "To shut up"


    The voice of Otsuki Sheren became even colder, and Hyuga Hinata''s behavior had already offended him.


    In order to fulfill the ancestor''s destiny, he paid so much, and he did not hesitate to incarnate the executioner to slaughter the whole clan before resurrecting the huge reincarnation eye.


    He will never allow anyone to question him! "Lord Sheren, the group of...ninjas that I saw yesterday, they have moved and are approaching towards the temple."


    At this moment, a butler-like puppet walked over to report to him.


    "Kill them."


    The people of Otsukisha directly gave the order, and then left with Hyuga Hinata.


    What Hinata Hyuga did was defined by him, but he still wouldn''t kill Hinata Hyuga.


    He needs Hyuga Hinata to reproduce offspring after his plan is successful. For this reason, the bloodline of the most outstanding and pure white-eyed princess has created an excellent new generation of humans.


    at the same time.


    Ye Dou was also flying towards the artificial sun with Konoha and his group.


    "Even if we are sure that the Datongmushe people are inside the artificial sun, where is the entrance, how can we get in"


    Looking at the dazzling sun in front of him, Liu frowned every day.


    Others also fell into thinking when they heard the words, but Ye Dou had already acted, urging gravity to take everyone into the sky.


    "What are you doing? The battle plan has not been formulated yet."


    "Plan is to fight."


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, his body stood straight, rising fearlessly, "There is no entrance:, then make an entrance:."


    Damn, this messy guy! Every day, he gritted his teeth and firmly fixed his position so as not to be thrown out. This rising speed is too fast.


    "Be careful, there are enemies."


    Neji Hyuga spoke suddenly.


    Hearing this, everyone looked up and saw a gap suddenly appeared in the artificial sun, and then countless ninjas flying in birds flew out of it and pointed directly at everyone.


    This turned out to be a large army, and it was impossible to see the end at a glance.


    "Flight Force"


    Nara Shikamaru was surprised that because of his father, his military talent was very remarkable, and he knew how terrifying such a huge flying force was.


    That kind of...unimaginable maneuverability, you can easily climb over the mountains and perform all kinds of surprise attacks, making people unable to defend against, and it is no longer a problem to destroy a Shinobu village overnight! The most important thing is that according to Hyuga Neiji As it was said, the flying troops in front of them were all made up of puppets.


    Lunar Ninja''s ninjutsu or science and technology, how many years ahead of them, said it was too late and fast.Although this army of puppets can''t speak, it seems to have the function of locking the enemy.


    When Ye Dou waited to enter their range, the army immediately launched a carpet-like attack.


    This is a technique that Nara Shikamaru and others have never seen before.I saw the puppet army continuously shooting energy bombs from their hands, blasting at them.


    "Hurry up!"


    There are too many, and the puppet army that can''t see the end at the same time attacked at the same time.It was like a volley of a hundred thousand army, and the energy bombs were as dense as a barrage, and it was overwhelming.


    This is like a doomsday disaster, sweeping the world, and the energy bombs are falling like a heavy rain, and there is nowhere to hide.


    Everyone was frightened by this scene.Who knew that Ye Dou was not moved, he didn''t pay attention to them at all, and was still leading them to ascend rapidly.


    Even attacks of this level can''t make him half moved.


    At this moment, Ye Dou was standing at the forefront of the crowd, his head full of black hair was dancing in the wind, his robe was blown hunting, and a terrible wave was brewing in his body.


    When the rain-intensive energy bombs approached, the terrible gravity suddenly erupted, and the invisible fluctuations crashed into this barrage.


    Then, a terrible scene happened. I saw that this batch of energy bombs was frozen in the air, and then suddenly bounced back from the original path, collided with a new round of energy bombs, and exploded in the air, booming, booming "this"


    Looking at the shocking explosion that stretched for ten miles in front of them, everyone was stunned, almost unable to open their eyes by the storm caused by the explosion.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen the scene of the night fight returning all the enemy''s attacks, but this level is really the first time they have seen it.


    This is not an attack by dozens of people, hundreds of people, or thousands of people, but an army of tens of thousands of puppets that can stop a volley of this level. Doesn''t it mean that even the Five Great Ninja Village The army, can''t help him to share anything, he alone is an army! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    330. Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty One, Temple of Forbearance of the Moon]


    It is definitely not an exaggeration to describe Night Fight as one person is an army.


    His combat power is beyond what ordinary people can understand.Even if a hundred thousand troops shoot at the same time, they can''t hurt him at all.


    The terrible explosion has not stopped. The energy bombs blasted by the puppet army were returned by the night fight. Nara Shikamaru couldn''t open both eyes.


    Such a scene is absolutely horrifying, comparable to the most tragic war between nations.


    However, the only person facing the Moon Ninja puppet army is Ye Dou.


    Of course, even though Ye Dou blocked this terrifying rain of light, he did not successfully retreat, so he spread out his right hand and sucked the seal scroll behind Tiantian into his hand.


    "Wait a minute, that''s mine"

 364 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 364

    Tiantian hadn''t finished speaking, Ye Dou had already torn open the scroll and unlocked the seal.


    In an instant, countless hidden weapons ejected from the scroll, radiating an icy light under the sun.


    One hand, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, Tiantian deserves to be Konoha''s famous rich lady, he sealed the hidden weapon in the scroll, there are a hundred and eighty thousand, and the handle is the night fight, and it needs to be controlled in one breath With so many hidden weapons forming a killing array, it also feels a bit difficult.


    However, it is just hard work, not that he can''t do it.


    The buzzing gravitational purple battle spirit surging, Ye Dou raised his right hand, holding the giant steel dragon composed of one hundred and eight thousand hidden weapons, and then urged it to attack forward.


    It happened so suddenly that when Nara Shikamaru and the others recovered, they saw a giant steel dragon humming terribly while sweeping the puppet army of Lunar Ninja.


    Puff, puff, puff, puff! The giant steel dragon slammed into the army in an instant, and after a few breaths, countless puppets were strangled in the air: they were exhausted, and there was no scum left behind, and they were completely swallowed.


    It''s also because this is a puppet, not a living person, otherwise the sky must be stained red! In the rear, everyone''s eyes are dull, even Tian Tian, ??the first time they forgot, the iron dragon in front of you, but Made with all her wealth.


    After being engaged by Night Fight, she is not far from bankruptcy! The giant dragon of steel is still there: devouring the puppet army, with just one blow, the puppet army has suffered heavy losses, but soon, more puppet army is coming from labor. The sun burst out from within.


    They are not people, they are not afraid of life and death at all, and the meaning of living is to complete tasks.


    "Damn, there are too many puppets here!"


    Seeing it every day, I suddenly screamed.


    "After all, they are a family that has been passed down for thousands of years. Their background is deeper than that of the Five Great Ninja Villages."


    Nara Shikamaru also shook his head.


    Although his high is beyond the reach of the dust, in this case, his IQ is not good enough, and he can only pin his hopes on Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou didn''t disappoint them either, and saw his right hand clenched into a fist, and then the giant steel dragon that captured people exploded in the air.


    Suddenly, one hundred and eight thousand, the hidden weapons were lowered like a storm.The puppet army was shot and exploded before seeing any action, and fell from the air one by one.


    Ye Dou is the same as not seeing it, or in other words, he doesn''t pay attention to this thoughtless army of puppets.


    He took a group of people all the way up, and soon approached the surface of the artificial sun.


    It''s just that the artificial sun entrance at this moment: it has been closed, it seems that someone is controlling it, and they are not allowed to enter.


    "Puff!"


    Ye Dou drew the sword, he really did what he said, saying that he wanted to make an entrance:, he really wanted to make an entrance:.


    The artificial sun lives inside the Datongmushe people, and it is impossible to have no defense means.


    However, these defensive methods can''t stop the night fight.If you go down three times, the artificial sun will have a huge triangular hole on the surface.


    They finally entered, and there was a gorgeous and quaint palace in front of them.The time of its existence is still too long to be traced, full of traces of history.


    Around the palace, there are islands floating in the sky.


    This was not caused by man, but formed naturally.Ye Dou has a gravitational hematogenous body and is very sensitive to forces such as gravity and magnetic fields.


    Except for their palace, the surrounding gravity index is only one-sixth of that of the earth, which is the same value as the surface of the moon.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Dou saw the domineering look sweeping around, because he knew that the huge reincarnation eye was hidden in the island near the palace.


    "Ok"


    Soon, he found something and turned his gaze to the east.


    However, there is no goal for him.It is the shrine of Hamura.When Moon Shinobi''s annual rebirth festival arrives, the shrine of Hamura will be close to the shrine where they are standing at the moment, so that the descendants of Otsuki Ha Village can worship.


    Thinking of this, seeing and hearing color domineering once again stretched out "found it!"


    Ye Dou opened his eyes suddenly, and he found his target on a broken island not far from the Temple of Hamura.


    Even if there is a taboo set by the Datong Mushe people, even if it is seen and heard, it can only perceive a chaos.


    However, Ye Dou knew very well that the huge reincarnation eye of the Datongmu clan was hidden in it.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh was also at this moment, countless attacks crashed on him.


    The army of puppets just now is not all.There are puppets serving as guards in the temple.At this moment, seeing the invaders, they immediately attacked and retreated.


    With a bang, the puppet army''s attack hit Ye Dou, and then exploded, splashing a cloud of smoke.


    "Night Fight"


    "I''m fine!"


    With a big hand, Ye Dou swept away the smoke and dust in the sky.Except for the damage to his robe, he himself was safe and sound.


    "Neji, can you see the position of the huge turned eye"


    Nara Shikamaru asked.


    "Invisible, there are many taboos here, and they seem to be specifically used to interfere with the detection of Baiyan."


    Neji Hyuga shook his head.


    This is the first time he has met in such a situation.He used to have no disadvantages.He could see through Chakra''s flowing white eyes, but he could not see through anything.


    "If this is the case, just find out the Lord, but you can''t let the moon fall to the ground."


    This mission is not as simple as recovering Hinata Hinata.


    At this time, they all have a heavy responsibility and shoulder the task of protecting the earth.


    Thinking of this, a few people looked at each other, and immediately after clearing the puppets in front of them.


    Rushing towards the center of the temple.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    331. Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty-Two, Reincarnated Eye]


    There are many enemies in the Moon Temple.After detecting the invaders, they are constantly coming here to kill Ye Dou and his party.


    It''s just that, although Moon Nobility''s puppet manipulation technique is better than that of Sand Shinobi, it''s only that way, and it can''t block the path of the group.


    "Yedou, can you perceive where your sister is"


    Hyuga Huahuo tangled Yetou with her limbs, and asked worriedly like an octopus.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine, she''s right in the center of the temple, besides that, there is another breath."


    With a puff, Ye Dou swept the knife out of the air, and smashed dozens of puppets in front of him with just one blow, no one could stop it.

 365 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 365

    "In this case, hurry up and rescue Hinata, hope she can know something."


    When everyone heard the words, they immediately speeded up their journey.


    "Intruder, go one step further, just"


    Puff! A silver light flashed, and the female puppet blocking the road was cut into two pieces.


    This puppet seems to be very different, and it can be uttered.If it is a puppet master of Sand Ninja, such as a ninja like Kankuro, he will be greatly surprised.


    It''s a pity that he met Ye Dou, and it was a blow to face each other.


    With Ye Dou opening the way in front, a group of people will naturally move extremely fast.


    After walking through a long passage and crossing spiral staircases, they finally arrived at the central tower of the Temple of the Moon.


    Entering the eyes is a white-haired man who has never seen before, and Konoha''s purpose of this trip, Hinata Hyuga.


    I saw that they were dressed in black costumes at the moment, they looked very grand, and they seemed to be holding some kind of solemn ceremony! "Hinata"


    "sister"


    "Hinata-sama"


    Seeing this, several people blurted out subconsciously.


    However, Hyuga Hinata''s state at the moment is very strange, with no gods in his eyes, like a walking dead, without a soul.


    "Lord of sprites, your existence will tarnish my wedding, dictate yourself, ask for forgiveness, and I will leave you a dead body."


    The Datongmusheren turned his head and looked down at the people below.


    He was very confident, but also very conceited.There was no one in his eyes, and he wanted to let Yatou decide on his own. It really made Nara Shikamaru and the others stunned for a while.


    You know, this one in the population of Datong Mushe... is the famous Konoha Canglang in the Ninja World, and the name alone is enough to make people fearful.


    He burns incense and worships Buddha if he doesn''t provoke others. Who dares to provoke him to "wedding"


    Ye Dou''s eyes were like electricity, staring straight ahead, even his reincarnated eyes couldn''t make him shake, he said, "Wearing like a mourning suit, I thought you were holding a funeral for yourself."


    When the people from Datongmushe heard this, his face suddenly turned black.


    Their dressing is in the tradition of the Moon Shinobu wedding, but they are now called a funeral by Ye Dou, which is really annoying.


    "What did you do to Hinata-sama, she will give us back."


    Hyuga Neji shouted.


    Hyuga Hinata''s state was too strange, as if she didn''t know him, like a wood, without a soul.


    Give you back "I see."


    Datongmusheren looked around, smiled and waved, "Then give it back to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Hyuga Hina next to him flew to the crowd, and even launched an attack on them.


    Everyone was taken aback for a while, and they didn''t know what to do for a while, so they could only avoid and shout while trying to wake Hyuga Hinata.


    "Stop Hinata, it''s me, every day!"


    It''s useless, Hinata Hinata really doesn''t know them anymore, so he recruits to point to the point.


    Of course, Ye Dou gently put down the fireworks, because he saw Hinata Hyuga culling at him.


    Then, he slapped an iron fist and slammed it firmly against Hinata''s abdomen.


    "What''s wrong, Ye Dou!"


    Hyuga Hanaho asked, she heard the sound, but couldn''t see it.


    Ye Dou shook his head and said lightly, "It''s okay, your sister has been manipulated, I''ll let her be quiet."


    Is this a quiet moment? Hyuga Ningci has blue veins on his forehead, and he takes the responsibility of protecting the Hyuga clan and the Hyuga Sect family.


    Now the eldest princess of their clan was hit by a punch and spit out acid water, and went into a coma.


    Even if things happen for a reason, you shouldn''t use such a rough method! "You guy"


    The Datongmushe people are also on fire. He can think of him that he doesn''t know how to Lianxiangxiyu, are they not companions, why are they more ruthless than me, "What did you do to my wife."


    He shot angrily and killed the monster in front of him who dared to beat his wife.


    However, as soon as he took the shot, there was another pain in his eyes.


    That was the last fetal movement that the white eyes evolved into reincarnated eyes.This time the fetal movement was too strong, and the will was as firm as him, and he couldn''t help but scream.


    Seeing this, Ye Dou immediately drew a long knife and cut it forward.


    He doesn''t speak much morality.Since he is an enemy, he must be killed to avoid future troubles.


    "Die me, monster!"


    However, when Ye Dou approached, Datong Musheren suddenly raised his head and pushed his right hand forward at the same time.The terrifying pupil power of the reincarnation eye exploded at this moment, and Ye Dou flew into the air with one blow.


    With a bang, Ye Dou''s body flew upside down like a kite and hit the wall.


    But, this is not over yet, the Datongmushe people started without mercy, urging all the weapons in the temple, and piercing Ye Dou.


    This is the ultimate reincarnation ability of the white eyes, its pupil power can control gravity and repulsion, and the gravity blood of Ye Dou is strictly a kind of gravity.


    The relationship between the two is like seeing and hearing three types of domineering evolution.


    Puff puff puff! The sound of the sword entering the flesh sounded, Hua Huo heard it, and Hua Rong suddenly faded, "Night Fight!"


    "Hmph, this is the consequence of irritating me, monster."


    The man from Datongmushe snorted coldly, cold sweat ran down his forehead, and the last fetal movement of the reincarnated eye was more painful than he expected.


    But it doesn''t matter, he has already killed the Lord of Sprites, and the ground ninja in front of him can no longer threaten him.


    However, just as he relaxed, the body of the night fight that was nailed to the wall suddenly turned into rotten wood and fell.


    "Wood clone, when!"


    All this happened so suddenly that even Hyuga Ningji was stunned, he didn''t even find out when Yatou made the seal! "Could it be?"


    Suddenly, they thought that when they first stepped into the Temple of the Moon, Ye Dou had encountered an attack.

 366 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 366

    "Hurry up!"


    Although I don''t know what Ye Dou wants to do, Hyuga must admit that the combined combat power of all of them may not be as good as Ye Dou''s wooden clone.


    Hyuga Hinata has chased it back, and now I don¡¯t want to go anymore! Naturally, the Otsukisha people will not let them go easily, but the fetal movement of the reincarnated eye is getting stronger and stronger, and he can no longer stop it, and can only look at Nara Shikamaru and his group. go away.


    at the same time.


    In the palace of the huge reincarnation eye, Ye Dou stepped up the stairs just after finishing the guard.


    At this moment, before his eyes, there is a huge, golden eyeball.This is the secret treasure of the Datongmu clan, a huge reincarnation eye.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    332. Chapter 323, Fierce Battle on the Moon (1)]


    "This is the secret treasure of the Datongmu clan with a huge turning eye"


    After Ye Dou killed all the puppet guards, stepped up the stairs and stared directly at the golden eyeballs ahead.


    Unlike the wooden man clone in the temple, this is his body.


    As early as when he stepped into the temple and was attacked, he took the opportunity to separate the wooden avatar, and then hid it underground through the earth, until Nara Shikamaru and others left.


    Letting Nara Shikamaru and others attract the attention of Otsukisha people will make his actions much easier.


    "What to do, the old man seems to have said that you must be a princess with white eyes to destroy the huge reincarnation eye."


    The mongoose floated in the air, looking straight at the golden eyeball in front of him.


    In it, it felt a powerful energy that could destroy the world.


    But it''s no wonder that this huge reincarnation eye is a treasure that has been resurrected by the power of the whole family of the forbearance of the moon, and its power is even stronger than the reincarnation eye.


    "I don''t need to destroy it, I just need to break its taboo and take away the reincarnated eye."


    Otsuki Yumura hopes that he can destroy the giant reincarnation eye, but does not want the existence of such heaven-defending treasures that can threaten the earth.


    However, Ye Dou didn''t think so, so in the conversation with Otsuki Ha Village, all he promised was to prevent the moon from landing on the surface.


    Perhaps, Otsuki Yumura thought that he didn''t have the blood of their clan in his body, and he was confident that Ye Dou would not be able to activate the giant reincarnation eye, so he was relieved.


    It''s a pity that Datong Muyu Village didn''t even know that Ye Dou had never thought of borrowing the power of the giant reincarnation eye.


    He has another purpose for this secret treasure! "Yeah"


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in Ye Dou''s mind, which was a message from the death of the wooden man clone.


    Hyuga Hinata has been rescued, and the reincarnation eye of Otsukisha is about to complete the evolution, and can''t wait any longer.


    Boom! Ye Dou shook his whole body, and Chakra spewed out like an ocean, sweeping the huge reincarnation eye in front of him.


    Otsuki Yumura once said that only the white-eyed princess can destroy the huge turning eye.


    This sentence is correct, but it is not entirely true, because no matter how powerful the taboo defense is, there are critical points.As long as the attack surpasses the defense, the taboo can be broken without the force of the bloodline.


    At this moment, Ye Dou''s body was filled with purple war energy, and a pair of pupils stood up for some unknown time, and a mysterious light flickered, as if a giant dragon was awakening.


    In the face of the huge reincarnation eye, he must go all out, because this is definitely the energy of the six levels, and only the energy of the same level can break its taboo.


    At this time, the inheritance of Otsuki Yumura showed its effect.Although there was only one night, Ye Dou''s control of the energy in the body took another new step.


    It is like cracking the egg shell. As the night fight continues to erode, the taboo on the giant reincarnation eye is gradually shattering, and it will not take long to be completely shattered.


    the other side.


    After leaving the hall of rebirth, Konoha and his party quickly fled.


    Suddenly, the puppets who were besieging them lost their ability to move at this moment, just like the broken string puppets, one by one fell to the ground.


    "What is this?"


    "Don''t worry about what''s going on with him, leave here quickly, I have a hunch that something bad will happen."


    Nara Shikamaru''s thoughts turned, speeding up and retreating.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and the changes in the puppet army make him feel bad.


    In fact, if they don''t leave, terrible things will happen.


    At this moment, in the hall of reincarnations, the Datongmusheren has recovered, and the white eyes that he snatched from the fireworks are officially


    Evolve into reincarnation eye.


    This was originally a happy thing, but Datongmusheren is now crazy, and his handsome face has become extremely hideous.


    Because he had felt it, the pupil power of the huge reincarnation eye disappeared.


    "The big tube wood secret treasure that we only got with all the eyeballs of our clan"


    "How dare you, how dare you, I can''t bypass you!"


    The Datongmushe people roared with anger, and while the reincarnated eyes were terrifying, the pupils were shaking, and the whole temple was shaking, making people unable to stand.


    "what happened"


    Asked every day in doubt.


    "Don''t look back, go quickly."


    Nara Shikamaru certainly doesn''t know what happened, but he knew that it was not a good thing anyway.


    Their actions are not unpleasant, but the people of Datongmushe are faster.


    With a bang, the mountain shook, and everyone looked up and saw a stone statue several hundred feet high.


    It has two tentacles on its forehead, and its chest is engraved with a pattern of gouyu jade.It turned out to be a stone statue that looks exactly like the big tube of Kiba Village.


    Rumbled, the stone statue locked Nara Shikamaru and his group, and slapped it unstoppably.


    The temple of the moon is like a paper made of paper.


    "Damn it, why do we encounter such a monster every time."


    It used to be the immortals in Longdidong, and then the monsters and sprites in the alien space.Now, there is another golem that is suspected to be Otoki Yucun.


    Monsters of this level are simply not something they can solve.


    "Master Huahuo!"

 367 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 367

    Suddenly, Hyuga Neji not far away screamed in surprise.


    It turned out that it was the second blow of the golem. It was still a simple palm, but it seemed to have the power to move mountains and fill the sea. Before the big hand fell, the few people who were blown by the wind continued to fly backwards.


    If it is normal, Hyuga Fireworks can also enter other people, even if it is invincible, it can be flexibly avoided.


    However, now, her eyes were dug away by the Datong Mushe people, and she was inconvenient to move and couldn''t dodge like others.


    "Fireworks!"


    Looking at the demon''s big hand covering the sky and covering the sun, Tiantian and others lost their senses.


    "Mu Dun.


    The Art of the Wooden Man"


    At the moment of crisis, a burst of air blasted from a distance.His speed was too fast, like a cannonball out of the chamber, and he passed several miles in a blink of an eye.


    It was Ye Dou, and after taking away the huge reincarnation eyes, he rushed to him, and saw that he made a lightning seal, and he broke through with a drink, and a wooden arhat broke out, blocking the palm of the golem.


    "Night Fight!"


    "Leave with them first, I will get your eyes back."


    "No need to"


    "Hurry up!"


    Hyuga Huahuo wanted to say no, but he didn''t want him to take risks, but found that before he finished speaking, his body floated uncontrollably to Hyuga Neji and others.


    "be careful."


    She turned her head and shouted, but she could not get Ye Dou''s response.He was urging the wooden Luohan and knocked the golem away with one blow.


    "Monster, I can''t spare you!"


    At this moment, Datongmusheren also flew out of the hall of rebirth.


    He was so angry that the huge reincarnation eye that was resurrected with the power of the whole family was so destroyed, he was going crazy.


    "Humph."


    Ye Dou snorted coldly, separated the Muman clone to control the Muman Arhat, and then greeted him, "Get Huahuo''s eyes back."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    333. Chapter 324, Fierce Battle on the Moon (2)]


    "I can''t spare you, monster!"


    Datong Musheren caught up with him, anger to the extreme, and the terrifying pupil power swept through the sky, much stronger than the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes that Ye Dou had seen in the past.


    He can''t help but be angry.In the eyes of the Datongmushe people, completing the legacy of the ancestor Datongmuyu Village is the fate of their Datongmu family.


    Now, the huge reincarnation eye that was completed at the expense of their clan has been destroyed by others.This is an unforgivable sin.He must kill Ye Dou to relieve his hatred.


    "Today, all of you are going to die."


    Datongmusheren''s hands were imprinted like lightning, and he was activating the pupil power of the reincarnated eye, opening the unique chakra mode of the reincarnated eye.


    With a bang, the Datongmushe people stood up in the air, and the violent chakra appeared concurrently, and finally it became more substantial, turning into a layer of emerald green chakra coat, mysterious and full of oppression.


    "Huh, return Huahuo''s eyes."


    Ye Dou let out a cold snort, and then separated the wooden man clone to control the wooden man Arhat against the golem, and the main body was to meet the Datong Musheren.


    This golem that looks like a big tube of Muyu Village is very difficult.It can be reborn no matter how many times it is blown.The tenaciousness of vitality may still be above: his wooden man skill.


    "Use your blood to wash away your sins."


    Datongmusheren spoke coldly.


    Then, he moved his left hand forward, and a few black spheres wrapped around his hand.


    This is the jade for seeking Taoism.It contains the mighty power of the world.It does not have the power of the six levels.Just when it touches it, it will be beaten to fly ash, and it is extremely domineering.


    At the same time, Qiu Daoyu can also change its form at will, and it can invalidate more than 90% of the ninjutsu in the Ninja world, which can be called the number one in Naruto.


    According to Ye Dou''s understanding, Qiu Dao Jade can be divided into four categories.


    The first type, such as Datongmu Huiye, with the power of the blood trap, she can create the jade for seeking Taoism.


    The second category is the two children of Otsuki Kaguya, Otsuki Yumura and Otsuki Yuyi, made by chakras that integrate seven attributes.


    The third category is Uchiha belt soil, Uchiha Madara, and Uzumaki Naruto''s kind of dharma jade.


    This kind of jade for seeking Taoism is different from the above two types.It does not need to be specially made, but naturally appears, but it needs a chakra with nine big tail beasts at the same time.


    And the last type is the jade for seeking Taoism made by the people of Datongmushe with the reincarnation eye.


    "Silver wheel reincarnation explodes!"


    The people from Datongmushe burst into tears.


    I saw several black Taoist jade suddenly appeared in his left hand, and while rotating and moving, a large tornado swept through in his hand, with infinite murder.


    In the back, Nara Shikamaru and others waited to wear two more legs for themselves.


    They couldn''t believe all this, so far apart, they still couldn''t bear the murderous intent of the opponent''s ninjutsu.If they were hit on the body, they would definitely die.


    Boom! The Datongmushe people shot, blowing a tornado from their hands, overwhelming the sky, surging, and twisting the universe to collapse, terrifying.


    At the same time, a slender and strong fitness figure appeared, black hair dancing wildly, eyes wide, and a roar of the starry sky! Facing the six-level secret technique played by the Datongmusheren, he was filled with purple war energy, like a god of war, no Retreat and advance.


    This person is naturally a night fight.I saw him take a step, and the ground could not bear it.It exploded like fireworks in an instant, and the unimaginable reaction force instantly pushed him out, like lightning across the sky.


    "Armed.


    Yata Mirror.


    With a loud shout, Ye Dou tried his best to resist.


    In this battle, he didn''t dare to be careless, because the opponent was a real six-level ninja


    , Surpassing the ninja he has seen before, mysterious and powerful.


    Boom! In the next moment, the silver wheel reincarnation detonated on the Yata Mirror, and the strong fluctuations were like a huge ocean bursting a bank, like a galaxy bursting! Even though they were far away from the battlefield, the few people in Nara Shikamaru were still blown by the waves.


    "What a strong attack."

 368 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 368

    "Block it, Ye Dou, he has become stronger."


    Yuzine is a rare opening.


    He was a taciturn person, even better than Ye Dou, but now he is in awe.


    "Night Fight"


    Unlike a few people, the Hyuga Fireworks at this moment, there is only worry in my heart, I only hope that Ye Dou is safe, other than that, it really doesn''t matter whether I can regain my eyes.


    "Death is a monster, you are going to die here today."


    Datongmusheren stood in the air, even if the secret technique was blocked, he was still confident.


    The power of the reincarnation eye is too strong, and it is at the same level as the reincarnation eye. Both have the power to open the world, and how can they be a "sprite!" that mortals can resist!


    "Yes, Lord Ye Dou."


    Ye Dou drank lightly, and the ghost in his body immediately responded, and strands of black magic energy dripped from the pores, blending with the purple fighting energy, and reflecting each other.


    Then, a purple-black chakra coat was draped over Night Dou, like a flame burning.


    "Bring back Huahuo''s eyes, Datongmu Orphan."


    Ye bickered without mercy, vying for each other.


    His words have never been much, but every time he speaks, he can always kill his popularity, because he knows more vocabulary than the ninja of this era.In fact, Datongmusheren does have a fire in his heart.


    He tried hard to calm himself down, but found that he couldn''t do it.He was always irritated by the strange adjectives of the other party.


    "I killed you, monster!"


    A peerless battle broke out, cracks appeared on the moon, a horrible breath surging, and even the stars seemed to be shaking.


    The two hit all the way from inside the Moon Temple to the outside of the Moon Temple, and then hit the surface of the moon all the way from outside the Moon Temple.


    Around them, there were terrible fluctuations frequently coming out, and under the constant collision, Tianyu seemed to collapse.


    Ye Dou threw an iron fist and blasted out.It was an overlord punch mixed with gravitational blood stains and armed domineering, and it was even more powerful than Tsunade''s strange force punch.


    "Stupid, you have to fight me close in front of the eyes of rebirth. You are seeking your own death."


    Facing Ye Dou''s domineering punch, Datong Musheren smiled without anger, "The pupil power of the reincarnated eye can see through your worthless physical skills."


    Ye Dou seemed to be inaudible, still blasting forward with his iron fists.


    Chakra spewed, and he had seen and heard that the domineering color was used to the extreme.In a vague way, he caught some pictures, some of which are not yet happening and exist in the future.


    "No one can beat me up close."


    The Datongmushe people shouted and punched out at the same time.


    He has absolute confidence in the reincarnation eye, and his pupil power can capture everything in the world at an extremely fast speed, and the opponent''s fist is naturally not a problem.


    However, just as he was about to dodge the night fight iron fist and look back and hit a lore, he discovered that the opponent''s fist had locked his dodge position in advance.


    "Nani!"


    Datongmushe people were shocked.


    "Your reincarnation eye can only see the surface, and I can see your future, the future of your death."


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, and his voice was as cold as a glacier, pushing his iron fist toward him, and with one blow he blasted Datongmusheren hundreds of meters away.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    334. Chapter 325, Fierce Battle on the Moon (3)]


    Boom.


    The surface of the moon exploded and collapsed.


    The Datongmushe people roared and didn''t believe in Ye Dou''s words. Foreseeing such things in the future, even the pupil power of the reincarnated eyes can''t do it. How can a mere human be able to "die me!"


    He approached Ye Dou again, trying to defeat the enemy, and let him understand that the reincarnation eye is more than anything, and no physical technique can hurt him a bit.


    Ye Dou''s black hair was flying, his eyes were sharp, his fighting spirit was high, and there was no trace of fear.The immortal gravity spewed, mixed with strong armed color domineering, and rushed to the Datong Musheren.


    "Today, you are the only one left for Moon Shinobu, I will send you down to reunite with them."


    Ye Dou said.


    This domineering, this self-confidence is the only way he can say:


    You must know that the person in front of you is a descendant of the Datongmu clan, with extremely pure bloodlines, and can naturally evolve with another reincarnation eye.


    Except for Otsuki Yumura, once Otsuki Kaguya''s son, perhaps no one can do this feat again.


    Boom! Ye Dou struck out with an iron fist. There is a grandeur of self-respect, no one else, even if the ninja in front of him is beyond imagination, he is the pinnacle of this world, but he is still confident that he can defeat it.


    "You, including the ninja of the earth, are going to die."


    The Datongmushe people let out a long roar, and the reincarnated eyes burst into bursts, and he wanted to see through Ye Dou''s fist, and then killed him.


    For a while, it seemed that the universe was trembling, and the two of them wore Chakra''s coats, their supernatural light and murderous aura swept the world.


    This is a terrible disaster.Hyuga Ningji and others, who have not yet completely escaped, are cold from head to toe.


    This level of battle can still be regarded as a ninja, it is almost unheard of! Boom! With a muffled sound, the Datongmusheren was once again flew hundreds of meters away by the night fight, hit the ground, and even cracks appeared on the surface of the moon.


    How could the Datongmushe people roar in anger, he is a descendant of the Datongmu family, his blood is extremely pure, and he has awakened the reincarnation eye.


    As a result, he couldn''t see through the opponent''s attack, and he was hit by the opponent''s iron fist one after another.Could it be that what he said was really not giving him a chance to breathe, and the new round of the attack was approaching again.


    This is the ultimate battle in the true sense.One side is the Datongmushe people of the Datongmu clan, who has awakened the reincarnated eye and is a true sixth-level ninja.


    On the other side, although he has not officially entered the sixth level and the energy in his body has not yet been fully integrated, it can compete with the super masters of the sixth level.


    Boom! Two silhouettes of emerald green and purple and black are constantly intertwined, like Cha Yan, burning on the surface of the moon.


    One of them can control gravity, and the other can control gravity, so the place of battle is not limited to the ground, even the sky is their battlefield.


    Puff! The Datong Mushe people shouted, and shot nine jade for seeking Taoism from their hands, to beat the night fight into fly ash and dissipate it in the universe.


    Ye Dou didn''t dare to be careless, seeking the power of Daoyu was too terrifying, it could be offensive, defensible, assisting and healed, and it was above some blood succession limits and blood succession elimination.


    When an ordinary ninja encounters it, it only takes an instant to be beaten into flying ash, and disappear into nothingness.


    With a swish, Xueyin''s sword was alive, unblocking it and flying into Ye Dou''s right hand.

 369 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 369

    Ye Dou grabbed it, quickly slashed out nine knives, and cut all the nine Taoist jade shot by Datong Musheren.


    Flew out.


    Then, his foot was in the void, and his body passed like lightning.In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Datongmusheren and swept out with one foot.


    The reincarnated eyes of Datongmusheren burst out with divine light, reflecting Ye Dou''s every move into his eyes.


    But, all this was just in vain! Ye Dou seemed to have predicted it long ago, from the future time insight into the reaction of Datongmushe people, this foot, Datongmushe people can''t avoid it.


    Puff! Datong Musheren flew horizontally, and was swept hundreds of meters away by Ye Dou, spurting blood in the air.


    "He hurt that... Datongmusheren!"


    At this moment, Konoha and his party who had left the battlefield were still watching.


    They did not leave immediately because they noticed that the moon was still close to the earth.


    In other words, even if there is a problem with the huge reincarnation eye of the Datongmu clan, the Datongmushe people still have a way to move the moon without knowing what has been done by the night fight.


    So, they stopped to see if they could help.


    Then, they saw, that... the Datong Muyu Village, who was as famous as the Six Dao Immortals, his descendants were actually beaten by the night fighting, and constantly bombarded like football.


    This is too hard for people to believe.You must know that the fighting power of the Datongmushe people at this moment is chasing their ancestors, but they still inevitably beat them.


    They didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because it was too horrible! Going straight to Otsuki Yucun was not all right! Perhaps in terms of energy, the awakened Otsuki Yucun can indeed be compared with Otsuki Yucun.


    But in some respects, the people of Datongmushe are still far behind! Perhaps because of the stability of Moon Shinobi, Ye Dou could not smell a trace of blood on him.


    In other words, the person in front of him is very strong, but he has never been baptized with blood, which is similar to Datongmu Huiye.


    It''s the same ten-tailed person Zhu Li, but her performance is not as good as Uchiha Madara...Ninja Shura.


    "This is the power of the Datongmu family, but that''s it"


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, his expression extremely disdainful, "Compared with the Six Ways of Immortals, Hamura''s line is too disappointing."


    "Shut up, monster!"


    The Datongmushe people spoke furiously.


    For the ancestor of Moon Shinobu, Otsuki Yumura, he respected from the heart, otherwise he would not hesitate to slaughter the Guang family, just to fulfill Yumura''s "destiny"


    "Before stepping into the Temple of the Moon, I had a conversation with Otsuki Ha Village and he asked me to kill you."


    Ye Dou raised the sword in his hand and pointed it directly at Datongmusheren.


    "I told you to shut up, monster!"


    The Datongmushe people were completely angered.


    His eyes are even colder, and the electric glow is radiant, making people chill from the heart.


    Reincarnated eyes with unmatched pupil powers, Datongmusheren shot out with anger, and the meteorites wandering around the moon suddenly suppressed the night fight in all directions.


    Tianyu seemed to explode, large and small meteorites, falling in groups, as if the end is coming.


    Ye Dou was already fearless, the immortal gravity was condensed under the sword in his hand, and then it was slashed out with a rotating knife.


    In an instant, there was a buzzing in the void, and under a knife, the meteorite group was actually blocked and frozen in the air.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    335. Chapter 326, Fierce Battle on the Moon (4)]


    Datongmusheren roared like wild beasts, with fierce light in his eyes, urging reincarnation eyes, and spinning meteorites to fall into the night fight frantically.


    He shot with anger, and the attack power shocked everyone in the back of Konoha, and each one was dumbfounded, feeling the chill rising from his back.


    This is a meteorite, not a small stone. Every fall can cause extreme damage. When can such disasters be like this, they are thrown around like a game. They can''t help but worry about it. If even he died, what should they do, and what should the earth do? With their combat power, they are destined not to be the opponents of the Datongmusheren! However, this is what they worry about, and Ye Dou completely let go..., open up Dahe, holding the sword in hand, swept out in the air.


    In an instant, there was an unimaginable wave of fluctuations in the void, sweeping the sky and the ground, and under a knife, the meteorite group was suddenly stopped by him and frozen in the air.


    "how is this possible"


    The people of Datongmushe didn''t believe the scene before him.


    He didn''t know that one of Ye Dou''s blood successors was gravity, but how could it be known that after bearing all the fetal movements of the eyeballs, the reincarnated eyes gave him the ability to manipulate gravity.


    This ability is still: above gravity, gravity is only a branch of gravity, how can it be equal to him "There is nothing impossible, I really want to know the reason, naturally it is because I am stronger than you!"


    Ye Dou''s feet were connected in the void, and one step was a hundred meters away.


    He came to Datongmusheren once again, slammed his fist, and ruthlessly knocked Datongmushe''s body into the air.


    It''s just that the Datongmushe people are not waiting for leisure, this time, he successfully returned the night fight.


    He is making progress, and with the bloody battles, Datongmushe people are gradually becoming proficient in the use of reincarnating eyes.


    Boom! The two of them each exploded backwards, smashing a few meteorites before their bodies stopped.


    "Wow!"


    Since the war, Ye Dou was finally injured, and a mouthful of blood came out from his mouth.


    After all, he hasn''t really stepped into the six levels, and he has failed to perfectly integrate the several energies in his body to push it to a higher peak.


    However, he didn''t stop there, he got up, and his body came closer again.


    The Datongmusheren is making progress, but Ye Dou can also feel it at the same time.With the bloodbath, the fusion of the three energies of his inner body is also accelerating.


    Perhaps, if he is lucky enough, after this battle, he can truly step into the sixth level, and he can no longer only challenge the sixth level.


    When Datongmusheren saw this, he didn''t want to fight Ye Dou anymore.


    Prior to this, he had been hit by Night Fight''s iron fist many times.Even if he is now wearing a Chakra coat, he cannot ignore that superpower''s iron fist.


    In other words, he suffered more injuries than Night Fight! Thinking of this, he took the initiative to open the distance and no longer had the idea of ??proving that the reincarnated eye can be used to cut the body.The only idea in his mind was to kill Night Fight.


    The people of Datong Mushe immediately pushed forward a piece of nine Taoist jade with both hands, like nine energy turrets, and simultaneously shot out emerald green energy bombs.


    Nine "Forts"


    Uninterrupted volleys at the same time, this can be an extremely terrifying scene, such as a rainstorm pear blossom, overwhelming the sky.


    However, this is not over yet, the Datongmusheren is determined to kill Ye Dou, and they are simultaneously urging gravity and controlling the meteorites together.


    Hit.

 370 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 370

    This is not like a ninja fight, it looks a bit like a Saiyan fighting.


    This starry sky was illuminated, and the Datongmushe people urged the reincarnation eye with all their strength, and everything could be shattered.


    And Ye Dou, still not afraid, facing the dense rain of energy barrage, a pair of vertical pupils burst open, seeing and hearing the domineering surging, he wants to explore the mystery of time, and seek to break the game in the near future.


    He saw it.Although it was only an instant, he had already broken through the attack of the Datongmushe people.


    All this happened in an instant, and then, Ye Dou''s feet were connected in the void, stepping on the moon step, and approaching the Datongmusheren like lightning.


    "Nani!"


    Datongmushe people were shocked.


    He saw the enemy in front of him, and he avoided all his attacks, as if he had seen everything through, even the speed was not reduced by half, and he was quickly approaching him.


    Thinking of this, the people of Datongmushe had the idea of ??retreating.


    "Are you afraid of me"


    With a swish, in an instant, Ye Dou had already passed through the rain-like attack and came to the Datongmusheren.


    "I can hear your soul wailing, don''t worry, I will get you free immediately!"


    There was a faint voice, not loud, but heavy, like a knock on a person''s heart.


    Datongmusheren was furious, the other party''s skills were too weird, and he listened to his heart.He grew up so old that he had never heard of it.


    After thinking about it, he was bombarded by Night Fight again, his body flew upside down like a kite, and even Chakra''s coat was damaged.


    At this moment, Datongmusheren was really scared, he smelled death.


    The person in front of him is too weird.To date, he has no intention of exhausting his strength.


    If he continues to fight like this, he is worried that he will really be killed and unable to fulfill the ancestor''s destiny.


    At this point in the year, he no longer keeps his hands, he must use the last resort to kill the monster in front of him here.


    "The sinners trampling on the Datongmu clan, I will kill you and use your blood to commemorate the tens of thousands of Luna Ren!"


    "Golden wheel reincarnation bursts!"


    The Datong Mushe people uttered a burst of shouts and raised his right hand, and he could ask Daoyu to fly into his hands at the same time.


    Then with a bang, nine Taoist jade turned into a structure and he held it in his hand.


    It was a golden sword, the length of which could not be predicted at all, it pierced the sky, emitting a dazzling light under the stars.


    This is the ultimate secret technique of the Datongmusheren or reincarnating eyes, the golden wheel reincarnation explosion, as a vastness, one blow can smash the moon.


    This is the mighty power that opens the sky and the earth in the true sense, and can smash the stars with one blow! "Spirit!"


    "Yes, Lord Ye Dou!"


    Ye Dou didn''t dare to be careless, the spooky power spurted out, turning into a demon with a height of hundreds of feet.


    At the same time, Ye Dou quickly formed a seal with both hands, played the wooden escape secret technique, and put on a layer of wooden escape armor for the demon.


    In a blink of an eye, a majestic and majestic head, like the Demon Lord who walked out of the fairy tale, was born.


    Faced with the heaven-defying attack from the Datongmusheren, it had a knife in one hand and a shield in the other, and it wanted to shake the sky and strike.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    336. Chapter 327, Fierce Battle on the Moon (End)]


    Boom! The sky collapsed, the galaxy trembled, and an extremely violent energy was boiling, causing the entire universe to shake.


    The golden wheel reincarnation explosion is the ultimate secret technique of reincarnating eyes, which can smash the stars with one blow, and its power is as vast as the sea.


    At this moment, Datong Musheren became the only person in the world.He held a golden sword and pierced the sky, like the lower realm of the gods.


    "How is it possible, how can there be such a technique"


    The Konoha people who were watching were completely horrified.Even if they were far away from the battlefield, they could still clearly feel the endless murderous intent from that...golden sword.


    Boom! Suddenly, there was another terrible fluctuation in the battlefield.


    "What happened again"


    As calm as an oily woman Shina, her face changed at this moment.


    It''s just that Nara Shikamaru and the others don''t have time to appreciate it now.Looking at the demon man burning with demon flames, cold sweat is dripping on their foreheads.


    This kind of battle is too amazing, completely beyond their understanding, this is not a battle that ninjas should have, it is like two gods are fighting.


    In the main battlefield, the surroundings are quiet, with endless murderous intent.


    The Datongmushe people held a golden sword made of nine Taoist jade, looking at the world like a god.


    And below, there is a demon sprite wearing bright iron armor and burning black flames all over.


    It grasped the Yata Mirror in one hand, and the Xueyin sword in the other, as if the demon master of the world would shake the sky and kill the gods! "He is stronger!"


    Nara Shikamaru frowned.


    When he was in the country of ghosts, he had seen the horror of sprites. If it weren''t for the protection of the witch aster, they would have been cut into nothing by the...devil.


    However, compared to the original time, the sprites of today are more powerful, because when Day and Night Fight conquered it, they had severely injured it, and the soul body was extremely unstable, unable to exert its full combat power.


    But now, the ghost has recovered, and finally showed people its magical power.


    "Monster, I will kill you today."


    Datong Musheren''s eyes are as cold as glaciers, and he is very confident.The golden wheel reincarnation explosion that combines nine jade for seeking Taoism is many times stronger than the silver wheel reincarnation explosion.


    This is the ultimate secret technique in the true sense. It can open the sky, cut the ground, and cut a sprite, naturally no longer a word.


    "boom!"


    He shot it, swiping the piercing golden sword, and time seemed to stop. At this moment, only this...golden sword is eternal.


    However, in the face of this blow that could smash the sky, Ye Dou was not afraid, he urged the sprites, holding a knife in one hand and a shield in the other, shaking the sky! As before, there is no fancy style, There is only one sword and one shield.


    It''s just that this simple knife contains a lot, blending his spirit, and his lifelong learning.


    Boom! The devil did not retreat, but advanced, facing the sky, the Yata mirror in his hand, the first to look at the giant sword.


    This is a shocking collision, and this starry sky meteorite is blown upside down by this collision.

 371 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 371

    Kacha! A crack appeared in the Yata Mirror, and this spiritual weapon, which claims to be able to defend against all physical attacks, was actually smashed today.


    It has to be said that this is a big event that is enough to make people eye-catching, and it can be seen how terrifying the attack of Datongmusheren is.


    "Today, you are bound to die, you and the forbearance of the earth will be eliminated, and the destiny of the ancestors will be fulfilled by me!"


    The people of Datongmushe roared at the starry sky and urged the golden sword with all their strength.


    "Your ancestor asked me to kill you, kill yourself, and complete his legacy."


    Ye Dou responded, facing him calmly, and urging


    Moving the sprite, slashed at the sword of the golden sword.


    In a moment, the power of gravity and blood, the power of dragon veins, the power of sprites, physical energy, spiritual energy, armed domineering and so on, all burst out here.


    From the moment he got the power of sprites, he was calculating that fusing all the power in his body would make him take the most critical step.


    The inheritance of Otsuki Yumura made him even more convinced of this.When all the energies of his inner body are perfectly integrated, he can see the power of the sun and all phenomena.


    Now, this is what he did, gathering all his strength, and hitting a six-level final blow.


    Boom! Tianyu seemed to be about to explode, the sprite swept out with a war knife, and resisted the golden wheel reincarnation of the Datongmusheren.


    Above, the person from Datong Mushe changed color, and he vaguely saw that the golden divine sword made of nine Taoist jade was cut out of a shocking gap.


    "open!"


    Ye Dou shouted and roared the galaxy, only to see the ghost directly throw away the Yata mirror in his left hand, and instead held a knife in both hands, unexpectedly wanted to smash the golden wheel reincarnation.


    At this moment, the universe roared, and the violent energy caused distortions in the space.The meteorites around the moon were broken, and there was turbulence everywhere.


    The sound of cracking like an egg shell smashed one after another, not only was the golden sword gradually shattering, but the wooden armor on the ghost body also burst and fell off in this stunning fight.


    The Datongmusheren had a foreboding feeling, and his pupils burst into light, and he wished to squeeze the last trace of pupil power.


    At the same time, Ye Dou also felt the strong pressure, her black hair was scattered, the corner of her mouth was constantly overflowing, and without the Yata mirror, the energy of the golden wheel reincarnated and exploded, and he was severely injured through the sprites.


    It''s just that, even so, his eyes are firm, and the monstrous murderous intent is constantly concurring from the vertical pupils.


    "open!"


    Ye Dou shouted again, and the black inflammation on the demon''s body skyrocketed again.


    Outside the battlefield, Konoha and his group were terrified and chilled, feeling like they were watching a battle between gods and monsters.


    The sky collapsed, the surface of the moon was almost broken into pieces, and everything was ruined.


    Finally, the two people decided the victory and defeat, merged all the energy, concentrated a little and then cut out the night fight, and successfully cut the golden wheel reincarnation into two stages.


    Then, the cut-off golden battle exploded in the void, turning into a dazzling light spot, illuminating the entire universe.


    "dead!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud shout in the air, and Ye Dou slammed out of the sprite and pointed directly at the Datongmusheren in the air.


    At this moment, his appearance is extremely embarrassed, as strong as his body, and it is also difficult to withstand the overflowing energy of the golden wheel reincarnation, blood is flowing over half of his body.


    On the other hand, Datongmusheren, except for the initial injuries, he looks much better than Night Fight.


    It''s just that, looking at the murderous intent, Ye Dou, who is culling him, a fear arose in his heart, and he wanted to retreat.


    Because, the blow just now consumed too much pupil power of the reincarnated eye, and it took time to recover.


    This is the difference between him and Ye Dou.At this moment, Ye Dou, there is not much Chakra left in his body.In this battle, Chakra is as huge as him, and it is almost exhausted.


    It''s just that he has been fighting all the way to this day, and there is no word back in the dictionary, and he has always been brave.


    : I have to resume every three shifts, but I still can¡¯t do it, but I can¡¯t help it. My father has a headache recently. He went to the hospital for an examination and found that it was rhinitis. Go to the hospital for an injection, one shot is still two to three weeks.


    Our town is a bit backward and can''t get a needle. I can only spend a few hours every day taking my dad to the city hospital to get a needle. Feilu reminds you: Three things to read and collect,


    337. Chapter Three Hundred and Twenty-eight, what is right and what is evil]


    Under the starry sky, Ye Dou jumped out of the body of the sprite, sprinkled blood in the sky, and killed the Datongmusheren.


    At this moment, his eyes are extremely cold.Since it is a life and death duel, showing mercy is tantamount to cutting his own life.


    The Datongmusheren was scared, and he, who had never experienced such a life-and-death struggle, wanted to escape under the murderous aura of Ye Dou.


    However, Ye Dou would not give him a chance "Mu Dun.


    All of them."


    At some point, the wooden clone of Ye Dou rushed over and played the wooden escape secret technique to trap Datong Musheren.


    I saw the wooden avatar slapped on the ground with both hands, and in an instant, countless giant trees from the sky broke from the surface of the moon.


    This is Mu Dun.


    They are all bag techniques, both offensive and defensive.The first generation of Naruto Senjuju used this technique to trap Uchiha Madara''s beasts.


    With a bang, the huge trees in the sky that broke out of the ground quickly turned into big hands one after another, and they kept shooting at the Datongmusheren.


    At this moment, the Datongmushe people were completely flustered, because they had never seen such a situation before, and conceited that having reincarnated eyes was equivalent to having everything.


    After being driven to a dead end by Ye Dou, his reaction was simply worse than the usual Zhong Ren.


    On the contrary, it was the night fight, his eyes were like electricity.Although he was hit hard and half of his body was dyed red, his attack became more and more fierce.


    Since he came to this world, he has not known how many battles he has experienced.


    Whether it was Konoha, Sand Ninja, Mist Ninja, or Hundred Foot, Sprite and other enemies, in the end, he was either subdued or killed by him.


    But it is said that he can have today along the way, he was killed by a pair of fists, otherwise, his body would have long been known where he was exposed.


    Compared to him, the Datongmushe people are more like flowers in the ivory tower, because the moon can not bear the endurance of the earth, here is peaceful and stable, the Datongmushe people have done the bloodiest thing, and there is no more bloody thing than to kill him. Tribe.


    Looking at the fast approaching Night Fight, the people of Datongmushe knew that there was no possibility of retreating.


    Immediately, he moved the reincarnated eyes, to squeeze the last trace of pupil power and escape from the predicament.


    Ye Dou didn''t care about it.He knew very well that the injured beasts were the most dangerous.In order to survive, they would explode with unimaginable potential.


    "Xueyin!"


    He yelled, and at the same time made a move with his right hand, the sword was alive and flew into the master''s hands.


    After that, he touched the void with one foot, rose up, and swiftly swept towards the Datongmusheren above.

 372 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 372

    In this situation, Ye Dou went crazy, scarlet blood was flowing, and his black hair was scattered. He held a knife in one hand and wanted to smash the big wooden house in the air.


    Datong Musheren was naturally unwilling to end this way, he rose up to fight back and hit nine Taoist jade to fight.


    However, Ye Dou slashed out nine knives in time, smashing all Qiu Daoyu into flight, and at the same time, the speed was not reduced by half.In a blink of an eye, he chased Datong Musheren in front of him, and then slashed out.


    Puff! "Ah!"


    The Datongmushe people uttered a long howl, and a long hole was cut out in the chest by the night fight.In an instant, Liu Ying''s armed color began to raging, defeating the enemy from within.


    However, the people of Datongmushe are the most painful.


    It was the knife in the opponent''s hand, and it could pass through his body and hit his soul directly.


    He was completely crazy and fought back, but he was slashed by Ye Dou again, and a type of wound appeared on his chest.


    The Datongmusheren was severely injured, and the emerald green Chakra''s coat flickered, then disappeared, and he was already unable to fight again.


    "How could it end like this? I almost finished the ancestor''s legacy."


    It was over, and the Datongmusheren finally lost to Ye Dou.


    He is very strong, and the reincarnation eye is worthy of being at the same level as the reincarnation eye.His pupil power can only be seen to resist even if Ye Dou fuses all the energy out.


    However, it is not who has the stronger power, the stronger the combat power, except for the reincarnated eye, in other aspects, the Datongmushe people are too far behind the night fight.


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    Chakra''s coat turned into light rain, and it was crystal clear, and the Datongmushe people who restored their original appearance let out an unwilling roar.


    Before completing the ancestor''s legacy, he did not hesitate to kill the Datongmu clan and resurrect the giant reincarnation eye, in an attempt to change the failed world created by the six immortals.


    Now it''s like Huang Liang Yimeng, he failed, he lost to the monster he said... that would bring chaos to the world.


    Why can''t justice finally defeat evil? "There has never been so-called justice and evil in this world"


    At this moment, I saw that the domineering color was used to the extreme by Ye Dou, and before the Datong Musheren spoke, Ye Dou had already heard his heart.


    "History is written by victors after all, and losers will eventually be branded with evil."


    "I won, I am justice, return the eyes of Hua Huo, that is not yours."


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, holding the handle of the knife in both hands, and fell from the sky at a rapid speed.


    With a puff, the Datong Musheren was pierced by Ye Dou, and blood was splashed into the sky, and the breath of life was fading quickly.


    Because Liu Ying is armed and domineering, and has shattered all his body functions, even the gods cannot save them, and are doomed to death.


    At the last moment before he died, his gaze shifted, looking towards Hinata Hyuga.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t finish the wedding with you properly"


    Datongmusheren was laughing, lonely, and even more unwilling, because he had peeped into the memory of Hinata Hinata, the woman he had appointed his wife since he was a child, deep down in his heart, never had his place.


    He looked at Hyuga Hinata in a black costume.She was as beautiful as he imagined, but at the last moment of his life, he couldn''t even say a word.


    The light and rain that Chakra turned into is still: falling, like flying fireflies, glittering and gleaming, as if they were buried in Wei Datongmushe.


    Ye Dou stared silently, stood quietly for a long time, never moving.


    This is a sad man who has lived on the moon since he was a child, and has guarded the empty shell of ten tails, the outer golem for generations.


    In the end, he was teased by a legacy left by his ancestors, which only added grief.


    "finished"


    Rumbled, following the death of Datongmusheren, the golem that...looks like Datongmuyu Village also collapsed.


    They, or the night fight succeeded, prevented the moon from colliding with the earth, and clearly he was a member of Akatsuki, the number one terrorist organization in the Ninja world.


    Perhaps, as he just said, there is no correct answer to what is justice and what is evil.


    Everyone is just thinking about problems from their own standpoint and fighting for their beliefs.


    Boom! The passage to the moon is collapsing, I don''t know if the caster has been lost or something else. In short, they must leave here as soon as possible.


    "Night Fight!"


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Dou also came back at this time, half of his body was dyed red, but his expression was still so calm and firm.


    He didn''t have any extra words to say, he hugged the fireworks horizontally and turned and left.


    He has already taken Huahuo''s eyes back.It is a pity that he has lost the blood of the Datongmusheren, and the reincarnated eyes have returned to the state of white eyes.


    However, he didn''t plan to let Hyuga Hanairo step into the battlefield.He could just do some things.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    338. Chapter 329, Goodbye is the enemy]


    "Is he dead?"


    As for the passage to the earth, Hyuga Hanahu asked with a neck in front of Ye Dou.


    Maybe she can''t see at this moment, and her eyes are still: Ye Dou''s hands need to be transplanted again to recover.


    However, at this moment, the passage was collapsing, and the bubble in the bubble space burst like a balloon, and the movement was not small, she could hear it.


    Ye Dou rushed on the road without raising her head, and hummed softly, "Dead, died in the temple of Otsuki Yu Village."


    Hearing this, Hua Huo put his head against his neck and did not speak any more.


    She doesn''t have much ambition, and her greatest wish is to be with her beloved forever and stay away from all right and wrong.


    It''s just that Hyuga Huahuo also understands that this is impossible.Although Ye Dou has not said it, she knows that Ye Dou has some important things to do.


    Some things she didn''t want to see! So she didn''t ask anything, just wanted to enjoy the peace of this moment.


    Huahuo didn''t ask, and Ye Dou naturally didn''t say it, because he also understood that what she was about to do was not what she wanted to see.


    Ye Dou will take her away from all of this, wait until all the dust has settled, and then plan to make a group of people on the road very fast, because the passage is collapsing, if you walk slowly, you may be involved in this collapse. I don''t know where it will be dropped, and it may even drift in the universe.


    Boom! Finally, they came out and returned to the first cave...


    "We are back now, right"


    Tian Tian is a little bit trance, because there is an artificial sun in the hometown of Yue Zhi Ren, which makes her doubt the concept of time.

 373 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 373

    "Well, although it is troublesome, we are indeed back."


    Nara Shikamaru is still the same. After the nervousness, he returns to the original half-dead appearance. It is "trouble" to open his mouth and shut up.


    Two words.


    The mark he left before he walked to the moon did not change much from when he left.In the passage, the time on the moon was the same as the ground, which made him feel relieved.


    "Leave Master Huahuo to us."


    Suddenly, Neji Hyuga spoke.


    His tone was very strong, and he wanted to bring the two princesses of their clan home safely.


    Another point is that the Five Shadows talks are now going on in the Iron Country. If it goes well, the five great Ninja Villages will complete an unprecedented joint.


    They would unite and deal with the Xiao organization together.As a member of Akatsuki, it would be too dangerous for Ye Dou to let Hua Huo follow him.


    "Hua Huo will leave with me."


    Ye Dou opened his mouth, very light and light, but there was no room for negotiation.


    The fact is also, now that he hasn''t started killing people, he is already looking at Huahuo''s face, so why do you need to discuss so many "you" with them


    "Brother Ning Ci."


    Hyuga Ningji wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Hyuga Kahuo.


    I saw that she walked down from Ye Dou''s arms, took out a handle of kunai from her arms, tied a cute pendant on it, and gave it to Hyuga Neji.


    This is her special kunai, and it has no special effect, but simply thinks it looks so good.


    But her father and sister will understand after seeing that she is willing


    Leaving with Ye Dou can save a lot of trouble.


    "Go back and tell my father that I will be fine.


    Also, sister, please take care of you."


    Hyuga Neji took Kuunai, opened his mouth, but was interrupted again.


    Nara Shikamaru came back, patted his shoulder, and signaled him not to mess around, then turned to Yatou and said, "Next time we meet, we will be enemies."


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to be the enemy of Ye Dou, the battle on the moon almost collapsed the worldview.


    Even if the Five Great Ninja Villages work together, even if it is possible to solve him, they will definitely lose many lives.


    That kind of...powerful, he has never seen it before, for ordinary people, it is equivalent to a god, and it can only be defeated by accumulating one by one life.


    "You are not qualified to be my enemies."


    Ye Dou''s second sentence was not a mockery, but a statement of facts.


    "You guys are so unlikable."


    Nara Shikamaru''s eyes became cold, changed his lazy appearance, and declared war on him, "As long as you dare to appear on the battlefield, even if you are crushed, I will kill you!"


    He has not forgotten the scene of the three tragic deaths of the master Sarutobi Asma''s family at the hands of Ye Dou.


    It''s just that, compared to Ino Yamanaka, he is more calm and can control and hide his emotions.


    Ye Dou didn''t respond, turned around with Huahuo and left.


    Konoha''s generation of ninjas has many genius ninjas worthy of admiration.They have inherited the advantages of the older generation of ninjas and have the avant-garde ideas of the new era ninjas.


    It''s just that they are standing in different positions after all, and their beliefs and wills cannot be easily changed. They are destined to be enemies.


    At the same time, within the territory of the Iron Kingdom, the second Five Shadows Conference is being held.


    Although the Five Shadows Conference was unprecedented, after all, the hatred between the major Ninja villages in the three major wars in the past half a century has long been carved into the blood.


    However, since the beginning of the Ninja World, the Five Great Ninja Villages had a meeting with the Five Shadows.


    At that time, Konoha led the way.In order to stabilize the power pattern of the Ninja World, Senju Zhuma single-handedly captured the nine big-tailed beasts and used the method of trading to form the current situation of the five great Ninja villages.


    And this time, it''s the second time. It is also for the Ninja World, but not to stabilize the Ninja World, but to deal with a terrorist organization that is so powerful that it is unbelievable, Akatsuki! The most recent year has been too great for the Ninja World. Restless.


    First, the tail beasts in the big Ninja villages were arrested, and then the sprites that had pushed the mainland to the edge were subdued.


    Although most of the official members of the Akatsuki organization have died today, and even the leader of the Uzumaki Nagato has died in battle, but the power they hold in their hands is still daunting.


    Moreover, the two men are too terrifying, their existence is like two big mountains pressing on the heart of the five great Shinobu Village.


    One is the suspected "Ninja Shura"


    Uchiha Madara, the other is "Konoha Gray Wolf"


    Iori Yato! As long as these two people don''t die in one day, the Five Ninja Villages can''t sleep and wake up in dreams.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    339. Chapter 330, the beginning of the four wars]


    "Everything is merged with me into one, unifying the complete body of everything, this is my purpose."


    The scene of the five shadows meeting in the iron country, inside.


    It was supposed to be a very grand conference room, but at this moment it looked a little run-down, and the atmosphere was extremely serious.


    Because of this solemn Five Shadows meeting, it was only invaded by the enemy not long ago.


    It was Uchiha Sasuke''s Eagle Team. He was very confident about the newly awakened Kaleidoscope Writing Round Eye, and he ran to the scene of the Gokage talks, and wanted to kill Shimura Danzo.


    However, he still overestimated the pupil power of Kaleidoscope, and at the same time underestimated the shadows of the Five Ninja Villages.


    Had it not been for Uchiha to bring the soil to appear in time, he would have been killed on the spot by the angry Raikage.


    Because of the Rabbi Yamanju Riki, he traded one of Yawei''s tail for the opportunity to play outside the village, causing everyone to think that he was captured by Uchiha Sasuke.


    Therefore, the four generations of Raiking at this moment did not know the life and death of his younger brother.Under the anger, he would naturally not show mercy.


    "Unify everything into one, what are you talking about"


    In the venue, three generations of Dokage Onoki floated in the air, looking solemnly at the suspected Uchiha Madara who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    His qualifications are extremely rich, he has experienced the age of Sengoku duo, Senju Zhuma and Uchiha Madara, so he understands very well what the name Uchiha Madara represents.


    "The Uchiha clan has a stone monument that has been passed down from generation to generation, and it is still there: somewhere in Konoha."

 374 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 374

    "Where are the secrets written by the six immortals recorded? If the pupil power is not enough, you can''t even read them."


    "Writing round eyes, kaleidoscope writing round eyes, reincarnation eyes, as the pupil power of the Uchiha clan evolves, the content of interpretation will increase in turn."


    "Nonsense."


    Not waiting: Uchiha finished speaking with the native language, and Ohnoki drank it directly.


    Although there have always been legends of six immortals in the Ninja World, the age is too long, for thousands of years, too many facts have been buried.


    Therefore, many people have doubted whether the six immortals ever existed, and the stories about him have always been treated as myths.


    "This is a fact. The Six Dao Immortals exist, and our family is the orthodox descendant of the Six Dao Immortals."


    "There is a reason why he became a legend and was worshipped as a ninja god, do you know?"


    Uchiha took the soil and sat in the meeting room casually, ignoring the five shadows that surrounded him and the five shadows'' right and left hands, and talked freely.


    His tone is very flat, like a calm lake, calm and scary.


    "He once saved the world, from a monster."


    The more the monster heard from Uchiha''s mouth, the more frowning of the people present.


    Such secrets, even their identities, standing at the top of the five ninja villages, have never heard of them.


    "Gaara, you didn''t only seal part of that monster before."


    Uchiha turned his head to look at Gaara, and continued, the fairy is facing a collection of all the tail beasts, with the strongest Chakra existence, Ten Tails!"


    "There are so many nonsense, there are only nine tail beasts, we have never heard of ten tails."


    Temari shouted.


    As the left and right of the Five Dynasties Fengying:, the knowledge is naturally profound, and there are many secrets that can be learned.


    However, when she flipped through the documents and the history of Shinobi that she had read in the light brain, she couldn''t find a trace of information about Togo.


    You know, those documents and history, but precious readings left over the long years, can''t be wrong.


    "That''s just what you think, the six immortals are ten-tailed human Zhuli."


    Uchiha hummed with the soil, and then said, "The power of Ten Tails is too strong, even if it is the Six Way Immortals, it can only be sealed in his body to suppress it."


    "It''s just that human life is limited,


    The Six Dao Immortals were worried that the Ten Tails would be chaotic again after he died, so before he died, he exhausted his last strength to divide the Ten Tailed Chakra into nine parts."


    "That''s the nine big-tailed beasts in the Ninja World now"


    Ai Luo frowned.


    "Yes, after losing all the ten tails of Chakra, there is only an empty shell, which was sealed by the six immortals to a place out of human reach, the moon!"


    "Such a thing, how can we believe that since there will be birth, old age, sickness and death, the Six Dao Immortals are also humans."


    Darui didn''t believe it at all.To them, the moon is still unknown, and sealing the body of the ten tails on the moon is a fantasy.


    "Becoming the Six Dao Immortals of Ten-Tailed Man Zhuli is not what you can imagine, he has long surpassed humans!"


    "So, do you know that you catch the nine big-tailed beasts just to resurrect the ten-tails"


    General Mifune of the Iron Nation asked.


    He didn''t fully believe Uchiha''s words of bringing the soil, but when he thought of the identity of the person in front of him, he really couldn''t think of any reason for the other party to deceive them.


    "Ah, I will become the new ten-tailed human pillar power, use the ten-tailed chakra to strengthen my pupil power, and then launch a certain ninjutsu."


    "What do you want to do with a certain ninjutsu"


    "I will project my eyes on the moon, launch an unprecedented illusion, unlimited monthly reading!"


    "The moon''s brilliance will spread all over the earth, and I will control everyone through unlimited moon reading, creating a world without barriers and disputes. Everything is united with me, and I will unify everything. This is mine. Moon Eye Project."


    "What a joke!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the fourth generation of Lei Ying directly broke in anger.


    Let everyone evolve the illusion world to be controlled by people. This matter, how can they accept that "the illusory peace is just a lie, and peace can only be meaningful in the real world. There is no hope in your kind of world, but it is an escape." Well, a kind of self-exile is put on."


    Gaara is the same.


    He will not accept Uchiha''s plan to bring the soil, let alone let this happen.


    "There is no hope. Hope is the same as giving up. Hope is a perfunctory lie. I hand over the remaining eight tails and nine tails to help me complete the plan. Otherwise, there will only be war."


    "eight-tail"


    When I heard this name, the fourth generation of Lei Ying was stunned, "What''s the matter, I was arrested by you?"


    "Yawei''s capture failed. You deserve to be your brother, a perfect person."


    That... asshole! The fourth generation of Raikage was overjoyed when he heard that his brother had not been taken away, but was quickly filled with anger.


    Because of my own...unintelligible brother, even they cheated together in order to play outside the village.


    Darui and the others who were with him were also helpless, probably thinking of the scenes.


    Gaara glanced at him lightly, and said firmly, "Naruto Uzumaki, I won''t give it to you."


    "me too."


    Terumi Ming said, "I thought Uchiha Madara was such an amazing man, but it ended up like that. The Moon Eye project is really terrible."


    "Ok."


    Uchiha took the soil and heard the words, stood up gently, and looked down at the crowd from top to bottom, "I''m here to announce that the fourth Ninja War, begin!"


    His words were very light and plain, but they fell into people''s hearts, and there was no doubt that there was thunder.


    Unexpectedly, the Shinobi world, which had only calmed down for a short time, unexpectedly broke out in another war under such circumstances.


    : I woke up and opened the website and found that there are more than 60 chapters that need to be revised. There are new books and old books. I almost fainted. After a day, I haven¡¯t completed the revision. Now my head is still aching, I can only put it on first, wait for the writing of this book, and then slowly revise it. In addition, the college entrance examination is about to be done soon. Bless the students of high school, everything is smooth and smooth. Please download Fei Lu Xiao


    340. Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty One, the Transmission of Belief]


    "Yedou, where are we going now"


    "Go to Yunin Village first, where will a medical ninja re-transplant your eyes."

 375 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 375

    At the border of the country of fire, after Yatou separated from Nara Shikamaru and the others, he hurried all the way to the direction of Unin Village.


    Transplanting eyeballs is not an easy task. On the contrary, it is very complicated.It needs to be completed by connecting the pupils and nerves.Ninjas who are not excellent in medical ninjutsu cannot do it.


    Of course, if it is a night fight, Uchiha Madara, a ninja with the first generation of Naruto cells, can be a little rougher, and can directly "physical"


    transplant.


    Because the cells between the Thousand Hands Pillars contain unimaginable vitality, even the extremely powerful writing wheel eyes can accommodate.


    "and then"


    Hua Huo continued to ask.


    Compared with the first question, she is more concerned with the second question.


    She is the princess of the Hyuga clan, and she can hear more secrets than ordinary ninjas.


    Therefore, she also knows that the world of Ninja is not peaceful today, and the five major Ninja villages even abandon their previous suspicions and decide to discuss together to deal with "Aka"


    But today''s night fight, still hasn''t left Akatsuki, is the goal that the Five Ninja Village wants to clear.


    "Then we will go to Longdi Cave."


    Ye Dou said softly.


    "One of the Three Secret Realms of Ninja World"


    Hua Huo raised her head, her eyes had no pupils and were covered with bandages, but she seemed to be able to see it.


    "You want to get rid of me again."


    ""


    Hearing this, Ye Dou fell into silence suddenly.


    The Fourth Ninja World War was the strongest unrest that has erupted since the establishment of the Ninja World, sweeping the entire Ninja World and even the entire continent.


    Even today, he can''t guarantee that he will survive this turmoil.It is impossible for him to take the woman in his arms with him.


    After hesitating for a moment, Ye Dou said, "This is the last time, when everything is over, I will take you with you wherever you go."


    He didn''t want to lie to her, he could only say so.


    "You told me the same thing last time."


    Hua Huo leaned against his neck again, without asking more.


    It has been more than ten years since they met when they were five years old.


    A person''s life has several decades of such a long time, which is enough for one person to fully understand another person.


    There is no need to ask too much at all, and there is no need to say too much, Hua Huo already has the answer in his heart.


    "I will not die, I will come back alive, I promise you."


    After a long silence again, Ye Dou responded.


    "Ok"


    At the same time, a great war is breaking out at the border between the Iron Country and the Fire Country.


    This time the Five Shadows talks went smoothly.


    The first is because of the sudden appearance of Uchiha Sasuke, his arrival interrupted the normal progress of this meeting.


    The second reason is Shimura Danzo. In order to gain command of the Ninja Allied Forces, he launched the "Belden God" against Mifune, the general of the Iron Kingdom and the host of the Gokage Talks.


    , In an attempt to get the support of the three ships.


    But he didn''t expect that one of Terumi Ming''s guards had hidden the eyes of the Hyuga clan, which eventually caused his plan to fail.


    Then, perhaps in order not to reveal all his secrets, Shimura Danzo left the meeting place with his subordinates, and was eventually intercepted by Uchiha with soil on a bridge.


    The purpose of Uchiha''s trip to take soil, in addition to


    Apart from the declaration of war, the biggest reason is actually to make Uchiha Sasuke familiar with the evolved eyes as soon as possible.


    This was the case at the Five Shadows talks before, and it is the same now.


    In the end, after experiencing a great battle, Sasuke Uchiha successfully killed Shimura Danzo.


    However, before he was evacuated, Konoha and his party also rushed over.They were Kakashi Hagi, Sakura Haruno, and Naruto Uzumaki 3.


    "Spiral pill!"


    "Chidori!"


    With a bang, in the river below the bridge, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki had a fateful confrontation, just like that year in the valley of the end.


    Then, time seemed to have stopped, and as the ninjutsu collided, their thoughts were also intertwined.


    Once, when they were very young, an adult ninja said that a first-class ninja can understand the other side''s thoughts with just one blow.


    Now, they are all first-class ninjas, and they don''t need to speak, they can understand each other''s thoughts and beliefs.


    "Sasuke, you know, I was once disgusted by the villagers because I have Kyuubi in my body."


    The two people who were colliding with ninjutsu just now suddenly came to a mysterious space in a blink of an eye.


    This is the space of the soul, all around it is bright, and the brilliance like shooting stars is constantly passing by, which is gorgeous and mysterious.


    "I once hated the people in the village, and thought about revenge against them"


    "If there is a slight deviation, I may be like you, and I will think of many horrible things."


    At this moment, time really seemed to stop, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were face to face, eye to eye, there was nothing else.


    Looking at his childhood companion who never spoke before him, Naruto Uzumaki smiled and said with bitterness and happiness in his smile.


    "I thought I would stay alone until I met you, Night Fight, and Teacher Iruka."


    "I don''t know why, every time I see you, I feel at ease in my heart."


    "It may be because you are the same as me. You are always alone. The horny immortals say this is called warming each other. I bear the Kyuubi, and you bear the fate of the Uchiha clan, and he bears the name of the betrayal and the orphan, although it is different. , But we do carry a similar burden. It''s really ironic. It''s obviously beyond our control."


    "However, I am really happy to team up with the two of you and Teacher Kakashi. You are first in every exam. He is in the middle of every exam. And I, every exam is a countdown. Think, it¡¯s really suitable for the three of us to team up together, hahaha"


    "Naruto, no matter what you say now, I won''t change my mind."

 376 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 376

    Sasuke Uchiha finally spoke, his voice was cold, like ice, and the monstrous killing intent continued to radiate from his eyes.


    "Neither you nor the night fight, or the gang of guys in the village, I will leave them alone and kill them all!"


    "The only thing you can do now is to kill me and become a hero to protect Konoha, otherwise you will become the bereaved dog killed by me."


    "I will not be a bereaved dog, nor a hero after I kill you."


    Uzumaki Naruto shook his head with a firm expression.


    They said a lot, but all of this only happened in a moment.


    Back to reality, there was another bang, and the two flew backwards. For the first time in many years, the two of them failed to tell the victory or defeat, but passed the thoughts in their hearts through ninjutsu. .


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    341. Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Two, All Grow Up]


    "Naruto is amazing. He has learned the magic and defeated that... Payne."


    "I always feel that I have gained a lot of power from him, whether my father or everyone, let me forget you and forget everything in the past."


    "Obviously everything has happened, how can you forget that only Naruto has been arguing and wanting to take you two back"


    On the way to Yurenin Village, Hyuga Hanahuo is still telling Yatoto what happened to Konoha when he was away.


    Among them, the one that touched her the most was the former crane tail Uzumaki Naruto.


    When he was a child, he was just a mischievous naughty ghost, who knew that now that he has changed, he has become Konoha''s hero.


    "He also said that he would clean up your meal and give you some color."


    "Fireworks"


    Ye Dou interrupted her and said, "I can''t go back anymore."


    He knew what the woman in his arms was thinking, as if she could catch her own thoughts.


    Hyuga Huahuo hasn''t given up yet, and still hopes to let him return to Konoha and live the same life as before.


    It''s just that everything has changed, and he has no way to go back.


    "Regardless of


    It''s me, or Uzumaki Naruto, or Uchiha Sasuke, we have all grown up, we have our own ideas, and we are no longer the ignorant kid we used to be."


    A gust of wind suddenly blew, making a whirr, and swept away the smile of Hyuga Kahuo.


    Of course she knew that Ye Dou couldn''t go back again.The crime he committed was enough for him to die a hundred times.


    It''s just that people always yearn for beauty and desire that everything can be discovered and developed as they think. This is instinct and has nothing to do with others.


    She still hopes that everything can be over again, back to the beginning.


    "We have arrived."


    Huahuo wanted to say something, but Ye Dou didn''t give her a chance to speak, and took the lead to interrupt.


    "Master Ye Dou, you"


    In Yurenin Village, which sees rain all day long, it is rare to see sunny days at this moment.


    Now that the Uzumaki Nagato is dead, no one can use the secret technique of Yuhu Freedom Technique.This perennially hazy village is like a woman who has taken off the mysterious veil, and has a unique style.


    However, even if there was no Yuhu Freedom, the ninja of Yunin Village found him in the first place.


    Looking at the night fight descending from the sky, the ninjas of Urenin Village didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Their leader, Uzumaki Nagato, is dead, and now the new leader is the former god ambassador Xiao Nan, how to treat the only remaining official members of the Akatsuki organization has become a problem.


    Because the new leader, Xiao Nan, did not give clear instructions.


    "Arrange for the medical ninja to come over immediately.


    Ye Dou didn''t think so much, but simply because the ninjas here can perform white-eye transplantation for Kahuo.


    "Yes!"


    There were two ninjas who greeted him.After a glance, the two walked in different directions in the village.One of the destinations was the center of Yuren Village.


    Ye Dou knew what they were doing, but he couldn''t pay attention to it and told Xiao Nan.


    He didn''t stop him, and after returning to his former residence, he closed his eyes and rested.


    In the battle with the Datongmushe people, he was indeed seriously injured. In addition, he continued to rush to make


    His current state is not particularly good.


    However, his harvest this time was very rich.Not only did he get a huge reincarnation eye, but he also accidentally got a legacy from Otsuki Ha Village.


    This will play a key role for him to enter the sixth level in the future, and it will be more handy for the use of Taoist jade.


    The only comparison: It is a pity that the battle with Datongmusheren still failed to perfectly integrate all the energy in his body.


    Maybe it''s not time yet, and he still needs more training, or it may be that the energy in his body has not reached the perfect balance, and the mental energy intersects with others, which seems too weak.


    Knocking for a while, the people in his room were knocked, and then Xiao Nan walked in.


    Her expression is still so cold, like a plum blossom in a snow mountain.


    At this moment, Xiao Nan is the leader of Yurenin Village, but she still wears Akatsuki''s uniform.Whether Kishimoto is too lazy to paint or other reasons, Ye Dou has no way of knowing.


    Because according to Ye Dou''s understanding, Xiao Nan at this moment should support Uzumaki Naruto. For this reason, he did not hesitate to die with Uchiha with the soil, which means that he has already broken away from the battle between Akatsuki and Uzumaki Naruto, and Uzumaki Nagato picks up the past. That yearning for beauty, and Xiao Nan, believes in this whirlpool Nagato.


    This sounds strange, but Xiao Nan, a woman, lived for Yahiko and Uzumaki Nagato from beginning to end.


    "He will come to you soon, you can''t keep the reincarnation eye, leave it to him."


    Not waiting: Xiao Nan spoke, Ye Dou opened his eyes first, and said calmly.


    This "him"


    , Naturally refers to Uchiha''s belt soil, since the Five Shadows Talk has begun, it is naturally not far from the outbreak of the fourth Ninja War.


    In order to win, Uchiha will naturally not go to the water like he once did.He will connect with the outer golem that has sealed the seven-tailed beasts, Chakra, and smooth out the Ninja Allied Forces.


    "Nani"


    Xiao Nan didn''t expect him to say this, and immediately frowned Liu''s eyebrows, "That is Nagato''s treasure, I won''t give it to anyone."

 377 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 377

    "The Uchiha clan''s ultimate writing about the round eyes is the reincarnation eye. He is a member of the whirlpool clan. The reincarnation eye has never belonged to him."


    Ye Dou continued to speak, his face calm.


    On the contrary, Xiao Nan was stunned on the spot after hearing what he said.


    If things are really like what he said, then she, Nagato, and Yahiko have been using Xiaonan to deny them all the time, saying, the mood swings are obvious, "Impossible, the eye of reincarnation has been growing since childhood. On the door, how is it possible"


    Ye Dou didn''t say a word, just looked at her lightly, the meaning was self-evident.


    "I will not give the eyes of reincarnation to anyone, let alone let anyone desecrate Nagato''s body!"


    Having said that, Xiao Nan turned around and left, and even the purpose of coming here was to make Ye Dou the leader of the new Yuren Village and to guard the peace of Yuren Village.


    "Hey, Ye Dou, that... isn''t the reincarnation eye very awesome, why don''t you use it yourself"


    "The time has not yet arrived"


    Ye Dou said lightly.


    The power of the reincarnation eye is indeed fascinating, but it is also a hot potato.


    Once he takes away the eyes of reincarnation, not only the Ninja Allied Forces, but even Uchiha''s soil will fight him desperately.


    He has a better plan and does not need to face the 200,000 army alone.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    342. Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Three, Turbulent Ninja World]


    "what do you want to say"


    At the same time, an entrance: In the cave entwined with dinosaur bones, after parting with Naruto Uzumaki and his group, Sasuke Uchiha was brought here by Uchiha.


    "Give me Itachi''s eyes."


    Sasuke Uchiha was expressionless and authentic.


    It didn''t take long for him to awaken the kaleidoscope and write the round eyes, it can even be said to be extremely short, not even a month.


    However, during this period, Sasuke Uchiha relied too much on Kaleidoscope''s pupil technique, which caused his eyes to reach their limit.


    "Finally figured it out."


    Looking at the divergent focus of Uchiha''s pupils, Uchiha took the soil and agreed happily.


    After all, in his eyes, Uchiha Sasuke is just a pawn that can be used.


    The stronger Uchiha Sasuke is, the happier Uchiha takes the soil, and it is better to be able to kill Yatoto with his hand.


    This is no different from Yatoto''s killing of Uchiha Itachi and Shimura Danzo through the hands of Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Transplant now."


    Uchiha Sasuke suddenly covered his left eye.


    Today, he only feels that both pupils are protesting against him.This is a sequelae of excessive eye use.


    "So anxious, why"


    "I want to kill Naruto and Ye Dou with all my strength."


    "I must remind you that Iori Yetou is currently in the same camp as us, and his strength is beyond your imagination."


    Uchiha squinted the eyes hidden under the mask, not knowing if he was smiling or thinking about other things.


    "How he has nothing to do with me, everyone who tramples on Uchiha will have to pay the price."


    Sasuke Uchiha said coldly.


    The death of his brother not only failed to change his mind, but made his thinking even more radical.


    This is the Uchiha clan. Their love is deeper than anyone else, but their hatred is deeper than everyone else.


    After all, there are only a few men like Uchiha Itachi.


    "I see, I will arrange an eye transplant for you immediately."


    Uchiha takes the soil no longer speaks, walks ahead and leads the way for him


    On the other side, the Five Shadows, or the Gate of Four Shadows, who returned to their respective Ninja Village, quickly contacted the great power behind the Ninja Village.


    There is no way, the legendary ninja "Uchiha Madara"


    He reappeared, and unilaterally declared war with their Five Ninja Villages.


    It can be said that the Ninja World at this moment, Uchiha''s words with soil, has completely fallen into chaos.


    Although the younger generation of ninjas have never experienced war, blood and horror, they can also understand many things from the expressions of the older generation of ninjas.


    The battle of the Ninja World, the simple four words, means that blood flows into a river, and the lives are charred, and even the pattern of the Ninja World may be changed.


    At this moment, in Yunren Village, returning to the village, the four generations of Lei Ying immediately brought people to meet the name of the Thunder Country.


    "Forgive me for going straight ahead, Yunnin, Konoha, Iwanin, Sandnin and Kirinin, the ninjas of the five ninja villages and the warriors of the iron country, to form a ninja coalition, I hope to get your approval."


    "There must be a limit to one-handed approach


    , Lei Ying."


    At the conference table, the name of the country of Lei looked at the fourth generation of Lei Ying with pain.


    Although he also understands the character of the four generations of Raikage, he does not like to go around in circles, he has always said something.


    But Nima, you can¡¯t just tell me nothing and ask me to agree to the alliance of the Five Ninja Villages. ¡°Furthermore, the relationship between the five major villages has always been bad, right? Some time ago, I applied to attack Konoha. , It''s you too, I need a reason"


    "Because of the tail beast"


    The speaker is not the fourth generation of Raikage, but his secret technique Mabuyi.


    This is a female ninja with a similar status to Samyi. She is capable and calm, and has mastered the "Send of Heaven" technique that can transmit any object at the speed of light.


    , Is also one of the right assistants of the four generations of Raiking.


    "The organization known as Akatsuki has so far captured seven of the nine big-tailed beasts scattered in major Ninja villages, and unilaterally declared war with us at the five-kage meeting."


    "Go on."


    Da Ming Lei Zhiguo raised his eyelids and understood the seriousness of the problem.

 378 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 378

    "The tail beasts that have not been caught by Akatsuki are now only the eight tails of our Yunnin Village and the nine tails of Konoha."


    "You want to say that Yao is our property, this time the Five Great Ninja Village Alliance, we are the profitable party, right?"


    The name of Thunder Country is not stupid.After listening to Mabuyi''s words, he also analyzed a lot.


    At least, the tail beasts, known as nuclear weapons, are now the only people in the Five Ninja Villages in the land of thunder and fire. Protecting Yao and Nine Tails is equivalent to guarding their property.


    Thinking of this, the daimyo of Thunder Country already knew it.His only concern was that the power of the ninja coalition was too large and would threaten their status.


    "It''s not for the following crimes, specifically against our coalition forces, right?"


    "For us, it is difficult to predict the safety of the daimyo in this battle."


    Looking at the four generations of Raikage in such a dangerous way, the name of the kingdom of Thunder was stunned. This was the first time he heard such words from him.Although the past wars were extremely tragic, they rarely threatened their names. Life.


    Thinking of this, he had no more reason to refuse, because Raiking would not scare them by saying such things.


    "I see, Raikage! I allow you to form an alliance of ninjas, and the Thunder Congress will fully support you."


    After a pause, the name of Thunder Country said again, "But I have a request, don''t defeat the war."


    "We won''t let you down."


    Similar to the conversation between the four generations of Raikage and the Daimyo of the Kingdom of Thunder, almost all of the five ninja villages are happening at this moment.


    For a time, the atmosphere of the entire Ninja World changed, and it became: the swords are drawn! The five great Ninja villages will form an offensive and defensive alliance. This is the first time since the establishment of the Ninja world, it has never been heard of, and has never been seen.


    But there is no way, this time the enemy is too strong.


    Whether it¡¯s "Uchiha Madara" who has mastered the seven big-tailed beasts


    , Or Iori Yetou that can recover even the monsters of different degrees.


    A ninja who is extremely dangerous and hard to guess.


    Therefore, they can only unite and let go of their previous hatred and hatred.Otherwise, they can only be defeated by the two monsters one by one, without any possibility of survival.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    343. Chapter 334, Tsunade Awakens]


    Just as the Ninja World group entered the mobilization phase, Konoha Ninja Village was also making final preparations for the fourth Ninja World War.


    However, compared with other ninjas, too much has happened to Konoha recently.


    First, the fifth generation of Hokage battled until the oil was exhausted and fell into a coma, then the sixth generation of Hokage Shimura Danzo, who was killed before taking office.


    Today''s Konoha is in an awkward stage.As the head of the five great Shinobu villages, they unexpectedly lack a leader.


    For this reason, Konoha''s two consultants, Mito Menyan and Zhun Ning Xiaochun, jointly recommended Hagi Kakashi to the fire country daimyo as the new Naruto.


    However, just as the fire country Daimyo announced Hagi Kakashi as the sixth generation of Naruto, Konohachi suddenly heard a great news.


    Five generations of Hokage, Senju Tsunade awakened "It''s really great to see you so spirited."


    In Konoha Shinobu Village, Naruto''s office building.


    Because of the battle of Night Fight''s invasion, Konoha still hasn''t come back to life at this moment.Many office spaces are temporarily built, lacking decoration, and appearing a little crude.


    "The current Konoha needs your leadership very much, Tsunade-sama!"


    Hagi Kakashi is here, and Naruto Uzumaki and Konoha''s Xiaoqiangs are also with him.


    "I have silently said the details, but I still find it hard to believe that the ninja coalition forces or something."


    Tsunade put down the bowl in his hand, wiped it, and returned to Hokage''s appearance.


    Let alone the grievances between them and other Shinnin villages, Iwanin and Yunren, she really couldn''t believe that they were willing to join forces.


    You must know that the third Ninja World War was the siege of Iwa Shinobu, which led to the death of the third generation of Raikage''s father.


    The hatred of killing his father is not shared. How can the four generations of Raiking be willing to cooperate with the guys from Yan Ren "It is precisely because of this that the current situation is severe."


    "Is Madara Uchiha really alive?"


    Tsunade''s eyes were half-squinted, making it impossible to see what she was thinking.


    For this ninja who was once famous as her grandfather Senjujuma, although she had never seen him, she also understood his horror.


    After all, that was a ninja who was strong enough to compete with his grandfather and stood at the top of the ninja world.


    "About this point, we haven''t completely figured it out yet, but one thing is certain, except for the eight-tailed and nine-tailed beasts, all the other seven-headed beasts are in Akatsuki''s hands."


    "Besides, there is one more thing to report to you."


    Nara Shikamaru on the side suddenly interrupted, and then reported what they had seen and heard on the moon to Tsunade, "So, we are still saved by that guy, right"


    Otsuki Yumura, the younger brother of the Six Dao Immortal, has a huge reincarnation eye, and when Tsuki no Shinobi heard so many secrets, even Tsunade was shocked.


    Since she can remember, she has worshiped her grandfather in her heart, but she has realized that above her grandfather, there are those other characters.


    "That guy prevented the moon from coming to the earth, Grandma Tsunade"


    "Stop talking about Naruto"


    Tsunade took a sip of Naruto Naruto Uzumaki, his eyes flashed with sadness, "I will never forget, he was in front of me that day, and I would not forgive him for shattering Jilaiya''s heart!"


    Not everyone is called Uzumaki Naruto, that kind of...pure kindness, just a few.


    Seeing him with a look of despair, Tsunade paused, and Tsunade said again, "Of course, if you can convince him to help us defeat Uchiha Madara in the next battle, you might save him from death by saving the earth."


    Hearing that, except for the Uzumaki Naruto god


    Except that the excitement recovered, the others were silent.


    Because, all of them knew that it was too difficult to shake the man''s steel will, their Naruto was just drawing a big cake, giving Naruto hope.


    Of course, if Naruto Uzumaki can really persuade that man, it''s a different matter, everything can happen


    Yunin Village.


    Today''s Yuren Village is again covered with that hazy veil, everywhere is the sound of rain dripping, the breeze is blowing, the leaves are rustling, this is a symphony of nature.


    After treatment, he recovered within a few days, and his eye transplant operation was also very successful.


    However, it will take a while before she can truly regain her brightness.


    At this moment, Ye Dou was sitting cross-legged on the edge of the bed, still trying to fully integrate the energy of the inner body to truly enter the sixth level.

 379 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 379

    Behind her, there are fireworks that are sleeping, her breathing is very even, she seems to be asleep, very peaceful! "Yeah"


    Suddenly, Ye Dou opened his eyes and gently walked off the edge of the bed.


    His movements were not only light, but he still awakened the fireworks behind him.


    "what happened"


    "Go out and breathe, and come back soon."


    After that, he opened the door and walked out, and then soon saw Uchiha wearing a mask with soil.


    "It''s really leisurely, obviously Ninja World is now a mess."


    "You are showing off your masterpiece to me"


    "Of course not. I''m here to get my eyes back. I hope you don''t interfere."


    Uchiha brought the soil and said, his tone was calm, but he couldn''t know what he thought in his heart.


    He can ignore the shadows of the five great ninja villages, and even any ninja in the ninja world, but the young man in front of him needs him to be cautious, cautious, and cautious.


    "You don''t have to come over and tell me, I will leave Yurenin Village soon."


    Ye Dou was expressionless and authentic.


    "That''s fine. In return, I will leave her a way out."


    "I forgot to tell you, get ready as soon as possible, the war will break out soon, I have let the ghost shark lurking next to Yao"


    After speaking, Uchiha took the soil and glanced inside the house, and then disappeared into the air without warning, leaving no trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Brother Ye Dou!"


    As soon as Uchiha took the soil with his front and back feet, Xiaochun and several others came over.


    This child has been lonely and helpless since he was a child, but he felt warmth from the ice cube of Ye Dou, so he has always been sticking to him.


    There was also Shion, the shrine maiden of the Kingdom of Ghosts, who came with her.She said she did what she said, and where it was really Ye Dou, she followed there.


    When Huahuo learned of her, some small things happened, some small ones: episodes.


    "What kind of ghost village is this? Every day I know it''s raining, and even my mood becomes: it''s not beautiful anymore."


    When Aster saw people, he spit out.


    She seems to be the kind of person who hates rain very much. Whenever the rain falls, she will be inexplicably irritable.


    "Don''t want to stay here, you can roll back to your ghost country."


    Ye Dou turned around, walked in again, and closed the door of the room.


    "You think I am willing to stay here, I just want to stare at the sprites in your body, stop me, don''t go!"


    Aster is very angry, what kind of person is this, even the door has been closed, if you don''t understand the politeness, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    344. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifth, The War Has Started]


    Boom! Boom! Boom! In the central lake not far from Yuren Village, a shocking explosion sounded, and it had lasted for nearly ten minutes.


    "What happened"


    Although you can''t see the Hyuga Fireworks, the fluctuations are too strong and too frequent, even if you are deaf or blind, you can feel it.


    "Don''t mind, it will end soon."


    Ye Dou gently shook his head, indicating that they don''t need to worry.


    He knew very well what was happening on the center lake, and Xiao Nan, as she herself said, was unwilling to return the reincarnation eyes of Uzumaki Nagato to Uchiha.


    Even so, in order to deal with Uchiha''s soil, she carefully prepared a trap on the central lake.


    She is very smart and attentive.From some clues, she found that the duration of Uchiha''s power of earth is up to 5 minutes.


    Therefore, she collected 60 billion detonation talisman, which can make the explosion last for 10 minutes, in order to kill Uchiha with Tuge here.


    Unfortunately, she still underestimated Uchiha''s soil.


    The latter is the substitute for Uchiha Madara''s activities in the world after his death. Before Uchiha Madara''s death, Uchiha Daido learned almost all the secret arts of the Uchiha clan.


    With "Izanagi", the ultimate illusion technique that can nullify all reality that is harmful to oneself


    , Uchiha took the soil to avoid this terrible explosion.


    I don''t know how long it took, the storm stopped, and the rain in the sky subsided together.


    At this moment, above Yuren Village, the sun was rarely seen again.


    Then, there was a sudden wave of fluctuations in the void, and Uchiha brought the soil to carry the unconscious Konan and suddenly appeared in his room.


    His appearance was very embarrassed, his whole body was covered with scars, and his right arm was directly blown off. It looked a bit miserable, but the mask that concealed his face was still intact, like a new one.


    Puff! Uchiha took the soil without the slightest pity, and threw Xiao Nan directly on the ground.


    "Sister Xiaonan"


    Chun hurried over and checked with a worried look.


    "She didn''t die, but if you don''t get treatment in time, then it''s not necessarily."


    He looked like he was answering Xiaochun, but his eyes were always on Ye Dou.


    "Be prepared, war may break out at any time"


    Leaving these words, he sank into the void again, disappearing in front of everyone without leaving a trace.


    "Night Fight"


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to Longdi Cave! Ye Dou is carrying the fireworks again, and he is not going to stay, but the final preparations


    In fact, as Uchiha Taito said, war can break out at any time.


    The expressions on the faces of the people living in the five major countries have recently been very solemn, and everyone is worried! There is no impermeable wall in the world, and the news of the outbreak of war is still the same as the five countries and the five Ninja villages are hidden. Like waves, sweeping across the entire continent.


    If you go to the street now, you can find that the number of pedestrians on the road has decreased a lot as long as you are careful.


    Especially those small towns and villages close to the border can almost be described as rare human traces.Everyone is rushing to the capital for fear of being affected by the war.


    For people living in this era, war has never been new.

 380 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 380

    After all, the last Ninja World War was less than twenty years ago.


    However, the short peace has passed, and now it is about to break out again.


    Many people are looking forward to the war in the Ninja World War that will end as soon as possible.


    The Five Ninja Villages know what people think, but they don''t have time for them.


    Konoha, Yunnin, Sandnin, Iwanin, Wunin and other Shinnin villages are all preparing for war at this moment.


    Then, a team of ninja troops, one after another, rushed to the land of Thunder.


    The land of the Thunder Country is backed by the sea, and it is not as troublesome as the transportation of materials like the Water Country.It has a natural advantage in the terrain, so it was selected as the main battlefield of this war.


    They still don''t know how strong and how many enemies are this time, and all favorable factors must be taken into consideration.


    Uchiha knows this well, but he can only follow the ninja coalition forces and start a war in the land of thunder.


    Because this war was initiated by him, the purpose was to catch the last two beasts, the eight tails and the nine tails.


    So strictly speaking, Uchiha belt soil is the invader, and the ninja coalition is just the side who defends the homeland.


    It is worth mentioning that Uzumaki Naruto, who previously killed Uzumaki Nagato, and the perfect human pillar Ricky Rabbi, were not allowed to step into the battlefield and was protected by the ninja coalition.He is currently on a movable island.


    Although it is an island, in fact, it is a giant tortoise, swimming in the endless sea, difficult to find.


    Asked why Yato knew that it was because he also joined Uchiha''s formation of taking soil, and at the same time, he also established an army of filthy soil reincarnation.


    After learning that Yetou ran to Ryuji-dong to settle down, Uchiha took the soil and made someone who had some relationship with Ryuji-dong to be responsible for communicating with him.


    Therefore, even if Ye Dou had not been out during this period and stayed in Longdidong to practice, he knew everything that happened outside.


    Speaking of it, this time, it can be said that it has changed greatly from what Ye Dou saw in the past.


    After the death of Dashewan, he inhaled the cells of Dashewan, and then imitated the life of Dashewan in an attempt to find his true self.


    This is a pathetic man who has lived as a spy since he was a child, and is extremely good at disguising himself.In the end, he doesn''t even know what he is.


    However, perhaps because of the injection of Dashe Pill cells, he went smoothly when he accepted the white snake immortal snake, and also learned the dragon immortal mode of Longdidong.


    Perhaps even Shimura Danzo would not have thought that that... once his own chess piece, could actually get to this point.


    This day came again, and it was not a clone, nor a communication snake, but the body, who came in person.


    "Uchiha, let me tell you that the ninja coalition has been assembled and the war is about to begin."


    At this moment, the appearance is very permeating, the skin is extremely pale, and there are some things like snake scale tattoos.


    The strangest thing is that in his belly, there is a cold white snake entrenched, and it looks like a human and a ghost.


    Yes, he is the same as Yatou. He is one of the few people who knows Uchiha''s identity as the soil. Because Uchiha Madara''s body was dug out by him without knowing where he waited for a while, seeing that Yatou didn''t mean to speak, also Not asking for fun, left by himself.


    "I will prepare first."


    Ye Dou remained silent, standing quietly in front of the mound he set up for Metkay.


    I haven''t returned for a while, this tomb is already full of weeds, and it looks a bit lonely in Nuoda''s Longdi Cave.


    "The war has begun, will you bless me, Teacher Kai"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    345. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixth, Four Battles Outbreak]


    In the Thunder Country Yunnin Village, in a large open space, there are countless ninjas from the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    This is the first grand event that has occurred since the establishment of the Ninja World.


    In terms of armament, the five major ninja villages are not much different.Almost every village has about 20,000: ninja troops.


    It''s just that after Konoha''s first battle, their troops will not be able to replenish them in the future, so the number of this ninja coalition is about 80,000.


    Don''t think it is small, you must know that these are all elite ninja troops, with extremely strong personal combat capabilities.Every ninja can climb mountains and seas, and the mobility is beyond imagination.


    How can I describe the strength of this force?Let''s say that as long as they want, this ninja coalition can wipe out this continent in a short time, and ordinary troops can''t stop their footsteps.


    At this moment, in front of the army of 80,000 ninjas, there is a palace built halfway up the mountain. On the platform, five captains of this ninja army stand.


    They are Raikage''s right and left hand Darui, Konoha''s copy of Ninja Hagi Kakashi, General Mifune of Iron Country, Kuroito, son of the third generation of Dokage Ohnoki, and Kaguera, the son of the contemporary Suna Nin Village.


    They stood in front of thousands of people, their expressions were cold, and their eyes swept over every ninja of the five troops.


    "Is it really okay to let that kid be the captain?"


    Below, a ninja dressed in Iwanin costume suddenly spoke.


    He is not a fool, and he naturally understands that Sunin Village will not choose Fengying casually.Although Gaara is young, he must be unique.


    The reason why he spoke like this was due to the enmity that had lasted from the first, second, and third Ninja World War.


    Many people didn''t come here because of their original wishes.They still couldn''t trust and forgive other ninjas in Ninja Village.


    If it weren''t for the order of the leader of the village, it could not be said that they had already fought and were fighting together at this moment.


    In half a century, in the three battles of the Ninja World, too many people died as a result. Some ninjas could not even find the corpse capital, the corpse wilderness.


    "My Gaara is not a little devil, speak carefully, Iwa Shinobu!"


    The ninja with Sand Shinobi retorted, with a bad tone.


    Every shadow of the village can be regarded as the facade of the village.Insulting their shadow is equivalent to insulting them.This is intolerable.


    "To be honest, I can''t believe in Shinobu."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Konoha ninja on the side also spoke.


    The country of wind and the country of fire are allies, and the two sides signed an agreement long ago.


    However, a few years ago, their ally, Sand Ninja Village, invaded their village together with O She Maru, which directly led to the death of the respected three generations of Naruto.


    "Although they were deceived by the Oshe Maru, they have always been the masterminds of the Konoha collapse plan, if it weren''t for them, Lord Risen"


    "Mr. Huo Liantu" I know that I am also a ninja. The decision of the family and the village, I will not oppose it. This is just my personal emotion."


    "Konoha''s people are less arrogant.


    Four generations of Shuiying-sama killed it, but you Konoha''s betrayal, Yagami Yato!"


    Suddenly, Wu Ren on the side also interrupted, with hatred in his words.

 381 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 381

    At that time, Ye Dou killed Kotachi Tachibana Yakura, not everyone knew that it was the commission of the five generations of Shui Ying Terumi Ming.


    It can even be said that, except for a very small part of the upper level of Wuren, no one knows that Wuren once had an affair with Akatsuki.


    because


    The matter is very important, no matter what it is for, Wu Ren must draw a clear line with Akatsuki, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, what has been circulating in the Shinobi world has always been Konoha Grey Wolf brutally killing four generations of Water Shadow in an attempt to capture the three tails.


    Similar things have erupted all around the square at this moment.


    Konoha, sand ninja, cloud ninja, rock ninja, mist ninja This is the hatred passed down from generation to generation of ninja, can not be washed away in a few words, even the new generation of ninja will be influenced by such thoughts:, so continue to be hostile The ninjas of other ninja villages.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, suddenly, when everyone was arguing and entangled together, piles of sand exploded from among these people.


    It was Gaara, he shot, and manipulated the sand to separate the entangled ninjas.


    "For the benefit of their respective villages in their respective countries, in the first, second, and third long wars, the ninjas hurt each other and hated each other. This hatred thirst for power, and then urged people like me. Born."


    Gaara spoke in a very soft voice, but was able to make sure everyone heard it.


    The scene suddenly fell silent, everyone raised their heads and looked at the captain of the joint force above.


    All of them know that this... "a person like me" called by Fengying


    , Refers to Renzhuli.


    "Just like what Akatsuki wants to do now, I hate the world and human beings and try to destroy everything."


    "However, a Konoha ninja stopped me. The man cried for my enemy, and regarded me as a friend who had hurt me. It was he who saved me."


    Below, everyone was silent.


    At this moment, everyone thought of the experience of Zhuli in the village.Even the eight-tailed Kirabbi, who is loved by people today, would be beaten by two of Kirabbi''s apprentices when he walked on the road as a child. Omoy and Karui were also among them.When they heard these words, their expressions lowered their heads sadly, sad for the injustice that their teacher had encountered.


    Because he has no choice at all. Every outstanding leader is an outstanding speaker.


    Gaara didn''t promise anything to the ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Villages, he was just using his own experience to resonate among the ninjas.


    Let them calm down, let them think, let them let go of their prejudices "With the same pain, there is no grudge between the two who understand each other. There is no enemy here and now, because we are all burdened by "Aka".


    The pain that caused us."


    "There is no sand ninja, no cloud ninja, no rock ninja, no mist ninja, and no Konoha. Some are just ninjas."


    A wave is higher than a wave.


    One sound is better than one sound.


    The atmosphere changed at some point, the square below, Zhuren boiled, and the blood in his body was accelerating.


    "If you still can''t forgive Sand Ninja even then, wait until the war is over to cut off my head."


    "Now, I want to protect my friends and the world, but I am too young and too weak. I can''t do this by myself. Therefore, I beg you to help me."


    "People who agree with me, follow me!"


    After a roar, Gaara jumped down and ran towards the battlefield alone.


    "You''re grown up, Gaara"


    Looking at Gaara, Temari smiled at the corner of his eyes and took the lead in action.


    Then, one, a hundred, a thousand, and ten thousand ninjas from the Five Great Ninja Villages all acted, following Gaara and rushing to the battlefield.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    346. Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Seven, Enemies Beyond Imagination]


    "Will the war begin?"


    In front of Metkai''s estimated grave, Hyuga Huahuo suddenly walked over.


    A period of time has passed, and she has now recovered her light, and her eyes are as white and flawless as before.


    She recognized it, although the latter''s appearance has changed drastically now, and it is more like it was before.


    During this time, she has stayed in Longdidong to cultivate.At the beginning, she was somewhat resistant to the soft creatures in Longdidong.


    But with the company of Tian Xin Shen Ji and others, she gradually accepted everything here, and she even liked the peaceful life here.


    It''s just that this is impossible.The outside world is far from the peace of the three holy places.


    "Ok."


    Ye Dou stood in front of the grave, black hair moving with the wind, wearing a black yukata, and a long knife at the back of his waist.He was obviously ready to fight.


    "You are leaving"


    "Ok."


    Huahuo''s question was a bit of knowingly asked, but Ye Dou still responded earnestly, dispelling the anxiety in her heart.


    He knew that the woman behind him was worried, but he didn''t know how to say it, so he didn''t have anything to say, and hoped that he could stay.


    "you"


    "I will be back."


    Ye Dou turned around and said seriously, "You just have to wait here with peace of mind, and the war will end soon."


    What can Hyuga Hanaru say?She is too weak to prevent the war from happening, so she can only pray for him and pray for his safe return.


    "I will pray for you, until you come back to pick me up."


    "That''s enough."


    Ye Dou took a step forward and gently embraced her.


    Then, he took a deep look at Hua Huo, as if he wanted to remember her face. When all this was done, he turned and left without looking back, leaving Hua Huo to see him off, huh, a few silver lights. After flashing, the barrier of Longdidong was cut into a gap by Ye Dou with a few strokes.


    He is very rude and direct. He doesn¡¯t need to be delivered at all, he is directly ¡°physical¡±


    Open the exit:, appeared in the ninja world.


    "Where are we going now"


    Only after leaving Longdidong, the mongoose couldn''t wait to talk to Ye Dou.

 382 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 382

    During this time, it was really suffocated, because Huahuo was always by Ye Dou''s side, and there was no chance to let it speak, because even if it said, Ye Dou would not respond.


    "Go north, the land of thunder!"


    Ye Dou found the direction, and then his body lifted into the air and shot out directly.


    Uchiha''s old nest with soil is in the territory of Thunder, and there is also the hiding place of the outer demon statues.No accident, where Tentails will finally resurrect.


    "By the way, the nine-tailed form is a fox, the eight-tailed form, and the four-tailed form is a monkey. What is the ten-tailed form? Is it edible?"


    "The ten tails are the sacred tree itself and the root of all chakras."


    The tree mongoose was stunned and fell into hesitation. It took a long time before it asked, "Is it the same type as the medicinal material? My kidney is not very good recently, and I need a supplement"


    ""


    Hearing this, Ye Dou glanced at the mongoose lightly, then retracted his gaze and stopped talking.He is a bit speechless now, this system spirit is a bit too much forbidden.


    At the same time, within the territory of Thunder Country, the ninja coalition divided into five teams have each arrived at their guarded location.


    The army is vast and mighty, and as time goes by, the tense atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. At the end, everyone dare not speak, they are waiting


    The enemy appears.


    This kind of killing atmosphere is too suffocating, especially those young ninjas who stepped into the battlefield for the first time, their spirits are always tense, and they may break at any time, everyone is uneasy and trembling.


    Since the establishment of the Ninja World, there have been three wars that have swept the Ninja World.


    But it has never been like this time that the five Ninja Villages must join forces to fight the enemy at the same time.


    This is an unprecedented event.They don''t know how many enemies there are, what kind of people they are, or whether they are even humans.


    The only thing that is clear is that this time the enemy is unprecedentedly powerful, so powerful that even the Five Shadows can''t be confident.


    Today''s weather is very sunny, people look up, there are no clouds in the distance, and they look like peace and tranquility.


    However, all this is just the surface, it is the last peace before the storm! At this time, no one is picking things up, there is no noise, even the ninjas who hate other Ninja villages are low-key.


    For a moment, the entire world seemed to have lost its voice.


    At this moment, the first unit led by Darui finally encountered the enemy on the seashore.


    "An amazing amount"


    On the shimmering sea, one after another white humanoid creatures suddenly drilled out of the sea.


    Although they are human-shaped, no matter how they look at them, they don''t look like humans.The skin is extremely pale and extremely strange.


    However, what is even more alarming to the ninja coalition forces is that in addition to this group of people, ghosts and ghosts, there are also many famous super masters hidden in this force.


    "How could that be."


    "what happened"


    Hearing the voice of a ninja in Yunnin costume next to him, someone asked.


    "That''s Lord Golden Horn and Lord Silver Horn in our Yunren Village."


    As soon as Nani''s voice fell, everyone was shocked not to mention it.


    Regarding the reality of golden horns and silver horns, the younger generation of ninjas may not be clear, but among the older generation of ninjas, they are famous.


    According to legend, the golden horn and the silver horn have the blood of six immortals, and they can freely control the five great endurance tools left by the six immortals.


    Moreover, the brothers were extremely cruel. They ate the flesh and blood of Nine Tails. In the end, not only was there nothing, they even obtained the powerful chakra of Nine Tails, which was revered as "the two rays of light in the cloud."


    In the first Ninja War, the brave brothers set off a coup at the ceremony of Raikage and Naruto''s alliance.


    Finally, with the power of Nine Tails Chakra and Six Ninjas, the second generation Raikage was killed on the spot, and the second generation Naruto Sensuma was indirectly killed.


    At this moment, these lawless brothers reappeared, which really shocked many people. This is one of the most murderous criminals in the history of Ninja, carrying two "shadows" on his back.


    Life.


    However, this is just the beginning.


    On the other side, the fourth unit led by Gaara, they also encountered an unimaginable enemy.


    Moreover, this time the enemies are even more terrifying than the gold and silver brothers, because they are all one of the top ninjas, the second generation of water shadow, the second generation of earth shadow, the third generation of Raikage, and the fourth generation of Fengying.


    "Why is this"


    "Aren''t the ancestors dead? Why did they appear on the battlefield!"


    As the famous ninjas appeared, there was a commotion within the ninja coalition.


    Whether it is quantity or quality, the enemy this time is outrageous and beyond their imagination.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    347. Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty-Eight


    "Why, the ancestors who have died, why do they appear here."


    In the battlefield filled with yellow sand, the fourth unit led by Gaara encountered an unimaginable enemy.


    Boom! With a loud noise, the sky collapsed and the earth shattered, and a burly body appeared in front of the Ninja Alliance Army, and even the earth was shaking.


    "Who is the ninja from Yunnin Village?"


    Behind Gaara, many ninjas exclaimed.


    Although some of them can''t recognize who the enemy is in front of them, the iron tower-like body still gives people a lot of pressure.


    "It''s the three generations of Raikage, with the power to rival the tail beast. The eight tails that used to be Yun Ren ran away, every time he cleaned up the mess."


    Someone recognized him, not the ninja of Yunnin Village, but the older generation of ninjas from Iwanin Village.


    There has been a long-standing grudge between Yan Ren and Yun Ren, and the biggest contradiction is the...burly man in front of him.


    At the beginning, in order to cover the retreat of the ninjas in the village, three generations of Raikage once singled out the ten thousand ninjas of Iwaninja, fought for three days and three nights, and finally died of exhaustion, leaving a deep impression on the ninjas of Iwanin Village.


    Now that the killing god has returned from the underworld and is going to be an enemy of them, this is extremely bad news.


    "Dust escape.


    Primordial Dissection!"


    Boom! There was a loud noise, and I saw a ninja covered in bandages suddenly jumped up into the sky with one hand, and the extremely powerful ninjutsu was immediately beaten by him.

 383 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 383

    "It''s the second generation of Tuying, no adults!"


    There is no doubt that this is another big figure in the world of megashocks.


    "The coalition of ninjas composed of the five great ninja villages is unimaginable. Be careful, descendants of ninjas."


    There is no opening.Although he is admonishing the descendants, he is more cruel than anyone else, and he does not leave any affection.


    But this can''t blame him, because he is in a state of rebirth from the dirty soil at this moment, and all his actions are controlled.


    With a bang, the number of ninjas he shot exploded in the ninja coalition army.


    "what is this!"


    "It''s the ultimate secret technique of Master Wu, the technique of stripping the original realm. Be careful not to get hit, otherwise it will be separated into atoms and wiped out!"


    Another ninja from Iwanin Village spoke, with cold sweat on his forehead.


    Although he had never witnessed the era of the second generation of earth shadows, there has always been a legend about Wu in the village of Keyannin.


    This is an absolutely outstanding film, known for conspiracy and politics, known as the "wise general"


    , In terms of ninjutsu talent, it is not lost to the second generation of Naruto Qianshoujian.


    The blood succession above the blood succession limit is eliminated.


    It was developed by him.


    "What is the blood following the elimination"


    Someone heard the word different for the first time"


    Blood Succession Boundary generally represents powerfulness. It is formed by the fusion of the Chakra properties of the two attributes, and then the Blood Succession is eliminated! "The new escape technique produced by the combination of the three chakra properties changes, surpasses the blood Following the limit!"


    Hearing it this way, the elimination of Blood Succession seems to be nothing great, but it is a Chakra that integrates one more attribute than Blood Succession Limit.


    However, this is not as simple as adding a chakra attribute fusion.The difficulties in this are beyond imagination.


    simplest


    One point, in today''s Ninja World, in addition to nothing in front of him, only the three generations of Earth Shadow have successfully integrated the three attributes of Chakra, inheriting the blood and the elimination.


    When someone came out of this secret, the ninjas all around were shocked.


    For most ninjas, the Blood Succession Limit Ninja is extremely powerful, but they can''t expect that above the Blood Succession Limit, there is also the Blood Succession Elimination, and they are now their enemies.


    How can this be good! "Unexpectedly one day it will appear in the future world"


    Suddenly, there was a burst of laughter in front of him, and then a ninja wearing a Gao Ling windbreaker, green autumn clothes inside, and a sage beard walked out.


    This turned out to be Wu Ren''s second-generation water shadow.


    In the early days of Wunin, due to the advocating of force, the shadows of each generation are the most powerful ninjas in Wunin Village.


    The second generation of Water Shadow is also not listed.He is a fighting man who enjoys fighting extremely, and at the same time has extremely excellent fighting talents, which makes him the undoubtedly shadow of the mist of that generation.


    This is a terrifying mission that is no less than the second generation of Tukage.It was destroyed in the first Ninja World War.


    "What the hell!"


    In the Ninja Alliance, many people were shocked.


    One after another, the big figures who had once shocked all directions appeared, leaving them speechless, and even their brains were shaking.


    At this moment, they somewhat understand why the leader of the village should unite with other Shinobu villages, because the enemy is too powerful.


    Hidden in the dark is always there: the troops reincarnated through the dirty soil are watching all this.


    He couldn''t help but smile when he saw the ninja coalition being restless with the appearance of long-standing ninjas.


    This is the desired result, which strikes at the morale of the ninja coalition forces.


    At the same time, the three generations of Tokage Onoki who guarded the base camp could not sit still, left his seat and walked out.


    "Where are you going, Tuying!"


    Lei Ying asked roughly.


    "Even Master Wu has appeared, do you want me to sit here? The blood will be eliminated, except for me, no one in the ninja coalition can deal with it."


    Oh Yemu is very aware of the horror of the elimination of the blood succession, because he has also cultivated the dust escape himself.


    "It''s too early to go out now, Tuying! Don''t forget, neither of those two have appeared yet."


    Tsunade on the side persuaded him.


    Except for the Five Generations of Water Shadow, who is responsible for escorting the transfer of the daimyos, and the Five Generations of Fengying, who led the Ninja Allied Forces, the remaining Raikage, Naruto, and Tukage have always guarded the rear.


    Not for anything else, just to be able to support possible dangers at any time, and to guard against the two men who have not appeared since the outbreak of the war.


    Shura Uchiha Madara of Ninja World, and Yagami Yatoto, known as Konoha Cang Wolf.


    In this battle, the two men are the key, and only if they are completely killed, the war is over.


    "It is enough to have the two of you here. Continue to let the ancestors go, and you will know the consequences."


    Onoki was very firm.After speaking, he flew out of the headquarters.


    I want you to stay because it is not enough.


    Tsunade sighed silently, confident as she was, and he didn''t have the slightest confidence to stop Yatou.


    After all, if you can, Zilai will not be crushed in front of her heart. To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    348. Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty Nine, The Great War]


    The battlefield boiled, and then fell into a strange silence.


    With the emergence of one after another who had already died, but was extremely strong, the ninja coalition army chilled from head to toe.


    The only consolation is that these ancestors did not want to be enemies, only because they were manipulated to fight them helplessly.


    For example, at this moment, facing the ninja coalition, they kept talking, telling all their strengths and weaknesses, telling future generations, and increasing their chances of sealing themselves.


    Otherwise, the ninja coalition must be killed by them.Zhong Ran can win, but it can only be a miserable victory.


    "boom!"


    The earth cracked, and the three generations of Lei Ying looked like, the tiger came out of the cage, slammed into the ninja coalition army, and launched a big killing.

 384 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 384

    He is a ninja who combines offense and defense, with the "strongest spear" in offensive.


    Known as the Hell Spike.


    Shiben Kanade and so-called "The Strongest Shield"


    The lightning shield.


    This is the superb hunk in the true sense, who singled out an army of 10,000 people for three days and three nights, and finally died due to exhaustion.


    "I am a ninja of the Thunder Dunge type, let the ninja of the earth escape stand in the front row to make a shield wall, and use the ninja of the wind escape to shoot at me"


    With another boom, the three generations of Raikage ravaged the army while telling them how to fight against him.


    His Thunder Dunn armor is extremely strong, and only the Feng Dun ninjutsu that restrains Thunder Dunn can have a chance to hurt him.


    This is Hokage''s setting "Thank you for your idea, if possible, we would like to know more detailed information."


    Temari frowned.


    Defending with the ninja with the earth escape and attacking with the ninja with the wind escape is too ambiguous, and the help they can do is really limited.


    "My body is not under my control, so I don''t have time to talk to you in detail."


    The third generation of Lei Ying roared, shaking people''s hearts, fearlessly flying the hidden weapon, with the thunder armor forcibly resisted, turned and swept out the domineering leg, rushed to fight the bull, and it was a mess.


    "Dust escape.


    Primordial Dissection!"


    At the same time, Wu in the sky opened his fingers again and aimed at the Ninja Alliance.


    In the palm of his hand, there was a sparkling, brilliant white light, emitting an eternal brilliance, and even the scorching sun could not hide its light.


    Everyone was shocked.They already knew that this was the blood succession above the blood succession limit, which could break people into atoms and blast them into ashes, which is almost death if touched.


    However, this technique is too fast, very people can avoid it, let alone low-end.


    "Dust escape.


    Primordial Dissection!"


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, a dazzling light came from the sky again.


    This turned out to be the same secret technique as the second generation of Earth Shadow.In other words, this is another ninja who has been eliminated.


    "Boom!"


    There was an explosion in the air, and two powerful secret arts collided, canceling each other.


    "Master Tuying!"


    It was Ohnogi.After leaving the headquarters, he rushed to the battlefield as quickly as possible.


    At this moment, his body is no longer majestic, he has left deep marks on his body, and he looks more like an old man who is about to become earthy.


    "Time is not forgiving, Oh Yemu!"


    The smoke was gone, Wu Wu had already recognized the former apprentice in front of him.


    It''s just that, with the engraved Ohyemu in the memory, it has changed its appearance greatly, and it is older than himself, and after just a blow, he has already gasped.


    "Nothing like that, longevity is a very beautiful thing, you can enjoy change."


    The wind does not fall from the mouth of the big Yemu, even if the person in front of him is a former teacher, he will still not show mercy


    at the same time.


    Gaara also met someone here he didn''t want to see.


    He is the fourth generation of Fengying, and he is also Gaara''s biological father, Luo Sha.


    "Fengying, what did you say, Gaara, you became Fengying"


    At this moment, seeing his son again, Luo Sha''s heart is extremely complicated, but what makes him even more unable to think is that his own son who was once feared by all the sands has now become the wind shadow of the sands, the leader With the whole Sand Shinobu.


    "Father, I almost died under your hand six times. Every time one passes by death, it makes me fear and hate you more."


    "But now I don''t hate you, and I can understand your past behavior. As the shadow of a village, it is our duty to protect the village from threats!"


    Gaara floated in the air on the sand, watching her biological father quietly.


    The reunion of father and son should have been something to celebrate, but in Luo Sha''s heart, there was only endless regret.


    As Gaara said, in order to test Gaara, he sent people to attack Gaara six times.This was not done by a father at all.


    If he can, he hopes Gaara can hate him.If this is the case, he will feel better, instead of being like a stranger.


    He didn''t want to move his hands, but his body moved involuntarily and launched ninjutsu.


    With a bang, unpredictable golden sand spouted from the ground, sweeping Gaara and the ninja allied forces behind him, like a huge wave.


    This is his unique secret technique dust gold, using "magnetic escape"


    The manufactured placer gold is better than ordinary sand in terms of density and weight.


    With this technique, Luo Sha can even suppress a Shou Crane under favorable terrain.


    However, Gaara is also not a vegetarian.The gourd behind it sprayed out sand, like a mountain torrent, colliding with the dust shot by Luo Sha in the air.


    Both father and son are good at manipulating sand, and even if they are placed in the village of sand ninja, they are also outstanding.


    Therefore, this battle is very elegant, and the father and son are looking at each other in the air, and their hands are dancing like butterflies, directing the sand to fight.


    Of course, although their battles are elegant, they are also extremely deadly.


    Such high-density sand can easily crush the house, and the body of a mortal is absolutely invincible. A careless person will be crushed into fleshy mud.


    Puff, puff, puff, on the other side, Ye Dou who left Longdi Cave is also rushing to the battlefield.


    When he stepped into the border of Thunder Country, the more he walked in, the more enemies he encountered.


    The war has completely broken out, and the entire Thunder Country has almost been involved in the war, and gun smoke is everywhere.


    "Wait a minute, Ye Dou, I''m Bai"


    Puff! A silver light flicked across, and Ye Dou cut the ninja in front of him into two again.


    But the magic is that when this ninja was beheaded, there was no blood flowing down, and the body turned into a tree, rooted in place.

 385 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 385

    This is actually the ninja of the ninja coalition that Bai Jue transformed into, and only after being killed by the night fight did it reveal its original form.


    "This creature is really disgusting."


    The mongoose sniffed and looked disgusted, "But the Ninja Alliance probably has a headache. They look the same and taste the same, so it''s hard to tell."


    In fact, Bai Jue''s ability did cause a lot of trouble for the Ninja Alliance.


    As the saying goes, it is hard to defend against day and night, and house thieves are hard to defend.Compared with the powerful enemies that can be seen, this kind of enemy who is mixed in the team and stabbed in the back at any time is more terrifying and impossible to defend.


    "They can do it."


    Ye Dou threw away the Shinobi he grabbed, and then continued on his way.


    Uzumaki Naruto is a person who is unwilling to be lonely.As the son of prophecy, he will soon step into the battlefield here.


    Therefore, Night Fight is not worried, the situation of the war will develop in a one-sided way.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    349. Chapter Three Hundred and Fortieth, Brilliant Record]


    As Ye Dou understood, Uzumaki Naruto was indeed unwilling to be lonely, and soon stepped into this battlefield.


    And, with the help of Kirabi, he has cultivated into the Nine-Tailed Chakra pattern, has the same ability as the original Naruto''s wife Uzumaki Mito, and can feel the malice around him.


    Using this ability, he quickly separated the shadow clones and went to various battlefields, which played an extremely critical role in the battle.


    Because compared to the filthy reincarnation army in his hand, the Bai Jue army''s transformation that can''t even be seen with a blank eye is much more dangerous, and it can disintegrate the ninja coalition inside.


    At the same time, he who has cultivated into the Nine Tails Chakra mode has become more powerful than ever, and even the three generations of Raikage, who are helpless with the Ninja Alliance, are defeated by him.


    "Papa Nani was successfully sealed!"


    The general command of the Ninja Alliance Army, the four generations of Raikage after receiving the news, felt a bit of gains and losses for a while.


    His father, three generations of Raikage, has been dead for a long time. In order to cover the ninjas in the village, he singled out an army of ten thousand people for three days and three nights, and finally died of exhaustion.


    If he can, he hopes to be able to meet him in person and talk to his father.


    However, he also understands that this is the best result for the Ninja Alliance, and the soul of the dead should not be desecrated again.


    "I didn''t expect this to be the result"


    Tsunade shook his head.


    According to the news from the front line, Uzumaki Naruto defeated the three generations of Raiking, and it was a trick.


    Because even his strongest Fengdun Ninjutsu Helix Maru couldn''t tear off the thunder and lightning armor of the third generation of Raikage.


    By observing the wounds of the third generation of Raikage, he ingeniously changed the three generations of Raikage¡¯s secret technique "four penetrating hands"


    In the direction, he himself broke through his lightning armor, and thus successfully sealed the third generation of Raikage.


    "The strongest shield is very contradictory to the strongest spear. It seems that the spears of the three generations of Raikage are even sharper."


    Hearing that, the fourth generation of Raikage did not speak.


    Once, their Yunren ninjas were also curious about who it was and what kind of attack it was that could wound the three generations of Raikage''s tempered body.


    However, regardless of whether he was asking as a son or other ninjas, the three generations of Raikage kept silent.


    Thinking about it now, his father''s three generations of Lei Ying, probably regarded this scar as a shame and ashamed to talk about it.


    "But in any case, the fourth generation of Fengying, the third generation of Leiying, and the second generation of Shuiying have all been successfully sealed, and there is only one split second generation of Tuying, which is not a big threat to us. This is a good thing."


    Hearing what Nara Lukisa said, everyone also nodded.


    The pressure put on them by the ancestors is really too great.This is not only because the shadows of the ancestors themselves are extremely powerful, but at the same time they are immortal. Apart from the seal, there is no other way to choose.


    "In this way, the war will finally be"


    "Master Raikage, Master Naruto, have new hair"


    Before Tsunade''s words were finished, the ninja who was in charge of communications suddenly reported.


    "what happened"


    The Fourth Generation Raikage asked sternly.


    "Some found the figure of Iori Yatou in the middle of the battlefield!"


    Nani! Inside the headquarters, the atmosphere suddenly became extremely quiet.


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree, today''s night fight, early


    It''s not that...an unknown kid anymore, but a terrifying figure who pursues the two heroes of the Warring States Period.


    It can even be said that compared to the appearance of the three generations of Raikage, the second generation of earth shadows, the second generation of water shadows, and the fourth generation of Fengying, the pressure he puts on Tsunade and others is even stronger.


    Especially for Tsunade, after learning about what Yato did on the moon, she felt that Yato was unfathomable.


    Perhaps, he is no longer as simple as chasing the two heroes of the Warring States, he is already comparable to them, or even catching up.


    Such a character suddenly appeared on the battlefield, even if he did nothing, but the Ninja Alliance should not be invisible


    At the same time, Ye Dou finally came to the center of the battlefield.


    "The war has broken out, what shall we do now"


    The mongoose''s perception ability is also very strong, and can perceive that at this moment, there are wars erupting everywhere in the land of Thunder.


    The invincible army composed of the five great Ninja villages is fighting against the Baijue army and the filthy reincarnation army, and the atmosphere of killing is permeating the entire world.


    "There is nothing to do, just wait."


    Ye Dou found a commanding height and sat quietly, looking into the distance.


    The Outer Demon Elephant is hidden here, no matter how the war goes on, in the end, everyone will come here.


    He just needs to wait, waiting for the moment when Ten Tails are resurrected.


    If the plan goes well, he can take the Chakra fruit in one go, and kill all the ninjas in the world without blood, and completely wipe out the ninja culture from history.


    It''s just that, as just said, even if he doesn''t do anything, just sit there, the ninja coalition cannot remain indifferent.


    In a short while, the surrounding area of ??the night fight was surrounded by a dense coalition of ninjas.


    They didn''t dare to move rashly, because the pressure on them was too strong.

 386 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 386

    There is only one person. Wherever he sits, it gives people a sense of suffocation in the face of the peerless overlord. The knife tied behind his waist is obviously hidden, but there is a monstrous murderous aura. Don''t dare to approach easily.


    If you let others see it, you will be shocked. The allied forces of the five great Ninja Villages dare not act on a sixteen or seventeen-year-old young man. If this is the case, whoever believes it, this is the current deterrent power of Ye Dou. , One person can resist the Ten Thousand Army, and Zhong Ran''s first generation of Hokage is resurrected, and it is difficult to match him.


    His record is too brilliant, and as the information about Ye Dou spreads, more and more people understand his power that cannot be described in words.


    What kind of ninja was able to blast Konoha''s Anbu at the age of thirteen, and almost killed a genius who endured Uchiha Itachi.


    And, a year later, he single-handedly smashed into Mist Shinobi, and in front of all Mist Shinobi, he killed the fourth generation of Perfect Human Pillar Power Water Shadow.In the same year, he also broke into Sand Shinobi and almost broke Sha Shino''s dark part.


    After that, it was even more unimaginable. After lurking for a few years, he once again invaded the strongest Shinobu village, Konoha, and almost wiped Konoha Shinobu from the map! This is one person, although young, he has passed many people for a lifetime. The unimaginable corpse mountain and blood sea were killed from time and again in terrifying battles.


    Today, he is only seventeen years old at most, but he is already proud of the Ninja World.Even the five major Ninja villages have joined forces, and there is no absolute certainty that they can defeat it.


    How can such a person not be surprised, how can they not be afraid to read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    350. Chapter Three Hundred and Forty One, Participate in the War]


    The atmosphere of the ninja coalition with high morale suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    They finally succeeded in sealing the first generation, and before they were happy, the appearance of the night fight was like a basin of cold water pouring on their heads.


    At the center of the Fourth Ninja World War, no one spoke, quietly looking at the man sitting on the edge of the cliff with one foot hanging casually.


    Just one person, facing the tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces, he did not change his face, ignored Zhuren, and had an unspeakable arrogance.


    However, even if there is only one enemy, the ninja coalition under the cliff dare not act rashly.


    The other party''s reputation is not blown out, but has gone through one battle after another, killed from the cruel world of forbearance.


    Although he is only one person, the Ninja Alliance seems to be facing a mountain that cannot be crossed, and it even feels difficult to breathe.


    "How to do"


    "Kill him, don''t forget our goal this time. Only by killing Iori Yatou and Uchiha Madara, this battle will end."


    "Don''t act rashly. Forget what Raikage-sama said to us? When you encounter Iori Yetou, don''t force your opponents, wait for support."


    "Could so many of us just look at it like this"


    Below the cliff, the heads of the ninja coalition army were throbbing.


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that almost everyone has cold sweat on their foreheads.


    The other party is too indifferent and calm and scary.Even in the face of the army of 10,000 of them, his face has not changed.


    In the eyes of the other party, perhaps they are no different from a grass on the side of the road.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, and experienced ninjas can judge that the other party behaves like this, either there is a trap or there is no fear, so they dare not act rashly.


    However, the younger ninjas did not have this patience.


    They are the elite ninjas of the five great ninja villages. If only one or two small troops are here, they are now an army of tens of thousands to meet the enemy. If even this is bluffed by one person, how can their majesty survive? I''ve come to order, and drag him first, the three ship generals are coming to our side."


    "The one from the Iron Country...Mifune General"


    "Great, there are three generals in the ship, we will definitely be able to kill him."


    An order from the Ninja Alliance Command was delivered, and the Ninja Alliance suddenly became excited.


    Although not a ninja, the general Mifune of the Iron Kingdom is also an extremely powerful samurai.


    Not long ago, the support troops led by General Mifune, wandering around the battlefield, even brought the former Ninja demigod "Sanjiao Hanzo."


    Defeated and sealed.


    Even these characters can be killed. They believe that with the army, they will be able to kill the Iori Yedou here.


    At the same time, the news that Ye Dou joined the battle, like a hurricane, quickly swept the entire battlefield.


    Whether it is Uchiha''s soil, the black and white side, or the ninja coalition side, they are all lost in thought.


    "Iori Yatou joined the battle, and encountered the Ninja Alliance in the center of the battlefield."


    Uchiha, who led the reincarnation of the dirty soil, suddenly received a report from Baijue clone.


    "The center of the battlefield"


    Uchiha''s eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    He has thought many times about what Yagami Ye Dou wants at the moment Ye Dou appeared in the Outer Dao Demon Elephant, and he can''t help but think about whether the opponent''s goal is also related to Tokuo.


    He is here and can contain the great strength of the Ninja Alliance."


    Looking at the filthy reincarnation army behind him, Uchiha became confident in his heart.


    This is not an ordinary army, but an army composed of human pillars.The combat power is extremely strong, and other ninjas reincarnated from the dirty land are difficult to match.


    Moreover, he is different now. After recovering the reincarnation eye from the Uzumaki Nagato, he can connect with the outer golem at any time, no longer afraid of anyone.


    "Fast


    Degree, capture the remaining eight tails and nine tails as soon as possible."


    After that, he stepped on the trunk and ran away in a certain direction.


    In order to ensure that Tokuo can move smoothly, he only took away part of the Chakra belonging to Nine Tails from the Golden Horn and Silver Horn not long ago.


    In addition to the tail of the eight-tailed bull ghost that Sasuke Uchiha had previously chopped off, the outer golem now has the chakra of the nine-headed beast.


    It''s just that, although the Outer Golem can act, it is still a bit close after all.It needs more eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras to truly resurrect.


    The purpose of his trip was to sneak out of the eight-tailed and nine-tailed people Zhuli.


    This is an opportunity to bypass the ninja coalition and face the two great people alone.


    At the same time, Naruto Uzumaki who received the news will rush to the center of the battlefield as soon as possible.


    "Naruto"


    I love to stop him and said, "None of us are the same kids we used to be. This is war. I hope you can make the right choice."


    His words are very brief, but they contain a lot.


    For Gaara, Naruto Uzumaki is his rare confidant, and an important friend who brings himself back to the right path.


    Therefore, he always hoped that Naruto Uzumaki could give up and stop expecting those two men.


    Naruto Uzumaki was silent, and then rushed to the center of the battlefield without looking back

 387 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 387

    With a bang, there was a loud noise from the center of the battlefield, the ground was trampled, blood accompanied by smoke and dust, hazy the battlefield.


    It was Ye Dou, he shot, because he was destined to be unable to wait quietly until Ten Tails was born, so he could only join the battle early.


    "what!"


    The screams pierced the dusk, Ye Douhu entered the flock, and opened his hands in a big way.The whole body was full of weapons, and it was difficult to find the enemy of the ninja alliance.


    With one enemy ten thousand, this is an extremely astonishing thing, as strong as the three generations of Raiking, and eventually died of exhaustion.


    However, he seemed to be a little too fierce, waving his hands and raising his feet, and a piece of ninja sprayed a bloody mist, and then turned into a cold corpse.


    This is war. Human lives are cheaper than grass. Either you die or I die.


    Suddenly, dozens of ninjas suddenly kicked out from behind, trying to take the opportunity to sneak attack.


    It''s useless.Although Ye Dou doesn''t possess one of the three major eye skills in the Ninja world, his perception ability is equally terrifying.


    Seeing and hearing the domineering spurt, within the scope of his perception, all the actions of the enemy could not escape his magic eye.


    I saw him stick his right hand forward, grabbed the long knife in the enemy''s hand, and then turned and swept out a knife.


    "boom!"


    The immortal gravity exploded, and with just one knife, those ninjas who wanted to sneak attack were swept away by him, and then scattered all over the battlefield, dying.


    "Crack."


    Ye Dou lowered his head slightly, and found that the battle knife in his hand was cracked and gradually shattered.


    Compared with before, he is much stronger today, with ordinary weapons, and he can''t even withstand his casual blow.


    "How can it be so strong"


    "This is the Konoha Grey Wolf that Master Raikage said is invincible!"


    At this moment, the ninjas of the Ninja Allied Forces were terrified! Such a scene was too shocking, and dozens of elite ninjas were cut to death by the opponent. They could not even resist, it was more than cutting grass. Be simple.


    The most important thing is that from the beginning to the end, the opponent didn''t pull out...the war knife at the waist was always there: fighting with fists and feet, or snatching their weapons.


    In other words, this is actually not the opponent''s full strength! "Puff!"


    Ye Dou threw away the broken knife and spoke indifferently, "Just take a step back and you won''t have to die."


    "Damn it, don''t be too arrogant."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ninja coalition forces immediately rose up and wanted to continue fighting.


    The other party''s posture was too unremarkable, and he simply didn''t put them in his eyes, and he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    351.Chapter three hundred and forty-two, a clone]


    Blood is splashing, and a big battle is breaking out in the center of the battlefield. The two sides of the enemy are the ninja coalition composed of 10,000 people, and the night fight.


    However, such a huge gap in the number of people cannot make up for the essential difference in combat power.


    With a bang, Ye Dou turned into a human-shaped tyrannosaur, raging, killing, pushing all the way, and every time a piece of blood mist exploded.


    This was an extremely terrifying scene.The earth was stained red with blood, and there were countless corpses scattered around the battlefield.Some of them still had body temperature, while others were completely cold.


    "Gravity cutting!"


    Ye Dou gave a secret cry, swept out his left foot like a knife, and in an instant, dozens of ninjas were cut into two parts and died.


    This is the move after the perfect fusion of Lanjiao and gravity. There is no Huli fancy, it can be summarized in three words, fast, accurate, and ruthless! Everyone is horrified, just one kick, abruptly sweeping out a gap in their encirclement and tearing it open After their siege, they swallowed countless lives, which was too terrifying.


    "kill!"


    Zhuren roared loudly, using a roar to drive away the fear in his heart.At the same time, they also used their strongest secret techniques to attack and fight the night fight in the center of the crowd.


    All kinds of secret techniques came out, mixed with all kinds of hidden weapons, this battlefield was completely boiling, water, wind, fire, earth, thunder and five elements ninjutsu flying around, like a tragic battle picture.


    "boom!"


    The sky was shaking and the earth was shaking, Ye Dou clamped the enemy''s wrist holding the weapon with one hand, and then crushed it with force, taking the opportunity to win the weapon.


    "what!"


    The man just let out a painful cry, and was soon kicked into the air by Ye Dou, his body flying upside down like a kite.


    Just when he thought that he could still be rescued, his stolen sword was suddenly covered by purple ripples, and then swept out.


    With a bang, it was as if the drums were being beaten, and the five-element ninjutsu played by the ninja coalition forces was suddenly frozen in the air.


    At this moment, time seemed to have stopped, and people looked at the ninjutsu they played with horror.Not only could they kill the enemy, but in the end they were all returned.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Iori Yedou''s blood continues to limit, gravity!"


    Someone recognized Ye Dou''s Blood Succession Boundary, but it was the first time he saw him, and he was really shocked.


    This is a ninja from Iwanin Village, and their three generations of earth shadows are masters of earth escape ninjutsu, so they are familiar with such gravity ninjutsu.


    However, compared to the indifferent man in front of him, the three generations of Tu Ying''s Tu Dun seemed a little insufficient.


    This is really too shameful. It doesn''t even need to be knotted. It can be retracted and released freely. It can kill and defend against the enemy. It can be called offensive and defensive.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom and explosion, the overwhelming five-element ninjutsu exploded in the crowd, causing great casualties to the ninja coalition.


    Night Fight does not even need to aim, because there are too many enemies, and all directions are wearing "forbearance".


    The ninja who protects the forehead is not afraid of not being able to hit someone.


    "Crack!"


    The robbed long knife was broken again, and it was even easier to go here.Except for the handle, the blade was directly turned into fragments and scattered.


    Ye Dou didn''t even look at it, and immediately threw the hilt away, but the broken blade fragments were shot into the crowd by him, piercing through one ninja after another.


    "Retreat, immortality, this is your last chance."


    Ye Dou spoke in a very soft tone, but magically made everyone hear it.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Since I am here, I am ready to sacrifice myself for the peace of the world."


    Someone snarled and said, because I saw someone in the coalition army had been killed before, so the roar was inspiring.

 388 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 388

    "Well said, as a samurai, even if


    Kong Kong also cannot show hunger, otherwise it is a shame."


    Suddenly, a team of people was cutting into the center of the battlefield with telling.


    Each of them wears armor, which is completely different from the ninja coalition forces.


    The leader is an old man over half a hundred years old, but although he looks old, he has a heroic spirit, no weaker than any young fighter.


    He is the general Mifune of the Iron Kingdom, not a ninja, but a samurai, with a sword drawn in one hand.


    At this moment, Mifune led his samurai force into the battlefield at swift speed.


    Looking at Ye Dou, he did not hesitate at all, holding the handle of the knife in his right hand, quickly drew out the battlefield tied to his waist, and then cut it out.


    "Huh!"


    The silver light suddenly appeared.At this twilight, the sword cut by the three ships was sharper and more dazzling, jumping over the coalition forces, and slashing to Ye Dou.


    This sword is very fast, as fast as thunder, if it weren''t for Ye Dou''s domineering look and feel, he would always perceive the surroundings, and he would not really be hit by this sword.


    According to rumors, ninjutsu is not effective against Mifune, because the sword of this...the general of the iron country is so fast that even the best ninja will be killed before Jieyin.


    Whoosh! The sword cut out by Mitsune turned into a murderous sword aura, slashing towards Ye Dou unstoppably, and the latter also swept out a wind blade at this time.


    A strong collision occurred, but there was no strange vibration.After the wind blade collided with the sword aura, it quickly dissipated in the air.


    With this blow, there is no distinction between top and bottom! "It''s a general of three ships!"


    "It''s blocked, it''s worthy of being a general of the three ships!"


    ""


    Upon seeing this, the Ninja Allied Forces were excited, and sure enough, this Iron Nation general who could see the Ninja demigod defeated was so powerful that even the attack of the...Konoha Gray Wolf before him could be stopped.


    In addition to the army of samurai who came with him, they couldn''t worry about killing Iori Yatou. In fact, with the addition of the three ships, the battle situation has indeed been extremely eased. They are no longer pressed and beaten, and they can still be vaguely Suppress the enemy.


    What is even more exciting is that Konoha''s Nine-tailed Man Zhuli has also arrived from another battlefield.


    This... Konoha Ninja, who only stepped into the battlefield not long ago, although young, played a key role in this war and has repeatedly made amazing achievements.


    With the joining of the two of them, the coalition forces seemed to have found the backbone and quickly suppressed Iori Yedou.


    And puff! Taking advantage of the entanglement between Uzumaki Naruto and the Ninja Alliance, Iron Nation General Mifune once again pierced into the heart of Night Fight.


    "Success!"


    "Killed, we killed him."


    The ninja coalition forces couldn''t believe their eyes.One of the two most dangerous people in this battle was actually beheaded by them.


    However, neither Mifune nor Uzumaki Naruto was happy at the moment.


    Especially Mifune, his face became more solemn.Although he did not have excellent perception ability, he also realized through this knife that the person in front of him was not an entity.


    In fact, the Night Fight that was stabbed by him soon exploded, turning into a cloud of smoke and dissipating.


    This turned out to be a shadow clone, not even a wooden clone! "Shadow clone!"


    In an instant, everyone was horrified. They finally gathered together the generals of the iron country, the nine-tailed manjuli and the ninja allied forces, and the samurai army only killed them. It turned out to be only a shadow clone "Where is his body?"


    "On top!"


    Hearing this, everyone looked up.


    They hadn''t noticed it when they were in the war just now.Now that the battle has stopped, the ninja in the coalition finally discovered that Ye Dou has never left and took out the cliff, keeping that attitude and watching quietly.


    "This"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    352. Chapter three hundred and forty-three, the ultimate kindness, that is called hypocrisy]


    In the center of the battlefield, people were shocked, and they were all almost speechless.


    They have always known that the enemy in front of him has never tried his best, because from the beginning to the end, he did not pull out...


    However, they couldn''t imagine that such a lack of full strength was actually just a shadow clone.He didn''t put himself and others in his eyes at all, and he always used the shadow clone to confront the enemy.


    This is a shame and shame. Their dignified Five Great Ninja Village Allied Forces were killed by a shadow clone, how could this make them bear it. However, after quietly thinking about it, they were afraid of a while, even the shadow clone was so powerful , If it is the main body, how to play, how earth-shaking is this Konoha Canglang is too strong to be too incredible! "You are still so annoying."


    Uzumaki Naruto looked up, not as if he was facing an enemy, but talking with a friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    At this time, under the guidance of Kirabi, he has completed the training of the tail beast chakra mode, and can use the nine-tailed chakra freely.


    It''s just that, perhaps because the nine tails in his body are incomplete, or because the nine tailed chakras are too strong, his tail beast chakra coat is different from the others.


    Now he is hard to see clearly, his whole body seems to be wrapped in golden flames, and he is extremely bright, like a walking sun, which is particularly eye-catching.


    In this mode, his perception ability is extremely strong, and naturally he immediately noticed the location of Night Fight.


    "Come on, I don''t know what you want to do, but you don''t want the world to fall under that bastard Uchiha Madara."


    Uzumaki Naruto spoke sincerely, and the defection of Yatou and Sasuke Uchiha was his biggest regret in his life.He never gave up on chasing the two.


    "Grandma Tsunade has woken up. He knows what you did on the moon, come with us, defeat Uchiha Madara, and go back to the old days."


    Ye Dou was silent, still looking into the distance, not looking at the ninja below.


    He didn''t speak, Naruto Uzumaki was annoyed, and shouted to him, "Since you can catch up to the moon for Huahuo''s eyes, why don''t you want to cooperate with us, she must also hope you change yourself!"


    "It is not me who needs to change, but this ninja world full of contradictions."


    Ye Dou finally spoke, standing up slowly, looking down at Uzumaki Naruto, "Go away, you can''t kill me with just one clone."


    His perception ability is so powerful, even if the Uzumaki Naruto Chakra in front of him is extremely powerful, even the Nine Tails mode can be activated.


    However, this is not the main body after all, it is just a shadow clone of him, which is not enough for him to face it.


    "I will not kill you, I will bring you back to Konoha."


    Naruto Uzumaki said, with a firm look, "If growing up means killing my companions, I would rather be a fool who is laughed at all my life."


    Even if he is now, he is no longer what he used to be...The tail of the crane not only has many friends around him, but also defeated Payne and became one of the most respected heroes in Konoha Shinobu.


    However, in the deepest part of my heart, the former seventh class has an irreplaceable position.


    "No one will laugh at you, they will just die."

 389 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 389

    Ye Dou looked directly at Uzumaki Naruto, he was extremely dispositional towards this... prophecy, and understood that he did what he said.


    However, war is not a trifle, and there is no need for pure kindness.


    Naruto Uzumaki said loudly, someone will die and I will stop you."


    "You can''t stop me, whether Konoha or the Ninja Alliance, they will all die because of your hypocrisy."


    Ye Dou continued to speak, his voice as cold as a glacier.


    Kindness is good


    The moral character, but being too kind is hypocrisy! In this world, there are not so many absolutely perfect things. No matter what you do, you need to choose.


    Today, if Naruto Uzumaki cannot start, the ninjas of the Ninja Alliance will pay the price for his indecision.


    "There must be a way to do this, but it''s just an excuse that people use to escape reality."


    "Did you forget, Haruno Sakura, Nara Kamaru, Hyuga Neji, Hyuga Hinata, etc., the pain left by the death of Jiraiya, they will all die. How long can you bear?"


    Uzumaki Naruto''s face began to become ugly.


    Although Jiraiya was lustful, he was indeed the man Uzumaki Naruto respected most.He was like a teacher and a father.Unable to save Jiraiya was the biggest regret of Naruto Uzumaki''s life.


    "I will prevent this from happening"


    "How do you stop"


    With a swish, Ye Dou stomped on the ground, and appeared in front of Uzumaki Naruto in a blink of an eye.


    "There is also a limit to hypocrisy. You can''t even protect yourself. What can you stop?"


    Boom! Ye Dou pointed it out, and then Uzumaki Naruto was hit by him for dozens of meters.


    Don''t say it is a clone, even if his body comes, Ye Dou is confident to kill him.


    "Naruto"


    Around, the ninja with Konoha screamed.


    The current Uzumaki Naruto is the hero of their Konoha.With his achievements, no accidents, he will definitely be eligible to inherit the name of Hokage.


    Now that he was beaten and flew by someone, even if it was just a clone, Konoha''s ninja shared the same honor and disgrace.


    Ye Dou ignored Zhu Ren, and wanted to take advantage of the victory to chase Uzumaki Naruto''s clone in one breath, but unexpectedly Mifune also shot at this time.


    "Even if it is hypocritical, as long as it can be maintained, he is equally respectable!"


    Ichi Slash! Mifune yelled, holding the knife with one hand, and the handle with the other, and then cut out a sharp knife from his hand.


    This is the way the samurai fights, there is no gorgeous ninjutsu, only a simple, deadly sword.


    This sword is too extraordinary, condensing the spirit of Mifune, and the master of the shadow level will be shocked when it meets it.


    Because his sword was too fast, the naked eye couldn''t even catch when he made the sword, and the sword light with a monstrous killing intent had already slashed in front of Ye Dou.


    "This is the general of the Iron Kingdom, the man who stands at the top of all the samurai, general Mifune!"


    What a knife this is, the ninja coalition forces can''t describe it in words.


    At this moment, time seemed to stop, and only the blade cut by the three ship generals was dazzling.


    Puff! However, such a sharp knife was finally blocked.


    What did they see... Iori Yatou just reached out a hand, and caught the bright blade of General Mifune without scratching the skin. This is actually empty-handed! It is more than them, even Mifune himself, this His eyes widened for a moment, his face looked incredible.


    He has been with the swordsman since he was a child, and the world has been honing his sword skills for half of his life. Now, he has reached the top of the sword while he is in the sword. under.


    "you"


    "Why is so shocked because I caught the knife you used to cut the watermelon"


    Ye Dou turned his head, his expression unchanged, calmly scaring people.


    Mifune''s sword is indeed very fast, but it has not yet reached the point of ignoring the domineering look.


    In addition, his major is not ninjutsu, but the steel body, this kind of extremely fast slash, he can react.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    353. Chapter 344, Uchiha Madara''s Revival]


    Mifune, a legendary warrior of the Iron Kingdom, in the second Ninja World War that year, the Iron Kingdom fought with Amunin Village, and heard the name of Sansho Fish Hanzo, the warriors of the Iron Kingdom all turned around and ran away.


    Only Mifune stayed alone, holding a katana in front of Hanzo, fearless of the Ninja demigod.


    After the fight, although Mifune was defeated, Hanzo''s right cheek was severely injured, and even the long sword in his hand was interrupted by Hanzo.


    However, after this incident, Sanchuan began to lie down and try his best, implementing his beliefs and practices for decades.


    Finally, not long ago, with the knife in his hand, he defeated the fearsome demigod of the Ninja World, and his prestige was unparalleled! However, what people never expected was that even the demigod of the Ninja was defeated. The three ships of his body condensed the slash that he cut out with all his energy, and it was blocked by one hand.


    People couldn''t believe that all this was true, and they were shocked.


    "Receiving the white blade empty-handed and with one hand, he blocked the super slashing attack of the three ships with one hand!"


    Even if Mifune himself was stunned, at this moment, he still maintained the posture of swinging the sword, but no matter how hard he exerted his strength, he couldn''t hurt Ye Dou.


    His hand is like a pair of iron tongs, firmly gripping the blade of the three ships, making it impossible to move forward.


    "Why should you be shocked, because I caught the knife you used to cut watermelon"


    Ye Dou spoke indifferently, his eyes swept across the three boats like cold electricity, and then quickly swept out a kick.


    Someone in the Ninja Coalition responded quickly and rushed over directly, trying to force Ye Dou to let go of...Three ships by surrounding Wei and saving Zhao.


    Unfortunately, his speed was too slow, he came too late, and Ye Dou swept out, even the air was roaring, and it was as heavy as a thousand catties.


    "boom!"


    Mifune is a general of a country, and the reaction is naturally not slow, but he was still kicked by Ye Dou, and his body flew upside down like a kite.


    "Three ships general!"


    Around, the samurai army screamed.


    This is their general. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the strongest master of the Iron Nation. It is not the enemy of the enemy, and it is defeated by one move. How can this make them believe! The Ninja Alliance''s performance is not much better than them, The three ship generals and the nine-tailed man Zhuli who had high hopes of them were defeated at this moment, how did they kill Iori Yatou "How can they be so powerful"


    Whether it is the general three ships or the nine-tailed pillar power, they are the top combat power in their coalition forces.

 390 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 390

    The former defeated the Ninja demigod not long ago to seal it, and the latter also did not let the wind fall, defeated the three generations of Raikage and sealed it.


    In the end, they only met each other, and two such powerful people were defeated. It was incredible


    "What! Mifune and Naruto are both"


    The battle report was sent back to the headquarters in the first place.


    How long has it been since Mifune and Uzumaki Naruto joined now, how could they have been defeated so simply?They didn''t know the horror of Ye Dou, especially Tsunade, who had witnessed how he almost destroyed Konoha in front of him.


    "Damn, you can''t wait any longer, Mabuyi, immediately send me to the battlefield with the technique of sending me from heaven."


    The fourth generation of Raikage couldn''t sit still.


    If the battle situation is anxious, or even slightly disadvantaged, he can stabilize and coordinate the overall situation.


    It''s a pity that the current battle situation is developing in a one-sided direction, and if he does not act, he is afraid that Sanchuan will be killed alive, and the two troops will also be slaughtered clean.


    "Raiking, don''t be so impulsive."


    Tsunade called Raikage for four generations.


    She naturally wanted to take revenge for Zi Lai Ye and others in the past, but she knew very well that she couldn''t beat that man with a passion.


    "Trust me, that is an enemy far beyond your imagination. At least the five shadows must gather together to have the hope of victory."


    "Yes, Iori Yatou is not an ordinary ninja. Perhaps only the first generation of Naruto Senjujuma can match it. It is too dangerous to pass rashly."


    Nara Shikuhisa is also persuading.


    One of his arms was chopped off by Night Fight.If it weren''t for timely support, he would probably not be here, so he understood that it was not a ruthless person that the fourth generation of Raiking could deal with alone.


    "Then what are you waiting for, immediately contact Feng Ying and Tu Ying of the fourth unit, and Shui Ying who escorted the daimyo, so that they can rush to the battlefield as soon as possible."


    Although the four generations of Raikage are reckless, they are not really mindless.


    When he reached their position, he would never say anything, so he believed Tsunade''s judgment.


    Aside, the ninja in charge of communications got the order, immediately.


    Convey the latest orders of the command.


    However, the news he received caused the headquarters to be directly stunned on the spot.


    "Nani Uchiha Madara, isn''t he going to catch Yao and Kyuubi"


    When I heard Uchiha Madara''s name at first, whether it was Raikage or Tsunade, my heart sank.


    In the battle between the two armies, intelligence has always been a key factor in victory. Naturally, the ninja coalition forces will not be clear about this. They have already mastered "Uchiha Madara".


    s position.


    But now, in the battlefield of the fourth unit, news of Uchiha Madara''s appearance was reported, which was far beyond their expectations.


    "what is the problem"


    "We don''t know, but I can be sure that the man in front of him is Ninja Shura Uchiha Madara, and that... the guy with the mask is probably someone else."


    On the battlefield of the fourth unit, looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, the three generations of Tokage Onoki looked solemn.


    He will never forget the other person''s face and the scarlet writing wheel eyes.


    This person is Uchiha Madara who was reincarnated from the dirty soil.He is dressed in the same color: red armor, black hair fluttering in the wind, although there are many enemies in front of him, his face is calmly thinking about the water of the lake, and he has the spirit of looking at the world.


    His appearance caused the hearts of everyone present to sink.Even the sky was enveloped by a layer of dark clouds, making it uncomfortable to breathe.


    "How to do"


    As for the command headquarters, even though the fourth generation of Raikage was not there, they could still feel the tension.


    Iori Yatou, Uchiha Madara appeared at the same time, and there was also a masked man who is still unknown.The pressure caused by these three on the ninja coalition is too strong.


    "The soldiers are divided into two groups, and the three ships are counted. We have six people in total, and we must solve them!"


    The four generations of Raiking made a decisive decision.If there is only one person, they can also concentrate their forces to defeat them one by one.


    But at the moment the two appear at the same time, they have to make a choice and separate them in the past to resist, otherwise, one side of the battlefield will eventually collapse.


    "but"


    "Send me to Iori Yedou. I used to fight him head-on. No one knows him better than I do."


    Tsunade stood up directly, with a cold light in his eyes.


    This is not only for the Ninja Alliance, but also for herself.


    Jilaiya''s revenge must be avenged by her.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    354. Chapter Three Hundred and Forty-Five, Ninja Shura]


    The once Ninja Shura Uchiha Madara appeared again, making everyone speechless with horror.


    Looking at the man in front of him with his hands folded and his chest, even though he was reborn from the dirty soil, he could hardly conceal his arrogance and domineering.


    Many of the ninjas of the Ninja Alliance opened their eyes, all showing incredible colors, all shocked, why did the second Uchiha Madara suddenly appear. Could it be said that their enemies are far more than Iori Yatou, Uchiha Madara, and another Behind the scenes, whether it is the third generation of Tuying or the fifth generation of Fengying, at this moment, everyone''s hearts are cast a shadow, as if the dusk faded and the earth fell into darkness.


    This is Uchiha Madara''s deterrent, even if there is only one person, just standing there is enough to make it difficult to breathe.


    "The same forehead, but the ninja costumes are different in the five countries, are you allied forces in the ninja world?"


    Standing at a high point, Uchiha Madara looked down at the coalition forces composed of the five major Shinobu villages, his expression unchanged.


    After the Battle of the Valley of the End, although he has always appeared in the Ninja World, he has been watching the entire Ninja World in the dark.


    Therefore, even if the ninja costumes of the five great Ninja villages of this era are different from those of the past, he can still recognize them.


    "To resurrect me in this way, it seems that the guy''s plan is not going well."


    In other words, maybe he has other ideas.


    Uchiha Madara thought about the Uchiha belt soil, although he left a back hand when he was cultivating Uchiha belt soil, and placed a deadly trap in the heart of Uchiha belt soil.


    However, as the former patriarch of the Uchiha clan, he knew that the human heart is the most complicated thing in the world.After such a long time, it is difficult to guarantee that Uchiha has no other ideas about the soil.


    But it doesn''t matter, since he is now resurrected, all problems will be solved.


    This is Uchiha Madara''s self-confidence, just like the enemy in front of him, although there are a large number of them, and the shadows of the five major Shinobu villages are sitting, they are still not enough for him to treat it squarely.

 391 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 391

    "Who is the caster of this filthy rebirth?"


    "My name is Dou, and I am his facilitator."


    As soon as the voice fell, the second generation Tu Ying suddenly shook his whole body, as if she had been taken away.After that, the second generation Tu Ying changed his voice and expressions.


    "Huh, a rat with a hidden head and tail."


    Uchiha Madara disdainfully said.


    He is different from all the horror figures that have appeared in the Ninja World.This kind of cleverness that is extremely unsatisfactory, because he is strong enough, and has always been pushing all the way to the end, and he disdains to do it.


    "Your unclean rebirth is specially prepared for you by me. Your current power is even greater than in the heyday."


    There is something in the words, expressing specifically that this technique is very special, tell Uchiha Madara that you are still under my control.


    "You have seen my heyday"


    Madara''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t put the words in his eyes.


    "No, so now, please let me see the power of Uchiha."


    Just accept it when you see it.Unlike other ninjas from the dirty land, the man in front of you is the man who really stands on the top of the ninja world.


    Whether it is the second generation of Earth Shadow, the third generation of Thunder, Dai Fengying, or the second generation of Water Shadow, they are not as good as Uchiha Madara, and he must be treated with care.


    Uchiha Madara glanced at him lightly, and then said, "Yes, keep your eyes open."


    When the words fell, he moved, facing the army of ten thousand people, he actually chose


    Choose to take the lead.


    Step by step, step by step, he collided with the ninja coalition forces in a blink of an eye, like a cheetah.


    "Don''t look into his eyes!"


    Oh Nogi shouted.


    They did not fully understand the secrets of the Uchiha clan.


    However, Ohnoki knew that Uchiha Madara''s writing wheel eyes were the most advanced eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and you must not look at him, otherwise there would be no chance of victory.


    In fact, Uchiha Madara¡¯s writing wheel eyes are indeed extremely powerful, and they are "straight bus" born specifically for combat.


    Write round eyes.


    This kind of straight bar writing wheel eye is very rare. The ordinary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, without any exception, are all Uchiha belt soil, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Shisui...Machete type kaleidoscope.


    Only Indra, the true descendant of the Six Dao Immortals, and the reincarnation of Indra are qualified to start.


    This type of writing wheel eyes are not known for illusions.They are extremely powerful and can capture all the actions of the enemy.After awakening, the kaleidoscope and the incidental pupils are also mainly attacking.


    Mainly Uchiha Sasuke, the pupils of both eyes are the strongest physical attack "Amaterasu"


    , And Huo Dun''s ultimate "Yan Dun.


    Add fate"


    Uchiha Madara''s kaleidoscope pupil technique is temporarily unknown.It is said that his left eye insight is extremely terrifying.Even the Mujin clone of the first generation of Hokage cannot escape his insight and can tell the authenticity at a glance.


    Boom! Uchiha Madara made a move, brutal and powerful, simple and straightforward.


    In just one face, dozens of ninjas were knocked down by him and flew, vomiting blood.


    His eyes are too strong to perceive all the actions of the enemy.In his eyes, the trajectory of everything in the world is so slow that it will easily be disintegrated by him.


    "hateful"


    From behind, looking at the coalition ninjas that fell one after another, Oh Nogi''s face was extremely solemn.


    Decades of time have passed, and the former Ninja Realm Shura, the style of the past, is still strong and shocking and desperate.


    He wants to take action because he has already seen that such a peak ninja cannot be solved by the number of people, and they must be controlled.


    "Wait, Master Tuying and Gaara, you need to heal and recover now."


    Temari saw Gaara also participating in the battle, and pulled him back, because not long ago, Tukage and Gaara had a battle with the Hyundais, and they were not suitable to continue fighting.


    "This Chakra"


    On another battlefield, Ye Dou also felt the sudden appearance of the extremely powerful Chakra.


    He felt very strange to this chakra, it was the first time, but he was basically certain that his owner was Uchiha Madara.


    Because the pupil power of the Uchiha clan is very special, there is a kind of cold and unknown.


    "Uchiha Madara, he finally appeared."


    Ye Dou casually threw away the long knife in his hand that could not withstand his single blow and shattered, and then retracted his mind.


    Since Uchiha Madara appeared, it meant that this war was about to enter a critical moment.


    Although the Fourth Ninja World War was the strongest turmoil in history, its duration was shorter than any previous war.


    This is related to the difference in combat power.In past battles in the ninja world, there has not been a six-level ninja.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    355.Chapter three hundred and forty-six, let them come together]


    "Report to Captain Kakashi, the fourth and third units, are fighting Iori Yagami and Uchiha Madara, the headquarters, let us go to support as soon as possible."


    "Nani"


    The ninja force led by Hagi Kakashi is now at war with Bai Zetsu and Unholy Reincarnation.


    With the shadow clone of Uzumaki Naruto participating in the battle, they are gradually taking the initiative on the battlefield at this moment, and there is no need to worry about Bai Jue''s transformation technique and stabbing a knife.


    However, before the battle was over, and there was no time to rest, he heard this amazing news.


    He was not surprised by the appearance of Yatou and Uchiha Madara, because the main characters in this war were those two people.


    The reason why he was surprised was because the headquarters asked them to rush to support as soon as possible.


    Doesn''t this mean that their ninja coalition forces are in a bitter battle? One person singles out a ninja army and suppresses the ninja army. How can there be such a thing, how can there be such a thing "I know, solve the enemy as soon as possible, support Raikage-sama and them."


    At the same time, Darui, who led the first unit, also received a similar order.


    At this moment, he changed his old laziness, his eyes were full of dignity.

 392 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 392

    The course of this war is faster than any previous war.


    This is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing.


    "Said that even though I said so, these ninjas reincarnated from the dirty soil"


    Tiantian is also in this army.


    Although she also understands that the situation in the other two battlefields is not optimistic, after all, Night Fight almost broke their Konoha existence.If they can''t come to support as soon as possible, the ninja of the coalition army is estimated to be bad luck.


    However, understanding and understanding, with their abilities, it is still too reluctant to solve the enemy quickly and quickly.


    You know, many of these ninjas reincarnated from the dirty soil are famous people, and even the former Akatsuki members are mixed in them.


    There are also elders who have died, such as Sarutobi Asma, Yamanaka Kazuichi, Yurihong and other former mentors, making it difficult for them to start! Everything will end soon, I believe him."


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki''s clone gave an unexpected news.


    Soon after he left the protection of the coalition forces, he met Uzumaki Nagato and Uchiha Itachi who were reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    Then, after a battle, Uchiha Itachi, who was buried in Uzumaki Naruto for his younger brother, launched the other gods.


    Which is called "Guardian Konoha"


    The technique was finally activated by Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing round eyes, helping him to get rid of the manipulation.


    Now, Uchiha Itachi doesn''t need to hide, and stands firmly on the side of the coalition forces, taking the responsibility of looking for the rebirth of the filthy soil and releasing the responsibility of the reincarnation of the filthy soil.


    Even if he is dead, this guy is still dying for the village! On the other side, a monstrous chakra spewed out of Uchiha Madara, and then a blue Susano Naka gradually took shape.


    It is different from Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Shisui''s Susano.


    Uchiha Madara''s Suzano is almost blue, with four arms and two heads, just like a demon god, especially infiltrating.


    At this moment, Suzuo can almost make the seal of four arms two by two, and it seems that some peerless ninjutsu is brewing.


    "As I guessed, the extreme of writing round eyes, the official six ways of immortals'' eyes."


    "Oh, one who can''t read the Uchiha stele


    Rats, can actually know so much"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes turned slightly, the original pair of scarlet writing wheel eyes, but now they have turned into circles of purple reincarnation eyes, mysterious and powerful.


    "I just tried the establishment and hypothesis based on the experimental data of Lord Oshemaru and myself."


    Smiling gloomily, it seemed that it was a proud thing to surprise characters like Uchiha Madara.


    "And now, you have proved my hypothesis. Through your existence, I can finally see the power of the six immortals."


    In fact, it is indeed quite exciting now.


    Although Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eye does not belong to him, Uchiha Madara is controlled by him at this moment, which is equivalent to saying that he has mastered the power of the six immortals.


    In this way, what I want will definitely be found. "Huh, don''t get me wrong, this power was not created by you, nor does it belong to you!"


    Uchiha Madara sneered, what a character he is, and how could he be manipulated by others, just too lazy to explain to the junior in front of him.


    After that, his technique was brewing, and he immediately set out to shout, "Heaven''s obstacle shakes the stars!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a rumbling sound suddenly came from above the crowd.It was actually a meteorite falling towards them.


    At this moment, even the sky seems to be trembling, and strong fluctuations resounded in all directions.If this meteorite falls, it will be shocking and cause unimaginable damage.


    "This range is difficult, you want to kill us as well"


    Giants, it is difficult to hide the shock in words.


    Can this be counted as ninjutsu, like natural disasters, like the mighty power of gods, ``Of course, the reincarnated dirt was originally used to return to the enemy with the enemy, even if you die and be beaten into flying ashes, we will recover without knowing it. "


    He bloomed majestic in the Sengoku period, fighting all the way from small to large, and is the most outstanding ninja of the Uchiha clan, and his understanding and use of ninjutsu is far more comparable.


    Uchiha Madara is in a state of rebirth from the dirty soil.He does not need to worry about death, but the ninjas below are going to be unlucky.


    Ohyeki and Gaara joined forces, and with all their strength, finally stopped the falling meteorite.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara summoned not only one meteorite, but two 2. Therefore, this blow was really as the coalition ninja thought, causing unimaginable damage.


    With a bang, the entire battlefield became: dilapidated, smoke billowed, flying sand and rocks, countless ninjas were buried under meteorite fragments, washed with bright red blood, and stained the earth red.


    The ninjas who survived were desperate. Walking on the battlefield, it was difficult to find a living person. "This is the power of the Six Dao Immortals!"


    Zhong Ran is, looking at the scene in front of him, his heart is also extremely shocked.


    It was just a single blow, almost completely destroying the Ninja Allied Forces.Among them, there are also three generations of Tukage.A strong like the Five Generations of Fengying is too strong, far surpassing any ninjutsu he has known so far.


    "You were about to speak to Uchiha Madara, but suddenly realized that in the battlefield, suddenly appeared again.


    He is the fourth generation of Raikage, the commander of the Ninja Alliance, and he appeared on the battlefield with the help of his subordinates.


    "A new generation of Raikage"


    Uchiha Madara''s mouth twitched, and he believed to the extreme, "Raikage, Tukage, and Kazekage are here, and the rest of Hokage and Suikage, let them come together."


    :.


    In the future, I will try 300 words per chapter, 200 or hundreds of words per chapter, which seems not enough.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    356. Chapter three hundred and forty-seven, there is no one stronger than me]


    The meteorite eventually fell.Even if the three generations of Earth Shadow and the five generations of Fengying joined forces and tried their best, they couldn''t stop it in the end.


    With a bang, the earth was riddled with holes by this blow, the deaths of the ninja coalition army, the wounds, and the mixed blood flowing in the yellow sand, like a Shura field.


    At this moment, the living ninjas were desperate, lost their voice, glanced at it, and it was difficult to find a living. The army of ten thousand people who were still alive before was beaten out of ten! "I haven''t seen such a picture for a long time. "


    Uchiha Madara''s body recovered, and he looked at the scene in front of him with a look of nostalgia.


    He is the same as the original Naruto Senjujuma, and is one of the founders of the Shinobi world.Before the Shinobi world had the concept of Shinobu Village, the Warring States Period was much more chaotic than it is now.


    In that era, war broke out almost every day.The fight between the ninja family and the ninja family has been interrupted from the end.It is like hell-like time, dark and dark, only the color of blood is impressive.


    "Ok"


    However, as he continued speaking, he found an uninvited guest on the battlefield.


    "A new generation of Raikage"

 393 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 393

    Uchiha Madara seemed to find something interesting, and the corner of his mouth twitched, and he smiled and said, "Raikage, Tukage, and Fengkage have all arrived, and the rest of Hokage and Suikage, let them come together."


    Wearing red armor, he is majestic and terrifying, standing like a mountain, full of oppression.


    Facing the sudden appearance of Lei Ying, he had a smile on his face, self-confidence or arrogance to the extreme, he did not take the other party to heart at all, and he thought that the other party had not enough people.


    "Don''t underestimate people, it''s not...your time, Uchiha Madara."


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying heard this and immediately retorted with his rough voice.


    It''s just that he didn''t act rashly, because the Heavenly Sending Technique was never a technique to transmit humans, and only the previous three generations of Raiking, with a body comparable to a beast, can ignore the sense of tearing during transmission.


    The ordinary ninja was torn into pieces as early as the process of transmission, and could not survive at all.


    Even if it is the fourth generation of Raikage, although it has resisted the tear of the Heavenly Gift Art, the state is not the peak, and it takes some time to recover.


    "Besides, on this battlefield, there are enemies more dangerous than you."


    The fourth generation of Raikage didn''t know whether the person in front of him was strong or the Konoha wolf on another battlefield was strong, but he couldn''t get used to Uchiha Madara''s posture and just said casually.


    "An enemy more dangerous than me"


    "I''m afraid Raikage is talking about Iori Yetou, he is also our ally."


    "Iori Yedou"


    Uchiha Madara fell into a brief memory, but found that he could not remember such a ninja.


    He doesn''t believe the words of the fourth generation of Raiking, and the right to be the fourth generation of Raiking is to provoke him, and is not fooled.


    "Except for the pillars, there is no ninja in this world that is more dangerous than me. I fight the pillars, but the bloody battle of fate is not what you can imagine."


    Boom, boom, boom Uchiha''s voice fell, and there was a violent fluctuation in this place outside the battlefield.


    Even, compared to the star he just shot, the shaking this time is a bit stronger.Even if they are far away from the battlefield over there, they can still feel the earth shaking, and the falling giant rock on the horizon is actually hindering the sky. Zhenxing One, was summoned from the universe, as if it had torn the firmament, and the thick flames illuminated the night.


    "Is that your technique?"


    Looking at Uchiha Madara with a smile.


    ""


    Uchiha snorted coldly, without changing his expression, "Nice junior,


    Unexpectedly, this era can also cultivate such characters."


    This is the first time he praised the ninja of this era after his resurrection.


    What a character Uchiha Madara is, the pioneer of the Shinobi world, and one of the two heroes of the Warring States Period, it is not... an easy task to be able to see him.


    It''s just that he still doesn''t think anyone can match him. This is his self-confidence. Only the Qianshou Zhuma who has defeated him is worthy of his respect.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the battle was no better than the fourth unit led by Gaara.


    Looking around, it is a dilapidated ruin filled with gunpowder.


    Around the ruins, there are countless corpses of the ninja coalition forces.Some of them were beaten to separate their bodies, and some were smashed into mud.


    These were all made by Yeto.The meteorite he pulled from the universe was even more terrifying than Uchiha Madara, causing unimaginable casualties to the Ninja Allied Forces.


    "Is it too heavy to start"


    Upon seeing this, the mongoose circled his head.


    "It doesn''t matter, the ninja coalition is not the focus of this war."


    Ye Dou stared down indifferently.


    He has already sensed that the Bai Jue army and the filthy reincarnation army are retreating steadily. Maintaining a balance between the combat power of both sides is more beneficial to his actions.


    And, as he himself said, the ninja coalition is not the focus of this war.


    Soon after, an unimaginable six-level battle will erupt in this battlefield, which is not an ordinary ninja, and even a shadow-level ninja can intervene.


    "Master Yato, we found Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki on the battlefield."


    Suddenly, there was a burst of white smoke gushing out from the side of Ye Dou, and Houichi Kijima Hime appeared and wanted him to report.


    Ichikishima Hime is a little curious at this moment.How the man in front of her knows so much is like an unknown prophet.


    Not only did he guess that Uzumaki Naruto was facing the masked man, but also predicted that Uchiha Sasuke''s follower Uchiha Itachi would go together to find the caster who reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    "Master Ye Dou, why do you care so much about those two teenagers"


    She was a little puzzled. Is it because the adult wants to relate the whereabouts of the two because they are former companions "They are the guarantee of this war."


    Ye Dou spoke without saying much.


    Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki, they are the reincarnations of Indra and Asura respectively, with six immortals standing behind them.


    If his plan fails in this war, those two people can dissolve Uchiha Madara''s or Kurozue''s plan, so that the world won''t fall into infinite monthly reading.


    Then, with Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke sitting in town, there will be a short period of peace in the Ninja World, this time is enough to spend this life peacefully.


    Guarita Shikijima heard it in the cloud, but she didn''t ask much.


    "What do we need to do, Master Ye Dou!"


    "No need, go back, I have my own measures."


    Ichikishima Hime responded, and once again turned into a cloud of smoke, disappearing into the battlefield.


    "It''s too unlucky to arrange the funeral before it starts."


    Said the mongoose.


    "Prepare for the worst in everything."


    Ye Dou shook his head and said, "Even if the probability of this happening is less than 1%."


    After the words fell, he finally drew on the battlefield behind his waist, looking directly at the five generations of Hokage and the fifth generation of water that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "What can you do if only you two come here?


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    357. Chapter Three Hundred and Forty-Eight, the Cause of the Day, the Effect of Today]


    "What can you two do and die?"

 394 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 394

    Ye Dou pulled out the weapon behind his waist, the sword was alive, and he took the initiative to untie the bandage like a scabbard.


    The two in his mouth are naturally the Five Dynasties Hokage and the Five Dynasties Water Shadow.


    In this way, the Ninja Allied Forces were divided into two teams to fight against Yatou and Uchiha Madara.


    The battlefield here is Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and Three Ships 3, and the battlefield on the other side is Gaara, Onoki, and Raikage Ai.


    If they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes, people would have been surprised that this...young man who was less than twenty years old was treated as good as Shura Uchiha Madara in the Ninja world, and the five great Ninja villages must be treated equally.


    "Master Water Shadow, Master Naruto"


    The appearance of Tsunade and Terumi Mei finally made the morale of the ninja coalition army high.


    Today, a series of things have happened, each of which is a tremendous change, and the shocked people are dumbfounded and speechless.


    At this moment, they are no longer confident, afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    It''s like Mifune, the general of the Iron Nation, who gave them hope, but they hit the bottom.


    Of course, they are not blaming the Three Ships, but the enemy is too strong, it is incredible, far beyond their understanding.


    The central battlefield was torn apart and dilapidated. The flames that can be seen everywhere are the damage caused by the fall of the meteorite.The meteorite breaks through the high temperature formed by the atmosphere, and even the yellow sand seems to be cooked.


    "You are the one who will die, Iori Yato, today I will avenge Jiraiya and the countless Konoha ninjas who died in your hands."


    Tsunade is here, and his pupils have a hatred that cannot be resolved.


    Because one of the most important people in her life, Jiraiya, is the hand that died in front of her eyes, Tsunade will never forget the smiling face before her death.


    Every time she thinks about it, she can¡¯t sleep at night, and she feels sorrowful! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, Iori Yatou, I didn¡¯t expect you to become such a bad man in the end, but that¡¯s the end, we won¡¯t let you continue to mess around!¡±


    Terumi Mei also came, with a solemn expression.


    It''s just that she is different from Tsunade and the fourth generation of Raikage, and she is not a battlefield that has arrived with the technique of heaven.


    Among the ninja forces she led to escort the daimyo, there was a guard that was once the fourth generation of Naruto Hakaifeng.


    Although this guard team cannot use the Thunder God''s technique alone, it can work together.


    Before that, they had left the seal on Tsunade''s body, so Terumi Mei also came to this battlefield with Tsunade.


    There was a cold flash in the eyes of the chaotic night fight, and he spoke in a non-emotional tone, "Don''t forget, you can''t sit in the seat of the water shadow without the help of me as a troublemaker."


    Help in the current position. What the surviving ninja allied forces are horrified, what does the other party mean, is there any hidden reason for Iori Yatou to invade Wunin" Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, don¡¯t fall into his tricks, there are only ninjas here Allied forces, there is no Five Great Ninja Village."


    Tsunade set out and shouted, bringing the ninjas who were trapped back to reality.


    Although she didn''t fully understand the things in the Five Great Ninja Village, as Konoha''s Hokage, she naturally knew that there was something tricky.


    It''s just that, now is not...when they care about the past, they must be united to tide over this difficulty.


    "Am I... nonsense, you know it in your heart."


    Ye Dou holds a knife in one hand, and has a black hair without wind, a special purple that follows gravity and blood


    The battle aura filled his body, setting him off like a god of war.


    "In the end, you will all pay for what you did. Just like Uchiha Sasuke, he will completely destroy Konoha, and the cause that Konoha planted that day will bear today''s fruit."


    It''s another past event that ordinary people don''t know.


    Many people don¡¯t understand. What is Yatou talking about? Could it be that when the Uchiha clan was destroyed, there was a hidden secret they didn¡¯t know? Why did Uchiha Sasuke go to destroy Konoha and Konoha did some ninjas Disturbed, they were enthusiastic about Gaara''s speech, and they did not hesitate to abandon their previous suspicions, and they worked together to fight to protect the world and the world.


    Now, listening to the other party''s words, can they really be the righteous party, Ye Dou''s domineering and domineering, fully urged, even the other party''s voice can be heard, and the changes in the ninja coalition naturally cannot escape his perception.


    However, he did not continue to say that those ninjas were just ordinary people after all, unable to decide the trend of this war.


    Boom! Ye Dou stomped on the ground and screamed inwardly, his figure swept like lightning, and his speed was so fast that he traversed a hundred meters in a blink of an eye and came to Tsunade''s body, extremely terrifying.


    "Hokage-sama"


    In the back, the ninja with Konoha screamed.


    As said before, the technique of sending from heaven has never been used to teleport humans.Ordinary people teleport will be torn apart during the teleportation, and they can''t die again.


    His physique is strong into the four generations of Raikage, and it consumes a lot of money in the process of transmission. What''s more, Tsunade Yato is different from Uchiha Madara. His thinking and thoughts are not bound by this era, and he will not be burdened with forbearance. The name of the clan and his men are merciful.


    In his opinion, the enemy is the enemy, and since it is an enemy, it must be killed without any friendship! Such an injury is naturally not difficult for Tsunade, the strongest medical ninja in the Ninja world.


    However, Ye Dou''s speed was too fast, so fast that she had just unlocked the Yin seal, and the attack had already come before her eyes.


    "Can you remember the pain of that day!"


    With a scream, a long knife with a murderous intent, as if passing through the void, stab Tsunade heart coldly and mercilessly.


    "So fast!"


    Tsunade''s pupils shrank suddenly, and immediately jumped back to avoid.


    Beside her, Terumi Mei and Mifune were also shocked, too late to stop, they heard "Puff"


    There was a sound, and then Tsunade would be picked up in the air by Yato.


    This scene was too shocking. Konoha''s Hokage, the legendary Sannin Tsunade, was pierced by the enemy with a single face, picked it up in the air, and started roaring in pain.


    This is not to blame Tsunade, because this is the ability of the battle sword in the hands of the night fight, which can directly hit the soul through the body, even the determined generation cannot ignore it.


    "Don''t underestimate the Five Shadows!"


    Tsunade held back the familiar pain from his soul, and regardless of his injury, he clenched his fists and threw out angrily.


    This is completely a fight for life, but for her who has already unlocked the Yin seal, this is indeed the best choice.


    Because she knows Ye Dou''s ability, and her perception ability is extremely against the sky, if not, her strange power fist will not hit the enemy at all.


    However, Ye Dou suddenly reached out his left hand at this time, and actually caught her full-strength iron fist.


    Boom! A muffled noise came out, and the ground under Ye Dou''s feet was shattered, which shows how terrifying Tsunade''s full punch is. Ordinary people will definitely be bombarded on the spot.


    When the night fight was blocked, I only used one hand! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    358. Chapter three hundred and forty-nine, this is too much]


    "Don''t underestimate the Five Shadows!"


    Tsunade roared and slammed the door of Yototo with his strange power fists.


    The opponent''s sword is very weird, but she has long known that it can hit the soul through the body.

 395 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 395

    However, Tsunade has experienced a lot. He has already stepped into the battlefield at a young age. He took Konoha''s ninja guard to participate in the second Ninja World War. He was used to seeing life and death. Compared with her miserable half of life, this sword belt The pain that comes is nothing.


    In the rear, Zhuren was shocked in his heart, and his heart was worthy of the legendary Sannin, even if it was a woman and body, it was no less than the heroes of the Shinobi world! Even compared to other male Shinobi, Senjutsuzuna The boldness of the hand is even more moving, no less than that of Hokage in the past! Boom! With a muffled sound, even the air seems to be shaking, Tsunade¡¯s strange power punch, as always domineering, terrifying fist wind, blows away the smoke and dust in the ruins. , The ground under Ye Dou''s feet was bursting into pieces.


    However, even so, her unstoppable punch was still blocked by Ye Dou, and she took it with only one hand.


    "Too light, such a fist is not worthy of even giving me a massage."


    "That''s because I haven''t tried hard yet!"


    Tsunade let out a long scream and swept a kick in the air.


    This is a heavenly guard foot, which is the same as the strange force fist. It is a domineering and extreme move. With just one kick, it can cause super destruction of the mountain and the ground.


    It''s no use! Ye Dou''s domineering and domineering always covered the surroundings, and the enemy''s actions, including his emotions, were clear, and he could react in the first time.


    Boom! Another dull voice came out, and the astonishing collision erupted again, facing Tsunade''s hands and feet, Yetou raised his knees to resist.


    "So strong"


    From behind, everyone in the Ninja Alliance only felt that their throats were dry.


    This is the most primitive collision, fist to fist, foot to foot, but it is no less than Super Ninjutsu duel, which makes people excited and frightened! However, some people remain absolutely calm throughout.


    The Weird power of the fifth generation of Hokage Tsunade was passed down to the Thousands of Hands.They were not surprised that she could cause such a sensation.


    But the opponent is not a thousand-handed clan, and has no mastery of the use of strange powers. Why can it be comparable to Tsunade? The human body can really be polished to this point. Physical skills have never been the mainstream of the Ninja world. Even if it is Yunren Village, which is famous for its ferocity, their Lie De Raikage also needs ninjutsu to strengthen themselves, and they definitely can''t do night fights.


    "Water escape.


    Thunder Dragon Ball"


    At this moment, the five generations of Shui Ying Zhaomei took action.She must never fight alone, because she has witnessed the terrible night fight.


    Between a breath and a spit, a giant dragon made up of someone roared, sandwiching a terrible lightning.


    Strictly speaking, this is not Water Dunjutsu, but the combination of Thunder Duntsu and Water Dunjutsu, which is extremely lethal.


    A cold lightning flashed through Ye Dou''s eyes, and her left hand exerted force, opening Tsunade''s fist, unexpectedly using her hand to complete the seal of ninjutsu.


    Tsunade reacted, but found that he couldn''t break free.If it were not for the strange power punch, the opponent''s strength was far above her.


    "Earth escape.


    Return of Land and Land"


    This is the defensive ninjutsu of Tu Dun, ordinary ninja


    To display it, you need to shoot a rock and soil shield with your hands.


    Yatou was not. He slammed his left foot on the ground after he finished Jieyin, and then a rock wall was like a shield, blocking him, stopping Terumi Mei''s thunder dragon bullet! Surgery!"


    The ninja on the side opened his eyes wide, which was too much.


    It is not impossible to play ninjutsu with your feet, but the difficulty is much higher, because the acupuncture points on the soles of the feet are different from the palms, and Chakra is extremely difficult to control.


    Moreover, the power of ninjutsu with feet is no more powerful than with hands. Anyone who has nothing to exercise this method of surgery specially exercises night fights. He has considered a lot and imagined this situation many years ago. Therefore, I practiced for a period of time.


    For ordinary ninjas, this is a waste of time.


    But he is different.He can skillfully use shadow clone technique and multiple shadow clone technique.In addition, he has a lot of chakras, and the time of practicing for a week is worth more than a normal number of years, or even twenty years of hard training.


    This is definitely not a lie.As early as when Uzumaki Naruto practiced Chakra''s nature change and developed the spiral shuriken, Haaki Kakashi said it.


    As long as Naruto Uzumaki fully separates multiple shadow clones for cultivation, his one week of cultivation time can be worth 20 years of ordinary people.


    The premise is that the practitioner''s physical body must be talented, otherwise, it will not be able to resist this exhaustion.


    Ye Dou does not have the blood of the whirlpool clan, but his body is extremely sky-defying, and he is always receiving the baptism of the dragon veins.He has the cells of the first generation of Hokage in his body, and his vitality is extremely strong, so he can cultivate like this.


    Boom! Terumi Mei''s Thunder Dragon bomb hit a wall made of rock and soil and successfully penetrated the wall.


    However, as the earth wall exploded, the dragon also dissipated.


    However, this was not over yet, and San Chuan was also unwilling to lag behind.


    "Juhezhan!"


    This knife is still so gorgeous, as if it passed through eternity and pierced through the void.The fierce murderous intent made people feel cold.


    However, it is still useless! Ye Dou kicked Tsunade away, and swept away with a backhand, like an unknown prophet, blocking the deadly knife.


    Then with a bang, the immortal gravity erupted, and the three ships felt as if they were carrying a large mountain on their backs, their knees kept shaking, and they were almost about to kneel down.


    "Boiling escape.


    Skillful Fog Technique"


    At the same time, Terumi Ming''s support came again.


    These are the two blood inheritance boundaries that belong to her, which can evaporate everything, and even the bones of Suzuonen can fuse, which is extremely corrosive.


    Ye Dou didn''t dare to be careless, drew a knife to cut out the gravitational wave, and pushed Terumi Ming back, taking advantage of the situation and swept away Sanchuan with one knife.


    After doing all this, he was not moving, twisting the sword with one hand, standing proudly in the middle of the field.


    Upon seeing this, the ninjas on the battlefield were moved. At the same time, they singled out the three top masters of the Ninja world.Not only did they not lose the wind, but also suppressed the five generations of Naruto, the five generations of water shadows, and the generals of the iron kingdom.This dominance is simply incredible.


    Throughout the ages, in addition to the two heroes of the Warring States period who created the world of Ninja, who else can do this kind of thing! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    359. [Some things have to be dealt with, may be gone today]]


    ! Enjoy reading every day during summer vacation, charge 100 and get 500 coupons!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    360. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty, Chaotic Battlefield]


    There are not many ninjas who can know how strong the Sengoku Shuangxiong is so far. You can only see one or two from some historical records! However, if the ninja in the current ninja world is closest or can surpass Senju Zhuma and Uchi The wave spot, then the Iori Yedou in front of me, absolutely give me someone else! This is too powerful, only one person, fighting the five generations of Hokage, the five generations of water shadows, the tribe of the iron country, and the tribe. On the contrary, they will be three in one round. Person 3 hits the air, this is how powerful this battlefield is completely boiling, the air is filled with gunpowder smoke, blood is rumbling everywhere, just like a Shura field.


    However, that''s just the case.Compared with Tsunade and others, Yeto is still very young.


    However, the battle he has experienced is no less than anyone else.When he was a child, he dared to grab food from his roots, and his hands were bloody.


    The road he walked is a sea of ??blood and corpses, killed in the First World War, and his will is as strong as iron.Such scenes are not enough to move him.


    "Hokage, are you okay!"


    Terumi Mei came to Tsunade and asked with concern.

 396 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 396

    The scene just now was very shocking.Many people thought Tsunade was about to die, but found that her wound was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is Tsunade''s secret technique of the Hundred Heroes.When this secret technique is activated, the wound will continue to regenerate at high speed and automatically from the moment she is injured, and there is no need to seal.


    However, this kind of technique is very costly, and the chakra that needs to be consumed is also unimaginable! "I have nothing to do. Next, I will still be the main attack, and you will support me from the side."


    Tsunade shook his head and said, his expression extremely firm.


    She is extremely familiar with Ye Dou, because this is the enemy she vowed to personally take the sword, so she has naturally done enough research on Ye Dou.


    Therefore, she is very clear that the opponent''s perception ability is extremely against the sky, and sneak attacks are useless.Only by fighting for life, can she have the opportunity to create a one-shot chance for her companion.


    Terumi Mei and Mifune are both decisive generations, and immediately nodded in agreement, because apart from this method, they couldn''t think of a better one! "Creation and Rebirth.


    Hundred tyrants, now you, can stop me a few dollars"


    Ye Dou stared at the three people in front of him3 and spoke indifferently.


    Tsunade knew him well, and he didn''t understand that although Tsunade''s Hundred Heroes'' art was powerful, as long as it was not a one-shot wound, it could almost be recovered in an instant.


    However, such recovery is costly, and the chakras that need to be consumed are beyond people''s imagination.


    Once, when Yoto invaded Konoha, Tsunade unlocked another secret technique of her, and ran out of Chakra that had been stored for decades.


    Now that it has been less than a year since which battle has passed, how many Chakras can she store "enough to persist until you die!"


    Tsunade was unmoved, his expression was extremely firm.


    At this moment, all the important people around her died, and she was the only one left.


    If she could avenge Jiraiya before she died, she would die without regrets, and she would have arrived in the Pure Land of Bliss and smiled at Konoha.


    Thinking of this, she blasted the past with a fist, and the whole body of Chakra gathered a little, urging the strange force fist to the extreme.


    "As a medical ninja, is it suitable to be at the forefront of your companions?"


    Ye Dou said calmly.


    "Forgot, Yagami Night Fight! As long as you are a medical ninja proficient in the art of Hundred Grands, you are allowed to break all regulations."


    "The one who forgot is you, whatever


    Whether it is a medical ninja who has mastered the technique of the Hundred Heroes or a medical ninja who has not mastered the Art of the Hundred Heroes, there is no difference in front of me.


    Ye Dou let out a cold snort, stomped the ground, flew in front of Tsunade, and blasted out with his iron fist.


    With a bang, the ground began to crack, Tsunade''s punch was too terrible, it didn''t look like a female ninja, it was much more domineering than a male ninja.


    However, such a powerful punch still couldn''t shake Ye Dou and was blocked.


    Ye Dou''s body is so terrifying, he has been trained in gravity since he was a child, and he is always washed by the dragon veins, which can be described as a hundred forged steel.


    Of course, if just this is not enough, Tsunade''s strange power fist is not so easy to receive.It must be a fist mixed with armed and domineering to block her iron fist.


    Huh! At this moment, a blade of light cut through the void, like a flying fairy out of the sky, slashing from a distance.


    This knife was sharp and dazzling, and the person who photographed it couldn''t open his eyes, and the horror was extreme.


    That is the command of the General of the Iron Nation with a skill and a sword.


    With a flash, it only takes a moment to end the battle, and it is almost the limit.


    It''s just that this is still useless, Ye Dou''s knowledge is too domineering, and he has already seen the sword of Sanchuan.


    Cang! The two swords collided together, sparks were concurrent, and the sharp cold light made the skin cold.


    Then, Terumi Ming on the side played the strongest secret technique, striving to completely kill Ye Dou.


    It''s not wrong that Ye Dou''s physical body is extremely powerful, and even the strange power punch of the hard resistance hand is not a problem.


    However, Terumi Ming¡¯s two sects of the blood line boundary seemed to be specially designed to deal with him, not Tsunade¡¯s steel fist, nor Mifune¡¯s... lightning fast slash, but extremely corrosive boiling escape and Melt down.


    "Even four generations of Shuiying have died under my hands, you think you can defeat me"


    Ye Dou''s eyes flashed with cold electricity, and his purple battle spirit was extremely surging.He decided to be the first to kill Terumi Mei.


    "Even without you, I can defeat four generations of Shui Ying!"


    Terumi did not say that she could defeat Ye Dou, but she also did not admit that without him, she would not be able to lead Mizuna to overthrow the promise of four generations of Water Shadow.


    As a ninja with a few ninjas in history, she has her own pride, even if she is a perfect human pillar, she is sure to win.


    "Then I will kill you first!"


    Ye Dou snorted coldly, staunchly, and said that if she wanted to kill Terumi Ming first, she had to kill Terumi Ming first.


    The ninjas in the back were shocked. Such an enemy was too arrogant, but too powerful to be ignored! On the other side of the battlefield, Uchiha''s army of people led by the soil finally found Naruto Uzumaki.


    There is nothing to say, only one face-to-face, and the two sides started a battle.


    Counting Uchiha''s soil, there are only 10 people in this battlefield, but the sensation they caused is no less than the other battlefields, including the battlefield of Yato and Uchiha Madara.


    Nothing else, because at the moment the human pillar power and the tail beasts are under the control of Uchiha''s soil, and Yao is a perfect human pillar power.


    These ten people''s battles can easily be razed to the ground in a forest.The tail beast jade they casually shot is comparable to a nuclear weapon bombardment and shocking the world.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    361. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty One, quite a match]


    "I made a mistake, it seems I should have killed the killer from the beginning."


    Looking at the nine-tailed golden fox that suddenly appeared in front of him, Uchiha''s eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    The complete beastization of the tail proves that Naruto Uzumaki, like Kirabi, successfully conquered the nine tails, even he could not be sure of the gap between the front and the back.


    "Let go of the tail beasts..., mask man!"


    Uzumaki Naruto roared.


    Unlike the previous tail beast chakra mode, although Naruto Uzumaki is now wearing a golden chakra coat, there is a feeling that all the seals have been lifted.


    He lives in the head of Nine Tails and is wearing a golden royal robe, as if the four generations of Hokage are reborn while facing the seven big-tailed beasts without falling into the wind.


    The nine big-tailed beasts in the Ninja World are the nine nine parts of the Ten-tailed Chakra. They have existed since the age of the Six Dao Immortals and have lived for an unknown number of years.


    They all hate humans, because the tail beasts are extremely sensitive to human negative emotions, and the experience of being slaved and sealed for a long time has always been hostile to humans.


    But also because of this, the tailed beasts will be more easily moved, because they have delicate emotions and can distinguish between the authenticity and the false.Uzumaki Naruto''s innocent heart also moved the nine tails.

 397 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 397

    Boom! The battlefield continues to tremble. From a long time on, the importance of the tail beast in Shinobu is no less than the nuclear weapons of modern countries, and it is a deterrent used to build peace.


    Now, the battle between the nine-headed and tailed beasts is really terrifying, and the forest is razed to the ground in a blink of an eye! "It''s like a monster attack!"


    Hagi Kakashi was also here.After all, he did not follow the secret part of the command headquarters, and could not put down his students, and came here to support.


    At this moment, watching the nine big-tailed beasts fight, the cold sweat on his forehead is flowing uncontrollably.


    This is really terrifying.Each beast is the size of a mountain, and the nine heads are fighting and fighting at the same time.It is almost broken, just like returning to the era of monsters in the fairy tale.


    The good news is that the nine tails are too strong, and they deserve to be the head of the nine big-tailed beasts, and they have the spirit of one enemy seven.


    Of course, it is not accurate to say that Nine Tails are one enemy to seven.Although Yao is injured at this moment, he has been supporting Nine Tails and Naruto Uzumaki.


    The battle of the nine big-tailed beasts is an extremely terrifying event.It is almost broken, and fortunately, there is no aura of life here, so they can fight as much as they can, otherwise they will be destroyed.


    "Haven''t found it yet"


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki''s body turned to ask his shadow clone.


    Not long ago, he was swallowed by the four tails, and his consciousness was intertwined with the four tails.It was learned that the tail beasts at this moment were all controlled by Uchiha''s soil, and his body was inserted with black similar to the original Uzumaki Nagato control of the six corpses. Iron rod.


    Of course, compared with Uzumaki Nagato''s black iron rod that controls the corpse, Uchiha implanted soil on the body of the tail beast, and its restraint ability was stronger.


    "found it!"


    Uzumaki Naruto''s shadow clone replied with a smile.


    This is a person who has entered the fairy mode and has extremely strong perception ability, so it can find the black iron rod that is difficult to rub.


    Great! Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t help but applaud, from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to help the tail beasts get free, this kind of thought even made him forget the war for a while.


    Boom! At this moment, the seven-headed beast in front opened its mouth wide at the same time, and roared to the sky.


    It is a tail beast jade, and it is not an ordinary tail beast jade, it is composed of seven big tail beasts.


    The terrifying energy, the strong fluctuations, make people feel chills.


    "Nine Lamas!"


    "Oh!"


    Naruto Uzumaki yelled, pushing his hands forward, and at the same time exerting force with Nine Tails, unexpectedly using Tail Beast Jade to fight the opponent.


    Then, the two sides shot at the same time, and the two tail beast jade that burst out in anger made a shocking collision in the air, and strong fluctuations swept the entire world.


    With a bang, the night sky was illuminated, and two tail beast jade composed of pure energy collided together, emitting a shocking explosion.


    Taking this opportunity, Uzumaki Naruto stretched out his seven arms and simultaneously grabbed the seven big-tailed beasts.


    This is not his real arm, it is all condensed by the nine-tailed Chakra, strong enough to materialize, and he grabs the black iron rod implanted by Uchiha''s soil.


    At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto was suddenly in a trance, and when he recovered, his consciousness came to another space.


    Here, there are not only the seven big-tailed beasts, but also the seven big human pillars.


    This is the space that the tail beasts usually use to communicate, and the non-tailed beasts and the human pillars cannot enter, because the chakras of the nine big-tailed beasts are very powerful and special, all of which originated from the ten tails! On the other side.


    Ye Dou also noticed this fluctuation.


    There is no way, it is because the collision and fluctuation of the tail beast jade is too strong, even if it is on another battlefield, he can feel it.


    Moreover, through seeing and hearing the domineering perception, he also discovered that the chakra of the seven big tail beasts disappeared, leaving only the breath of the nine tails and eight tails and the outer golem.


    "Nine Tails Won"


    This battle is of great importance, so Ye Dou has conducted countless simulations and memories in his mind.


    Therefore, even if he is not in which battlefield at the moment, he still knows that Naruto Uzumaki obtained part of the chakras of all tail beasts through this battle, and laid the groundwork for the next six immortals.


    "Are you scared? Bayedou, don''t care


    No matter what ambition you have, you will not succeed. Naruto will stop you. You will not win this war."


    The second after Naruto Uzumaki defeated the Seven Big Tails, the news was passed to the entire battlefield through the headquarters.


    Nara Shikuhisa is an excellent military commander and understands that high morale helps win the war.


    Therefore, at this moment, whether it is the Ninja Allied Forces or Tsunade and others, they are very encouraged to receive this news.


    Ye Dou opened his eyes slightly.In fact, through seeing and hearing the domineering, he did perceive that there are more ninjas coming here.


    "You won''t see that scene."


    He raised the sword in his hand and silently stared at Tsunade, Mifune, and Terumi Mei who were lying on the ground.


    "The value of a ninja''s life is not determined by how he lives, but by what he does to death."


    Probably knowing that there is no possibility of surviving, Tsunade at this moment, remembering scenes from the past, thinking of Jiraiya''s words.


    At this moment of death, she surprisingly discovered that the most pictures and the person who thought about the most was not her grandfather, second grandfather, nor her lover, teacher, younger brother, but that... The color embryo of the tune! "Thinking about this, the two of us are quite good match, Jiraiya, we are useless until we die"


    Puff! The silver light flickered, and scarlet blood blossoms splashed out. Under this night sky, it was obviously very coquettish.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    362. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty-Two


    "Thinking about it, Jiraiya, I seem to be a good match for you, and I''m useless until I die"


    When death comes, Tsunade not only has no fear, but smiles.


    Perhaps, she thought about leaving this world long ago, because the most important person in her life is not in this world.


    It''s just that she has no chance to tell Jiraiya personally about some of the words in her heart. This is a great regret! "You can wait a while on Huangquan Road, and someone will come over to accompany you soon."


    Yato was very cold, and his tone was extremely flat, swinging his saber, directly piercing Tsunade''s heart.


    However, he did not obliterate Tsunade''s soul, so that the men and women who had tossed most of their lives would have a chance to reunite.


    "As long as there is a place where leaves fly, the fire will burn.


    The fire will illuminate the village and guide the new green leaves ahead, Iori Yedou, you are unsuccessful!"


    With a puff, Tsunade''s heart was pierced, but she was still smiling, as if liberated.


    At the last moment when her consciousness fell into darkness, she turned her head and looked at the young ninjas who were constantly rushing to this battlefield.


    Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Hinata, Nara Shikamaru, Akimi Mitsuji, Yunoshino, Li Rok, etc., who were once nowhere, ignorant and ignorant little ghosts, have now become Konoha''s hope and inherited the woods of the past. Ye Ninja''s legacy.

 398 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 398

    "You can''t stop me, it is even more impossible for them to do it. The inheritance of ninjas will completely disappear in history after this war."


    Ye Dou drew out his sword and brought up a fascinating blood flower, announcing that Konoha''s fifth generation of Hokage is officially dead! Tick, tick, tick, there are water droplets in the sky, it is small at first, and then gradually grows larger, washing the battlefield The smoke of gunpowder and blood seemed to be a funeral for this...Konoha fifth generation Hokage.


    "Tsuna-sama!"


    No one has arrived, but Haruno Sakura''s sorrowful cry has come from a distance.


    Before that, she had stayed with the medical ninja troop in the rear to heal every ninja injured in the war.


    It was Nara Shikamaru''s news that made her leave the rear for the first time and officially set foot on this battlefield to support the ninja troops in front.


    However, before she could speak, her most respected teacher had already died in front of her, and she could only see the last side.


    "Hokage-sama"


    The rest of Konoha ninjas also roared sadly.


    Konoha Ninja Village seems to have been cursed, and no one of the generations of Naruto can die: Yes, from the first generation of Naruto to the current five generations of Naruto, they fought and died for the village one by one.


    Thousand-handed pillars, Thousand-handed doors, Sarutobi, Hafengshuimen, Thousand-hand Tsunade, each of them is the hero of Konoha Ninja Village, and they shed the last drop of blood for the peace of Konoha Ninja Village.


    As a result, they all died. Some died in a foreign country, and some died in front of their newborn children. How could it be like this! The heartbroken is more than the ninja of Konoha, whether it is a warrior of the iron country, At this moment, they are all very sad.


    Because the ninja who died in battle was not Tsuna, there were Terumi Mei and Mifune.


    "kill!"


    The ninjas and samurai of the ninja coalition are completely mad, and their blood rushes to the sky, and there is only one thought left in their minds, that is, revenge for their shadows and the general.


    They defended immortality one by one, or held a long knife, or held kunai, or clenched their fists, like moths fighting the fire, giving up their lives to blow.


    Ye Dou didn''t say a word, his purple fighting spirit grew more and more surging, he held the sword with one hand, and then swept forward with all his strength.


    This knife was amazing.As the sword light swept out, the immortal gravity fell, and in an instant, the front ninja troop was blown up, and the body flew backwards like a kite.


    This is the art of night fighting, or the style of fighting, simple and powerful, shocking the world


    People! However, such a fierce and mighty knife cannot make the ninja coalition retreat half a step. The death of the leader makes them completely crazy, their eyes are red, and they are not afraid of life and death! Ye Dou''s will is firm as a rock, and he clenched his hands. The battle sword, the second sword will soon be cut.


    But at the moment he acted, the mutation happened suddenly.


    Swish, swish, swish, swish, I only saw the surroundings of the battlefield, or the entire battlefield of the fourth Ninja World War, suddenly a ray of light burst into the sky.


    "This is, Night Fight!"


    The mongoose seemed to be taken aback, and his big furry tail exploded and stood upright.


    Ye Dou still remained silent, seeing the domineering spurts out, and then he felt the aura of the soul in this spiritual light.


    It turned out that the human soul is leaving the world at this moment, heading to the unknown and mysterious Pure Land of Bliss.


    Moreover, among the countless souls, he also found two familiar soul auras, white and peach land, no longer cut, vaguely, he still seems to see the other party nodding at him, "Is it an illusion "


    Ye Dou whispered to himself, still remembering what the other party had said to him before he died, "May your soul find its place."


    He still doesn''t know whether the other party is blessing him or cursing him! On the other side.


    In a cold cave, Uchiha Itachi was glowing with dazzling white light all over.


    That is a sign that the art of reincarnation from the dirty soil has been unlocked and the soul has been liberated.


    He succeeded, this man who once made Ye Dou jealous, cracked the foul reincarnation technique that everyone in the ninja coalition had no alternative.


    "I can feel my consciousness getting blurred. Before I say goodbye, I want to tell you the answer you want to know."


    At this moment, he was hit by Uchiha Itachi''s illusion, as if he had lost his soul, standing still on the spot.


    This illusion is the ultimate illusion that even night fights are afraid of.It is at the same level as Izanaki and is called Izanami.


    If Izanaki is a destiny-changing technique, then Izanami is a destiny-deciding technique.


    This is a kind of ultimate illusion that will be taken into infinite reincarnation once it is hit.Only people who see themselves clearly and acknowledge their true self can completely escape from the illusion.


    It is too difficult to recognize oneself, and it is fundamentally different from examining oneself.


    "At the moment I died, I thought a lot, now let you know the truth about everything."


    At this moment, Uchiha Itachi was like a reincarnated rebirth from the unwrapped dirt, completely liberated, no longer hiding himself, and had a lot of thoughts.


    At the moment when Uchiha Sasuke was startled, Uchiha Itachi had passed the monthly reading, allowing him to see the truth of everything.


    Whether it was the bloodshed of Nanhe River, the fall of Uchiha, and all the interweaving of him with Yatou and Uchiha, Sasuke Uchiha was informed.


    Not waiting: Uchiha Sasuke digested all of this, Uchiha Itachi with a smile on his mouth, holding his head in a hand, no longer like before, lightly tapping his forehead.


    "I always lie to you, ask you to forgive me, and always push you far away with these hands.


    I don¡¯t want to involve you in all these things."


    "But, now I have discovered that maybe you have the power to change your parents and the Uchiha clan. If I can face you from the very beginning and stand in the same position as you to discuss the truth, maybe all of this will become: different ."


    "Sasuke, even if you don''t want to forgive me, it''s fine, no matter what you become in the future, I will always love you!"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s pupils shrank for a while, and when he stretched out his hand to grasp something, Uchiha Itachi''s soul, and the body that escaped from that sentence, turned into a white light and disappeared.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    363. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Three


    Shoo!! Shoo!! Shoo!! One after another aura suddenly rose from the battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War, like a feather, illuminating the night sky.


    But, on the contrary, this is not ascension, but one after another ninjas who have died, and their souls are returning to their habitat.


    "Fuck this bastard, failed."


    Looking at Jouri, who suddenly lost control, Uchiha Daido already understood what had happened.


    There are only two ways to release the rebirth of the dirty earth: the first is like a scorpion, the soul is satisfied, and there is no regret and nostalgia for the sun, then you can break free from the shackles of the rebirth of the dirty land and return to bliss.


    The second is that the caster who was reincarnated from the dirty soil is personally released, so that the soul that should not exist in the sun returns to their place.


    In addition, it is Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Madara... who can get rid of control through some special ninjutsu, but they can''t solve the dirty land reincarnation.


    Therefore, Uchiha took the soil to think for the first time that he failed, not only was defeated, but also forced to solve the art of reincarnation from the dirty soil.


    At the same time, Uchiha Madara also noticed that the art of reincarnation from the dirty earth was being cracked, because his body at the moment was turning into dust, disappearing piece by piece.


    "Suzuo can almost disappear, and the dust and mustard reincarnated from the dirty soil are flying around."

 399 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 399

    "It can''t be wrong, the reincarnation of the dirty soil has been lifted."


    Upon seeing this, the four generations of Raikage, the third generation of Tuying, and the fifth generation of Fengying''s three pupils lit up at the same time.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, even if they join forces to face the enemy, they are not Uchiha Madara''s opponents.


    Because in the previous moment, they were almost cut into nothingness by the full body of Suzuo Nenghu, no matter who unraveled the dirty soil and reincarnated, in short, they all saved their lives.


    "But, who is doing this, isn''t the command headquarters always without the information of the caster of the reincarnated dirt?"


    Gaara frowned.


    "No matter who did it, he is a hero who guards the Ninja World!"


    Ono Kitai thanked the unknown ninja from the heart.


    It was not because the other party saved himself, but the other party''s actions, which brought decisive help to the ninja coalition army.This is why he wants to thank the other party.


    There was a problem with the caster who reincarnated from the dirty soil.It was the guy named Dou Uchiha Madara raised his hand slightly, his whole body exuded a dazzling white light, and the soul could leave the body at any time and return to bliss.


    However, his expression was too calm and unpredictable, whether this was his spirit or because he had other ways to resolve the situation.


    He said lightly, "It looks like you also have capable ninjas!"


    "Give up, you have already lost, the victory of this war belongs to the Ninja Alliance."


    The fourth generation of Raikage spoke. At this point, he is about to run out of oil and the lamp is dead, but fortunately, all of this is over, this... Shura of the Ninja World will eventually return to the Pure Land.


    However, after waiting for a while, Uchiha Madara.


    There is no meaning to disappear.


    "What''s the matter, why did Chakra, who had started to dissipate, become stable"


    "Why, why hasn''t it disappeared, the reincarnation of the dirty soil has clearly been lifted!"


    The three of 3 looked at the night sky at the same time, and the unbound souls were leaving the sun.


    "I lost!"


    Uchiha Madara''s mouth twitched in disdain, and said indifferently, "The so-called rebirth of the filthy land is a technique to summon the souls of the dead from the pure land of bliss, but it has a risk."


    The risks of Gaara and the three of them changed at the same time. Did they really guess wrong? The other party really has a way to solve the deadlock in front of you."


    As long as you know the seal of the rebirth of the dirty land, the soul exchanged from the pure land of bliss, it is easy to take the initiative to cancel the call contract for the rebirth of the dirty land.


    What! Everyone was shocked, and a chill came from their hearts to the heavenly spirit cover, whether it was the third generation of Tuying, the fourth generation of Raiking, or Gaara, it was all hairy.


    Reincarnation of the Dirty Land is a forbidden technique. It was developed by the second generation of Naruto Qianshoujian. It was recorded in Konoha''s Sealed Book. Only Konoha''s Hokage is qualified to watch. However, this technique is really too evil and equal It was blaspheming the soul of the dead, so except for the second generation of Hokage, Konoha and no one succeeded in it.


    Only Oshe Maru, in order to pursue eternal life, spent a lot of thought to study.


    Therefore, the art of rebirth from the dirty soil is extremely mysterious to most people, how can they know the benefits of "rebirth from the dirty soil"


    "Oops, stop him."


    Seeing Uchiha Madara quickly forming seals with both hands, even the fourth generation Raikage of the superb hunk panicked.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara is so powerful, and he is also known as the two heroes of the Warring States period with the ninja god Senjuju Zhuma, and bears the blood of the Uchiha clan, and it is undoubtedly a fantasy to prevent him from forming a seal.


    "solution!"


    Accompanied by Uchiha Madara''s violent drink, his body suddenly emitted a dazzling white light.


    After that, everything returned to peace, and his soul firmly occupies this filthy reincarnation body.


    "How could such a thing happen!"


    On the scene, the three shadows were all shocked, and they unilaterally broke the summoning contract.How overbearing this is, it is simply unreasonable.


    Regardless of Chakra, undead body, uncontrollable soul, who is his opponent! Thinking of this, even Gaara and others are desperate at this moment.


    "You all seem surprised."


    Uchiha Madara put his hands around his chest, his tone mocking, "This level of ninjutsu, it is impossible to restrain me, fight with me for so long, you should understand this!"


    "The headquarters has notified that the reincarnation of the dirty soil has been lifted!"


    "The headquarters has notified that the reincarnation of the dirty soil has been lifted!"


    "Repeat, the headquarters notified that the reincarnation of the dirty soil has been lifted!"


    The news of three times in a row was passed on to every ninja in the battlefield.


    First, the human pillar force was defeated, and now the filthy reincarnation army was disarmed


    For a time, the morale of the ninja coalition reached its peak, and every ninja''s chest was hot and blood boiling.


    "The art of reincarnation from the dirty earth has been lifted"


    "Does that mean that the enemy''s filthy reincarnation troops have all disappeared"


    "Who did it!"


    "It doesn''t matter who does it, if he can win, we will definitely win this war!"


    ""


    The entire battlefield is boiling, and every ninja of the ninja coalition is excited, and the battle is high: because they have seen the dawn of victory.


    "Catch the night fight with your hands, the reincarnation of the dirty soil has been lifted, you have no chance."


    Nara Shikamaru shouted loudly, persuading to surrender.


    "Opportunity hum!"


    Ye Dou snorted, his face still calm, calm and shocking.


    "Don''t get me wrong, from the beginning, the protagonist of this war is not the Five Shadows, nor the souls summoned by the reincarnated filthy soil, nor the remnants of your ninja!"


    Boom! Immortal gravity fell, and Ye Dou''s eyes swept lightly, and those ninjas who wanted to get closer were knocked into the air by invisible power.


    "The one who can decide the course of this war is me!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    364. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Four, Flower and Tree World Coming]


    "The one who can decide the course of this war is me!"

 400 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 400

    Ye Dou uttered a drink, and the battlefield was clearly empty, but his voice fell into the ears of the ninja coalition army, but it was so deafening.


    Just one person, dare to speak like this, no one knows whether this is self-confidence or arrogance! But one thing is clear to the ninja present, that is, the ninja in front of him is extremely powerful.


    It was Tsunade, Terumi Mei, and the three shadow masters of Mifune who joined forces and were mercilessly beheaded.


    "Stop talking nonsense, bastard!"


    With a roar, Haruno Sakura had already smashed to the front, slamming her fist towards the door of Ye Dou''s face, the murderer''s hatred was not shared, and she would not forgive Ye Dou.


    This punch was angry and overbearing, no less than her teacher Tsunade too much, and the destructive power was extremely amazing.


    "Do you think you can accomplish something that the five generations can''t do?"


    With a pop, scarlet blood splashed in the air, blooming like a flower.


    Ye Dou shot coldly, the sword in his hand was everything unbreakable, unbreakable, unstoppable, and it pierced Haruno Sakura''s chest in an instant.


    "Sakura"


    In the back, countless Konoha ninjas were shocked, their eyes widened, looking at the Haruno Sakura who was picked in the air.


    However, what people did not expect was that she was okay, instead she clenched her fists tighter, and continued to approach Ye Dou''s door.


    "Medical Ninjutsu without Jieyin"


    "Isn''t the technique of the Hundred Heroes the secret technique of the Five Dynasties of Hokage?"


    Someone recognized this secret technique, it was the secret technique of the fifth generation of Hokage Senju Tsunade that had just died in the battle.


    It is a powerful medical ninjutsu beyond imagination, but life and death can be boneless, as long as it is not a fatal blow, any injury can be quickly recovered, without the need for seals.


    "Sakura is a disciple of Tsunade-sama."


    Hearing this, Konoha''s ninja spoke up for them.


    Unlike most Konoha Xiaoqiang, Haruno Sakura is a rare civilian ninja, and there is no ninja family standing behind him.


    However, in terms of Chakra control, she has an extremely amazing talent, so she was taught the strange power fist, the Yin seal, and even the technique of the hundred tyrants in the palm of the hand.


    "That''s it."


    Everyone now understands that with such a talent, in time, this ninja will be Tsunade''s second, and the future is unlimited.


    It''s just that what her disciples can do that even Tsunade can''t do! Unexpectedly, they didn''t wait: Haruno Sakura''s fist blasted out, and Yatoto had already kicked her into the air.


    This same scene is so similar.The two masters and disciples can not hurt the enemy at all, which is really desperate.


    "Sakura!"


    "I''m fine!"


    Haruno Sakura is now filled with secret patterns, which is a symbol of the full liberation of the Yin Seal and the technique of the hundred lords.


    Her wounds healed very quickly, almost repairing at the speed of the flesh, but her face was extremely painful, it was the mental trauma caused by Xueyin''s sword.


    "Go together, this is your only one"


    Ye Dou opened his mouth calmly, enveloped in purple war energy, like a hazy veil, making people unable to see the true face.


    His words are simple and direct, not mocking, but telling the truth, and powerfully make every ninja present change color.


    When the ninja coalition forces saw this, after looking at each other, they no longer hesitated, and Lianyne threw on Ye Dou.


    In this war, they did not have any retreat.Unlike any previous war in the Ninja world, this battle did not erupt between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, but was joined by the five major Ninja Villages, and there was no room for peace.


    Enemies live, they die! Enemies die, they live! "Kill!"


    The ninja coalition has a total of eighty to ninety thousand, and the number, even if the night fight has solved a large part of it before, but the reinforcements have been


    After coming, the number is still as high as tens of thousands.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of ninjas roared at the same time, and the sound of killing was endless, and the atmosphere of killing pierced the night sky and shocked the world.


    "Master Ye Dou, please use my power."


    Sprite suddenly spoke and applied for the battle.


    It used to be a monster that wreaked havoc on the world, but at this moment it is only Ye Dou''s most loyal servant.


    "No, the ninja coalition forces, don''t need you yet!"


    Ye Dou spoke softly, his hands were already forming seals.


    He is extremely domineering, but also extremely powerful, even the ninja coalition of tens of thousands of people, in his eyes is like a grass.


    But as he said, the time has not yet come, the ninja coalition in front of him is not a concern, it can only be regarded as a warm-up, and there are more difficult battles waiting for him, and he needs to keep Chakra.


    "Mu Dun.


    Birth of the tree world"


    With a low drink, the earth suddenly rioted, and countless huge trees broke out of the soil, surging like a huge wave, covering the sky and the earth, sweeping in all directions.


    "It''s the Mu Dun of the original Hokage!"


    The ninja coalition was shocked again.They knew the information of the night fight, so they knew that he was the only two in the Ninja 2 and the fifth generation of the terrible ninja with two blood inheritance limits.


    One is unique, a gravitational heir that has never appeared in the history of Ninja World.


    The other is the one in front of him, the first generation of Hokage Qianshouzhujian used to calm the troubled Mu Dun Xuejie.


    But even if they knew it well, they couldn''t help but feel shocked when they saw it at this moment.


    In any case, ninjutsu of this scale is too terrifying, there is nowhere to hide.


    "Fire escape class!"


    Darui came and yelled immediately, perhaps because of too much force, his voice sounded a little hoarse.


    Now that the three ships have died in battle, Gaara and Hagi Kakashi are on the other side of the battlefield.As the captain of the first unit, he should shoulder the responsibility of fighting only the troops.


    This is hard to come by, because Darui is a guy with a personality similar to Nara Shikamaru, who is extremely casual.


    Now he is roaring and hissing, which is surprising.


    "Fire escape.


    Dragon Fire"

 401 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 401

    "Fire escape.


    Yanbo!"


    ""


    With an order, countless ninjas rushed to the front of the troops, spitting out high temperature fire from their mouths, and wanted to melt the giant wood that came like a huge wave with these two.


    Boom! The sky-shattering collision erupted, and the giant wood burned when it met a fire. The terrible fire light reflected the night sky like dusk, the terrifying heat, and the skin of the person who was roasting hurts.


    However, Mu Dun''s vitality was too defying, and too tenacious to be burned by the fire.Ye Dou had an enemy with tens of thousands, still not falling into the wind, and terrifying.


    "Good job!"


    Ye Dou stared at everything indifferently, the marks on his hands changed, and another skill was played again, "In this case, what are you going to do?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the flowers catalyzed by the chakra bloomed from the trunk, extremely elegant, but extremely deadly.


    This is Mu Dun.


    Flower and Tree Realm, an upgraded version of the coming of the world, is one of Mu Dun''s ultimate secret techniques.


    "It''s the flower tree world coming, be careful not to inhale pollen!"


    This technique is not unfamiliar to the Ninja Alliance, because Uchiha Madara has just played it not long ago.It is a technique that even Raikage, Fengying, and Tukage cannot resist.


    It sounds easy without inhaling pollen, but it is difficult to do.


    At this moment, the flowers catalyzed by Chakra have bloomed, and because of their fire escape ninjutsu, they have long been mixed into the air, shouldn''t they be able to fight such a terrible enemy without breathing? Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    365. Chapter three hundred and fifty-fifth, reunion of the old]


    The chakra flower blooms, beautiful but deadly.


    This is the ultimate secret technique of the first generation of Hokage''s Thousand-Hand Pillars, and it is a further step of the wood escape tree world.Today, only Ye Dou can cultivate it in the Ninja World.


    "This is the first generation of Hokage-sama''s flower and tree world. Be careful not to inhale pollen."


    In the rear, someone from the ninja coalition yelled anxiously.


    They are no strangers to this secret technique, because not long ago, Uchiha Madara used this technique to suppress three shadow-level figures.


    It''s just that it is easy to talk about not inhaling pollen, but it is extremely difficult to do.


    The flower of Mu Dun has bloomed, and the pollen has long been scattered in the air with the wind, permeating between the sky and the earth, not scratching, but everywhere.


    In other words, the only way to avoid inhaling pollen is to stop breathing and fight the enemy.


    However, this is completely different from sending death to death.In order to prevent the birth of the tree world, Darui had sent the fire escape ninjas in the coalition army to use fire escape ninjutsu to burn the wood escape.


    And now, the flower of wood escape blooms, and under the baking of the fire, the bright pollen has become a deadly substance, and it is no longer just as simple as making people coma.


    "Ahem!"


    Someone started coughing constantly, and gradually their consciousness fell into a coma, and it didn''t last long before they fell completely.


    This was just the beginning, and soon, the ninjas of the ninja coalition began to fall one after another.


    The mystery of the flower tree world is too terrifying, because pollen is spread with the air, it is impossible to prevent it.If you don''t pay attention, you may permanently fall into a coma.


    Ye Dou watched all this quietly, his whole body was covered with purple fighting spirit, so dim that people couldn''t see the true face, only a pair of eyes, deep and scary, cold electricity flashed from time to time.


    This is not a battle at all.The combat strength of the two sides is not in the same dimension, and the ninja coalition only has to be slaughtered.


    "It is impossible to change reality just by talking about the inheritance of will with passion and blood"


    Ye Dou speaks indifferently, as if to say to the ninja coalition, and as if responding to others, it is unpredictable.


    Haruno Sakura and others naturally heard what he said, but they didn''t have time to think about what it meant.


    Because the current situation is extremely unfavorable to them, as time goes by, more and more ninjas fall into a coma and become lambs to be slaughtered.


    Darui, Nara Shikamaru and others knew that they couldn''t continue like this, so they had to speak and let the ninja blow away the pollen.


    However, before they acted, Ye Dou spoke first.


    "What can you do if you blow the pollen away? You will die after all. Don''t struggle. This way, you will die more comfortably."


    Hearing that, even though the situation is extremely dangerous at the moment, Nara Shikamaru and others can''t help but twitch their mouths.


    What kind of words are this, it is simply to tell them to give up resistance and to suck fans to death, assholes to the extreme.


    But as Ye Dou said, no matter how hard they struggle, it''s useless to see that his hands are put together, and his fingers are like swords. He is already urging the domineering and gravity of seeing and hearing, and he wants to call down the meteorites that are free in the universe .


    That kind of secret technique is too terrifying, but no ninja is like remembering.


    It is comparable to the gods, the majestic power and law resistance, not to mention that most of them are now in a coma! "Roar!"


    Outside the battlefield, suddenly there was a loud roar from the sky, and Nara Shikamaru and the others sank.


    "So fast"


    The crowd was horrified. They didn''t even have time to blow the division apart. Is the skill the opponent played about to come? "No, his skill shouldn''t be only this level


    Fluctuations, this is from other places"


    Hyuga Hinata looked up at the sky, but did not find the picture of Tianyu being torn apart.


    She was extremely impressed with Ye Dou''s technique, because it was the ultimate secret technique that could razor Konoha to the ground with a single blow.The fluctuations were not comparable to the current fluctuations.


    Hearing that, other ninjas in Ninja Village were dumbfounded and swallowed wildly.


    With such a strong fluctuation, even the earth seemed to be trembling, and it was not even better than the opponent''s secret technique, the other party''s technique, how shocking the world was. This wave of ghosts and gods was indeed not caused by Night Fight. After hesitating for a moment, he stopped the action , Seeing and hearing the domineering change, sweeping the direction of the fluctuation.


    Then he discovered that this turned out to be from the battlefield of Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha.


    At this time, the battle over there seems to have entered a white-hot stage, and Uchiha Daido is already resurrecting Ten Tails.


    "What''s the matter with the night fight"


    The mongoose stared at him, his eyes filled with gossip.


    "It''s the roar from the outside golem, and the ten tails are gradually resurrecting."


    It''s impossible for Toku to be resurrected! Yato did not deliberately hide his voice, so the ninja coalition in front also heard him.


    But how is this possible? According to their understanding, "Uchiha Madara"


    He did not hesitate to start the war to capture the remaining eight tails and nine tails and completely resurrect the ten tails.

 402 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 402

    And the news just came from the headquarters that Naruto Uzumaki and Kirabi had won a big victory and defeated the seven big-tailed beasts in one breath! How come Ten-tailed resurrection is not blamed for their thinking like this, about the six-way immortal and Ten-tail The news is really too little, except for a few people, the ninjas in the Ninja world, it is not even clear whether the Six Paths of Immortals have existed, right should be regarded as a fairy tale.


    At the same time, the battlefield on the other side was also breaking out at the same time.


    After losing the manzhuli force who reincarnated from the dirty soil, Uchiha took the soil himself and captured Yao and Kyuubi.


    It''s just that it is too reluctant to rely on him to not catch the eight tails and nine tails, because he is facing the strongest nine tails and eight tails of the nine big tail beasts.


    Therefore, he can only unlock the seal of the Golem in advance, and use the power of the ten tails to complete the capture of the eight tails and nine tails.


    However, the resurrection of Togo takes time, so Uchiha had to fight Naruto Uzumaki, Kirabi, Kakashi Hagi and others.


    The current Naruto Uzumaki is no longer what it used to be.He has stepped into the pinnacle of the Ninja World.He has not only cultivated the fairy mode of Miaomu Mountain, but also successfully recovered or influenced the nine tails, and his combat power has been greatly improved.


    Therefore, in the course of the battle, they succeeded in smashing Uchiha''s mask with soil, allowing him to reveal his true face for the first time.


    "Why do you bring soil?"


    Looking at the person in front of him, Hagi Kakashi''s eyes widened, and his expression was full of disbelief.


    He has always hated him, and he is a dangerous person who is regarded as the enemy of the Ninja World. It is actually that... the important companion who once changed his life, Uchiha brought the soil.


    However, why at this moment, Hagi Kakashi thought a lot about the origins of the events such as the Nine Tails of Disaster Konoha, the Land of Blood Mist, etc. Is it all his friend did it? "Since you are not dead, why do you know? just now"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I am alive or not, but it does not matter."


    The old man repeated that this was supposed to be a good thing worth drinking three bowls of wine, but at the moment Uchiha brought the soil, the face that was half ruined by the boulder, and there was only endless indifference.


    "If you insist on saying the reason, it''s because you couldn''t save Lin!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    366. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Sixth, Treasures, Monsters]


    The reunion of the deceased was originally a beautiful thing worth toasting and drinking, but now it is impossible for Haaki Kakashi and Uchiha to sit at the same table.


    They once enrolled in a ninja school together, and then joined the same team to perform tasks, and then left their lives together to save their companions and bravely rushed to Longtan.


    These are two people who have had a fateful friendship, but now they are standing opposite each other, wanting to divide the life.


    "Don''t show that look, Kakashi."


    "Don''t you scold me."


    "What''s the use of scolding, I''m not interested in this world that is about to disappear."


    Uchiha raised his head and looked up at the sky, his tone of calmness was indescribable, making it impossible for people to understand what he was thinking.


    In front of him, Kakashi Hatake had only a sad face left.


    The person in front of him was once a close friend who saved him and brought him back to the right way, but now, he has fallen and hesitated to destroy the world.


    Just because she couldn''t save her other companion, Rin Nohara! Her self-blame flooded her heart like a tide, making Haaki Kakashi difficult to breathe, almost suffocating.


    Boom! Just as a few people were talking, a black shadow suddenly fell at a high speed, splashing countless smoke and dust next to the Uchiha belt.


    "Take soil, you seem to have a great time."


    It was Uchiha Madara, who heard the roar of the outside golem, he no longer wasted time with Gaara 3, and came over in person after solving the battle.


    "Is your other ally not here yet."


    After Uchiha Madara arrived, he glanced around and found no other people there. He chuckled and said, "After all, it is unrealistic to be able to chase after me and Zhuma, let alone surpass us."


    Hearing this, Uchiha kept the soil silent.


    On the bright side, even though he is an ally with Yadou and Uchiha Madara, the human heart is unpredictable, and he also has his own thoughts in his heart.


    Both Yatoto and Uchiha Madara are too powerful, and the best way is to let them restrain each other, which is to his advantage.


    Of course, it is not yet that time, they still need to capture the eight tails and nine tails.


    "Uchiha Madara, why are you here, what happened to Gaara and the others!"


    Uzumaki Naruto asked knowingly.


    Since Uchiha Madara can appear here, it naturally means that Gaara, Raikage, and Tukage 3 over there have failed to block, and may even have been killed.


    Thinking of this, Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t control his emotions, and there were big fluctuations, and the terrible Chakra constantly spewed out of his body, shocking.


    "Over there"


    Ubo Madara raised his eyes slightly, and looked at the nine-tailed Chakra, "I don''t know, I''m afraid it won''t be all right."


    The ambivalent sentence is enough to say that the situation of Luo and the three people is extremely bad now, and they are in a state of life and death.


    "Yao and Kyuubi handed over the opportunity to not give Uzumaki Naruto a chance to speak, Uchiha Madara asked for the Uchiha group fan from Uchiha''s hands, stood up, and attacked aggressively.


    He didn''t want to wait any longer.After the Battle of the Valley of the End, he had been lurking in the dark part of the Ninja World, planning and preparing.


    Decades have passed, he is eager to see the coveted scene and end the disturbance of this world.


    He wants to prove it to Qianshou Zhuma, that he is right! Seeing this, whether it is Naruto Uzumaki or Kirabi, his heart is very heavy at this moment.


    The person in front of him is one of the real Sengoku duo, not Xibei goods, but genuine. His background is too big. Who can guarantee that he can be taken down even if they can perfectly integrate with the eight tails and nine tails. Not confident.


    The war broke out again, the murderous air spread, and the terrible fluctuations swept the entire world.


    On the side, Uchiha Daito and Hagi Kakashi are still looking at each other.


    "Why, bring soil! Why do you want to get along with Uchiha Madara!"


    Hagi Kakashi wondered. Once this guy... who changed her, why did she become like this, is it really because of Lynn''s death? "Shut your mouth, you are just a silly rubbish."


    After all, Uchiha took the soil and couldn''t hold it back, and cursed Hagi Kakashi:


    He used to have a dream to become the Hokage of Konoha Shinobu, even at the expense of himself, to protect Haaki Kakashi and Nohara Lin.


    However, the reality is too cruel, no matter how good aspirations are, it can''t fill the void in my heart.


    "I entrusted Lin to you, but what about you, what did you do, watching her die!"


    Uchiha shot the soil with anger, without any emotion.


    Today, the kaleidoscope in the right eye and the reincarnation eye in the left eye are incredibly strong, and because Kakashi Hagi has guilt in his heart, he fell into a disadvantage with just one face.


    "How do you want to do night fight? The fight is already underway. Do you want to reclaim the ten tails now"


    At the same time, above the battlefield, Ye Dou floated high in the sky, hunting in a black robe, staring faintly at the bottom of the battlefield.

 403 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 403

    He came over early in the morning, but didn''t immediately join the battlefield, because the current Ten-tails were not yet resurrected.


    "It''s not time yet. In the final analysis, the Chakra fruit is the ten-tail itself. Only with enough energy can it blossom and bear fruit."


    Ye Dou just stared at the outside golem, as if to look through it.


    "What is the origin of this stuff?"


    The mongoose also stared at the strange-looking alien golem and asked curiously.


    "The treasure of the Datongmu clan, a kind of evil that can absorb vitality and turn it into nutrients."


    Ye Dou spoke lightly.


    This world is very mysterious.Human beings are not the only ones in the world, there are other alien life forms.


    It is like the Datongmu clan. Their birth has been unable to trace their birth.Only know that the Datongmu Huiye who came to the earth thousands of years ago is just a pawn sent by the Datongmu clan and is responsible for planting the god tree.


    In the eyes of the Datongmu clan, the sacred tree is a treasure and can make chakra pills for their clan.


    But for other planets, the sacred tree is a monster.It will take root in the planet and absorb the nutrients of the planet until the planet completely loses its vitality.


    "If you win the final victory in this battlefield, what about the big barrel wood clan?"


    "If one comes, kill one, if necessary, I will find the planet where they live"


    Ye Dou spoke softly, with a calm tone, but the...serious air made people shudder.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    367. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty Seven, I Madara would call you the strongest]


    Boom! Just as Ye Dou was talking to the mongoose, there was another strong wave in the battlefield below.


    It was Yao and Kyuubi, who jointly played the tail beast jade, they wanted to destroy the barrier that Uchiha brought to protect the outer golem, and kill it before Tokuo was resurrected.


    But roar! They failed, and they saw a creature that they had never seen suddenly appeared in front of everyone.It was extremely large, with ten tails, and it shook the world with a long roar.


    Unlike other tail beasts, this curious creature has only one eye, which is very similar to the reincarnation eye, but it is scarlet in color.It is engraved with 7 gou jade to symbolize the sealed one to seven tails.


    This is the legendary Ten Tails, after thousands of years, it finally appeared again.


    "The evil chakra of the golem has disappeared, why"


    "Touwei has no concept of emotion, even I can''t perceive it."


    Hearing Kyuubi''s explanation, Naruto Uzumaki was taken aback, because he had never encountered such a thing.


    Whether it is a human, a psychic beast, or a tail beast, they all have their own thoughts, so he can perceive whether the other party is malicious or good.


    In other words, "Is this ten tails. There is no good and no evil. It is purer than a beast."


    "There was no chakra in this world. It was the arrival of Datongmu Huiye that brought this supernatural power to this land."


    "Then there is no chakra, how did the sacred tree grow?"


    "Natural energy, and energy from life."


    Ye Dou raised his head and looked at the night sky.I don''t know when, a blood moon hung in the sky.In this blood-filled battlefield, it was obviously a monster, as if the world was coming to an end.


    Ten-tails are extraordinary, perhaps due to the energy they have taken in, making it feel like the earth''s soil, water, and air, and it is impossible to perceive it through emotion.


    However, if you enter the fairy mode, you can clearly perceive that the terrifying ability contained in the ten tails is simply the natural energy of the world cycle itself.


    "I still want to catch them before the ten tails are resurrected. I didn''t expect that the current ninja will have two chances."


    At this time, Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Madara had already jumped on the heads of Tentails.


    Even though Uchiha Madara is a reincarnated body from the unclean soil, he already has reincarnation eyes, so he can connect with Tentails.


    "I want to start the ritual of unlimited monthly reading immediately."


    Uchiha ignored him and said directly.


    "Um... it takes some time for the great illusion to call the moon. The power of the nine-tailed human column will hinder us. It will be more beneficial to us to kill them with the power of the ten-tailed first."


    "You just want to try the power of Ten Tails, it''s just like a kid who gets a new toy."


    "No, you are wrong, only children can be frizzy when doing things!"


    Uchiha Madara turned his head and stared at Uchiha''s soil, with an inexplicable tone that made the latter tremble involuntarily.


    "These two guys don''t look like iron buckets either."


    The mongoose is thoughtful and authentic.


    Nowadays, wars are erupting everywhere.As a system, it has no ability to intervene, nor a position to intervene, at best it can only gossip.


    "Humans are a perceptual and fickle group, Madara sleeps too long, he will not trust anyone except himself."


    Through perception, Yato had discovered that the trap that Uchiha Madara placed at the heart of the Uchiha belt had been broken.


    Taking advantage of the concealment of the divine power space, he used Hagi Kakashi''s hand to smoothly solve the restraint on his body.


    Uchiha Madara''s pupil power is so powerful, and his insight ability is unique in the world, so naturally he will not fail to see the changes in Uchiha''s belt soil.


    "It''s pretty awesome, this Uchiha belt soil"


    The mongoose rarely sighed, a little unbelievable, the man in front of him... who counts everything,


    It was once a frizzy crane tail.


    "That''s it. In the face of real power, any conspiracy will be self-defeating."


    Ye Dou stood in the sky, with black hair dancing with the wind.He seemed to have nothing to do with this war.He watched the battlefield silently, with an extraordinary temperament.


    Suddenly, there was another terrible riot on the battlefield below. It was Ten-tailed, who just spit out the peculiar skill of all tail beasts, tail beast jade.


    However, compared with nine tailed beasts, eight tailed beasts, seven tailed beasts, and other tail beasts, the tail beast jade of ten tails is more terrifying!


    It was an extremely terrifying scene.The mountains were instantly razed to the ground, like a castle made of sand, which shattered at the touch of a touch, shocking the world.


    Terrible fluctuations swept across the entire world.This blow was too bright.The Chakra, which condensed the nine big-tailed beasts, had the power to destroy the world.


    But "it''s crooked"


    Uchiha Madara looked sideways.The attack just now was not controlled by him, but Uchiha brought the soil.


    The latter frowned.This blow was naturally not because he deliberately missed it, but at the moment when the tail beast jade spit out, he was manipulated for a moment.

 404 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 404

    The mongoose turned his head, "That is"


    Ye Dou also raised his eyes slightly, "Here again!"


    ""


    Outside the battlefield, suddenly countless black shadows came to this side, their clothes were not uniform, there were sand ninja, mist ninja, Konoha, cloud ninja, and rock ninja.


    But one thing is the same, that is, the foreheads they wear are all unified "ninjas"


    Guard your forehead! These are all ninjas of the ninja coalition. After the reincarnation of the filthy land is released, these forces quickly solved the enemies on their respective battlefields. At this moment, they are finally assembled.


    The ground is shaking and the mountains are shaking, and tens of thousands of ninja armies are running at the same time, leaving countless footprints on the ground, with depths and shallows, and they are all different! "With the help of white eyes, the most precise heart-turning technique is used, and it only controls 2 seconds to the other party!"


    Yamanaka Ino came and was supported by Hinata Hinata.


    It was her just now, teaming up with Hinata Hinata, briefly controlling Uchiha''s soil, and knocking the Ten-tailed tail beast jade away.


    "Ino, Hinata"


    Uzumaki Naruto shouted excitedly.


    It''s too important, if it weren''t for the two of them, maybe they would all be buried in the ten-tailed beast jade at this moment.


    However, soon, he seemed to think of something again, and asked, "Since you are all here, that fellow Ye Dou"


    "in the sky!"


    After hearing the words, everyone found that after looking up, there was a person hidden in the clouds, and even a breath was not leaked.


    If it weren''t for the eyes of the Hyuga clan, they would never find out.


    "You have been found, Night Fight."


    "I know."


    No need for the mongoose to advance, Ye Dou''s body has already begun to slowly descend, and since it has been discovered, there is no need to continue to hide.


    "Is this your other ally"


    Uchiha Madara watched Yatou earnestly, and said with disdain, "The rat who hides his head and shows his tail is not as good as me."


    "Times have changed, old man."


    Ye Dou turned his head and stared at him fearlessly, "The real protagonist only appears at the last minute."


    This kid is calling me a supporting role! "I know it''s an advantage!"


    Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and secretly controlled Tentails.


    Unexpectedly, the moment Tokuo''s head just shook, an unspeakable pressure swept across his body, whether it was Tokuo or Uchiha Madara, it was difficult to move.


    "The Blood Follower Never Seen"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes narrowed, and then he retracted his gaze, "I recognize you for such a chakra. No one in the new era of ninja is better than you, I Madara would like to call you the strongest!"


    Night Fight: "Please download Fei Lu Xiao to read the novel without underline


    368. Chapter 358, Konoha f4]


    "What the hell is going on with this chakra"


    "I, Sasuke, Shigogo, and Mizutsuki are not perceptual ninjas. I didn''t expect to be able to feel this fluctuation."


    At this moment, Konoha Ninja attracted four uninvited guests.


    They are Uchiha Sasuke, Shigogo, Onitou Suizuki, and Osamaru who has just been resurrected.


    "Let''s go, Dashemaru, lead the way."


    Sasuke Uchiha naturally sensed the fluctuations and began to urge Osha Maru.


    Although Konoha is not far from the Thunder Country, he can still detect the fluctuations in the battlefield here.The war there is very fierce, and he can''t waste time anymore.


    The goal of their trip is to summon Hokage, except for the Five Dynasties, to reincarnate through the dirty soil and return to the sun.


    His brother, the last thing Uchiha Itachi said to him when he left Yoma, made Sasuke Uchiha start thinking again.


    At this time, he was no longer a simple avenger, and for the first time wanted to explore the true meaning of the village, family, and ninja world.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to resurrect the Oshe Maru, using the Oshe Maru cells on his body and the curse seal on the red bean to successfully resurrect the Oshe Maru, which was supposed to be sealed in the ten-punch sword.


    Oshamaru smiled at Uchiha Sasuke, then nodded.


    This time, they will go to two places in total, one is the Namian Hall of the Uzumaki family not far from Konoha, and they will get the mask of the god of death.


    Then, they will go to the former ancestral shrine of the Uchiha clan, Nangagawa Shrine, and unlock the hands of Onoshimaru which was taken away by the god of death, and then play the technique of reincarnating from the dirty soil.


    Soon after, they arrived at their final destination, Nangagawa Shrine where the Uchiha monument was placed.


    "You all get out of the way, I''m going to start."


    Oshemaru motioned them to stay away from them, and then put on the death mask.


    A weird thing happened.The moment he put on the mask of the god of death, he seemed to be taken away from him, and a huge phantom suddenly appeared behind him.


    Although it is in human form, it is terrifying to the extreme, with a knife in his mouth, which is a tool used by death to cut off the body and soul.


    To retrieve Oshemaru''s hands, they must allow the god of death to cling to one of them, and then cut open the abdomen to retrieve Oshemaru''s sealed hands.


    With a puff, the god of death reached out and grabbed the short knife in his mouth, and then drew a knife against his abdomen.At the same time as he freed his hands, Osha Maru also released the souls of Sarutobi Rischi and Hafeng Shuimen.


    "Hurry up, Shigeo, Shuiyue!"


    After doing all this, Da She Wan immediately.


    Abandoning the death mask, shouted with a weak look.


    The latter two also knew that the situation was urgent, and immediately stopped hesitating, injecting natural energy into Uchiha Sasuke''s body, and opening the scroll that sealed the fourth generation of Konoha Hokage.


    These two things happened at the same time, and the use of filthy art required sacrifices.The goal of their trip was to resurrect the four Hokage, so they needed four sacrifices.


    Fortunately, the moment Osaimaru was ready to inject natural energy into Uchiha Sasuke''s body, Uchiha took soil to monitor Uchiha Sasuke''s and buried the white extinct spores, and immediately began to germinate.


    "A total of six 66 white spores, be cautious, A Fei!"


    Da She Maru sneered, then slapped his big hand to the ground, "The art of reincarnation from the dirty soil!"


    After doing all this, Da She Wan immediately plunged into the body of another Bai Jue.

 405 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 405

    It takes a price to let the god of death release his soul. The moment he puts on the mask, he has become


    After the sacrifice, at this moment, he made Bai Jue a substitute for death.


    With the squirming of the four 44 Baijue, the mustard dust of the dirty soil reincarnation slowly began to take shape, known as Konoha 4, the fourth generation of Hokage, and returned! Gui Deng Shui Yue couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The four in front of him are famous. Konoha Liedai Hokage, that strong sense of oppression made him feel a little uncomfortable breathing.


    Especially the first generation of Naruto Senjuzuma, which put the most pressure on him.


    He wore a red armor, which was the costume of the Warring States Period, symbolizing this man, the ninja god who was killed from the Warring States Period.


    However, this ninja... who once stood at the top of the ninja seems to be a little different from what Gui Deng Suizuki imagined.


    When Konoha''s fourth generation Hokage regained consciousness, they completely ignored the few people in front of them, and they were there: chatting happily.


    When the original generation of Hokage asked who the contemporary Hokage of Konoha Shinobu was, he immediately learned the answer.


    Laugh awkwardly.


    "Xiao Gang is my eldest granddaughter, so I was so spoiled by me. As a result, I even learned my gambling problem, that girl hahahahahahaha"


    The god of ninja is a bit different from what I imagined.


    Don''t say it''s Ghost Deng Shui Yue, even Da She Wan is a little embarrassed at this moment.


    Where did they think, this man... who once caused the entire Ninja world to shake, and the creator of the world with one hand, has such a amiable personality! "Just talk less gossip, a group of old guys who have already fallen into the soil."


    Sasuke Uchiha didn''t have the patience to watch the farce of the ancestors, and said bluntly, "Sandaime, why let Itachi do that kind of thing."


    Up to this moment, he couldn''t care, or that, after knowing all the truth, he couldn''t understand his brother''s actions.


    What does the village, family, and country symbolize in the end, he wants an answer.


    "What is a ninja, what is a village, tell me"


    "If you can, please make a long story short, we don''t have much time."


    Da She Wan interrupted.


    "No time to"


    Sarutobi frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "The Fourth Ninja War has broken out, Uchiha Madara is resurrected, and Iori Yatou, they seem to kill all the ninjas in the world."


    Nani! Hearing this, Sarutobi Rischi and Bofeng Shuimen''s heart shook at the same time.


    "Iori Yatou you are talking about the seventh class of Kakashi... Iori Yatou"


    Sarutobi Hizen was shocked, and when he saw Osha Maru nodding his head, his face was full of incredible writing.


    "Impossible, even if Ye Dou''s physical talent is outstanding, it is impossible to have such an ability."


    "We were all deceived by him, Sarutobi-sensei. He was the one who took Uchiha Shisui''s eyes back then."


    Da She Maru turned his head and looked at the original Hokage Thousand Hands Pillars, and then said, "He has awakened a special kind of blood heir, a kind of blood heir like the original adult, unique but extremely powerful."


    "Is Gravity Blood Succession?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen has a solemn expression.He has briefly intertwined with Ye Dou when Nine Tails is about to break the seal, so he has seen those blood heirs.


    That is the terrible power that can be subdued by the nine tails with one blow! "Iori Yatou, who is he?"


    It was the first time I heard this name in Senju Zhuma and Senjumon, and I was very curious.


    They all know Uchiha Madara, but Yagami Yato, can anyone compare to Uchiha Madara: It seems to be out, Shisui''s other Tenjin Danzo did not get it, I am too amateur, I am sorry to remind Feilu You: Three things to read,


    369. Chapter Three Hundred and Fifty-Nine, Unexpected Reinforcement]


    "I am not the same as you, I will never cut off the bond that was built with great difficulty!"


    The fourth ninja war is about to come to an end.


    At this moment, Naruto Uzumaki stood in front of tens of thousands of ninja coalition forces, facing Uchiha''s instigation with soil, his attitude was firm and never wavered.


    And behind him, there are countless ninja coalition forces protected by Nine-tailed Chakra.


    This is an extremely spectacular picture. Except for the 30,000 ninjas killed by Yato and Uchiha Madara, today''s ninja coalition still has close to 50,000.


    Protecting and strengthening 50,000 ninjas with one''s own power, the chakra required for this is too large to imagine.


    Moreover, this is only half of the nine-tailed chakra.If the two chakras of Yin and Yang are not separated, the effect will be even more incredible.


    "You don''t have to cut, in the world of illusion, there will be everything you want!"


    Uchiha spoke with dirt, his expression inexplicable and inexplicable tone.


    Beside him, both Yatou and Uchiha Madara looked sideways at him.


    What exactly Uchiha is doing with the soil, maybe even he doesn''t know.


    He probably wanted to deny, Naruto Uzumaki, wanting the other person to become like himself, so that he can feel better in the night fight. Recalling that Uchiha''s will to take the soil is not as firm as Uchiha Madara, and he is becoming a ten-tailed man. When exerting strength, it will go through a very painful process.


    That process will tear up the memory and make yourself forget who you are.Only a strong-willed person can survive the past without being swallowed up and eroded by the ten-tailed will.


    The process of Uchiha''s fusion of the soil and the sacred tree almost forgot everything and became a slave to Ten-tailed.


    But with Uchiha Madara, he had never happened to such a thing, and he easily merged with Togo.


    Perhaps, in the deepest part of his heart, Uchiha has never forgotten that he used to...Hokage Dream, so when he meets people with the same dream, he is eager to change the other party, so that the other party becomes like himself and fills up The emptiness of the heart.


    "After all, it is a ninja tool that is bewitched."


    Ye Dou withdrew his gaze and said nothing.


    Uchiha Madara did the same, watching everything without saying a word.


    The two of them, respectively, were limited by the lack of reincarnation eyes and the absence of a real body.They could not truly connect with the ten tails and resurrect the sacred tree, so they could only wait and accompany Uchiha to bring the soil to continue this farce.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, Ten Tails raised up to the sky and let out a long howl.


    Unlike any head-to-tail beast, Ten-tailed has no concepts such as emotions, only Uchiha belt soil and Uchiha Madara can control it, and it can remain stable.


    And now, the connection between the two Uchihas and Too was cut off by the ninja coalition forces, and Too was immediately plunged into a state of rampage.


    "Naruto, it''s not good, Ten Tails will change with the sky!"


    "The sky is different, what is that!"

 406 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 406

    "Don''t worry about so much, Ten-tailed attack is coming!"


    In Naruto Uzumaki''s body, Nine Tails shouted.


    The so-called change of heaven and earth is a major attack by Tokuo.


    It can cause lightning, floods, hurricanes and other natural disasters to attack indiscriminately, and the battlefield can be cleaned in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Ten tails roared, unable to imagine pulling out of it, and then the aura that opened the world was permeated, like a scene of apocalypse.


    "Master Ye Dou!"


    Sprite automatically protects the lord, Chakra overflows from the body of the night fight, covering him with a layer of black chakra


    The coat blocks the ten-tailed indiscriminate attack.


    This is a real world-breaking blow. Natural disasters such as lightning, floods, and hurricanes raged indiscriminately.


    Faced with such a shocking blow, the Ninja Alliance troop trembled in their hearts, and even the idea of ??running away was lost, extremely terrifying.


    "The battlefield should be cleaner now."


    Uchiha Madara hid in the middle of Susano.When the storm cleared, his pair of eyes swept across the battlefield, only to find that the death of the ninja coalition army was much lower than he had imagined.


    "You actually blocked it, Kyuubi?"


    His eyesight is so high that he can tell at a glance that it is the nine-tailed Chakra who protects everyone.


    "However, this nine-tailed chakra is almost exhausted."


    In fact, as Uchiha Madara expected, the chakra that Uzumaki Naruto gave to the Ninja Alliance is gradually dissipating.


    Even he himself can''t maintain the Chakra mode, and the unimaginable Chakra is about to squander cleanly.


    However, this is not over yet, Ten Tails did not stop attacking because of this.


    It seems to have felt that among the many ants in front of them, there is the chakra that originally belonged to it, and it wants to take it back.


    "What''s the matter, the form has begun to change again"


    Someone screamed that the form of the ten tails had begun to change dramatically again.


    At this moment, the ten tails can no longer see the head, and they are very strangely transformed into a flower.


    "It''s not a change, it''s just gradually returning to its original appearance. After listening to it, once it completes the final change, we will lose."


    Except for the few people in the night, the most familiar with the ten tails in the field is the eight tails and nine tails separated from the ten tails.


    They know very well what will happen once Ten-tailed complete evolution, when the owner of the reincarnation eye and Ten-tailed Chakra are fully integrated.


    Then, what they will face is equal to the six immortals in the past! "Boom!"


    During the conversation, Ten-tailed attack was about to strike again.


    It is a tail beast jade, but it is not an ordinary tail beast jade.The tail beast jade condensed at this moment is many times larger than what people have seen.


    "This volatility is still complete."


    To be honest, even Ye Dou, somewhat underestimated the energy contained in Tokuo.


    It should be understood that this is only swallowing ten tails from one to seven tails.If the strongest eight tails and nine tails are swallowed and merged, the ten tails may be even more terrifying.


    Um, this feeling! In the distance of the battlefield, two chakras who are very familiar with Night Fight suddenly came out.


    Those were two people who should have died, and were buried in Konoha''s cemetery like Konoha''s heroes.


    They are the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi, and the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen.


    In addition, there are two other extremely powerful, but extremely strange auras.


    "Night Fight"


    "Ah, the last actor, here comes!"


    Ye Dou opened his eyes and his expression became more solemn.


    The opponent''s speed is too fast.It is not an ordinary normal rush, but a space-time ninjutsu that is too fast to be grasped.


    If there were no accidents, it was the Flying Thunder God''s technique.Every time it disappeared and appeared, the opponent would leap forward a great distance.


    In today¡¯s ninja world, there are very few ninjas who have cultivated the art of flying thunder gods. Two ninjas appear at a time. The four 44 ninjas who are rushing to the battlefield are Konoha¡¯s historical Naruto! Please download Fei Lu Xiao


    370.Chapter Three Hundred and Sixtieth, Legend of Naruto]


    "Boom!"


    The earth shook and the mountains shook, and the super tail beast jade gathered by the ten tails finally came out.


    In an instant, the world seemed to be destroyed, everything withered, even if the battlefield was far away, people trembled, and their hearts trembled.


    Too terrible, this is the ten-tailed, the root of all chakras, huge and powerful, far from the other nine-headed beasts.


    It is indifferent, cold and merciless.Except for the chakra that should belong to Kiuwei, there is nothing else in its eyes.Everything can be killed and there is no need for existence.


    "coming!"


    "Jieyin!"


    Nara Shikamaru roared, not seeing the sloppyness and passion of the past.


    Using the secret technique of Yamanaka Ino, he had just communicated with the father of the black soil and obtained a simple defensive soil escape ninjutsu, and then passed it to the mind of every coalition ninja.


    At this moment, more than 50,000 ninjas made seals at the same time.This scene is magnificent and unimaginable.


    "Earth escape.


    The Art of the Barrier"


    Bang Long Long, this is just a level of ninjutsu, very common, experienced ninjas can even learn in an instant.


    However, the sensation caused by this ninjutsu at the moment has exceeded the level, and even all forbidden techniques.


    Nothing else, because there are as many as tens of thousands of ninjas performing this technique! The earth was plunged into a riot, and walls made of soil or rock stood in front of Uzumaki Naruto and firmly protected him behind him. .


    Getting closer, all the ninjas couldn''t help sweating their palms, and they madly transported their chakras, roaring and roaring! "Block me!"


    "Sharing ninjutsu is surprising."

 407 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 407

    Uchiha Madara was surprised, because ninjutsu has always been the foundation of all races and villages. Unless it is stolen, it will hardly be spread, even if it is just an ordinary level ninjutsu.


    Today, the Five Great Ninja Villages have abandoned everything, not only teaming up to fight the enemy, but even willing to share the ninjutsu that has never been passed on, which is very different from the Ninjutsu he knows.


    It''s just "If you think that you can block Ten-tailed like this, then you are too naive."


    He is very cold, and unlike Uchiha, he is a true overlord-level figure with a firm will that cannot be easily shaken.


    Boom! Finally, the ten-tailed attack arrived. There was no horrible collision. The rock barriers punched by the ninja allied forces were completely unable to stop the ten-tailed beast jade.


    "Damn it, stop for me!"


    Some ninja from the coalition screamed, pressing his hands firmly on the ground, almost sinking, showing how hard he was.


    Today''s Uzumaki Naruto is no longer simply an object to be protected, but their comrades-in-arms, the key to whether they can win this victory.


    It''s useless! The ten tails are far from their strength. The rock barriers shattered and turned into dust and dissipated, and they began to despair.


    "Is it over? The gap is huge, it''s not the same dimension.


    What Tentails possess is the real mighty power, and the root of all chakras starts from it.Ninjas like them are simply unmatched.


    There was another bang, and the tail beast jade was about to blast in front of everyone.


    At this moment, many people closed their eyes in despair.However, just as Naruto Uzumaki was also sweating, a special kunai suddenly cut through the void and pierced into the ground in front of Naruto Uzumaki.


    "The Art of Flying Thunder God!"


    Whoosh! Disappeared, the tail beast jade sprayed by the ten tails disappeared without any signs, and replaced by a


    He has short blond hair, like a ninja like the sun.


    Seeing this, many Konoha ninjas were so excited that they were about to cry.


    They will never forget that pure white robe, because it was the fourth generation of Hokage who died in battle for Konoha, Hafeng Mizuno! "Am I late?"


    The moment he spoke, several ninjas burst into tears.


    That was the guard team of the fourth generation of Naruto Wave Fengshuimen, the Flying Thunder God Genma Squad, which is the only elite team of Konoha that has developed the time and space ninjutsu of Flying Thunder except for the second and fourth generations of Naruto.


    "Four generations!"


    I don''t know the Huo Xuanjian, and they are all the same, Die Iwahi yelled, and he was crying.


    As the guards of the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshuimen, they also assisted Hokage to protect Konoha during the Nine Tails of Disaster.


    However, the final result was that the four generations of Naruto died in battle, and the Nine-Tailed Monster Fox was sealed by the death of life. As the guards, it was their fault. They wanted to use their lives to exchange this one... Hokage saw that year again at this moment. That...golden flash, how could they not be excited suddenly, with a rumbling sound, a strong vibration suddenly came from the sea outside the battlefield.


    "this is"


    "Be careful, it''s about to explode, I transferred the ten-tailed attack to the sea."


    Bo Feng Shuimen smiled, but the other ninjas couldn''t laugh at all, because the fluctuations were so great, even if it was like a battlefield far away, they still blew up and down.


    However, before there was a whistling sound, another black shadow descended from the sky and resisted the center of the battlefield.


    "Watergate, your speed is still so fast!"


    "Three generations!"


    The ninja coalition made an uproar, and this turned out to be another Hokage who had died in battle.The difference is that he was not the fourth generation, but the third generation Sarutobi.


    At this moment, although he looks old, he can hardly conceal the "ninxiong" on his body


    spirit.


    "Three generations of Hokage-sama, why are they?"


    "and many more"


    Someone couldn''t believe it and spoke in amazement, but they were interrupted by a perceptual ninja before speaking.


    Because, someone is here again, and most people are strange, but very familiar ninja.


    "Four generations, your Flying Thunder God is faster than me!"


    The speaker is a ninja wearing blue armor. He has short silver hair and a slender figure. It turned out to be the teacher of the third generation of Naruto, the second generation of Konoha! "What is going on, why the second generation of Naruto Will appear here. Could it be that even the first generation adults have also been resurrected"


    This scene is really too exciting, too shocking.


    Not long ago, they faced the fate of being bombarded and killed. In a blink of an eye, the three Konoha heroes actually returned from the Pure Land of Bliss, and "Since everyone is here, let''s start!"


    First generation adults! Among Konoha''s ninjas, many of them opened their eyes wide and almost burst into flames.


    They can''t be unfamiliar with this person, because he is the founder of Konoha Ninja Village, and at the same time, he is also a hand to put down the chaotic world, end the Warring States period, and create the era of ninja, the first generation of Naruto Senjuju, known as the god of ninja! It was unbelievable, except for the five generations, all Konoha''s generations of Hokage were present.


    At this moment, between the Thousand Hands Pillars, the Thousand Hands, the Sarutobi Sun Slash, and the Wave Feng Shui Gate four people 4 standing side by side 2 2 stations, none of them spoke, but there was an unconcealable pressure on everyone''s mind.


    They are all the kings of the Ninja world of the same era. Their names are spread throughout the streets and alleys of the Ninja world, but now they are present at the same time, which makes people excited! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things to collect,


    371. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty One, I Want to Become Hokage]


    "No way"


    "How is this possible!"


    "First-generation adults, second-generation adults, third-generation adults, and fourth-generation adults!"


    Around, countless ninjas were shocked, their attitudes at the moment were very embarrassed, some were lying down, some were crying, and some were praying to the sky.


    The tail beast jade spit out by Ten Tails made almost everyone desperate, but the four people who suddenly appeared easily resolved the crisis for them.


    And these four people are supposed to have already died, Konoha''s generation of Hokage! This is an unimaginable scene. The four people in front of them were ninjas representing an era. At this moment, they gathered together and appeared in the fourth. The battlefield of the Second Ninja War is heart-shaking and bloody! Boom! The aftermath of the tail beast jade has not yet dissipated, and the strong fluctuations are still circulating in the battlefield.


    But they couldn''t shake the four Konoha Hokage. Although they were reincarnated from the filthy soil, they had an unspeakable spirit on their bodies that people couldn''t ignore, "Uchiha Madara and Night Fight!"


    Even though Sarutobi Rizen looks like an old-fashioned dragon bell, his spirit is no less than half of the other three, and the former Shinobi is back.


    "Why are you betraying the village and collaborating with fellow Uchiha Madara!"


    He spoke in a deep voice, without anger.


    Stepping on the battlefield, he is no longer the kind old man Konoha loved by everyone, but Konoha''s third generation of Hokage. Even if the gods are different, his spirit will not be reduced by a bit! "People who have died, just Sleep well."


    Ye Dou spoke faintly, calmly too much, Ying, he had already killed three 3s, even the first generation of Hokage could not move him.


    "This is the kid"


    Qianshou Zhuma also looked over, and his eyes were uncertain.

 408 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 408

    His perception ability is extremely amazing, even better than that of the second generation of Hokage.He has already felt the dragon vein core next to Ye Dou''s heart.


    Of course, he didn''t know that it was the core of the dragon veins.He only felt an unimaginable energy fluctuation and strong vitality, that was his cell.


    Moreover, in the abdomen of Ye Dou, there was a powerful and cold Chakra hovering.These three energies appeared on one person at the same time, and even he was terrified.


    "Danzo once asked me to deal with you, but my heart is soft. Today, I will make up for the mistakes of the year."


    Sarutobi Hitoshi''s eyes became cold.


    Needless to say, he is Konoha''s third generation of Hokage, and it is his duty to guard the village.No matter what reason the other party has, it is unforgivable to hurt the village.


    "How do you make up for the so-called Thousand Kinds of Ninjutsu?"


    Too arrogant, Sarutobi Sun Slash was once known as Konoha''s strongest Hokage in the early days, because of his outstanding talent, proficient in the attributes of the five elements and chakras, and mastered ninjutsu up to: thousands of types, known as Dr. Ninjutsu.


    As a result, Ye Dou said that he didn''t know what to say, this was Chi Guoguo''s contempt, arrogant and domineering.


    Sarutobi frowned, not because of being caught.


    Instead, I really feel that the child of the year is already on the top of the Ninja World.


    Although he is still very young, he has a self-respecting temperament on his body.It is an invincible temperament that can only be cultivated from bloody battles.


    At that time, he was soft-hearted, but he finally made a big mistake! Whoosh! However, it didn''t wait: Sarutobi Hiichi moved his hand, and a black shadow quickly slipped into the sky.


    I saw him pick from the eagle''s back, aimed at the direction of Ye Dou, and slashed it down without hesitation.


    "Sasuke!"


    Uzumaki Naruto shouted.


    The visitor is Uchiha Sasuke.Compared with the previous time, Uchiha Sasuke has not changed much, but the pupil power of his eyes is much higher.


    Cang! "Eternal kaleidoscope writing round eyes


    ."


    Yato drew out his sword and raised his hand to block Uchiha''s attack.


    "Return Shisui''s eyes to me."


    Sasuke Uchiha spoke coldly.


    Yato was too familiar with these words, and Uchiha Itachi also said in the same tone.


    At this moment, Uchiha Sasuke not only inherited his eyes, but also inherited his brother''s unfulfilled wish.


    "Does Uchiha Itachi''s eyes make you confident? You seem to have forgotten your position, Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Ye Dou''s complexion remained unchanged, and his tone was unspeakable.If they hadn''t seen the two of them meet each other at the moment, people would even think that this was just an ordinary chat.


    "Shut up, don''t let me hear your brother''s name on your mouth."


    Sasuke Uchiha''s voice became colder, "I will guard Konoha, and I will become Naruto!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the surroundings became quiet.


    "A traitor who has run away for many years suddenly ran back and said something cold joke, bastard."


    Inuzukaya was taken aback for a moment, then roared.


    The atmosphere of the original killing was completely changed because of Uchiha Sasuke''s words, and he temporarily forgot that this was a battlefield.


    No way, because Uchiha Sasuke''s words are too impactful! "I don''t know what to say"


    With another bang, Yatou swept Uchiha Sasuke away with a single knife.


    Unlike Inuzukaga and others, Yato is the only one who knows the "Naruto" in Uchiha''s mouth


    what exactly is it.


    But he will not succeed, and the reign of terror is destined to last, and the battlefield will not disappear because of this.


    One person rules all Ninja villages, whether it is punishment or punishment, all are taken by Uchiha Sasuke himself. This is the "Naruto" in Uchiha''s mouth.


    , Use your own flame to burn all the darkness of Shinobu Village! "Sasuke, are you all right."


    Chonggo, Gui Deng Shui Yue, Da She Wan, Xiang Pho are all here.


    The Eagle Team, which used to destroy Konoha, is now on the side of the Ninja Alliance.


    The wonder of the world is really unpredictable.


    "I am really happy to see that you are so yearning for Hokage, but don''t be too leisurely, ten tails are coming!"


    Qianshouzhu made a violent shout, and teamed up with Hokage to trap Ten Tails.


    "what is that"


    The four Naruto shots at the same time, the ninjutsu they played was naturally extremely extraordinary.


    I saw that Bofeng Shuimen used the technique of the Flying Thunder God to teleport the second and third generations, including himself, to a certain location, and in only an instant, he formed a barrier and trapped Ten Tails.


    "This is the Four Red Sun Formation. It is said that this barrier is dozens of times stronger than the Four Purple Flame Formation. Without four 44 Naruto-level ninjas, it is impossible to use it!"


    In the battlefield, because someone recognized this enchantment ninjutsu, it was only the first time they saw it.


    Because the requirements for using this enchantment are too high, even in the five great Shinobu villages, it is difficult to gather four shadow level masters.


    "Tenwei is trapped, what should I do, Ye Dou"


    Looking at the ten-tailed dog who was struggling but couldn''t get away, the mongoose couldn''t help but speak.


    Ye Dou remained silent, seeing and hearing the domineering spurt, trying to find the location of Uchiha''s soil, but found that there was no clue at all.


    The place where he duel with Hagi Kakashi was the magical space that Kaleidoscope Writing Wheel Eye had, which could not be tracked or detected.


    : Sorry for the breakup, something good is coming, I have been very busy recently, and the breakup for two days is also because I went to my girlfriend''s house, so I hope everyone can understand! Bow! Please download Fei Lu Xiao for the ununderlined version of the novel


    372. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Two, Ten-Tailed People Zhuli (Part I)]


    "Boom!"


    In the battlefield, a terrifying energy fluctuation suddenly spread again.


    It was caused by Tentails.It was unwilling to be trapped.It wanted to break through the barrier in the most violent way.It was actually in the barrier: the condensed tail beast jade was shot out, and it actually blew itself upside down.


    It''s too terrible, Konoha is the number one ninja village in the ninja world, and there is no mediocre ninja who can reach the top of Konoha and become Naruto.

 409 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 409

    Whether it''s Nami Fengshuimen, Sarutobi Hijitsu, Thousands of Mind or Thousands of Pillars, they are all ninjas who look down upon an era of Ninja World.


    Although their bloodlines are different, each is a stunning ninja.


    The god of ninja, the highest speed in the world of ninja, doctor of ninjutsu, golden flash, which one said that you should not shake the world of ninja. The enchantment created by these four people together, really alone in the world, even the strongest tail beast Tentails It can''t be destroyed with a full blow.


    "blocked!"


    "As expected of Hyundai Naruto, they are too strong!"


    ""


    In the rear, the ninja coalition was excited, and the arrival of these four people gave them incomparable confidence.


    It was the Ninja Asura and Konoha Canglang that both became: no longer terrible, they saw the dawn of victory in the war.


    "What should I do? Ye Dou Shiwei is trapped."


    Looking at the corpse lying in the barrier with the head hit by the original Hokage Myojin, the mongoose has a strange look in his eyes, there is a kind of impulse to come forward and take a bite.


    Ten-tailed body, although it is a tree, it can produce flowers. Since there are flowers, there must be nectar, which is absolutely sweet.


    Ye Dou didn''t know what this thing was thinking about, seeing and hearing the domineering surging, but still unable to search for the divine power space.


    The divine power space is too mysterious, as if isolated from the world, without the consent of the surgeon, no one can enter that space.


    During this time, he has been: sorting out all the information about the four wars, so he knows that it will not take long for Uchiha Daido to merge with Toyo.


    At this moment, his duel with Hagi Kakashi is more like saying goodbye to the past.


    "Give me the eyes of Shishui, Ye Dou, don''t let me say it a third time."


    Sasuke Uchiha repeated what he said just now.


    Knowing everything, he is indeed different from the past, but in any case, he is the only one of the Uchiha clan today.


    Whether it was Uchiha Daido or Uchiha Madara, he didn''t count it.In his opinion, they were just two guys who were going to die sooner or later.


    Therefore, as the only descendant of the Uchiha clan, he has the mission of restoring the Uchiha clan and protecting the glory of the Uchiha clan.


    The writing wheel eye of Hagi Kakashi was given voluntarily by the clansmen, and he was not embarrassed to take it, but he had to recycle the kaleidoscope looted by Ye Dou.


    "Hey, Sasuke, isn''t our goal Toyou? Fight with him"


    The ghost lamp Shuiyue on the side couldn''t help taking it, and the water turbulently flowed all over his body.


    This is really terrifying, next year next year is about the same as me, but it is already comparable to monsters like the original Hokage.


    If he can, he really doesn''t want to fight with such a guy. He would rather go desperately with Tentails, so he can still fish in troubled waters! "Give me Shisui''s eyes"


    Sasuke Uchiha hasn''t spoken yet, Yato has already spoken for him, his expression is indifferent, and his eyes are calm.


    "After the third time, what do you want to do."


    When Uchiha Sasuke heard the words, a pair of eyes suddenly became cold, his left hand firmly held the Thor''s sword, and he was about to do it in the next second.


    This time, he was really different and knew all the truth, so he knew that the destruction of their clan was due to the night fight.


    "Wait a minute, Sasuke"


    Suddenly, Uzumaki Naruto passed it over, and stopped Uchiha Sasuke''s movements.


    He was receiving Haruno Sakura''s treatment.After seeing this scene, he couldn''t continue, and he said to stop it.


    Sasuke Uchiha loosened...Thor''s Sword was clenched again, and then loosened.


    Finally, he gave up, and wanted to take the lead in solving the troubles of Ten Tails, Ye Dou and Naruto Uzumaki, he had to save it until the end.


    "Leave the head on your neck first, then I will come to fetch it."


    Ye Dou didn''t respond, and suddenly turned around to find a place, and sat down like a okay person, but stopped fighting.


    The war has developed so far, and it is not far from the end. Soon after, the ten-tailed man will appear. He needs to store Chakra and physical strength until the final battle comes.


    However, even though he didn''t intend to fight, he just sat wherever he was.Like a spectator, the ninja in the ninja coalition would turn his attention to him from time to time, and he had to be cautious when passing by.


    This is his deterrent, especially on this battlefield, like the fireflies in the night, it is too dazzling! More fierce battle broke out.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten Yato and Uchiha Madara, and under the leadership of the original Naruto Senjujutsuma and others, they went all out to kill Ten-tailed Grid here.


    At this moment, there is no need to say more about how strong Ten Tails are, and facing the ninja army led by the four Naruto, it is really amazing.


    You know, the strongest tail beast in the past, the nine tails, can be grabbed with one hand! However, with the participation of the people such as Qianju Zhuma, Tentails can''t be as presumptuous as before. There is danger.


    Different from other previous ninjas, the ninjas of Senju Zhuma and others are special, because the cells of Senju Zhuma are added, which not only has stronger binding force, but also allows the fighting power of these four Naruto, Infinitely approaching before death.


    "kill!"


    "Don''t be afraid, solve the ten tails and end all this!"


    ""


    A gap in the barrier was opened between the Qianshouzhu, and then the ninja army filed in.


    At this moment, the voices of killing were constantly coming from all over the battlefield, and the atmosphere of killing filled the whole world.


    This battle is too amazing. The five Ninja villages have joined forces to fight Ten Tails. This is an unprecedented thing. If the Ninja world still survives after this battle, then what has happened today will definitely be featured in the future history of the uncle and become the most important thing. A magnificent chapter! Perhaps the ninja world once had a world-shaking battle, but it can''t match the battle today.


    Whoosh! Suddenly, Ye Dou, who had been watching the battlefield, turned his head slightly.


    He felt the life breath of Uchiha Daido, and the duel between Uchiha Daido and Hagi Kakashi was over.


    "It''s going to start, ten-tailed man Zhuli!"


    On the other side, Uchiha Madara''s eyes burst at the same time, and his terrifying pupil power penetrated the battlefield, staring directly at the vortex that suddenly appeared in the void.


    "I also want to compete with the columns before becoming a human column force,"


    He suddenly pointed out his sword, his expression indifferent, "No way, plan ahead."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    373. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty-Three, Ten-Tailed People Zhuli (Part 2)]


    In the void, Uchiha''s figure with soil suddenly appeared, but compared to before, his appearance at the moment was a bit too embarrassed, and he felt dying.


    At the same time, Uchiha''s pupils were violent, and after witnessing all this, he used his backhand buried in Uchiha''s body.


    I saw him compare the sword with one hand, and then Uchiha''s body with soil was covered with some black liquid.

 410 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 410

    It was something similar to the white spores, which was buried by Uchiha Madara a long time ago and used it to force Uchiha to bring the soil to perform the reincarnation technique.


    If it were in his heyday, Uchiha would naturally have a way to suppress the soil, but now he has just finished the duel with Hagi Kakashi, and he has also been defeated, and his state is extremely weak.


    What''s more terrible are the black iron rods that suddenly appeared on his body, disturbing the Chakra in his body.


    "my body"


    Uchiha''s face was twisted with soil, his teeth clenched tightly, cold sweat continued to flow, as if he was suffering unimaginable pain.


    "It''s time for me to be born in reincarnation, bring soil!"


    Not far away, Uchiha Madara controlled Susanoh''s stab at the wooden avatar between the thousand-hand poles, and indifferently controlled Uchiha''s soil.


    What kind of love, hatred, and what kind of clan friend, all these are not important to him now, Uchiha Madara has only one goal, to reappear Moon Eye, and then liberate the world and end all disputes.


    Yato is also watching everything, seeing that the domineering has never left the Uchiha belt.


    Unlike Uchiha Madara, Uchiha''s heart with soil is not really as cold as iron stone.The innocence and dreams of his childhood are buried in the deepest part of his heart.


    Otherwise, he would not specifically go to the divine power space and confront his once best friend Kakashi Hagi in an attempt to sever all the past.


    However, the Uchiha belt soil was at the weakest time at this time, and Uchiha Madara came here at this time, and it was almost killing him.


    In a trance, he thought of that... the girl who is always smeared with oil on her face and staring at him "Lin!"


    Uchiha roared with soil, and his hands were already sealed.


    "Stop him!"


    Behind, Senju Zhuma and the others had a foreboding feeling and rushed to the place where Uchiha brought the soil.


    Uchiha Madara, who was reincarnated from the filthy soil, was already extremely difficult to deal with.If Shura was really resurrected, the Ninja world was destined to set off a bloody storm.


    At the moment of crisis, Hafeng Mizuno suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha Daido, holding Kunai in his hand.


    This is the technique of Flying Thunder God, it is the most mysterious time and space ninjutsu, which can shuttle across space, unpredictable.


    Moreover, the mark of this ninjutsu will never disappear.Back when Uchiha brought soil invaded Konoha, Hafeng Mizumon once left a mark on him, and it has been passed down to this day.


    But "it''s late!"


    Ye Dou stared at everything coldly, "Let me see how strong Zhuli is!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a jitter in the battlefield, and Tentails, who was trapped by Konoha''s fourth generation Hokage, suddenly squirmed.


    Then, Uchiha''s body with the soil looked like a black hole, and he actually sucked the huge body of Tokuo into his body.


    "What happened, what happened"


    "Has Tokuo changed form again?"


    "No, he got rid of Madara''s control. From the very beginning, it was not the inherent seal of reincarnation."


    Uzumaki Naruto looked solemn, he was the only one who knew


    Dao is not a person of reincarnation.


    Because he had fought with Uzumaki Nagato, and had personally seen Uzumaki Nagato perform the reincarnation technique.


    "That''s That Is"


    "Ten-tailed person Zhuli!"


    Yato opened his eyes, and he felt a pressure from Uchiha''s body.


    This pressure is very strong, far better than between Uchiha Madara and Senjuju, and there is no human emotion concept at all, except for being strong, there is nothing but nothing.


    Tokuo disappeared, and there was no trace left except for the broken battlefield.It was replaced by the newly born Uchiha belt soil.


    At this moment, he is exactly the same as what he saw before, a pair of eyes without the slightest emotion, without any fluctuations, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with him.


    It''s too cold! It''s different from Ye Dou''s...cold, this is a truly unfeeling, unfeeling thought, which makes everyone present feel hairy and cold from head to toe.


    "Then that is Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli!"


    "Be careful, than, you will die!"


    As a part of the Chakra separated from Ten Tails, Yao is a part of Chakra, and its secrets surpass all ninjas.


    Although the present is not the final form of the ten tails, it is still extremely terrifying.The ten-tailed chakra, the ultimate reincarnation eye, is almost a recurrence of the six immortals.


    Silent pressure permeated the hearts of everyone present.Although the six immortals left traces in the history of the Ninja world, they have always been regarded as mythical stories.


    Now, people have discovered that it is actually true, and the six immortals have really existed, because the legendary ten-tailed person Zhuli has really reproduced.


    No one would have thought that after a long time, even the descendants of the Six Dao Immortals did not know who their ancestors were, but witnessed the birth of Ten-tailed Man Zhuli in this war.


    "Xianfa.


    Mingshenmen! Thousands of hands burst out violently, and you must first act to be strong.


    This is a sealing technique specifically used to suppress the tail beasts.Before this, Qianshou Zhujian used this technique to trap the Ten Tails in conjunction with the four red sun formations.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, the earth quaked, and red torii gates descended from the sky in the void, suppressing Uchiha with the soil.


    This is amazing.It must be known that when the Ten Tails were sealed, Qianshou Zhujian had only summoned eleven Mingshen gates, but now there are too many to count.


    "Did you make it!"


    "No, it failed!"


    As soon as the Bofeng Water Gate''s voice fell, the Myojin Gate summoned by the Senshouzhu began to shatter, and then it turned into powder and exploded.


    "Even to break free of the big brother fairy law"


    There was cold sweat on his forehead between Qianshoufa.


    Different from Sarutobi Hizen and Nami Fengshuimen, he is Konoha''s second generation of Hokage, who has followed behind Senjujuma since the Warring States period, knowing everything about Senjujuma.


    There are not many people who can allow his elder brother to use the immortal method.There was once Uchiha Madara, but he never thought that his elder brother''s full blow would be so easily broken.


    "It''s so powerful!"


    Sarutobi Hizen looked solemn.


    It is not that he is arrogant, but in his impression, he has never seen anyone able to defeat the first generation of fairy law in this way.


    "I haven''t asked Daoyu to completely tame Tentails."

 411 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 411

    At this moment, Yato had not moved at all.At this time, the Uchiha belt was very strong, but not strong enough.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    374. Chapter three hundred and sixty-fourth, tragic]


    "Master Naruto!"


    The mutations of this war are a bit frequent.They trapped the ten tails on the front and back feet, but the legendary ten-tailed pillar power appeared on the back feet, which made everyone unable to react.


    But the most frightening thing is undoubtedly the teaming of Zhongran Konoha''s Naruto, and it is still not the opponent of Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli.


    It can even be said that they are not opponents at all.They are being unilaterally beaten, even if it is the number one speed in the ninja world and the doctor of Ninjutsu Sarutobi, the body of the dirty land reincarnation has been blown up.


    "Go and support Naruto!"


    Seeing this situation, people in Konoha ninja costumes from the rear stepped forward to support.


    Many of them are ashamed. In the past, for Konoha Shinobu, the four generations of Hokage burned out one by one to protect the peace of the village.


    In particular, the Thousand Hands Clan, after the Qianshou Zhuma and Thousand Hands were killed for Konoha, the Thousand Hands Clan quickly declined.The strongest ninja family in the Warring States Period, now there are not many left.


    The first and second generations of Naruto made the last drop of blood for Kimura, and they couldn''t even protect the descendants of their ancestors, only knowing to enjoy the peace of the ancestors who sacrificed themselves! This is really shameful, almost the strongest family in the Warring States period After the extinction, what face do they have to face the first generation, the second generation of Hokage until today, the fourth Ninja World War broke out, the legendary Ten-tailed man Zhuli resurrected, the catastrophe is approaching, and the world will die, the fourth generation of Hokage once again returns from bliss .


    This time, they absolutely can''t retreat, and they want to fight side by side with the past generations of Hokage, even if the Hokage is now reincarnated from the dirt.


    "I am ashamed of the first generation, today, I will use my life to make up for it!"


    Many people confessed and rushed in the direction Uchiha brought the soil, and they were ready to die.


    "Rewind, we are reincarnated from the filthy soil and will not be killed!"


    Senjuju made a violent shout, trying to stop it.


    However, they seem to have made a decision, and they are also very clear that Hokage is a reincarnated body from the dirty soil, not a real resurrection, and has long died.


    However, even so, the Naruto generations are more useful than them and have the ability to end this war.


    This time, they should stop standing behind the Hokage and go to the forefront.If they can figure out the enemy''s intelligence, even if there is only a trace, they will die without regret.


    Boom! In the face of the Konoha ninja who had forgotten his life, Uchiha took the earth and his face was expressionless.


    This is an extremely tragic scene, the life of the people,,, one after another Konoha ninja, like moths fighting the fire, stepping on blood.


    Seeing this, Senjujuan wanted to fight, but was stopped by Uchi.


    He didn''t want to wait any longer, ten-tailed human Zhuli appeared, and the Moon Eye Ceremony was about to begin soon.He wanted to take this last chance to divide the victory and defeat with Qianshou Zhu.


    "Don''t make me wait any longer, Zhu"


    "Get off, Madara!"


    Qianshouzhu opened his mouth, no longer amiable, like an angry lion, with a terrifying appearance.


    In this situation, he has no way to remain calm, because the descendants of the village are fighting one by one.


    This makes him gratified, and makes


    His heart aches, because these are all ninjas who have inherited the will of fire, things he has always wanted to protect.


    "If you want me to leave, you can only beat me one more time."


    Uchiha Madara also changed his face, becoming extremely solemn.


    Different from the play when facing Raikage, Kazekage, and Tukage, Uchiha Madara knew in his heart that the person in front of him was an opponent who really deserved his all-out, especially in this state.


    "But, I won''t lose to you again!"


    This isn''t a show of martial arts, but the last bit of desire in Uchiha Madara''s heart.


    The world is about to end, he who can''t speak, must say goodbye to his best friend in this way.


    Boom! Two extremely powerful auras suddenly erupted, and the two heroes of the Warring States Period were resurrected again, and they were going to fight. The scene of the Valley of Yan at the end of the year was about to reappear again. It shocked the world and made people look at it.


    the other side.


    Headed by Nami Fengsumigate, Senjukuma, Sarutobi Hisaki, Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, the Ninja Allied Forces are fighting with Uchiha.


    This is an unimaginable picture.Three generations of Naruto teamed up to lead a ninja against the enemy, but was suppressed by one person, which is really incredible.


    However, this is the strength of the ten-tailed man. Whether it is quality or quantity, his chakra is beyond people''s understanding, and it is the root of all chakras in the world.


    Uchiha brought the reincarnation eye on the left and the kaleidoscope on the right. His skin was made of jade, white and crystal-clear, and there were nine goose jade carved on the back, representing the number of poles.


    Puff! Suddenly, Uchiha, who was slaughtering, had a sudden stop with his body, and then fell to the ground, and his body changed again.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not just Ten-tailed, but does Ten-tailed Human Zhuli have other forms?"


    Sasuke Uchiha turned his head and asked.


    They don''t know much about Ten-tailed and Ten-tailed Juli, because it is related to the ninja ancestor of the six ways of immortals. Thousands of years have passed, and there are too many things that have been forgotten by people.


    The only thing that knows about ten tails is the eight tails and nine tails in Uzumaki Naruto and Kirabi.


    "No, it''s just because the power of the ten tails is too amazing, the consciousness with the soil can only barely control it, and it can''t be controlled at all."


    Bo Feng Shuimen opened his eyes and looked at the former student with complicated eyes.


    At this moment, his is different from what Ye Dou had seen before, like his nickname, and his whole body was golden.


    It turned out to be Nine Tails'' Chakra mode, which was the same as his son Naruto Uzumaki, which was surprising.


    After all, there is only one Nine-Tailed head. How to come to the second Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, but now is not...When these issues should be considered, their primary goal is to kill the Ten-tailed people and make the world a peaceful one.


    "Next I''m going to use spiral flashing super round dance roar three styles, Naruto, Sasuke, pay attention to good timing, I will create opportunities for you!"


    After the words fell, Bo Feng Shui Men''s ten fingers caught the special Kumo and rushed forward quickly.


    The horror of the Ten-tailed person''s strength cannot be described with words alone. Even if Uchiha has not completely tame the Ten-tailed body at this moment, its six-way body is inviolable, and the mark of the god of thunder has long followed him. It turned into a pillar of strength and disappeared.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    375. Chapter three hundred and sixty-five, obsession]


    "boom!"


    The sound of a trembling explosion came out, that was a secret technique played by Uchiha''s soil, surpassing all the existing ninjutsu in the ninju world, and it was the ultimate fairy technique of the sixth level.


    However, with this blow, he failed to blast Naruto Uzumaki and others, but blasted half of his body.

 412 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 412

    Tokuo''s power is too strong for an extraordinary ninja to control.In order to keep himself awake, Uchiha takes the soil to attack him.


    This is too difficult.At this moment, Uchiha is carrying the soil, and he only feels that his soul is being torn apart, and Togo is gradually eroding his will.


    He wanted to struggle and resist, but his memory was like a piece of paper, gradually being torn into pieces.


    One after another! One after another! First Konoha, then the Uchiha clan, and then his former teacher Hafeng Mizumon and Hagi Kakashi.


    "Sorry, bring the soil! For the peace of Shinobi, I will kill you here."


    Suddenly, the voice of Hafeng Mizumon reached Uchiha''s ears, but he couldn''t remember it anymore, he forgot his teacher and himself.


    "Who is it with soil"


    He opened his mouth blankly, his body was constantly swelling, which was a sign that Ten Tails were about to swallow him completely.


    "what."


    He let out a painful roar, because the feeling of his soul being torn was stronger.


    In the dark, he seemed to see a girl with two coats of oil on his face, looking at himself with a smile, and cheering for him.


    Who is it that he instinctively wants to catch the other person, struggling not to turn his memory into fragments, but to keep it forever, and refuse to forget.


    "what!"


    He snarled, trying to condense his memory, not willing to give it up.


    In a daze, he came to a forest. It happened to be raining. On a certain tree, a teenager with a windshield was practicing ninjutsu.


    On the other side, there is a young girl holding a small umbrella, hiding from the side and watching secretly, her face is full of worries and concerns.


    "Lin!"


    Suddenly, he went mad, like a wounded beast, roaring heartbreakingly.


    He finally remembered, that... who is the girl who always looks at himself and encourages himself, no matter what others say, who will always encourage him! How can he forget how he can forget the school hall, Lin blessed himself, Congratulations on his graduation, how could he forget that every time he was injured, Lin healed herself and told herself severely.


    She is like her own harbor, giving him peace of mind and keeping him warm.


    "Lin! I want to create a world with you, accompanied by a chill, and suddenly, all his memories begin to condense.


    Perseverance is like glue like thread, shattering memory fragments not long ago, and re-stitching one by one.


    "coming!"


    All of this happened in an instant, in reality, Ye Dou''s heart trembled.


    He already felt that Uchiha took the soil to read it, blocked the erosion of the ten tails, and truly merged the ten tails into the world''s invincible ten tails.


    The smoke cleared, and Uchiha brought the soil back in front of everyone.


    However, compared with before, his appearance has changed again.The upper body of Chiguo was like a robe, white as jade.


    Of course, these are not the most important, what is important is the nine black lacquer, full of metallic beads on his back and on the back of his hand.


    That is the jade of seeking Taoism.It can be born only when the two energies of Yin and Yang are perfectly integrated.


    Otherwise, you will be beaten into nothingness by the jade of seeking Taoism in an instant, far surpassing the boundary of blood succession, blood succession elimination, and comparable to the blood succession snare of the fusion of seven attributes Chakra.


    "Wow!"


    Hafeng Mizumon stepped forward to Uchiha Daido, and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Uchiha Daido.


    "Obviously it''s a famous golden flash, and it''s obviously better than the second generation of Thunder God''s art, but why are you late every time?"


    Uchiha opened his eyes slightly, his expression calmly said, "Lin and Kakashi were the same, this time is the same, you always can''t get there in time, Ms. Mizumon!"


    Nani! There was a bad sound in the secret passage of Hafeng Mizuno, and he was about to flee from the operation of the Thunder God, but he was still bombarded with a right arm by Uchiha.


    "Even the four generations of Hokage''s Thunder God technique can''t escape"


    The mongoose was shocked.


    It is not unfamiliar to Bofeng Water Gate, because it used to accompany Ye Dou to travel through time and space, returning to the ancient country of Loulan twenty years ago, and seeing this...golden flashing speed.


    That was the real fastest speed in the Ninja World, even faster than the second generation of Hokage Senshoujian, and even the night fight at the time had no good way to use him.


    "It''s not just that Chakra has undergone a qualitative change, but the speed, strength, and any part of the body have been doubled, incredible."


    Ye Dou''s eyes narrowed.


    On the moon, he had a battle with the awakened reincarnation of Datongmushe people, and that was his first battle against a figure of the sixth level.


    Although the final result was that he won, the Datongmushe people had lived on the relatively stable moon for a long time, and could not display the real combat power of the reincarnated eye, so he could kill the Datongmushe people.


    The Uchiha belt soil in front of him is different.He has lived in the dark for a long time and has been trained by Uchiha Madara for a period of time, which is not comparable to Otsukisha.


    Another "This is the power of Tentails. It''s no wonder that when Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yui joined forces, it took several months of fierce battle to seal Otsuki Kaguya."


    Night Fight is very cautious, otherwise he would not have been storing Chakras so far in preparation for the next battle.


    However, when the real Ten-tailed people''s strength appeared, he found that he still underestimated the Ten-tailed power.


    "What to do, Ye Dou, are you sure you have beaten him"


    The mongoose was worried and authentic.


    Soon after, it will be the day when the night fight and the exchange space transaction expires. If he cannot complete the capture of the Chakra fruit within the specified time, then he will be wiped out, completely dissipated in this world, and unable to fall into reincarnation. .


    The will to exchange space is cold-blooded.Unlike a mongoose, he has been with him all the way and has already had feelings.Even if it runs the train with its mouth full, it will be worried about the life of the night fight.


    "I will succeed, not fail!"


    Ye Dou is decisive and honest, and the words all reveal confidence and dominance.


    At this point, he has no more worries, because he has arranged everything and can give it a go! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    376.Chapter three hundred and sixty-sixth, the wolf from the pack]


    "boom!"


    On the other side of the battlefield, the movement is stronger than that of Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli.


    The life and death battle between the two heroes of the Warring States period was inevitably shocking, and the scene was extremely shocking.


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara has activated the full body of Susano Nogo, which is hundreds of battles high, has a total of four arms, and wears sky blue armor, just like a war god in ancient times.


    On the other side, the Qianshou Zhujian is also not inferior.It is the head of the wooden dragon, and it is wrapped around the wooden man, like a Buddhist monk, with unspeakable majesty.

 413 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 413

    "Don''t get in the way, Madara!"


    Qianshouzhujian set out and shouted, his perception ability was different from ordinary people, and he had already noticed that there was an abnormal change in the other battlefield.In anxiousness, his every strike was the strongest killer move.


    I saw the wood bite the sword that Suzuo Nohu swung in one bite, and then the wood shook his iron fist and slammed Suzuo Nohu.


    With a bang, the ground shook and the mountains shook, and the wooden man''s iron fist blasted on Suzuo Nenghu''s body, but the blue armor was not cracked, but the world was shaken.


    This is the combat power of the two heroes of the Warring States Period.The two shot without reservation, stunning the world, far from comparable to ordinary ninjas, and not above the same dimension.


    "Then you beat me, between the pillars!"


    Uchiha Madara roared, his long hair went without wind, the ultimate pupil power of the reincarnation eye was blooming, and then Susano drew another sword and cut it out mercilessly.


    That was an incomparable knife.Even if it was swept out in the air, the surrounding mountains were also smoothed out.If there is a god in the world, it is probably the same.


    Qianshou Zhuma didn''t dare to take the knife, and bowed his head to avoid it, but was kicked and flew out by Suzuo.


    In this confrontation, the two were evenly matched.


    However, at this moment, they have not used all their power, one party has not yet used the fairy mode, and the other party has not activated the ultimate secret technique of the reincarnation eye, it is just a test.


    "Bara, we used to be best friends and had the same dream"


    "Shut up, between the pillars, how long are you going to talk about these childish words!"


    Before Senjutsu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Madara Uchiha, "You can''t do anything frankly!"


    Yes, it can''t be done at all! Looking at the friend in front of him, Uchiha Madara has a lot of thoughts for a while, and the memory is back when Konoha was just established.


    The end of the Sengoku period originated from the alliance of the Uchiha and Senju clan that he led. It was also from that time that the world had the concept of Shinobu.


    However, Mingming village was created by them together, even "Konoha"


    This name was taken down by him himself.


    The "wood"


    , Represents the iconic wooden escape of Senjuzuzu, the leader of the Senju clan.


    And the other "leaf"


    , It comes from the Uchiha family, like a fan-shaped leaf.


    This is a symbol of friendship between the Senju Clan and Uchiha, because there is no wood and no leaves, meaning that they are the same body and cannot be separated.


    However, Uchiha Madara found that he couldn''t get the approval of others at all when deciding on the first film.


    He didn''t have much desire for the position of the first generation of Hokage, but he understood from it that mutual understanding was the most luxurious thing in the world.


    No matter what he did


    People will still fear him and alienate him from the bottom of his concession.He will always be the Ninja Shura, not Konoha''s Uchiha Madara.


    Senjujuma was speechless, he had experienced the cruelest times, and he understood that what Uchiha Madara said was true.


    To be honest, understand each other, and jointly create a peaceful era, this is only a good wish after all, and he has not found a way to truly realize all of this.


    However, even if he has not found it now, he will never give up this beautiful wish.


    If one generation fails, then hand it over to the next generation. If the next generation fails, then hand it over to the next generation! He believes that as long as this inheritance can continue, one day they will find the answer and achieve beauty and peace.


    This is the difference between them, which can be said to be the difference between idealists and realists, which is destined to be unable to become true friends.


    Because they are all so powerful and have the ability to change the world, there is bound to be a battle if their ideas collide.


    Today, it''s just a recurrence of the Yanzhigu incident at the end of the year.


    "It''s amazing, this is the former Sengoku duo!"


    "It''s not a dimension at all with us, what can we do in such a battle"


    ""


    In the rear, all the ninjas were shocked.They wanted to step forward and fight side by side with Senjujutsuma, but found that this was impossible at all. All their ninjutsu was hit on Susano, even scratching it. on.


    In the face of reality, their blood is gradually cooling down! This is not good news. The two armies are facing each other, and morale is the key factor in determining the outcome. Nara Shikamaru discovered this, and his excellent military mind made him make it. response.


    He got rid of Yamanaka Ino and conveyed what he wanted to say to the hearts of everyone present.


    "Have you heard the story of a tortoise and a rabbit race!"


    The sound of Shikamaru''s sudden rise caused everyone present to be stunned for a while.


    Many of them recognized Nara Shikamaru as the son of Nara Shikahisa, the general military of the Allied Forces. Although young, he has excellent military capabilities and deserves their trust.


    "Compared with our ancestors, perhaps our strength is very small, but only finding the right method can cause miracles."


    He said a lot, as if it had magical power, so that everyone who heard it rekindled their fighting spirit.


    "Said that even though it is said, that fellow Ye Dou has not acted at all until now."


    Inuzukaga and others are different from most ninjas.They have been acquainted with Nara Shikamaru since they were young and are immune to this soul chicken soup.


    He watched sitting leaning on the battlefield all the time, as if a spectator''s night fight, his heart could not calm down.


    What is he waiting for, and what he wants to do, all this is too disturbing, Nara Shikamaru naturally did not forget the night fight, the shocking battle on the moon, he still remembers it today.


    It was a shocking battle that was completely different from their style of painting.Even the moon was almost blown up. Compared with the two heroes of the Warring States Period, their... childhood classmate, perhaps even more terrifying and powerful.


    The lone wolf who escaped from the wolves is the most deadly! What Ye Dou was waiting for was naturally waiting for the sacred tree to blossom and bear fruit.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    377. Chapter three hundred and sixty-seventh, natural partner]


    "Wind escape.


    Spiral hands!"


    "Yan Dun.


    Add fate"


    On the other side of the battlefield, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke rushed forward at the same time, passing through the battlefield like lightning, and marching towards Uchiha''s belt.


    This is the combined ninjutsu of the two of them, and it is the ultimate secret technique composed of more than two levels of ninjutsu.


    A long time ago, Naruto Uzumaki thought that he and Uchiha Sasuke were in good harmony, because his wind escape can make Uchiha Sasuke''s fire escape even more intense.

 414 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 414

    Even if they didn''t seem to have spoken well together, meeting was almost a quarrel, but they seemed to be the best partners by nature.


    Boom! With a muffled noise, the combined ninjutsu of the two slammed on Uchiha''s soiled body firmly.


    In an instant, the wind and clouds changed, the wind and chakras spewed, and the black flames of the sky burned with the wind, becoming more exuberant, more intense, and the void seemed to be distorted, terrifying! "Hit him, this With this level of ninjutsu, even Ten-tailed Renzhuli can¡¯t be safe.¡±


    Aside, Qianshoujian said in an affirmative tone.


    It was just now that he and Hafeng Mizumon cooperated, using the thunder god''s art, to force Uchiha to take the soil and suffer the combined ultimate move of adding soil life and spiral shuriken.


    Not long ago, his body was just exploded by Uchiha''s soil, but fortunately, he was a reincarnated body from the dirty soil. He died decades ago. Now it is just a soul resurrection. No matter how many times he is blown up, he can be unlimited times. Rebirth.


    At this moment, looking at the burning black flames, his face showed a confident look.


    Because he recognizes this pupil technique, only the ninja who awakens the kaleidoscope and writes round eyes can play it.It is known as the strongest physical attack, and it will never go out until the enemy is killed.


    But when the smoke cleared, he found that Uchiha''s soil was still safe and sound, standing calmly in the black flames of Amaterasu, like a god of fire, the black flames of Amaterasu, unexpectedly useless to him.


    "How can it be, that level of ninjutsu, it''s impossible to be all right."


    Qianshou said in astonishment.


    His knowledge is extremely broad, because he has followed his elder brother to fight the world since the Warring States period and is one of the witnesses of the birth of the Ninja World.


    However, in his memory, there has never been a scene like today. You must know that if he is hit by that kind of ninjutsu, even his elder brother Senjujutsu will be robbed, and no matter how smart medical ninjutsu is, it will not be cured. .


    "The power of seeking Taoist jade is not what you can imagine, the second generation of eyes, it is something more mysterious than your brother''s wooden escape secret technique."


    Upon seeing this, Ye Dou thought coldly on the side.


    Seeking Taoist jade is almost the most terrifying thing that has appeared in the history of Ninja World, and there is no one.


    It is separated from the five elements of wind, fire, water, earth and thunder.It is the product of the perfect combination of Yin and Yang.It is far beyond the limit of learning blood and the elimination of blood.It can be attacked and defended, and it can invalidate all ninjutsu in the world.


    Therefore, even if it is a reincarnated body from the filthy soil, if it is hit by the jade for seeking Taoism, it will never recover.


    "Too strange."


    Suddenly, Naruto Uzumaki looked at his father.


    "what happened"


    Bo Feng Shuimen asked.


    "Dad obviously only lost one arm. Er 2 almost exploded into fly ash, but the second generation has already recovered. Why has father''s arm not recovered?"


    When he said this, other people came over immediately.


    Not long ago, the second generation of Naruto and Dai Naruto relied on their immortality to use the method of life-for-life in an attempt to obtain information from Uchiha''s soil.


    But now they found that their immortal bodies seemed to be imaginary in front of the ten-tailed people Zhuli.


    "Could it be that"


    Qianshoufa suddenly shed cold sweat on his forehead, and his face solemnly said to Bo Fengshui, "Four generations, you can''t get hurt anymore."


    "why"


    Bo Feng Shuimen was also surprised.


    For them, their greatest advantage in this battle is immortality, and they can sacrifice themselves without scruple and create opportunities for the living.


    If there is no advantage of immortality, then this battlefield will become: extremely difficult.


    Because the ten-tailed man is too strong, neither the quality nor the quantity of the Chakra is comparable to them.


    "I''m afraid he is not using the Chakra of the Five Elements attribute, but a technique based on Yin and Yang. Our technique is not effective for him."


    "That is to say, even if we are reincarnated from the filthy soil, but we are hit by his technique, we will not be able to reincarnate because ninjutsu is invalid!"


    Having said this, Qianshoujian''s face became extremely ugly.


    Although the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi is known as a Doctor of Ninjutsu, he is still a bit worse compared to Senjuka.


    Unlike Sarutobi Hizen, which is just pure cultivation, Qianshou Kenma is the creator.


    Whether it is the technique of reincarnating from the filthy earth, the technique of the Flying Thunder God, or the technique of shadow clone and other forbidden techniques, they are all created by a thousand hands.


    On talent, on talent and sentiment, counting the entire history of the Ninja world, it is difficult for anyone to be able to control more than a thousand hands:.


    "Since ninjutsu is invalid, what about physical skills"


    "Not sure, but you can try."


    Qianshou Jianma, Hafeng Shuimen and the others couldn''t help it, because they had never encountered such an enemy.


    Perhaps, this is the legendary ten-tailed human column power technique.It is powerful and abnormal, and it cannot be treated with common sense.


    "but"


    "I have found it!"


    Ye Dou turned his head and found that at some point, Uzumaki Naruto had entered the fairy mode, and used the fairy magic chakra to condense the big jade spiral pill.


    Then, the second generation of Hokage who reacted instantly came behind him, and then flashed behind Uchiha''s belt using the technique of Thunder God, and cooperated with Uzumaki Naruto to hit Uchiha''s belt.


    "What''s going on, Night Fight"


    This incident happened too far, and even the mongoose has not recovered.


    Forefoot and backfoot, Naruto Uzumaki looked helpless, and there was absolutely no way to get those jade for Taoism.


    As a result, in a blink of an eye, the Uchiha belt soil, which had become the power of the ten-tailed man, was injured by the Oyu Helix Maru, and it blasted down from the air.


    "It''s immortality, or natural energy."


    Ye Dou had a calm expression on his face.


    Before the two brothers of Otsuki Yui rebelled against their mother, Otsuki Teruya, there was no concept of Chakra in this world.


    The energy that the sacred tree could absorb at the beginning, apart from the natural energy contained on the earth, there was no other energy to absorb.


    In other words, the ten-tailed chakra is homologous with natural energy.The ordinary five-element chakra may not be able to damage it, but the fairy chakra formed by natural ability is not included in this list.


    This is also the reason why Yato dared Uchiha to bring the soil and others to seek skin with the tiger.


    Although he does not have such a divine object as the reincarnation eye, he is proficient in physical skills and immortal skills, and is the ninja who has the most chance to kill the ten-tailed man in the ninja world.


    For a long time, he has not put ninjutsu training in the first place, but has always polished his body, in order to deal with the incomparable ten-tailed force.

 415 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 415

    "However, if you can defeat the Ten-tailed Pillar Power because of the condensed Xianshu Chakra, then you are too naive."


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha leaped up from the ruins with the soil, with a solemn expression, the three scales behind it seemed to have been lit, like a flame of blood burning.


    Obviously, Uchiha belt soil has been prepared. This is a four-character Fenghuo used to deal with the art of the Thunder God, and it has the ability to make all objects collapse.


    : In the hotel, it feels weird, I didn''t find the feeling, it may be a watch today, I am very sorry.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    378. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty-Eight, Large-scale Transfer]


    "It''s not just their ninjutsu. After becoming the Ten-tailed Jujutsu, even the power of God is invalid for me."


    Feeling the pain coming from behind, Uchiha frowned involuntarily.


    Compared with the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye, his use of the writing round eye is more handy.


    This is not only because they are his companion eyes, but at the same time, he has been driving the divine power for more than ten years, has developed a habit and has developed a sense of dependence.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t intend to give Uzumaki Naruto and others a chance, the other party''s fairy skills had already posed a threat to him.


    "It''s time to prepare for the Moon Eye Ceremony"


    "What do you want to do, bring dirt."


    Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen looked solemn and authentic.


    "Don''t be nervous, Ms. Watergate, it''s just a simple cleaning."


    Uchiha belt soil is cold and authentic.


    After hearing what he said, the hearts of several people were stunned.


    Sweep, what to sweep, what is worth sweeping in the battlefield is nothing more than one living life after another! "Boom!"


    Not waiting: How did the few people react, Uchiha took the soil and patted the ground with both hands, and then a sapling quickly grew from the ground.


    It''s just that although it is a sapling, this sapling cannot be treated with common sense, because it is very large, with a height of 100 meters.


    At the same time, there are four scarlet-like piranha flowers growing in the trunk of the sapling. This picture is too scary, because people have already recognized what it is, it can be said to be a muzzle, and the ten tails spit out their tails not long ago. The scene of the beast jade is exactly the same.


    Sure enough, soon, unimaginable energy condensed in front of the four flowers.


    This energy is too huge, it has already materialized, and even the space is distorted, it is terrifying.


    "It''s Tail Beast Jade!"


    "monster"


    "Such a move can release four 44 at the same time!"


    In the rear, all the ninjas are hairy, as if a bucket of ice water was poured in the winter, and the biting chill invaded the whole body, making them cold from head to toe.


    "Damn, you can only use the technique of Flying Thunder God!"


    Qianshoujian''s face was extremely solemn.


    Such a technique cannot be resisted by humans at all.Even if an army of tens of thousands of ninjas unearthed ninjutsu at the same time, it cannot resist.


    "However, even with the Flying Thunder God technique, we can only transfer two at most."


    Po Feng Shuimen had cold sweat on his forehead.


    If there is only one tail beast jade, they are naturally fearless, and they can easily transfer the tail beast jade to the sea through the art of flying thunder god without causing any Internet access.


    However, at this moment, the tail beast jade they were facing was four 44...too many, which was too desperate.A random tail beast jade was enough to destroy the ninja army.


    "Don''t give up, there is still a way, Jianjian, the fourth generation of eyes, you transfer two 2-tailed beast jade to the sea, leave the rest to me, and I will change its trajectory."


    Senjuju''s sudden roar made the entire ninja army at ease.


    The tail beast jade is indeed extremely troublesome, but the destructive power of the tail beast jade is even astonishing.It can be changed by the five-layer Rashomon or Mudun without facing confrontation.


    "Stop struggling!"


    As soon as the words of Senjujutsu were finished, Uchiha Daido had already shot the Taoist jade in his hand, and it was six at a time, placed in the surroundings of the battlefield.


    Then, including Night Dou, everyone on the battlefield was covered by an enchantment, and it was difficult to fly.


    This is the Six Red Sun Formation, the strongest enchantment ninjutsu.Once you are trapped, you cannot escape or enter.It is several times stronger than the Four Scarlet Sun Formation created by the four Naruto team.


    Ruthless! Very ruthless! Uchiha''s take the soil this time is tantamount to retreating everyone


    They are all sealed, no matter whether the simultaneous explosion of four tail beast jade can explode the six red sun formations, there is absolutely no possibility of survival for the humans inside.


    "In such a real world, there is nothing worth leaving. This world is dead."


    Uchiha took the soil to look directly at Uzumaki Naruto and Hafeng Mizuno, his body slowly lifted into the air, and at the same time, he used the remaining three jade to form a defense and firmly protected himself.


    There was a loud hum, and there was a shaking in the six red sun formations.The energy condensed here was too large, even the sky seemed to be unbearable, and it looked terrifying.


    Finally, the four tail beast jade was condensed and erupted at the same time.


    At this moment, the sky and the earth are trembling.This is the power of the ten-tailed human column force, which has shocked the heavens.


    Booming four tail beast jade shots at the same time, the world suddenly changed color, an unimaginable big explosion occurred, and the dazzling light seemed eternal, illuminating the sky.


    Then, when the darkness covered the light again, the battlefield had become silent.


    However, "Huh, it''s unnecessary."


    Ye Dou looked down at the golden hand of Chakra that grabbed his shoulder like a claw, and then coldly shattered it.


    At this moment, his location was no longer within the enchantment, and he was transferred by Uzumaki Naruto or Bo Feng Shuimen using the technique of Thunder God.


    Moreover, it was not just him who was transferred out, along with the tens of thousands of ninja army, all transferred out of the Six Red Suns at the same time.


    "What is this!"


    "Nine-tailed Chakra, why is this happening."


    ""


    All around, the ninjas of the Ninja Alliance were stunned, because Naruto Uzumaki gave them a Nine-Tailed Chakra coat to protect them not long ago, and once again covered them.


    "This chakra protects us Naruto again!"


    "No, observe Ding Ci carefully, we are now outside the barrier."

 416 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 416

    Nara Shikamaru looked ahead and saw that the six red sun formations still existed, and they actually held up such a huge energy explosion.It is the strongest enchantment with two more suns than the four red sun formations.


    Of course, the key is not how strong this enchantment is, but when they didn''t know it, they were transferred away before they could react and stayed away from the energy storm.


    "What did you do"


    Uchiha Sasuke asked.


    Such a scene is too shocking, because the targets of the transfer of the father and son of Bo Feng Shuimen are not dozens or hundreds, but tens of thousands.


    Moving tens of thousands of troops away from the center of the energy burst in an instant, how can such a thing be done?


    "Dad transferred everyone except the enchantment."


    Uzumaki Naruto took back Chakra who was shattered by the night fight, and did not care, and explained with a smile.


    "I know something like this. I''m asking how you did it."


    "Originally, everyone has chakras of me and the nine lamas. In short, what''s the difference between my father''s chakra and everyone is that way."


    Naruto Uzumaki couldn''t give a general idea.


    But the ninjas present were all genius ninjas who scorned an era, so they quickly understood.


    Bo Feng Shuimen once told them that if you want to transfer through the Thunder God technique, you must at least have indirect contact with him or his Chakra.


    And Bofeng Water Gate and Uzumaki Naruto each have two Chakras of Yin and Yang of Nine Tails.


    This is the energy of the same source, so they can use the combination of yin and yang to indirectly connect the chakra of the water gate to all the ninjas of the coalition force and perform the art of flying thunder god.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    379. Chapter Three Hundred and Sixty Nine, The Resurrection of the God Tree]


    "Spiral pill!"


    With a violent shout, Uzumaki Naruto and his son joined hands, rubbing the spiral pill and slamming Uchiha''s soil in the air.


    Although the ten-tailed human column is extremely powerful, it is not truly invincible.It still has weaknesses and may be killed.


    At this moment, Uzumaki Naruto, who has completely integrated the fairy mode and the nine-tailed chakra mode, has become the absolute main force in the battle against Uchiha.


    This is not only because he has cultivated the immortal technique as simple as possible, but because his combat power at the moment has reached the pinnacle of the Ninja World without knowing it.


    No one knows how strong he is now, and no one can say for sure, because aside from the six immortals, in the history of the Ninja World, there has not been a perfect human pillar power who can cultivate into an immortal mode at the same time.


    This is simply the castrated version of the Six Dao Immortals.Although it is still not comparable to the Ten-tailed Man Zhuli, the ninjas standing next to him are all genius ninjas who rule an era.


    With the help of Mizuno Nami, Senjuman, Sasuke Uchiha and others, Uchiha brought soil to feel a pressure from Uzumaki Naruto.


    With a bang, facing the attack by the father and son of Ha Feng Shuimen, Uchiha took the soil with a solemn expression, and urged Qiu Daoyu to fight forward.


    This is not an ordinary spiral pill, it was played by two nine tailed beasts at the same time, and it was mixed with Xianshu Chakra, which was too heavenly.


    Uchiha brought the soil to feel the pressure from it, and the other party really posed a threat to him, and he was no longer a mortal to be slaughtered by him.


    He couldn''t believe that all of this was true.With reincarnation eyes and ten-tailed chakra, he was already fearless and invincible in the world.


    Because he is almost the reincarnation of six immortals, even Uchiha Madara and Yatou are no longer afraid.


    However, it doesn''t wait: what do the two people do, one is in love and killing with their former friends, the other is just like the okay person, just sitting and watching the theater, but he is already facing life threats.


    "boom!"


    The shocking collision erupted, and the unimaginable spiral pill collided with the mysterious seeker jade, and the energy storm generated was enough to make the entire battlefield tremble.


    Bang, bang! Bo Feng Shuimen and his son flew upside down at the same time, smashing a tens of meters of pit, and the ultimate secret technique of the father and son teamed up to defeat Uchiha.


    However, although they did not win, they did not completely lose, because Uchiha brought the soil back hundreds of meters in this collision.


    In this collision, the two sides fought evenly! "Even if they fought with Ten-tailed Renzhuli."


    The mongoose said incredulously, "Hey, Ye Dou, did that little fox boy have been so strong, or that... Six Dao Immortals are already very watery"


    "It''s not six fairy waters."


    Ye Dou replied calmly, without saying much.


    Although Uchiha at this moment has taken soil.


    Shiwei Ren Zhuli once again controlled the pupil power of the reincarnation eye, but he was still not a true Six Dao immortal, and he had not cultivated the chakra.


    The fairy mode is a very powerful state, which can make the caster several times stronger on the basis, whether it is ninjutsu or physique.


    The only drawback of this state is that it is extremely expensive and has a limited duration.


    Only the existence of ten-tailed human Zhuli and Ye Dou, who have the heart of the earth, can be used for a long time, and they can absorb energy from nature without any scruples.


    Because the energy driven by the former comes from nature, natural energy cannot pose a threat to them.


    As for Ye Dou, he has the core of dragon veins, and all rivers are all respected.All the energy in the world can only be driven by him and cannot invade him.


    "You can''t drag on with them anymore, let''s start first!"


    In this collision, Uchiha did not lose with the soil, and even vaguely gained the upper hand.


    However, he still didn''t plan to drag on with Naruto Uzumaki and the others, he had to summon Eye of the Moon in advance to play unlimited monthly reading.


    Because, he is not facing a single person at this moment, but several outstanding people who are in the same era.If the time is delayed for a long time, I am afraid that changes will occur.


    This is the difference between him and Uchiha Madara. It cannot be said that he is timid, and the experience of both sides is the cause of all this today.


    Uchiha Madara was born in the most cruel era, and bloomed in the battlefield.Except for the Senju Zhuma, no one in the world can see him.His unruly domineering temperament is carved in his bones.


    On the other hand, Uchiha has taken the soil and has been acting under the name of Uchiha Madara. During the ten years of lurking in the Ninja World, he has developed an extremely cautious character.


    "Snapped!"


    With a crisp sound, Uchiha brought soil and folded his hands together, and then a behemoth separated from his body.


    That turned out to be the ten-tailed body, and now it appears again, I am afraid that the coercion will instantly make everyone present breathless.


    However, what worries people did not happen, and Uchiha''s belt soil did not have the power of other perfect human pillars, completely tailed beasts.


    When the ten tails appeared again, it did not attack again, but separated from the body what looked like tree roots and took root in place.


    "Is this going to start unlimited monthly reading?"


    Uchiha turned his head, he was very familiar with the process of summoning Moon Eyes, because he was most likely the first Uchiha ninja who opened the kaleidoscope to write round eyes after Indra. Thorough research.

 417 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 417

    Therefore, when Toyo separated from Uchiha''s body with soil, he thought of what Uchiha would like to do with soil.


    "Boom!"


    After the ten tails took root, they quickly changed their shape, like a big tree, growing at a rapid rate.


    This is the final form of Ten-tailed tail. It is now just restoring its original appearance, the treasure of the Datongmu clan, the sacred tree! "Finally, it has appeared, the sacred tree!"


    At this moment, Ye Dou opened his eyes completely, no longer sitting, and stood up.


    Because the sacred tree was resurrected, countless vines were instinctively separated from the body, greedily, to turn all the chakras in this world into nutrients to absorb for their growth.


    Puff! Ye Dou drew out his sword and swept it out, cutting off all the vines.


    The sacred tree is an extremely evil thing, without the concept of emotion, but can perceive whose body contains the most chakras.


    Ye Dou has a dragon vein core and is blessed by nature, and naturally the vines that slap him are the most.


    "What the hell is this"


    Senju Zhuma also received special care from the sacred tree.


    He is the only ninja of the Thousand Hands Clan who has awakened Mu Dun, and is also one of the existences of Ashura''s soul reincarnation. Chakra is terrifying.


    "The so-called chakra originally belonged to this sacred tree. Whether it is the huge chakra on you or the chakras of everyone here, it is derived from the gift of the sacred tree. Chakra took it back."


    Uchiha Madara revealed this secret, which shocked everyone.


    In people''s perception, the Six Paths of Immortals are the people who create the root of everything, whether it is the ninja system or the emergence of Chakra, it is brought to people by him.


    Now, they heard completely different information in Uchiha Madara''s mouth, which is too amazing.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    380. Chapter 370, Ninja Origin]


    The earth collapsed and the sky cracked. Thousands of years passed, and the treasure tree of the Datongmu clan once again took root on the earth.


    Today, it is so greedy that it will re-inhale all the chakras in the world, bear the fruit of chakras, and welcome its owners.


    Bang, bang, bang! Although the sacred tree is rooted on the earth, there are countless vines shot out of its torso, twisting to every ninja in the battlefield.


    Many people are desperate. They participated in the fourth Ninja World War to protect the peace of Renzhuli and the Ninja World, but now they find that this is simply the most vicious conspiracy. Countless ninjas gather here, all Become the nutrient of the sacred tree.


    With a bang, the extremely thick vines swept across, and the ninjas along the way couldn''t resist it, and the Chakra inside was sucked up in an instant.


    This is the real sense of sucking dry, and the cells are all dried up.Every ninja hit by the sacred tree is like a leaking balloon withered in a way that is visible to the naked eye.


    "father!"


    In the battlefield, a ninja made a sound of grief, and silently came to a ninja who had been sucked into an adult.His eyes no longer had gods, and they became empty, and tears would flow.


    If the son wants to be raised but the relative is not there, this is a great tragedy in life! "Give him back to me!"


    On the other side, another ninja shouted in pain.


    It was a female ninja in her thirties. Faced with the huge vine, she did not retreat but instead took the initiative to pursue it, because her husband was swept away by the vine not long ago.


    The ninja on the side tried to hold her, but he was a step slower, and could only watch the vine return to his senses, and murdered cruelly with the woman.


    A similar scene is happening in every corner of the battlefield.


    Looking at all this, everyone in the Ninja Allied Forces was deeply saddened, and the blood in their hearts faded in an instant, replaced by endless cold and unwillingness.


    These are all living beings.They only fought side by side with them not long ago.


    Now it is not as dead as a domestic animal, absorbed by the sacred tree as a nutrient, without any dignity.


    Everyone is angry, and every life is worthy of dignity! However, the sacred tree is too against the sky, it is the origin of all chakras in this world, and with their power, they cannot fight against it.


    "Bara, what the hell are you talking about!"


    On the other side of the battlefield, Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara flickered.


    These two people are both one of the most dazzling ninjas, they are in an era, but they are the ultimate ninjas who created an era.The Chakras contained in the body are unimaginable, and naturally they are also gods.


    The secrets of this world¡¯s chakra roots, monsters, can¡¯t believe it! ¡°The endless passage of time often envelops the truth in a mist. Do you know why the ninja was born? ,Between the columns!"


    It was also the first time Uchiha Madara told others the truth.


    However, even though he had known this secret for many years, when he mentioned it, a pair of eyes flashed in disbelief.


    Senjuju was silent and looked straight at Uchiha Madara, motioning him to continue.


    He knows a lot about his friend, and he is definitely not someone who would make fun of this kind of thing.


    Moreover, the Uchiha clan has always been mysterious.


    They think that they are a family who fights for love, and their rich emotions are the key to their strength.


    However, compared with the Uchiha clan, the Senju clan is not as good as that.


    Excessively delicate emotions, when the ninjas of the Uchiha clan are greatly injured in their emotions, their minds or pupils will secrete a unique chakra, that is, the pupil power of the writing wheel, powerful and Unknown.


    Moreover, the more severe their emotional impact, the more powerful the chakras secreted from the eyes of Shao Lun, so Shao Lun also has "the pupil of the portrayal of the soul."


    The title.


    Of course, these are not the most important ones.Now Qianshou Zhujian has learned that the ultimate in writing round eyes is the reincarnation eye of the legendary six immortals.


    The friend in front of him, his secrets are absolutely beyond his imagination.


    "A long, long time ago, humans had no concept of Chakra, but at that time, humans had already started fighting with each other."


    After Uchiha Madara sprayed out the vines that fleeed and burned, he calmly said to Senju Zhuma, "But the sacred tree has always been indisputable in the world, so it has always been named a pillar of the gods and has been worshiped by people."


    "One day, the sacred tree that bears fruit in a thousand years bears fruit. Although people don''t know what this means, there is still a rule not to pick the fruit."


    "and then"


    Qianshouzhu frowned, it was the first time he heard such secrets, and he was shocked for a while.


    "In order to win the war, a princess broke the rules and sought strength from the sacred tree. She picked the forbidden fruit and then ate it. The name of the princess is Datongmu Huiye!"


    Uchiha Madara spoke in a deep voice, as if the name had such magical powers, even him, instantly felt a chill.


    "How do you know this!"


    Qianshou Zhujian couldn''t believe that if there was a sacred tree that was worshipped as a god in the world, then history should not lack such records.

 418 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 418

    "No, there are all records about the sacred tree in history. It was recorded on the stone monument of the Uchiha clan. Only the ninja who awakened the kaleidoscope and wrote the round eyes can have enough pupil power to interpret, and the stronger the pupil power, the stronger the interpretation. The more content will be."


    Uchiha Madara has a solemn expression.


    Senju Zhuma was completely shocked.He wanted to see a trace of abnormality on Uchiha Madara''s face, but found that there was nothing at all.All of this was actually true.


    "Don''t show such an expression, between the pillars! There is no real dream in this world. From the moment human beings are infected with the fruit, the curse has already come, and the hatred of mankind will become deeper and deeper."


    "When the buds of the sacred tree bloom, the eyes in the flowers will be reflected on the moon, and then the infinite moon reading will be completed. Between the pillars, I will release all the hatred and curses in this world."


    Speaking of this, Uchiha Madara''s mood fluctuates slightly.


    He rose from the Warring States Period and witnessed too many sacrifices on the way.There were enemies, tribes, and even family members.


    All of this has made him tired of it for a long time.He once believed in Senjujuma and believed that his dream could bring peace to this world.


    But he was wrong. The Ninja World created by the Senjue Pillars is contradictory. He can only rely on his own strength to end all these reincarnations! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    381.Chapter three hundred and seventy-one, Nine Tails are shocked]


    Boom! On the other side of the battlefield, the ninja coalition is still: desperately resisting the vines protruding from the trunk of the god tree.


    The moon is even more red, and it is extremely coquettish, making everyone who sees it feel heavier in his heart, as if something extremely bad and big thing is about to happen.


    "Naruto!"


    On the battlefield of Ten-tailed Ren Zhuli, Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly shouted loudly.


    Because his child Naruto Uzumaki, at this moment, like other ninjas, was swept away by the vines protruding from the sacred tree.


    The chakra, which is as strong as the nine-tailed demon fox, is almost inexhaustible.


    This scene is too scary.You must know that it is the strongest of the nine big-tailed beasts.Even if a chakra is divided into two parts, it can still be one against seven.


    As a result, it was only a blink of an eye, and it was about to be sucked dry.Even the chakra mode of Nine Tails could not be maintained, and it disappeared in an instant, just like an ordinary ninja.


    "Water escape.


    The water broke! Qianshoujian responded quickly. He was about the same age as Qianshou Zhuma. He lived in the cruelest Warring States period, and his control of fighters was beyond finding people.


    I saw Qianshoujian opened his mouth and sucked, and then spit out a sharp water column like a knife from his mouth, cutting off all the vines.


    This is his secret technique, the principle is like a high-pressure water gun, which compresses the water countless times before spitting it out, and the destructive power is amazing.


    However, even though he cut off the vine, he still couldn''t rescue the trapped Naruto Uzumaki.


    "Damn, there are too many!"


    Qianshoujian''s face was extremely ugly.


    The vines separated from the sacred tree not only grow fast and unimaginable, but also have an overwhelming number.


    Even if he can continuously perform the water escape secret technique, he can''t completely cut off the vines, and even the saliva is useless.


    "Naruto, quickly break free, otherwise you will be sucked up as a nutrient by the sacred tree. This is the final form of the ten tails, and even the old man is not absolutely sure!"


    "I know, but"


    At this time, the nine-tailed demon fox in Uzumaki Naruto was also shouting nervously.


    If they can''t get rid of the shackles as soon as possible, they are really gone, because the sacred tree is not just as simple as absorbing the chakras of Uzumaki Naruto, and the chakras of the nine tails are passing quickly, nourishing the sacred tree to blossom and bear fruit.


    Once the Chakra of the Tailed Beast is pulled away, the fate of Ren Zhuli will be self-evident.


    It''s not that Naruto Uzumaki doesn''t know this, but that there are too many vines entwining him, and it is useless for him to break ten of them in one breath, and a hundred will come over soon.


    The nerves are as big as him, and he is desperate in the face of this situation.His outstanding perception ability makes him clearly aware that his chakra is passing at a terrifying speed, his veins are chopped, and he bleeds crazily.


    Seeing that Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s life is about to pass away, in the absence of Fei Lei Shen, Bo Feng Shui Men and others can only pick up Kumu and choose the dumbest way to cut trees! "Whoo!"


    Suddenly, a dazzling silver sky, like a thread, pierced the night, and swept away the vines that could not even be used by Konoha for two generations of Hokage, which was terrifying.


    "this is"


    At this moment, even the well-informed Qianshou Jianma was shocked.


    What kind of sword technique is this, why is it so powerful, it''s just a single sword, it is extremely simple, but it is sharper than the water breaking wave he spit.


    "It''s you"


    When he saw the person who shot clearly, the shock in his heart became more intense.


    In terms of talent, Qianshou Jianma can be said to be the most dazzling ninja in the history of Konoha and even the Ninja, and there is no one.


    In his short life, he not only set the tone for Konoha''s future development, but also the ninjutsu he developed, which affected generations of people.


    However, if you think he only developed ninjutsu, you would be wrong.


    Slashing "Flying Thunder God Slash" faster than Iron Nation General Mifune drew his sword


    It was he who invented Konoha''s physical skills, the magic of the moonlight and wind, the three-day moon dance, and he also invented it.


    In other words, he is not only a master of ninjutsu, but also a master of swords.


    Therefore, he was shocked by such a knife.


    Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff down, countless vines were cut off, Uzumaki Naruto finally broke free of the vines.


    He was very weak at this time, because the Chakra in his body was pulled away in a large amount, but he still struggled to open his eyes, wanting to see who saved him.


    Then he laughed and shouted, "Night Fight"


    "This is what I owe you. Now, I''m clear with you!"


    Before he could finish his words, Ye Dou had already swept him out and kicked him to Bofeng Shuimen and the others.


    "Hey, Watergate, that kid seems incredible, I can feel the terrifying Chakra inside him."


    Bo Feng Shuimen quickly took Uzumaki Naruto with his eyes and hands, while the other half of his body, Nine Tails, stared directly at the night fight standing in the sky.


    In its eyes, the energy contained in Ye Dou''s body is simply not in the human category.Although it is not as good as the six immortals it has seen, it is shocking enough.


    It is not Human Zhuli, nor is it a descendant of the Datongmu clan, who can reach this point with a mortal body.This talent and belief are truly unique in the world.


    Do you still have to say this kind of thing? Bo Feng Shuimen smiled bitterly and thought of the existence of the black-clothed boy in mid-air, but Chakra almost killed your other half.


    "Ye Dou is back now, it''s too late!"


    Sarutobi Hitoshi is here, and not long ago, he and Qianshoujian, his body in the dirty soil reincarnation was destroyed by Uchiha''s soil.

 419 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 419

    It''s just that Qianshoujian broke his body one step ahead of him, so he is completely resurrected at this moment.


    He saw the scene where Ye Dou had just rescued Uzumaki Naruto, and he was shocked in his heart, but also hoped to draw him to the camp of the Ninja Alliance.


    Ye Dou was silent, not thinking about Sarutobi''s proposal.At this moment, his expression is still so calm, calm and disturbing.A pair of black eyes are looking straight at the top of the sacred tree. Sarutobi Hitoshi ignored it.


    This is too arrogant, the three generations of Naruto in the dignified Konoha Ninja Village, the Ninjutsu Doctor of Ninjutsu, he actually didn''t even look at it.This arrogance is almost comparable to Uchiha Madara.


    The Konoha ninja not far away wanted to speak, but couldn''t speak when the words reached his lips.


    No way, this is a real god of murder. He dared to break into Konoha single-handedly and almost wiped Konoha from the territory of the Ninja World. It was a mess! "The sacred tree has appeared. Night fight!"


    Before anyone knew it, the mongoose asked similar questions again.


    "not the right time yet."


    Ye Dou also shook his head, but an inexplicable look flashed across his pupils, "Not too fast!"


    This time, he will not only steal the Chakra fruit, but also with the help of Infinite Moon Reading, all the ninjas in the world will be killed in one breath! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    382. Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy Two]


    "Boom."


    The riot of the sacred tree stopped, it seems that the absorbed chakra was enough, it was brewing, and the bud on the top was about to bloom.


    "Stop it?"


    Below the sacred tree, there are thousands of ninja coalition forces.Seeing that the vines are no longer rioting, they all show the look of the rest of their lives.


    "However, the sacred tree has absorbed so much chakramin, why hasn''t it bloomed yet"


    Some people are puzzled, and they know it from Senjujuma or Uchiha Madara''s mouth.


    Once the sacred tree has absorbed enough chakras, the buds on the top of the sacred tree will bloom, and the moon''s eye will be reflected on the moon, and the ultimate illusion of infinite moon reading will be completed.


    However, at this moment, the flower buds of the sacred tree did not show signs of blooming, but fell into peace, like resting after a meal.


    "The eight-tailed and nine-tailed people Zhuli are still alive, do you understand?"


    Uchiha Madara opened his mouth to the Senju Zhuma.He was very confident and conceited.He didn''t seem to worry about the secret of the Moon Eye ceremony being discovered.


    Or, in other words, he deliberately used the hands of the coalition forces to severely inflict Uchiha''s soil, took the opportunity to resurrect in reincarnation, and completely change the world with his own hands.


    "It means that without the eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras, the ceremony cannot be completed?"


    Qianshouju frowned and asked.


    "what."


    Uchiha Madara responded softly, and then said, "But it doesn''t need all of them, as long as the sacred tree contains the nine-tailed and eight-tailed chakras, the Moon Eye will bloom."


    "That means"


    "It''s not that it can''t bloom, it just needs some time, about fifteen minutes."


    Ye Dou stood in the air, looking up at the flower bud on the top of the sacred tree.Just now, the flower bud seemed to move and part of it bloomed.


    "Almost, this war will soon have the final result."


    At this moment, even if it is a night fight, the emotions cannot remain absolutely calm, and years of meticulous preparation and bloody battle are for this moment.


    "kill!"


    Suddenly, the ninja coalition forces below moved, and under the leadership of the wooden avatar in the Senju Zhuma, the remaining people began to frantically approach the sacred tree.


    Through the heart-turning technique, Senju Zhuma told everyone the information he had learned from Uchiha Madara''s mouth.


    There are only two ways to prevent the eye of the moon from falling.The first is to kill the caster and prevent the buds of the sacred tree from blooming, and the second is to cut off the sacred tree and not give it a chance to bloom.


    The ninja coalition chose to grab both hands together. Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha joined forces to fight the Uchiha belt soil. The rest of the people all ran to "cut down the trees."


    ! "Everyone follow me!"


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying has returned, and behind him are the third generation of Tuying and the fifth generation of Fengying.


    Not long ago, all three of them were severely injured by Ma, and in front of Shura in the Ninja world, even the three shadows of the five great Ninja villages would be eclipsed.


    Now that the trio 3 returned hand in hand, the morale of the ninja coalition army suddenly lifted, the backbone of the backbone, and the fighting spirit again.


    With them are Oshemaru, Uzumaki and others.


    When they stepped into the battlefield, the dying three shadows were rescued.


    "It''s Master Raikage, Master Tuying, and Master Fengying!"


    Seeing these three returning home, people were extremely excited, as if they had seen a life-saving straw in a desperate situation.


    However, people soon discovered that something was wrong, why there were only Raikage, Earth Shadow, Fengying, Five Dynasties Hokage, Five Dynasties Water Shadow, and Iron Kingdom.


    When the general heard this, many people''s expressions dimmed, because they knew that the three had been beheaded by the Iori Yatou and died in battle! However, at this moment, the Osna Maru laughed inwardly. ,"How can we lose Hokage and Water Shadow in such a scene?"


    After that, he put his hands on the ground and called out three sarcophagi out of thin air, Terumi Mei, Senju Tsunade, and Mifune who were already dead were inside.


    "Oshe Maru, how dare you play with it, the soul of the dead."


    Sarutobi Hizen saw that there was anger burning in his heart.


    It was he who used the technique of reincarnation from the dirty soil, manipulated the souls of the second and first generation adults, and destroyed their most beloved, treasured Konoha Ninja Village, and the crime was enough for him to die 10,000 times.


    Now, he has once again performed this technique in front of himself, and the three of them are the leaders of one village and one country, which is simply unforgivable.


    "It''s not the time... to care about these problems, Teacher Sarutobi, if you can cut off the sacred tree, I will release them immediately."


    Da She Maru still has that expression, and his smile is cold and elusive, making it difficult to see what he is thinking.


    "This is Grandpa"


    Senju Tsunade was resurrected, his soul was summoned back to Yangma, and he still saw his most respected grandfather and second grandfather here.


    "Isn''t the war over yet? I didn''t expect to come back soon after death"


    Terumi said helplessly.


    She had already died in the battle, and was killed by Iori Yedou, but unexpectedly she could join the battle again, and might die again.


    "How is the war, who can tell us what happened?"


    Mitsune also spoke, walked out of the sarcophagus, firmly grasped the long sword with both hands, and entered a state of battle.

 420 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 420

    Hearing that, someone soon came over and informed them of what happened during the time they died.


    "Ten-tailed man Zhuli, I didn''t expect to fight such monsters one day."


    "No matter what, time is pressing, now our primary goal is to prevent the buds of the sacred tree from blooming."


    "Yes, let''s fight together again!"


    The three of 3 are not long-winded generations. After understanding the cause and effect, they joined the coalition forces and set foot on the "tree felling".


    The way.


    The army is vast, and with the Konoha elders and the shadow of the five villages, they rushed under the sacred tree to protect the peace of this world.


    The moonlight is getting thicker, and the moonlight on the horizon becomes more fascinating.The blood-like moon shines on the earth, and the murderous air permeates the entire world.


    "The ceremony of the Moon Eye must be completed."


    As the ninja coalition flew across the battlefield, a riot suddenly spread from the front of the team, and dozens of ninjas in five-nation costumes were shot out.


    "Iori Yedou!"


    In the boundless battlefield, the ninja coalition exclaimed, and their steps stopped at this moment.


    It was Ye Dou, and he finally made a move.


    At this moment, whether it was Konoha 4 or Five Shadows, his expression changed.


    It''s too strong, although it hasn''t really taken a shot, the terrifying Chakra fluctuation is still shocking.


    The other party clearly has only one person, but it makes it difficult to breathe.He is holding a knife in one hand, and his body is filled with purple fighting spirit, and his face is hazy and it is difficult to see.


    That is the unique gravitational blood follower''s unique purple battle death in the history of Ninja, it is terrifying! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    383. Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy-Three, War]


    Ye Dou made a move. He was overbearing and fell straight down from the air.He actually fell in front of tens of thousands of army, like an invincible God of War.


    He wants to prevent the ninja allied forces from destroying the Moon Eye ceremony with one enemy tens of thousands.


    Throughout the history of Ninja World, several people dared to do this.It should be noted that standing in front of him is not only as simple as tens of thousands of troops, but also the shadow of the five great Ninja villages, and the fourth generation of Konoha Hokage.


    These people are all outstanding people, they are ninjas who have led an era.


    "Get out, boy! I can feel that you don''t agree with Madara''s plan in your heart. Join us and cut the sacred tree together."


    Qianshouzhu opened his mouth and looked directly at Ye Dou''s eyes, eager to see a slight wave in the opponent''s eyes.


    However, Ye Dou didn''t say anything, didn''t do anything, just stood there, his expression calm.


    Too strong, even in the face of Konoha 4 and the tens of thousands of troops led by the leaders of the Five Ninja Villages, he still does not change his face and looks at the world.


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly, he slashed out in the air, and the sharp sword wind left a deep mark on the ground, which seemed to mean: saying that the person who crossed the line is dead.


    For a while, everyone''s mood sank.The person in front of him was not a cat or a dog, but the only killer god who can rival the two heroes of the Warring States in this era.


    Moreover, unlike the two heroes who returned from the dirty soil, he is still young, full of blood, and immeasurable combat power! The unknown moonlight shrouded the sky of the battlefield, and in the end, it was Qianshoujian and Bofeng Shuimen who broke this. Stalemate.


    They don''t have much time, just fifteen minutes.Once they fail, the ultimate secret technique of Infinite Moon Reading will be completed.At that time, there will be no one in the world to survive, and they will fall into endless dreams.


    They must prevent this from happening! The two simultaneously urged the Flying Thunder God''s technique to tear open the blockade of space, and came to Ye Dou''s side from left to right.


    "We are all reincarnated from the dirty soil, let us be the pioneers."


    Qianshoushu''s tone was as cold as a glacier, and his calmness was incredible.


    Through perception, he knew that the young man in front of him was extremely powerful, but he had not really seen it before, so he had to test it first.


    "Swish"


    With a bang, Qianshoujian used Kuwu as a sword, slashing towards the night fight like lightning.


    This is one of his secret techniques "Flying Thunder God Slash"


    , The speed is incredible, it can tear the space, and even the writing wheels of the Uchiha clan can''t see through.


    In the past, Senjuka used this secret technique to personally defeat Uchiha Madara''s younger brother Uchiha Senna, which was a must-kill technique.


    "It''s hard to say."


    A faint voice fell in my ears, and then Qianshou Jianjian realized his own killing blow "Flying Thunder God Technique"


    Was blocked.


    Then, unimaginable pressure came from the opponent''s knife, as the sky was pressed down, almost making him kneel.


    Qianshoujian raised his head with difficulty, and found that he did not know that the other party''s eyes had been erected, like a waking dragon, shocking.


    "The fairy mode is the fourth fairy mode that has never been seen outside the three holy places!"


    Qianshoujian was shocked, he was only amazed by the opponent''s knife not long ago, but he did not expect that such a knife was not the entirety of the opponent.


    "Second grandfather, be careful of his knife!"


    From behind, Tsunade roared loudly, which puzzled Senju, but soon, he


    I understood why my granddaughter had to be careful when I reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    "what!"


    As tough as a thousand hands, he couldn''t help but scream in pain.


    The opponent''s knife was not cut on his own body at all, and it could actually hit the soul directly.


    "The second generation of adults!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen was shocked, holding the spiral pill and rushing towards the night fight.


    As a result, Ye Dou didn''t hide at all, opened his left hand, and took the initiative to grab the spiral pill towards Bo Feng Shuimen.


    Then, "Boom"


    With a bang, Bo Feng Shuimen was horrified to find that the opponent''s left hand, which was like a layer of armor, had directly caught the spiral pill! All of this happened at the same time, with the highest speed and golden flash of the gods. He was defeated when he met, and he could only use the technique of the Thunder God to escape.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene, not seen with your own eyes. Who will believe it if you say it, "You think you can live in the dirty soil and you can''t die. Don''t be too arrogant, the second generation, your skill is in front of me, it is not worth mentioning.


    Ye Dou spoke faintly, his tone was calm, which made people frighten, "It''s just a dead person, a remnant soul, what can you do."

 421 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 421

    He stood in front of the sacred tree, obviously there was only one person, but like a big mountain, it was insurmountable.


    "What''s going on, Xiao Gang!"


    The avatar of Senjujuma asked.


    He knows his younger brother very well, and he followed his family into the battlefield at the age of six or seven.The determination of his will is the cruelest punishment, and he can''t make him cry.


    However, he did not expect that now he was so embarrassed that he was only slashed by the opponent.


    "It''s his knife."


    Tsunade looked solemn and authentic.


    The art of reincarnation of the dirty earth is a forbidden art specially used to fight for life.


    Because the body of the reincarnated from the filthy soil has long been dead, only a soul remains, and it can be reborn no matter how many times the body is exploded.


    However, Ye Dou''s knife seems to be specially used to restrain the reincarnation of the dirty soil.It can directly slash the soul through the flesh.


    In other words, the rebirth of the filthy land is useless to him, the damn thing will still die! Moreover, if it is slashed by the opponent''s knife, it is very likely that even the soul will not be able to return to the Pure Land of bliss and truly disappear in this world.


    "There is actually such a weapon"


    Thousands of hands spoke with difficulty, obviously a reincarnated body from the filthy soil, but at this moment, he was in a cold sweat and panic.


    "Since you can''t fight hard, you can only use the gap in the number of people to create opportunities for sneak attacks."


    They don''t have much time, only fifteen minutes, and they must fight quickly.


    "It''s useless"


    Who knows, as soon as Senju was finished speaking, Tsunade interrupted him again.


    "It''s no use what you mean, Xiao Gang!"


    Qianshouzhujian frowned and asked.


    Hearing that, Tsunade didn''t know how to answer his grandfather''s words.


    She turned her head to look at the night fight, the other party did not take advantage of the victory, and the slender figure stood in place, her black hair dancing with the wind, her face was enveloped by the purple war spirit, and it was hazy that people could not see it. The pupils are always bright, like a giant dragon, which is fascinating.


    "He can check time and predict what will happen in the future!"


    What! As soon as these words came out, Senjuzuzuma and others were suddenly shocked.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    384. Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy-Four, Extraordinary Power Can Make People Lost]


    "kill!"


    The battlefield was plunged into a riot, and countless ninja coalition forces marched forward bravely, and the atmosphere of killing filled the whole world.


    Ye Dou''s strength surpassed everyone''s imagination, and even the outstanding people like Qianshou Zhuma were shocked.


    Exploring the time and predicting the future, this is the ability that only the immortals of the three holy places have! The deeds of the three great people and immortals are known to no one in the world except for themselves, because creatures of that level have existed for too long. There is no way back.


    Now, the young man in front of him is only a human being, and his naked eyes are comparable to the holy land immortals, which is too amazing.


    However, no matter how incredible Ye Dou is, Qianshou Zhuma and others can still move forward.They must cut off the sacred tree to prevent Moon Eye from illuminating the world.


    Ye Dou twisted his battle knife, hunting in a black robe, and a powerful breath erupted, causing the entire battlefield to tremble.


    Boom! Needless to say, tens of thousands of armies played secret arts at the same time and blasted the night fight, because they had limited time and must cut the sacred tree as soon as possible.


    In an instant, the Five Elements Ninjutsu shone, turned into a vast ocean, and then ignited again, blooming on this land, like a scene of apocalypse, terrifying.


    This is an unimaginable battle, one person alone against tens of thousands of troops, no one has dared to do this throughout the ages, no matter what the outcome, the name Iori Yedou will be remembered.


    Om! With the buzzing of the battle sword, Ye Dou slashed forward with all his strength, and the invisible gravity wave shot out, like a sky curtain, isolating all ninjutsu, and finally bounced back.


    For people who have never seen a night fight, such a scene is really amazing, how can there be such a bloody succession in the world, and it is not like a bully.


    "It''s all behind me!"


    Looking at the five-element ninjutsu that was overwhelmed by the sky, the opponent slashed back, and the Qianshouzhu roared, then bit his thumb and slapped the ground hard.


    Immediately afterwards, grimace gates suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and they wanted to stop the ninjutsu played by tens of thousands of troops.


    This is the five-fold Rashomon between the Thousand Hands Pillars, a type of spiritism, which can summon a gate symbolizing death to defend against all physical attacks.


    This secret technique is extremely powerful, as strong as Lengjun Dashewan, and it could only summon three Dao at the beginning.


    With a bang, an unimaginable collision erupted, and the countless five elements of ninjutsu converged, and finally hit the Rashomon, and the sky shook loudly, like a drum of war.


    However, although the five-tier Rashomon defensive power is amazing, it still cannot be completely blocked.After all, it is a ninjutsu played by tens of thousands of troops at the same time, and it is even more amazing than the tail beast jade.


    One layer! Two layers! Three layers! Four layers! Five layers! The five layers of Rashomon were all shattered, and Senju Zhuma was shocked. Except for the first time against Uchiha Madara, his fifth layer of Rashomon was the first time. It was broken.


    "what!"


    The five-fold Rashomon shattered, as if the door of death was pushed open.Many of the ninja coalition forces behind Qianshou Zhujian were screamed, and terrifying blood shot up into the sky.


    But fortunately, although the five-fold Rashomon was broken, it also blocked most of the attacks, so their losses were not as great as they had imagined.


    Suddenly, time was chaotic, and Ye Dou''s dark eyes suddenly saw a picture.


    That is not reality. It happened in the future, and it was broken in advance by him.


    I got it! All of this happened in an instant, back in time, after returning to God, Ye Dou turned around and slashed directly.


    In an instant, fierce sparks splashed, and Xueyin''s sword slashed on two kunai at the same time, and one of them was also specially made, like a trident.


    It is between Bofeng Shuimen and Thousands of Hands, using the technique of the Flying Thunder God, they want to take advantage of the chaos to sneak attack and kill the night fight! It is a pity that they can only travel through space, but cannot travel through time! "Flying Thunder God is fast! But time!"


    Not waiting: The two reacted, Ye Dou''s eyes flashed a certain look, and then swept out with a knife, leaving a deep mark on their bodies.


    It may be a bit inaccurate to say that it is a trace, because when the two rebirth and use the Thunder God to retreat to the team, their dirty reincarnation bodies suddenly exploded.


    It was Yingliu''s armed look domineering, and as the sword swept out, it had penetrated the two people in Qianshoujian.


    "Second Grandpa"


    "Four generations!"


    Looking at the two people who had already retreated, but their bodies were still exploding, Tsunade and others shouted in horror.


    "We''re all right, we can recover after a while."

 422 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 422

    The two eyebrows were twisted together in Qianshoufa, and he endured the pain of the soul being torn apart and said, "Be careful, his technique is very strange and very destructive, don''t be hit by him!"


    What kind of technique is this, it is almost the same as the worm secret technique of the oil girl clan.Once it is concentrated, the mysterious chakra will quickly erode the human body and destroy it directly from the inside.


    However, the oil girls want to do this by driving the insects into the enemy''s body, so they only want to kill the insects in time and prevent them from growing in the body, which can prevent the opponent''s surgery.


    However, the young man in front of him is not like it, as if a sword aura penetrates into the human body, unless it is a body of steel that has been tempered, or a huge chakra is used to resist it in advance.


    Otherwise, it only takes a moment for the internal organs to be completely shattered.


    "The Ninja Village system you created in the first generation is wrong. The relationship between the village and the country should not be a cooperative relationship."


    Ye Dou performed six movements, one step was hundreds of meters away, and then he raised the sword in his hand, like a tiger into a flock, and flew hundreds of ninjas with a single blow.


    "What do you want to say!"


    The hands of the Qianshouzhu made a seal, and the wooden escape secret technique came forward to meet.


    "Ninja Village should not be separated from the country. The extraordinary military power and the absolute right to use force will only bring this world into disorder!"


    "War should not be provoked by ninjas. It should be decided after the princes of various countries have negotiated. Extraordinary force can make people lost.


    Ye Dou cut the wooden dragon with one knife, smashed the ground with one foot, and approached ahead again.


    His vision is far beyond the people of this era, and he knows that supernatural power can only cause disputes.


    Just like the people in ``The Police'''', there is a fraternity if there is a policeman, and human desires are endless, and supernatural power will amplify such desires and eventually cause disputes.


    This was the case for the first Ninja World War, the second and third times, including the fourth Ninja World War.


    Strictly speaking, it is not the ninja that Night Fight wants to kill, but this supernatural power to erase this kind of desire-stimulating thing.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    385. Chapter three hundred and seventy-fifth, broken sky marsh spear]


    "Freedom is priceless, ninjas are not fighters, boy!"


    Qianshouzhu roared, urging the wooden dragon to step forward again.


    Although the Qianshouzhujian in front of him is only a wooden human clone, it has the body, 70%% of the Chakra, and the combat power is still amazing.


    It''s not that he doesn''t understand the meaning of Ye Dou, but he can''t agree with it.


    Dreams, peace, inheritance, freedom, for him, these are the reasons why ninjas fight.Ninjas are not fighters and should not be restrained.


    "Don''t talk about killing tools too noble, first generation!"


    Ye Dou''s eyes were bright, and his eyes were full of wisdom that was completely incompatible with his age, like the vicissitudes of the ocean, seeing everything in the world, and reading the ups and downs of fate.


    Looking at the roaring wooden dragon, he slashed out the tyrant''s knife, and instantly smashed the wooden escape secret technique between the thousand hand pillars.


    Then, he ran his arms and looked domineering, smashed out with his iron fist, and exploded the clone of Qianshouzhujian into flying ash with one blow.


    This is an extremely terrifying scene.Although Qianshou Zhuma is only a clone at this moment, it has the body, 70%% of the Chakra, even if compared with the Five Shadows, it is not a difference.


    As a result, one face to face, one knife, one punch, he was blown up, turned into dead wood and dissipated.


    "Grandpa"


    Tsunade roared, leaped up to the sky and made a kick, blasting the earth to pieces, forcing Ye Dou to jump up in the air, terrifying.


    Immediately afterwards, the fourth generation of Raikage, the third generation of Earth Shadow, the fifth generation of Water Shadow, the General of the Iron Kingdom also shot, Sarutobi Sun Slash, Thousand Shou Jianjian, Wave Feng Shuimen and others also took the opportunity to kill Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou''s expression remained unchanged, and his five fingers opened at the same time, interrupting their spellcasting.


    This is a six-style finger gun, and it is also the ultimate body art that has appeared at the end of the world. It is a finger gun that incorporates gravity and blood. Every shot has the destructive power of a cannonball, beyond imagination! In mid-air, only Seeing Ye Dou''s five fingers protruding forward, seeing that the color is domineering to lock each enemy, and then the five fingers fired in a row, rotating and banging everyone.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom time, there was a roaring sound from time to time on the battlefield, whether it was Konoha 4 or Five Shadows, they were all embarrassed by his finger gun.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this, why don''t you use Jieyin!"


    "It''s not ninjutsu, it''s physique!"


    Qianshoujian said solemnly, he has gone far on the road of ninjutsu development, even the most dazzling ninja of this era is not as talented as his.


    So he could tell at a glance that Ye Dou was not using ninjutsu at this moment, but a physical skill that had never appeared in the ninja world.


    He couldn''t imagine how terrible training he would have to endure before he could see that his body was polished to this level, and every part of his body could be used as a weapon.


    Amazing willpower, amazing physical talent! Senshou thought that even in the most cruel Warring States period, the young man in front of him can bloom with dazzling light, and he will not be weaker than his elder brother and Uchiha Madara.


    Boom! The immortal gravity is surging, and Ye Dou is holding a knife into the army, and his body is enveloped in purple battle aura, his face is like a veil, murderous intent, making people tremble.


    With blood splattered, he was like a god of war.


    It''s too strong.He holds a knife in one hand, and his body is filled with two-color domineering.The six types are all out, and the whole body is full of weapons.As he flashes and moves, one line is withered.


    At this moment, even Senju Tsunade and Master Sakura Haruno joined forces to summon one-tenth of the body of the slug immortal, useless.


    Because there is no time for treatment, the young people in front of them, such as Shura and Yasha, are carrying out the most terrible killing.


    Wuying and Konoha 3 shot at the same time, but they are still useless, with gravity, Mu Dun''s double peak blood succession, and the person who has opened the fairy mode, which is incredible.


    "Heavenly hands and feet!"


    "Spiral pill!"


    "Flying Thunder God Slash!"


    "Dust escape.


    Primordial Dissection!"


    "Boiling escape.


    Skillful Fog Technique"


    "Yi Lei is angry and thunder axe!"


    ""


    Sikage and Konoha 3 shot together, and the attack by the general of the iron country three ships and eight people 8 made the world shaken.


    Ye Dou''s eyes flowed for a while, as if the power of time flickered, and he had seen this scene from the future.


    In the next second, he swept it out with a single knife, and cut it at Xiangbo Fengshui Gate Eight People 8, which turned out to be a joint attack by the Eight People 8.


    This is a powerful sword that combines gravitational blood inheritance, natural energy and armed color domineering, incredibly strong.

 423 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 423

    Boom! An unimaginable big collision erupted, and the gravitational wave was like a curtain of sky, blocking the strong blow of the seven shadow masters.


    In an instant, the ninjas close to the energy collision center were blown away, and even the void appeared distorted, as if it were about to collapse.


    "Go down and accompany your buddy group to hide."


    Ye Dou shook his whole body, and stared at Sarutobi Sun Slash with indifference, and the more terrifying Chakra sprayed out of his body.


    In the next second, all the eight shadow level masters flew backwards, and the eight people and eight teamwork were not the enemy of the one in front of them.


    "Master Raikage"


    "Master Water Shadow"


    The descendants of Naruto, Tukage, and the generals of the Iron Kingdom shouted unbelievably, the eight strong shadow ranks have all lost together.This is too terrifying, it is impossible to imagine.


    Boom! Suddenly, there was a shock from the other side of the battlefield.


    Ye Dou looked back, and saw a nine-tailed fox wearing purple armor, slashing through the six bodies of Uchiha''s soil, wounding it.


    "Ten-tailed Renzhu force lost"


    The ninjas of the Ninja Allied Forces widened their eyes, looking at the enemy whose body of the six realms had been cut out, they were unbelievable at first, and then excited again.


    "If we can win, we can win. As long as we kill the Ten-tailed Manzhuli, the sacred tree cannot blossom. We can win this war!"


    Roar! In an instant, the morale of the ninja coalition forces was greatly boosted, and they were no longer depressed, and saw the dawn of victory.


    "It''s so strong"


    The mongoose is also incredible.


    The Chakra fruit is not so much a fruit as it is a collection of the nine big-tailed chakras, which is the ten-tailed human Zhuli.


    This is the huge energy that even the exchange of space longs for, how could it be lost to two little ghosts, "His heart is upset."


    Yatou narrowed his eyes slightly, and he saw the broken black sword in Uchiha''s hands...like a genetic chain.


    That is the Heavenly Marsh Spear, the creation divine sword of the six immortals, used to create the first piece of earth.


    This is the sword of the heart.As long as its master''s will is strong enough, it will never be broken, and it has the power to create and destroy.


    However, at this moment, this divine sword was cut to pieces, which meant that Uchiha''s heart with the soil was shaken and no longer firm.


    "After all, only this level."


    Ye Dou looked over, with a sharp gaze, as if he was about to bring Uchiha through.


    "The guy with the soil actually lost to two little ghosts"


    On the other side, Uchiha Madara also noticed the changes in Uchiha''s belt soil.


    "Alright, I have a lot of effort left."


    He originally wanted to absorb the chakra of the celestial art between the Senjutsu pillars, and then weaken the Uchiha belt soil to cast his own reincarnation to resurrect himself.


    Unexpectedly, the person he chose was so unbearable, he was shaken at this time and lost to two young men.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    386. Chapter 376, Shura Rebirth]


    "Don''t you say that saving you is equivalent to saving the world? Having me watching you means that you can''t hide anything from me!"


    "Come on, bring the soil! Let me see you become Naruto, the handsome figure who saves the world, say it!"


    I lost with a puff, and the nine-tailed demon fox in armor slashed it through.


    This not only cut away the power of the ten human pillars and liberated the seven big-tailed beasts that had been swallowed, but it also cut away the darkness in Uchiha''s heart.


    In a daze, Uchiha Daido, who fell from the midair, remembered the girl who..., always encouraged herself, always smiling at her.


    That was the only light he had ever had, and with her passing, Uchiha''s earth-carrying world completely lost its color.


    However, this light was aroused again with the battle with Naruto Uzumaki.


    Not long ago, Naruto Uzumaki had a "tug of war" with him.


    In the contest, using the Chakra that the Seven Big-Tailed Beasts gave him before, aroused the resonance of the Uchiha''s Uchiha''s Inner Body-Tailed Beasts.


    In this process, the memories, thoughts, and emotions of the two have the most profound collision.


    The final result is that the beauty of Uchiha''s deepest heart is awakened, and the divine sword Tianmanu spear used by the six immortals to create the world is also broken.


    "Not dead yet!"


    "Wait a minute, Sasuke!"


    With a bang, Uchiha took the soil and faded away from the six ways, and fell straight into the battlefield.


    However, he hasn''t died yet.Unlike ordinary human pillars, the ten-tailed human pillars are very special, with extremely strong vitality, and will not die because the tail beast is pulled away.


    However, even if it does not die, such a huge chakra is removed, and it will also cause unimaginable sequelae.


    Even the former Six Dao Immortals lay in bed for several months when they separated the ten-tailed Chakra from the body.


    Uchiha Sasuke''s kaleidoscope is amazing. It is a Zoba write wheel eye born for battle. It has been seen that Uchiha has not died in the soil, and he has to make the last cut.


    Naruto Uzumaki saw it and quickly followed up to stop Uchiha Sasuke.


    However, before the two of them could do anything, Haaki Kakashi suddenly got through Uchiha''s right eye.


    Although he finally won the duel with Uchiha, Kakashi was also seriously injured and has not recovered until now.


    "You lose, bring dirt."


    Hagi Kakashi stopped the two Zuoming and asked them to destroy the sacred tree and give it to himself.


    The latter two glanced at each other without hesitation, rushing to the bud on the top of the sacred tree, to destroy the Moon Eye ceremony in one breath.


    "Kakashi"


    Uchiha yelled with the soil, and his voice was very soft, because the seven big-tailed beasts had just been removed, and he is still very weak.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at the ninja coalition ninjas who were excited and followed behind Naruto Uzumaki.


    For a while, his heart was mixed.


    It is like, daydreaming, as if a string in my heart has been plucked.

 424 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 424

    "This is what I have forgotten. It was indeed a longing at the beginning, but in the final analysis, it is still a desire in my heart. I am eager to become Hokage and get everyone''s approval."


    "I let you down, Lin, but it doesn''t matter. When I get there, I will kindly ask for your forgiveness."


    Perhaps it is about to leave the cause, Uchiha brought the soil back to the past, the moment Nohara Rin still existed.


    He suddenly laughed, folded his hands together, and formed a seal, with relief and nostalgia.


    "this is"


    Hagi Kakashi was taken aback, because he also recognized this seal, it was an outsider.


    The seal of reincarnation.


    In an instant, Haaki Kakashi was mixed with joy and sorrow, but the happy thing is that once this technique is completed, those ninjas who died tragically will be resurrected.


    However, reversing life requires a price, and this price is the life of the operator himself.


    In other words, once the reincarnation is born, Uchiha will die with the soil, and there is no possibility of survival.


    "Outside"


    "Bring soil!"


    Hagi Kakashi shouted loudly. He didn''t know what to do for a while.He couldn''t bear the death of his friend, but he couldn''t find a reason to stop it.


    "The art of reincarnation!"


    Uchiha Daido ignored him and made up his mind.


    The sins he committed were too heavy to be repaid in a lifetime, and it was very cost-effective to exchange his life for tens of thousands of lives.


    He has changed, as he himself said, I am not someone''s substitute, I am just Uchiha bringing the soil.


    And Uchiha brought the soil, but he is just a stupid boy who loves to make excuses, but embraces pure dreams.


    "Don''t rush to the conclusion, bring the soil!"


    On the other side, Uchiha Madara seemed to know everything, and at this moment, he said coldly and mercilessly, "Without me, you would have died a long time ago. Now is the time to repay your life-saving grace."


    Then, just as his voice fell, Kurozu burrowed out of the ground, pierced Uchiha''s abdomen with one hand, and parasitized on him.


    "This time, I will help too!"


    "Black End"


    This change happened too suddenly, whether it was Uchiha belt soil, Hafeng Mizumon and Hagaki Kakashi, they were all shocked.


    Uchiha wanted to resist, but he was too weak at the moment, and he could only let Kurozu take over his body.


    "I''m sorry to bring the soil, I exist for this moment.


    On this day, I have waited too long, so don''t let me wait any longer!"


    Heijue''s voice was as indifferent as before, but if you listened carefully, you could hear a hint of excitement in it.


    Since the death of Datongmu Huiye, thousands of years have passed, no one can imagine how long it has been prepared for this day.


    "Hurry up, Sai!"


    At the same time, Uzumaki Naruto''s clone sensed through the immortal mode, and brought Sai, who knew the sealing technique, to Uchiha Madara, to completely seal this...Ninja Shura and end the battlefield.


    Compared with the first, second, and third Ninja Wars, the fourth Ninja War experienced a short time.


    However, the number of casualties in the Fourth Ninja World War far exceeded the previous three, eighty to ninety thousand, and the ninja plus the samurai army, now there are only thirty or four thousand, which is half of the staff.


    He desperately wants to end all this! "I want to thank you, Naruto Uzumaki, thank you for pulling the tail beasts out of the soil, leaving me with the effort to weaken him."


    Looking at the start of his seal technique, Uchiha Madara''s mouth raised slightly, because he had already felt that his body was gradually warming up and it was no longer cold.


    "Finally you can fight well!"


    Boom! Unimaginable Chakra eruption, like a surging wave, without any hands, Sai''s sealing technique was shattered by Uchiha Madara.


    "Such a body is like words!"


    Feeling the boiling blood heat flowing in the body, listening to the beating of the heart on the right chest, Uchiha Madara couldn''t help biting his wrist and savoring the smell of blood, "This kind of smell is really long-lost."


    "spot"


    "Although the process was a bit tortuous, the timing of my awakening was advanced"


    Uchiha Madara screamed and pierced the night, thrilling, "However, this rebirth is completely within my plan!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    387. Chapter three hundred and seventy-seven, don''t even think about running]


    "However, this rebirth is completely within my chance."


    Uchiha Madara uttered a long, loud voice, piercing the night sky and moving everyone present.


    The rebirth of the former Ninja Shura, this is absolutely a shocking event, because he is too strong, in his era, only Senjujuzhuma, known as the god of ninjas, can compare with it.


    At this moment, he is reborn again, and they are in this era, but they cannot find a complete "ninja god"


    Confront him! "Give me your chakra, between the pillars!"


    Boom! He moved, slammed the ground with one foot, swept across the battlefield like lightning, and took the Thousand-Hand Pillars.


    Naruto Uzumaki and Sai wanted to resist, but after one punch and kick, they flew upside down like a kite.


    After that, Uchiha Madara came to the front of Senju Zhuma, grabbed his neck with one hand, and absorbed the Xianshu Chakra inside Senju Zhuma.


    Senjujuma naturally thought of resisting, but the gap was too big.


    And Dashemaru thinks that he has completely perfected the art of rebirth from the dirty soil, and the two heroes of the Warring States period who reincarnated from the dirty soil will not be much weaker than before.


    However, they still underestimated these two, even in the cruelest Warring States period, they were still extremely dazzling duo.


    "This is the Chakra of Xianshu"


    Uchiha Madara disdainfully said, "Such power, but you can control it without difficulty!"


    "Nothing happened at all!"


    When Naruto Uzumaki saw it, he was shocked.


    He is very knowledgeable about natural energy, because he has cultivated into an immortal mode, and understands that the energy of nature cannot be driven at will.

 425 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 425

    Just like himself, without the two immortals of Miaomu Mountain, he would not be able to complete the cultivation of the immortal mode, and he would definitely become stone weathered.


    The result was too terrifying, Uchiha Madara seemed to be unaffected at all, and easily absorbed the Xianshu Chakra in the Senjuzhukan body.


    "Relics of the old era, don''t be embarrassed here!"


    "Sasuke!"


    Uzumaki Naruto avatar shouted, because he had seen Uchiha Sasuke descend from the sky on the eagle, holding the Thunder God''s sword and slashing towards Uchiha Madara.


    He is very confident and conceited.He has no fear of the duo''s name, and he is confident that he can be killed.


    "Let me send you back to that world!"


    Uchiha Sasuke firmly locked onto Uchiha Madara, a pair of scarlet straight bar writing wheels, shining with an unknown red light.


    "Die with regret, regret that you shouldn''t give up the reincarnated body of dirty soil!"


    With a puff, Sasuke Uchiha pierced Uchiha Madara''s arm with a sword, but the latter took the opportunity to grab the weapon.


    This is the sword of Thunder God, and it is one of the sharpest endurance tools in the Ninja world.It is said that this is the second generation of Hokage''s personal sword, with infinite lightning power, and is most suitable for Uchiha Sasuke.


    Of course, Uchiha Madara doesn''t care about this mere power of thunder and lightning, let alone where the opponent obtained this handle... the murder weapon that killed his brother Uchiha Senna back then.


    Ray animation is original, don''t really care about him, it is Uchiha Sasuke''s pair of straight guys and the face that is very similar to Uchiha Senna.


    "This kind of feeling turns out to be straight-up writing. No wonder the movements are so quick."


    Uchiha Madara''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up.


    He is very familiar with this kind of writing wheel, because besides himself, only the teenager in front of them has successfully opened it.


    This is a kind of eyes specially created for fighting.It is extremely precious and can not be awakened by working hard.


    However, this is still useless, because he is the only ninja who has successfully opened the eyes of reincarnation after the six immortals, which is incredible.


    "For the sake of your eyes, I will give you a chance."


    Fire escape.


    The dust hiding technique Uchiha Madara gave a secret cry, and from the fire escape secret technique from his mouth, he flew Sasuke Uchiha and the three of Uzumaki Naruto and Sai who had culled at him.


    He didn''t help Sasuke Uchiha! Perhaps, as he said, it was for the sake of writing the wheel of the same Naoba, or maybe it was because Sasuke Uchiha and his brother Uchiha Sumina looked really good. It''s so similar.


    The power of the Uchiha clan comes from delicate emotions. The stronger the pupils of the writing round eyes, the more deeply they have been hurt! But anyway, Uchiha Madara gave Sasuke Uchiha a chance and turned his head. Capture the nine-headed beast.


    "boom!"


    With the help of the dust hiding technique, Uchiha Madara came to another battlefield.After killing dozens of ninjas from the ninja alliance, he stepped on the opponent''s corpse and stared at the tail beast indifferently.


    "Now, I want you, beasts!"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes closed tightly, and although Samsara''s innate nature allowed him to reappear, he couldn''t resurrect the eyes of Samsara.


    Because those eyes are too powerful, they are already detached, even if it is an external technique, they cannot create a pair.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Uchiha Madara''s domineering dominance in the sky and the earth can be shown! You know, what he is facing at this moment is the forbidden nine big-tailed beasts in the ninja world. Ordinary ninjas only want to escape when they see it. Treat them as animals.


    But what is even more shocking is that facing the nine big-tailed beasts, he did not retreat but instead rushed towards the nine big-tailed beasts.


    "Don''t even want to run!"


    Uchiha Madara spoke indifferently, his expression was unspeakably cruel, and his slender posture was like a mountain that was overwhelming.


    He stepped forward and stepped on the body of the ninja before he started to capture the nine big-tailed beasts.


    But he was too big, lacking the eyes of reincarnation, and many of the ultimate mysteries were unable to use the nine big-tailed beasts, and finally broke away from the soil of Uchiha, and resurrected them freely. Naturally, they would not sit and wait.


    An astonishing collision broke out, and the nine big-tailed beasts joined forces against Uchiha Madara, and the entire battlefield was shaking.


    The ninja below is almost completely desperate.They can''t intervene at this level of battle, there is only a dead end.


    Perhaps the only hope is Uzumaki Naruto, who even defeated the Ten-tailed Man Zhuli, is the hero of the Alliance Ninja today.


    Then Uzumaki Naruto succeeded, and he quickly flew the unstoppable Uchiha Madara, and cut off one of his arms.


    "It''s still too reluctant to catch the tail beast in this state."


    Although Uchiha Madara was defeated, he is still strong and moving because this is not his true peak.


    "I''m late, Master Madara."


    Suddenly, the earth noticed that it was moving and wriggling. It was Bai Jue. He came with the reincarnation eye hidden by the soil of Uchiha.


    "Have you brought it?"


    "of course."


    Bai Jue raised his right hand, and then waited: it spread out, Uchiha Madara pointed like a knife, cut his arm directly, and transplanted it extremely violently to his severed right arm.


    Like Ye Dou, he also has the cells between the Thousand-Hand Pillars, and his vitality is extremely strong.Even if he is seriously injured, he can instantly recover.


    "This should be more interesting!"


    When he transplanted the reincarnation eye on the right in the same way, Uchiha Madara laughed frantically.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no pain, it will solve you in a few seconds, the art of spirit!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Madara patted the ground with one hand.


    : There is only one day, I am very sorry, there are so many things, and I feel that there is not enough time every day.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    388.Chapter three hundred and seventy-eight, six immortals]


    Boom! Along with a strong burst of white smoke, an outgoing golem suddenly appeared behind Uchiha Madara.


    "It''s an Outer Golem!"


    "Why, it''s obviously a false eye of reincarnation, why can he drive the external golem"


    Sanwei''s face was solemn and authentic.


    It is part of the ten-tailed beast, the nine big-tailed beasts in the Ninja world.


    "No, that''s probably not a false reincarnation eye, but the same eyes as the old man Liudao!"


    Kyuubi opened his mouth, his expression also solemn, it had already noticed that Uchiha Madara had blood flowing out of the spot where they were injured by their joint hands.

 426 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 426

    It was not someone else''s blood, it belonged to Uchiha Madara, who had been a slave to it, and it smelled of disgust.


    "In other words, is he resurrected!"


    Naruto Uzumaki, born in the resurrection reincarnation, thought of a certain possibility and furiously said, "How about you bringing dirt!"


    Unlike the rebirth of the filthy soil, Uchiha Madara in front of him is truly a complete resurrection, not only the soul, but also the body has successfully returned.


    He has only seen this kind of thing twice, once it was the reincarnation of a thousand-generation old man who resurrected Gaara.


    And the other one is the reincarnation technique that his senior, Uzumaki Nagato once played.


    No matter what kind of technique it is, it is a taboo among the taboos.Although it can resurrect the dead, the price is also extremely heavy.


    If things are really what he thought, wouldn''t Uchiha take the soil when he thought of this, his anger couldn''t be suppressed and began to rise! "Just let him do what he should have done!"


    Uchiha Madara spoke, his tone was flat, as if he had done something for granted, but when he heard Uzumaki Naruto''s ears, it was extremely cold.


    "Don''t look at me with such an expression, you will see each other soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Madara suddenly opened the reincarnation eye on the right.


    In an instant, the terrifying pupil power of the reincarnation eye exploded, as if a galaxy was running, making the entire battlefield pale.


    With a bang, whether it was Naruto Uzumaki or the tail beasts, without knowing it, they were suddenly hit by the strongest and knocked to the ground.


    This is Uchiha''s Madara Samsara Eye''s ultimate pupil surgery wheel tomb hell, using Samsara Eyes to create shadows to attack.


    These shadows are not only extremely powerful, but at the same time ordinary people can''t perceive them at all.Only by having the same level of reincarnation eyes, or learning the six ways of immortality, can they perceive the existence of these shadows.


    "What happened? Why are all the tail beasts being beaten up!"


    "What the hell is this?"


    ""


    In the rear, everyone in the ninja coalition was shocked.They didn''t know what was going on, and the nine big tail beasts were suddenly knocked into the sky.


    This is really amazing. Is this the true combat power of the two heroes of the Warring States Period? It''s completely beyond imagination. "It''s time to return to your cage, guys!"


    Uchiha Madara said coldly, and then the divine light of the right eye was shining! Swish, swish, swish the outside golem suddenly opened its mouth, spit out from the mouth and chained with the dragon head, and then the nine big tails were locked in one breath. The beast''s neck is tied, like a pet collar.


    "Nine Lamas"


    Feeling the unstoppable power coming from the chain of the dragon head, Naruto Uzumaki wanted to lift his tail beastization and break free.


    However, "it''s useless, once caught by the chain, you can''t break free!"


    Uchiha Madara said indifferently, running the reincarnation eye, speeding up and dragging the nine big-tailed beasts into the outer golem one by one.


    "Don''t give up, Shouhe, the sandstorm betrays the slaves!"


    I love


    Luo urged Chakra, turned the sand into a pair of big hands, and patted it out, firmly grasping the chain of the dragon head to prevent one from being caught.


    "We have to stay up until dawn together fairly!"


    He set out and roared, his hands clasped tightly, and the green veins on his forehead were exposed.


    "I Gaara"


    Shou He was moved.Although he and Gaara have been together for more than a decade, they have never been friends.They have been fighting for control of the body, and they are more bitter than their enemies.


    However, now Gaara is desperate for himself, even the worst character, Shouhe, can''t ignore it! It''s just "The battle of the trapped beasts is really ugly!"


    Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and his more powerful pupils burst out, and he pulled a tail at once, and then stuffed it into the mouth of the outer golem.


    And, this is just the beginning. Soon, two two tails, three tails, four tails, five tails, six tails, seven tails, eight tails, and even nine tails are all dragged into the outer golem.


    They have struggled with them.


    But what can it be, the power of Samsara Eye or Uchiha Madara is beyond their imagination, and it is not one-dimensional at all.


    "Wind Shadow Kid!"


    At the time of parting, Kyuubi said to Gaara, "Go to the fourth generation of Hokage, let him inject my other half''s Chakra into Naruto, hurry!"


    At the last sound, it was almost roared, because except for the Ten-tailed Human Zhuli, it was thought that the tail beast in Human Zhuli was pulled away, and there was only a dead end.


    Even the whirlpool clan with the strongest vitality! "I see!"


    Seeing that the matter is irretrievable, Gaara is not long-winded, holding back the sadness, and urging the sand to take Uzumaki Naruto away.


    "Want to escape"


    Uchiha Madara naturally noticed this and wanted to stop it.Unexpectedly, Senju Koma and Uchiha Sasuke rushed in at this moment.


    After he solves the two, where can I see Gaara and Naruto Uzumaki, "The human Zhuli who was pulled away from the tail beast has only a dead end, don''t worry about them, Lord Madara."


    Bai Jue didn''t think that Naruto Uzumaki had any chance of surviving, unless the other party was able to use the technique of returning to life.


    But now, the two reincarnation eyes of Ninja Only Two, one is in Uchiha Madara''s hands, the other is controlled by Hei Ze, and Uzumaki Naruto has only one dead end.


    "makes sense."


    Uchiha Madara faintly swept across the battlefield, and then he was about to fuse with the outside golem, incarnate as Ten-tailed Ninjuli


    the other side.


    When Gaara arrived with Naruto Uzumaki, Ye Dou sensed their existence for the first time.


    "The breath of life is fading fast and has been killed"


    Ye Dou opened his eyes slightly.


    Through seeing and hearing the domineering, he clearly felt that the temperature of Uzumaki Naruto''s body was dropping extremely fast, like a flower that came to an end, it was about to wither.


    But "um"


    Suddenly, Ye Dou sensed the arrival of Chakra.


    This chakra is very unique and different from the usual.Yedou has perceived similar chakras on the moon.


    "Six Dao Immortals!"


    Tick! In a trance, Ye Dou suddenly heard the sound of water dripping in his ears. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was no longer on the battlefield, and there was an old man who had never seen him floating in front of him.


    "Oh, you know me, it seems that Hamura has told you a lot."

 427 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 427

    The old man spoke in a calm tone, making people unable to hear the emotions.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    389. Chapter Three Hundred and Seventy-Nine, Outstanding People?]


    "Impossible Impossible"


    In a shadowed corner of the battlefield, the Eagle Team headed by Oshemaru is watching the changes on the battlefield.


    With the rebirth of Uchiha Madara, Bai Zetsu also surfaced.At this moment, he was standing on the wooden man Kannon, cleaning the battlefield.


    That is the ultimate wooden escape secret technique between the Thousand-Hand Pillars, with thousands of hands and the top of the Buddha, it is incredible, and even the ninja coalition is helpless.


    Of course, Bai Jue''s control of the top of the Buddha is slightly different from the one shot by Qianshouzhujian, and there is a big difference in size and strength.


    However, even so, in the face of the five-element ninjutsu played by the top of the Buddha, only Sarutobi Hisaki who is also proficient in the five-element ninjutsu can fight one or two.


    However, at this moment, Uzumaki Xianglin, who was hiding in the dark, suddenly hugged his head with his hands and wept in sorrow.


    "What''s the matter with phosphorus!"


    On the side, Dashemaru had a foreboding feeling and asked anxiously.


    Uzumaki Phosphorus grabbed the red hair in pain and screamed, "I can''t feel Sasuke''s Chakra!"


    What Zhongwu, Dashemaru, Guideng Shuiyue 3 heard this, and suddenly showed an ugly look.


    Their Whirlpool Fragrant Phosphorus is very familiar, and their ability to perceive Chakra is beyond ordinary people, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    In other words, she can''t perceive Uchiha Sasuke''s Chakra, which means that Uchiha Sasuke has something serious and may even be dead.


    "It seems we need to speed up our action."


    Looking at the Thousand-Hand Guanyin in front of him, O Shemaru''s face is solemn


    at the same time.


    Gaara took Uzumaki Naruto and Haruno Sakura and also found the water gate.


    Gaara is thoughtful and worried that his friend will die while searching for Hafeng Watergate, so I brought Haruno Sakura, who is proficient in medical ninjutsu.


    "what happened"


    Looking at his son, Bo Feng Shuimen had already foreseen something, but he couldn''t help asking.


    "Kyuubi in Naruto''s body was taken away by Madara Uchiha, so continue like this"


    Haruno Sakura didn''t finish her words, but both Hafeng Mizumon and Hagi Kakashi already understood the seriousness of the matter.


    The nine tails are different from the ten tails.Once the tail beast in Renzhuli''s body is removed, there is only one dead end.


    Even if Uzumaki Naruto had the blood of the Uzumaki clan, he could only delay death, and he couldn''t do the same as Uchiha''s taking soil. After a few months of rest, he could heal.


    "The nine tails in Naruto let me tell you, the fourth generation of Hokage, please: transfer the nine tails in your body to Naruto''s body!"


    Gaara told Kyuubi''s words to Hafeng Mizuno as they were, and the tone was quick.


    To him, Naruto Uzumaki is his friend, who changed his life.


    "I see, Kakashi, that guy will hand it over first"


    Bofeng Shuimen is not long-winded, and with one hand he will transfer the nine tails in his body to Uzumaki Naruto''s body.


    Once, while his wife, Uzumaki Kushina, was still there: when he was pregnant, Mizuno had promised his wife in the name of Hokage.


    Whether it''s a child or her, he won''t let them have trouble


    Today, his wife is dead, the only child left in the world by their husband and wife, he must guard it no matter what.


    "After all, I am your father!"


    Bo Feng Shui Men suddenly patted Uzumaki''s belly with one hand, with determination! Tick! Tick! Tick! In everyone including


    When Uchiha Madara didn''t know, a mysterious soul descended on the battlefield of the four battles.


    "Six Dao Immortals, Datongmu Yuyi!"


    This person is the legendary ninja, the ancestor of the Uchiha clan, the thousand hands clan, the Uzumaki clan, the founder of the Ninja Sect, and the six immortals.


    Of course, it is not appropriate to say that it is a six-way immortal.He died before the ninja era appeared thousands of years ago, and now it is just a remnant soul, or a partial chakra.


    "Oh, I actually know that Hamura told you a lot of things."


    At this moment, in a cold and closed room, an old man holding a black tin stick is facing Ye Dou.


    Although his appearance is old, he has an unspeakable majesty emanating. Wearing a simple white robe, he is surrounded by nine Taoist jade in the air, which is extremely mysterious.


    This person is the Six Dao Immortal, with a total of three eyes, in addition to the reincarnation eye of the double pupil, there is also a scarlet vertical eye on the forehead.


    Listening to his tone, it seems that he understands Ye Dou.


    Ye Dou is not surprising, because he has known that the six immortals did not really die, and Chakra has always been: drifting in the world, silently guarding the ninja world, in case his mother and Ten tails reappear in the world.


    "Please accept my gratitude, thank you for my brother, for successfully preventing his descendants from destroying the world."


    "What do you want me to do."


    Don''t wait: After the six immortals had finished speaking, Ye Dou immediately interrupted his words.


    He did not intend to contaminate the cause and effect of the Datongmu family.Even if the Datongmushe people were killed on the moon, it was only a transaction with the Datongmushe village.When the Datongmushe people died, their cause and effect ended.


    Hearing this, the Six Dao Immortals were visibly startled, apparently something unexpected, the young man in front of him was so decisive, he went straight to the subject before he knew who he was.


    Is this his younger brother Hamura telling him everything, or is he using his own ability to unearth all the secrets thousands of years ago "You are amazing, more amazing than anyone I have ever seen"


    The six immortals did not explain their intentions, but praised Ye Dou.


    The power of the six realms is extremely mysterious and unpredictable.Even if his body is old and dead, his soul and Chakra have been circulating in the world and lasting forever.


    In these long years, he has witnessed the rise of too many geniuses, but whether it is Senju Mama or Uchiha Madara or Hafeng Mizumon and others.


    The six immortals felt that these outstanding people of all ages were not as amazing as the young people in front of them.


    Because the opponent''s body does not have the bloodline of the Datongmu clan, not even any bloodline of the descendants.


    As a result, he relied on his hands, step by step, to catch up first, and then surpass the ancestors of the generations.


    This is a real master of the world, with the body of an ordinary person, touching the threshold of the sixth level, the talent is overflowing, and even the big barrel wood feather clothing is amazing.

 428 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 428

    But because of his ordinary background, Yui Yui couldn''t communicate with him in Uzumaki Naruto''s way.


    He knows better than anyone that Ye Dou can have today, and he has come to this point, all with his own hands.


    The Nanhechuan incident, the Konoha collapse plan, the Loulan Ruins, the end of the Blood Mist Land and other events, all have his presence in them.


    Every step of the road that Ye Dou has traveled is accompanied by blood, like a lone wolf, and never need their help! "However, if you want to truly enter the sixth level, you still need something!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    390. Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty, Extremely Confident]


    "You are very strong and talented. It is the best I have ever seen in my life. With thousands of years of history in the Ninja World, no one can surpass you!"


    In the cold and damp secret room, six immortals stared at Ye Dou and said to him in a sincere tone.


    "However, if you want to truly enter the sixth level, you still need some help."


    Datongmu Yuyi''s talent is very high. He is the first child of Datongmu Kaguya, and is also the first to detect the true meaning of Kara and unlock the existence of the power of reincarnation.


    Whether it is realm or combat power, Otsuki Yui was an absolute top of the world during his lifetime.


    Today, although his life has withered and his physical body is not there, his understanding of Chakra still surpasses anyone in the history of the Ninja World.


    Therefore, he knew very well that although Ye Dou''s combat power can now compete with the existence of six levels, if he wants to really step in, he still needs something.


    "Spiritual Energy"


    The six immortals continued to spit out four words.


    His eyes are very poisonous, and he can see the problems that have been plagued Ye Dou at a glance.


    The six levels are a relatively vague and mysterious level, because throughout the history of the ninja, three 3 were still born thousands of years ago.


    Coincidentally, according to Ye Dou''s knowledge, three new six-level characters of 3 will be born in this world soon.


    Two of them are Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki.They will inherit the power of the Six Ways from the Six Way Immortals in front of them, break the limits of mortals, and step into the Six Ways in one fell swoop.


    And the other one is Uchiha Madara who perfectly blends with Toao.


    He not only has the eyes of the immortal, the immortal human body, but also has the chakra of immortality, which is the closest to the existence of the six immortals.


    However, such six levels may not be as good as Otsuki Kaguya and Otsuki Yuyi.


    Because the mother and son stepped into the sixth level, in addition to the above fairy eyes, fairy human body, and natural abilities, they also integrated seven chakra attributes, awakening the blood following snare.


    This is a strong blood succession that far exceeds the limits of blood succession, and blood succession is eliminated.It is so strong that it can invalidate all ninjutsu in the world.Only energy of the same level can be opposed.


    The road between Datongmu Huiye and Datongmu Yuyi is destined to be impossible to reproduce, because he does not possess the seven Chakra attributes.


    This is inherent, determined by the blood in the body, and cannot be changed by ordinary means.


    However, even if Ye Dou couldn''t awaken the Blood Snake by fusing the seven Chakra attributes, the path he walks now is still similar to that of the Datongmu mother and son, and he is also taking the route of fusing energy.


    The power of the dragon veins, the power of sprites, the power of wood escape, the power of the physical body, the energy he possesses in his body today is infinite, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a nuclear bomb level.


    Ye Dou is confident that when these energies in his body are perfectly integrated, it will definitely not be inferior to the awakened blood trap after the fusion of the seven Chakra attributes, only above it! However, the only thing that bothers him now is his The mental energy is not strong enough.


    Of course, his spiritual energy is not strong enough, really not strong.


    He is a human in two lifetimes, his soul strength is extremely high, far surpassing ordinary people, but compared with the energy of the dragon vein core, his spiritual energy has always been lacking, which makes it impossible to truly be one.


    Otsuki Yui saw his problem at a glance, and wanted to complete a deal with him.


    That''s right, it''s a deal.Yetou is not Naruto, nor is it Sasuke Uchiha, nor is it the reincarnation of the two children of Otsuki Yui, so he can''t come into contact with Yutou in the same way that he treated the two Naruto Uzumaki.


    Moreover, after entrusting the two powers of yin and yang of the six ways to Zuoming, the six ways of immortal have no more chakra generals.


    The three were upgraded to six levels.


    Only Ye Dou, he is extremely special, and his talent is amazing.Even Datongmu Yuyi is surprised, and he has touched the threshold of six levels.


    There is no need to write round eyes in reincarnation, as long as the spiritual energy can catch up with the energy in his body, he can step into the six realms logically and see the power of the sun.


    At that time, Otsuki Yui believed that if the three ninjas of the 3rd and 6th ranks gathered, even Uchiha Madara, who had become the power of the ten-tailed man, would fall.


    "I can transfer mine"


    "The loser''s stuff, I don''t need it."


    Who knows, Datongmu Yuyi hadn''t finished speaking, and the chips hadn''t been thrown out, so Ye Dou refused.


    He is very confident, but at the same time very conceited, he does not intend to use the hand of Datongmu Yuyi to reach the sixth level.


    "Even without you, I can still step into the six realms and stand on top of the Shinobi world."


    Everything, Ye Dou is ready, without the help of the six immortals, he can still explore the mysteries of Kara and set foot in the strongest realm.


    One more thing, he didn''t believe in Datongmu Yuyi, and didn''t plan to let the opponent''s Chakra into his body, so as not to leave hidden dangers.


    "Ninzong you created failed! The world you created failed too!"


    Tick, Tick, Tick, in the closed and damp secret room, the temperature is a bit cold, the six immortals have died long ago, and now they are just a remnant soul coming, naturally they will not be affected by the surrounding environment.


    But miraculously, at this moment, he felt a cold current coming, making his soul almost tremble.


    "I will correct the mistakes you left and bring the world back to its right track!"


    at the same time.


    Just when the soul of Otsuki Yui descended, Uchiha Madara, who had been perfectly fused with Togo, had already arrived on this battlefield.


    He wants to reclaim another reincarnation eye that belongs to him, clear all obstacles, and experience the fun of fighting for the last time by the way.


    However, he was careless! Uchiha Madara thought he was in full control of Uchiha''s belt soil, but unexpectedly Uchiha''s belt soil suddenly turned and pulled out part of Chakra from his body.


    I don''t know if it was intentional or unintentional.The part of the chakra he pulled out was just the one and eight chakras lacking in Uzumaki Naruto''s body.


    Once these two kinds of chakras are injected into Uzumaki Naruto''s body, Uzumaki Naruto will be equivalent to obtaining part of the chakras of the nine big tail beasts.It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a castrated version of the ten tails.


    In anger, Uchiha Madara hit the ground with a single blow, and if the latter did not react quickly enough, this blow could kill him.


    "Are you okay, bring dirt!"


    Bofeng Water Gate and Hagi Kakashi asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. I used to take detours, but I''m going to my destination soon. I will never fall down at this time."


    After Uchiha took the soil out of the Chakras of One and Nine tails, he smiled relievedly.

 429 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 429

    He had just been removed from the ten tails, and he had used the reincarnation technique again, and his state was extremely weak.


    It''s just that, no matter what, he used to be a ten-tailed human pillar, and his vitality is so strong that it is hard to imagine, and he still never died.


    "Although the dream of becoming a Hokage cannot be realized, I have the qualifications to help the younger generations who have the same dream fulfill their wishes, right, Teacher Watergate, Kakashi!"


    "Of course, you will always be a member of Konoha."


    Bo Feng Shuimen nodded heavily, "I swear in the name of the fourth generation of Hokage!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    391. Chapter 381, a pair of kaleidoscope]


    The sentence that you will always be a part of Konoha makes Uchiha''s heart start to ripple.


    He has fallen for too long and lost for too long, and now he can fight again as a Konoha ninja, he has no regrets.


    "Kakashi"


    He suddenly shouted that he was going to teleport himself to the divine power space and inject the tail beast Chakra snatched from Uchiha Madara into Uzumaki Naruto''s body to resurrect him.


    However, every time he opens the divine power space, he must materialize, but Uchiha Madara''s attack is already fast enough to prevent him from entering the divine power space, and he needs help.


    "I know!"


    Needless to say, although the two have not seen each other for a long time, they really reunited not long ago.


    But in any case, they are all comrades who have passed through Longtan and Tiger''s Lair hand in hand, and they have a tacit understanding.They only need a look to know what many parties want to do.


    "That... the kid who knew nothing, finally grew up."


    Standing in front of a few people, Uchiha Madara stood in front of a few people, in a white robe hunting and hunting, holding six tin rods, as if the rebirth of the big barrel wood feather robe, domineering and powerful.


    "Bring soil, return what I entrusted to you before, especially the left eye, which is still empty."


    Regardless of whether you are writing round eyes or reincarnation eyes, you must gather a pair in order to exert the true power of the eyes.


    Just like his round tomb hell, one eye can only cast two shadows. Only by collecting a pair of reincarnation eyes can it split into four and six levels of avatars, and truly be invulnerable! "You seem to care about it, and write round eyes. You must gather a pair to display its true ability. You told me this."


    "Wrong, it''s not writing round eyes anymore, it is round eyes"


    Madara Uchiha uttered a stop drink, correcting Uchiha''s claim of taking soil.


    Today, he is no longer what he used to be, combining the power of the thousand hands and the Uchiha clan, and incarnate the ten-tailed man Zhuli, chasing the ancestor of the ninja, the six ways immortal.


    "Wrong, I''m talking about our side!"


    Not to be outdone, Uchiha took the soil and drank Uchiha Madara''s words in one sip, and then, both he and Hagi Kakashi activated their power at the same time.


    "Shenwei!"


    "Shenwei!"


    The two drank violently at the same time, and in an instant, the void appeared twisted, like a whirlpool, as if it could swallow half of everything.


    This is a pair of extremely unique eyes. Once Uchiha brought the soil because he could not accept the death of Rin Nohara, his spirit was traumatized unimaginably.


    Therefore, he who wants to escape reality awakens the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and opens up the other side independent of reality, which is a supernatural space! However, these eyes have been unable to gather since awakening, because Uchiha brought the earth and The two of Hagi Kakashi have always belonged to different lineups.


    Now, these eyes finally gathered in another way! With a bang, the wind and clouds changed color, Uchiha''s strongest blow, urged Qiu Daoyu to shoot at the two at the same time.


    He doesn''t know who is the main attacker and who is the feint attack in front of him, but he needs to know so clearly that as long as both are killed, the problem will be solved.


    However, "two people activate the divine power at the same time to double the speed of the technique, it is quite capable, bring dirt!"


    Looking at the Uchiha belt soil abruptly disappearing in front of him, Uchiha Madara was very angry and smiled. Back then, the kid he picked up from the battlefield really grew up, and even he successfully played.


    "However, even if you take some of the tailed beast''s Chakra from me, it will take time to transfer to Naruto. How do you plan to spend this time?"


    He uttered a long howl, skimmed across the battlefield extremely fast, shot out angrily, pointed at Kakashi and others.


    "Come on, Kakashi, remember not to use the divine power again, don''t let him have the opportunity to interfere with the soil."


    Bo Feng Shuimen bit the Flying Thunder God in one bite, and wanted to face the enemy head-on, buying time for his disciples and children.


    "Yes!"


    Hagi Kakashi nodded heavily, even if he died in battle, he would never use his power.


    Because, for their coalition forces, the talent of Wuxi Ming is their hope.


    However, they forgot that Uchiha Madara is the second existence after the six immortals to evolve the Shalunyan into the reincarnation eye.He is more familiar with the use of Shalunyan than anyone.


    Moreover, he can easily control the natural energy such as Xianshu Chakra, and it is not a problem to snatch a kaleidoscope to drive the pupil technique.


    "I thought this would prevent me from being too naive, I am Uchiha Madara!"


    With a loud shout, Uchiha Madara knocked Hafeng Mizuno and Gaara into flight with one blow.


    This scene is too amazing, you know, this is Konoha''s Hokage and Sand Shinobu''s Kazekage.


    As a result, Uchiha Madara didn''t even use ninjutsu, holding six tin rods with a light wave, and knocking the two directly into the air, as if hitting a dog.


    "So strong!"


    "It''s not one dimension at all with us."


    "Is this really a ninja?"


    In the rear, everyone in the Ninja Alliance was shocked.


    They have never seen the Six Dao Immortals, because the age of their existence has a time of thousands of years.


    It''s just that although they had seen the Six Ways of Immortals, the Uchiha Madara in front of them might be comparable to the Six Ways of Immortals.


    Immortal eyes, immortal human bodies, immortal chakras and ten-tailed people''s Zhuli, these were once legendary things, and they were simply unheard of.


    "Don''t be stunned, you must not let: he snatched the eyes of Teacher Kakashi!"


    Nara Shikamaru roared with enthusiasm, just like changing individuals, he has always used his head to fight, rare hand-held kunaru, because facing such existence, no matter how advanced the strategy is, it is useless.


    Hearing that, everyone has gone out too.Since the battle between the two sides, I don''t know how many lives have withered, and there is no room for negotiation.If they die, they will die.


    "kill!"


    This was the most tragic bloody battle.The ninja coalition army, from the first eighty to ninety thousand, the army, in just a few days, only three to four thousand were left, with heavy casualties.


    Moreover, the war has not yet ended, and the most terrifying enemy still exists.In this battle, no one can guarantee to survive, and it may be all destroyed and buried here together.

 430 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 430

    "Sash Shuo is not as good as me!"


    Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, then threw away the tin stick, knotted his hands, and hit the strongest.


    This is the Six Ways of Immortal Technique Lan Escape Light Fang, like the water escape water gun technique, but its destructive power is not the same.


    "call out!!"


    Suddenly, a "laser"


    Sweeping from the battlefield, it will destroy everything without breaking, but all the ninjas that are swept away can only die.


    Puff puff puff of terrifying snow light soared into the sky, the earth was stained red with blood, neatly broken limbs and stumps scattered around the battlefield, like a most terrifying Shura field.


    "father!"


    The third generation of Tuying''s granddaughter Hei Tu hissed and screamed, because her father was also hit by this technique, and half of her head was neatly cut off, and her death was extremely terrifying, and there was no possibility of survival.


    After the blow, the entire battlefield fell into silence, and Uchiha Madara was shocked by the scene in front of him, and even his legs were shaking.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    392. Chapter 382, ??We are the same (two in one)]


    "Xianfa.


    Lan Dun Guangya"


    In the battlefield, Uchiha Madara stood in mid-air, breathing and spitting out a laser that seemed to be eternal from his mouth.


    This is the true six secret arts, the destructive power is extremely amazing, but all the ninjas that are scanned by the laser, without a single line, are ruthlessly penetrated and cut into two sections.


    "father"


    The granddaughter of three generations of Tukage, Hei Tu, wept in grief, because her father was also hit by Uchiha Madara''s technique, and her head was swept in two, and her death was extremely painful and disrespectful.


    "Big Brother"


    Not far away, a ninja from the Ninja Alliance was also tearing his heart and lungs.


    Because his biological brother was also hit by Uchiha Madara''s surgery, half of his body, including the heart, was cut into two, and his death was extremely terrifying.


    After one blow, the entire battlefield fell into silence.It was the experienced ninjas who had participated in the Ninja World War.After seeing this scene, their hearts were trembling, almost desperate.


    This is a living Shura hell, the whole land is stained red with blood, and the broken limbs and arms are scattered around, terrifying to the extreme.


    "Go forward, don''t go back, don''t forget who is standing behind us!"


    Three generations of Tuying Onoki resisted the pain of losing his son and roared.


    They can''t lose this battle, because once Uchiha Madara''s Moon Eye plan succeeds, the world will completely come to an end and everything will die.


    Hearing the words, Zhu Ren forced his inner fear to suppress, and rushed forward again, like a moth to a fire, giving up his life and rage.


    As the three generations of Tuying said, behind them stood not only the village, the country, but also their most important family and friends.


    Today''s ninja coalition is the last barrier in this world. They cannot retreat, nor can they retreat. They can only continue to move forward and make a bloody path! "Kill!"


    Tens of thousands of people shouted at the same time, with boundless murderous aura and anger, pierced the night and shook the sky! This is truly marching on the corpse of their companions. Every step of the ninja coalition forces will leave a bloody footprint on the ground, tragic To the extreme.


    "This feeling is nostalgic!"


    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara laughed instead, his blood boiled at this moment.


    Looking back on the past, in the most cruel Warring States era, he suffered from such a war baptism almost every minute and every second.


    Unexpectedly, the era of war and fruit that was ended by him was now falling into a runaway because of him.


    "To draw an end to this world in this way is just what I want!"


    Uchiha Madara muttered to himself that the age of the ninja was born because of him, and now it is to be destroyed in his hands, and the cause and the end are all by him! Boom! The tragic battle broke out, and the ninja allied forces are fighting bloody battles, using their lives for Naruto Uzumaki To gain time.


    However, Uchiha Madara is too powerful. This is not the first time he has set foot on the battlefield. He has been fighting throughout his life. Even in the cruel Warring States period, he was the most dazzling one... Shura! "Stop me, Madara!"


    The third generation of Tu Ying shot with anger, and pushed his palms forward, playing the technique of peeling the original world of dust.


    This is his ultimate secret technique, a blood succession elimination above the blood succession limit.


    But what''s the use of Uchiha Madara nowadays, and now Uchiha Madara has seen everything, except for the original immortal and physical skills, no ninjutsu can pose a threat to him.


    Puff! The blood spattered, and the dust of the third generation of Earth Shadow not only failed to injure Uchiha Madara, but didn''t know what attack he was attacked, and a big hole broke in his chest, as if he was punched through by someone.


    "Master Tuying!"


    Looking at the three generations of Tu Ying falling from the sky, everyone''s expressions changed.


    What kind of ninjutsu is that, what exactly did Uchiha Madara do, the shadow of a dignified village, just like this, "It''s the round tomb hell, Kakashi, be careful!"


    Gaara once saw the edge of the tomb in another battlefield.It was the strongest secret technique that could defeat the nine big-tailed beasts in an instant.If one is not careful, the corpse will be on the spot.


    Be careful how to be careful that Hagi Kakashi''s forehead is full of cold sweat, this is the six fairy art that can''t even be seen by the kaleidoscope, how can he fight this, he turned his head and looked at it, and it seemed to be stunned from just now. , Yetou standing in the air, then glanced at Uchiha Madara.


    Then, he said sadly to Bo Feng Shuimen, "Mr. Shuimen, I want you to do something for me."


    "What do you want me to do, Kakashi, do you think of a way?"


    This war is so tragic that even the Bo Feng Shuimen who participated in the Ninja World War will be moved.


    The Five Great Ninja Villages joined forces, and they couldn''t achieve victory.On the contrary, eighty-nine thousand, and the army only had three to four thousand, which was more corpse than any war in the Ninja world he knew.


    Hagi Kakashi nodded, shook his head again, and then attached to his ear and said a few words.


    "Are you sure to follow your method and use it?"


    Bo Feng Shuimen looked at his disciple incredibly.


    "Now, we have no other way, we can only try, except him, there is no... other people can stop Madara."


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he really couldn''t think of anyone in this world other than the ninja who defected from Konoha, who could resist Uchiha Madara.


    "What the hell are you going to do, Kakashi"


    Gaara looked back, wondering what dumb riddle the master and disciple were playing.


    "I see, I hope your method is really useful!"


    Bofeng Water Gate didn''t answer Gaara, and after looking at Kakashi, he cast the Thunder God technique, and disappeared into the battlefield in a blink of an eye.


    But soon he came back, and also brought a person with him, someone who exceeded everyone''s expectations.

 431 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 431

    "Fireworks!"


    Nara Shikamaru, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Toa, Yuonoshino and others immediately recognized the people brought back by Hafeng Mizumon.


    That turned out to be the second princess of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Huahuo, who was taken away by Ye Dou before and hidden in the three holy places of Longdi Cave.


    "This Hokage-sama, what is going on?"


    Everyone in Konoha couldn''t take care of that much, immediately.


    come over.


    "The details wait: explain again, now, we need your help."


    Looking at the girl who was still completely blinded and didn''t know what was going on, Bo Feng Mizumon''s expression was a little sad, but he still informed Hyuga Kaho of their plan.


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was stunned. What they were going to do was to use Huahuo to force Ye Dou to take action! How could this be possible? Isn''t it to let Huahuo face that... invincible in the world?


    Uchiha Madara? "Naruto-sama"


    "Don''t worry, I will leave the mark of Flying Thunder God on Huahuo, she will be fine."


    The reason why Bofeng Mizumon agreed with Hagi Kakashi''s approach was because his reflexes and the flying thunder god''s art were unique in the world, and he was absolutely sure to take away the dangerous Hyuga fireworks.


    However, he didn''t expect it, and Hyuga Kahuo rejected their plan with one bite.


    She is not afraid of death, really not afraid of death, especially after witnessing this Asura field, if her life can really end the war, she will die without hesitation.


    However, Ye Dou cannot be included here.


    "Hokage-sama, if you have to choose a death among lovers and companions, what would you do?"


    Upon hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen fell silent, unable to give an answer at all.


    However, just when Namifeng Mizumon was speechless, Haaki Kakashi didn''t know what happened, and he was already drawing Uchiha Madara towards them.


    You know, Uchiha Madara''s goal now is the writing wheel eye on his left, and you can imagine how much pressure he is facing.


    "Mr. Watergate, your speed is really fast!"


    Hagi Kakashi had already seen the Hyuga fireworks, immediately.


    Turning around and walking here, "I''m sorry, Huahuo, Japanese foot, when the battlefield is over, I will give you an explanation."


    He has never considered that Hyuga Kahuo would refuse, because he has always been alone, and if it is him, he will definitely make the right choice.


    Seeing Hagiki Kakashi walking towards him and the others, Nara Shikamaru and his party had mixed feelings.


    On the one hand, Hyuga Huahuo has clearly rejected them.As a companion, they must not do what she doesn''t like.


    But on the other hand, just as Haaki Kakashi thought, except for their former companion, Konoha''s...rebellious, the same incredible night fight, they really couldn''t find anyone else who could resist Uchiha Madara. Up.


    So, they didn''t move, did nothing, and said nothing! "Well, high-purity white eyes"


    Uchiha Madara also spotted the Hyuga fireworks, but he didn''t care at all, "It''s disappointing, just the Hyuga clan, what can you do!"


    He sneered at Ninja''s so-called three pupil technique, thinking that Hyuga''s group of white eyes was not qualified to compare with his writing round eyes and reincarnation eyes.


    Thinking of this, he directly urged Qiu Daoyu to shoot, to kill Konoha and his party.


    In an instant, Nara Shikamaru and others closed their eyes in despair.They had seen the power of Qiu Daoyu.


    This is the strongest secret technique they have never seen before, and every blow is comparable to the tail beast jade gathered by the tail beast, and it is terrifying.


    Hyuga Huahuo has never seen such a secret technique, but she can also see one or two from the expressions of her companions.


    She is not afraid, but regrets.The young man seems to have not found herself yet, unable to see his face and talk to him.


    The pitch-black jade for Taoism came in a hurry, unstoppable, and extremely violent, and the breath of the six realms did not converge at all.


    Boom! With a loud noise, the entire battlefield is shaking, Uchiha Madara''s jade for seeking the truth, blasting the earth into a pit of tens of meters.


    However, Hyuga Fireworks did not die, her beautiful eyes widened, her hair was blown like willow branches by the aftermath of the explosion.


    "Night Fight"


    She whispered softly, staring at the black-robed boy in front of her without blinking, and her emotions could not be concealed in her words.


    "Why are you here!"


    However, Ye Dou was rarely angry at this moment, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    He didn''t know what happened, because it was still not long ago: the contact with the remnant soul of the six immortals was an induction in the dark, which made him break the damp secret room.


    Unexpectedly, when I opened my eyes, I saw that this girl... who had lived in her own world since she was a child, had fallen into death and was still mixed with Konoha''s ninja.


    If he didn''t wake up in time, I''m afraid he can only see her body at this time, so how can he not be angry! "Yedou, don''t blame Huahuo, yes"


    "Shut up, Hagi Kakashi!"


    Ye Dou turned his head to look at Hagi Kakashi, as if watching a dead person.


    "I do things. When the war is over, I will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    These remarks were not made by Hagaki Kakashi or Hafeng Mizumon, but by Uchiha who was hiding in the divine space and injecting the tail beast Chakra into Uzumaki Naruto.


    He can see everything that happened outside because his eyes are connected to Kakashi Hagi.


    Moreover, he also knows that Night Fight''s perception ability is extremely terrifying.As long as Kakashi''s kaleidoscope is not completely closed, he can be tracked through Chakra and perceive what he is saying.


    "I told you, we are the same!"


    In the divine space, Uchiha whispered gently with the soil.


    When he met Ye Dou for the first time, he only felt that the other party was very similar to him, and he was also in darkness, but he always had a trace of light in his heart.


    "Explain"


    Yato naturally heard Uchiha''s voice from the air.


    In an instant, his eyes became cold, and he said without the slightest emotion, "I''m afraid you can''t afford to explain what I want!"


    "Unexpectedly, I can fly my begging jade, great junior."


    Uchiha Madara stopped suddenly, it seemed that something interesting happened.


    "Don''t underestimate him, Lord Madara."


    Bai Jue suddenly drilled out of the ground, and said to Uchiha, "That guy is very strong, and he has always been afraid of the soil."

 432 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 432

    The person who has worked so hard to bring the fireworks out of Longdi Cave is not someone else, but Bai Jue himself.


    Because Yeto is too mysterious and too powerful, so powerful that even Uchiha has to care about the soil.


    Therefore, as early as the beginning of the war, he had no choice but to use all methods to bring out the Hyuga Fireworks no matter what, in order to control the night fight at the critical moment, but he did not expect things to become like this.


    "Humph!"


    Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, he was extremely conceited, he set foot in the six realms, and he didn''t put anyone in his eyes.


    He looked straight at Ye Dou, with a self-respecting temperament radiating from him, "Do you also think of dancing?"


    : Power buzzer, chapter two, one chapter.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    393. Chapter Three Hundred and Eighty Three, Six Dao Level Wars]


    "I''ll just say that the group in Longdidong... spicy strips are unreliable. When this war is over, let''s roast them, Ye Dou"


    The mongoose floating on Spark''s shoulder spoke.


    Although it is a systematic spirit, it is not a real creature, but it has the strange nature of creatures such as mongoose, and it never forgets the creatures in Longdidong.


    Yato did not answer him, looking at Uchiha Madara in the air, he fell into thinking.


    Whether it was fate or coincidence, he couldn''t tell at this moment.


    Konoha has a tradition, the so-called inheritance of Shindo, where disciples must not only inherit the power of the master, but also continue his will.


    In the original Naruto World, it was Metkai who burned his life and bought time for the resurrection of Zuo Ming and two.


    Today, Metkay is not there, and as his disciple, Yato is standing in front of Uchiha Madara.


    "No, the so-called fate does not exist at all."


    Ye Dou whispered softly.


    He doesn''t believe in fate, he firmly believes that man will conquer the sky, and everything in the world is free.All this is just a coincidence.


    As it is now, if he doesn''t want to, he can still retreat without having to fight Uchiha Madara.


    The reason why he stood in front of Uchiha Madara was just the time! Soon, dawn will come, his life alarm is about to be sounded, and it is time to end everything.


    Because the remnant souls of the six immortals have already appeared, and the most tragic battle has erupted in the history of the Ninja world, it will soon end.


    Suddenly, the entire battlefield fell into a strange silence.


    At this moment, regardless of the leaders of the villages such as Sarutobi Hisaki, or the ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Villages, they dare not take a mouthful.


    Although Uchiha Madara and Iori Yatou were born in different eras, they are both out-and-out killing gods, fighting bloody battles all the way from childhood to the top of the ninja world.


    Behind the two of them, people seemed to see a horrible picture of a sea of ??blood and a million corpses lying under their feet.


    Fortunately, such two killing gods, now one seems to be on their side, not all of their enemies, which gives them hope.


    The allied forces of the Five Great Ninja Villages had to rely on a rebel to save them, and they had been wanting this young man before, which is really shameful, they have no face to mention it to others.


    However, other than that, the ninja coalition has no hope. Facing monsters such as Uchiha Madara, the generations of Hokage are useless, and only the Konoha wolf who is also a monster can fight.


    "Night Fight"


    "You retreat one after the other, I can''t be disturbed now."


    The anger faded like a tide, and Ye Dou quickly returned to absolute calmness, and said softly to Hua Huo.


    Facing enemies like Uchiha Madara, he cannot be hindered by extra emotions and must go all out.


    The moonlight is like water, and the scarlet moonlight falls on the battlefield. "Do you want to dance too."


    Uchiha Madara stood in mid-air, his eyes flashing, especially in the right eye, where the power of six reincarnation emerged.


    "Ah, in front of your grave."


    Ye Dou was holding a knife in one hand, and a cold flash of light flashed in his eyes.His slender figure and face were all covered by the purple fighting spirit, which made it hard to see his true face.


    Hearing this, many people were frightened.What kind of bastard is this, and they want to dance in front of other people''s graves.


    It''s just that no matter who it is, they dare not speak at this moment, because they all


    I can see that the aura of the two is rising, and they become more and more terrifying, like Shura, and Yasha is recovering! "Boom!"


    Uchiha Madara held a staff in one hand, and pushed out the jade for seeking Taoism in the other. With a breath of destruction, he slammed forward, terrifying.


    Upon seeing this, Haaki Kakashi and others quickly backed away. They had seen the power of Qiu Dao jade, and a random blow was comparable to the tail beast jade that the tail beast squirted with all its strength, making people tremble! "Huh!"


    At almost the same time, the battle knife in Ye Dou''s hand was covered with a layer of black armor, which was not only deep, but also mixed with a frightening atmosphere.


    He raised the saber in his hand and swept it forward unreasonably, like the thing in front of him, it is not easy to beat people into nothingness.


    Boom! The sky-shattering collision broke out, and the battlefield was shaking and violent fluctuations, almost making people unstable.


    It was just a face-to-face, everyone in the Ninja Alliance, including the shadow masters such as Bofeng Water Gate, was shocked.


    This is not a battle they can intervene at all.One side is the ten-tailed human column power, with the fairy eyes and the fairy human body, and has entered the six realms beyond imagination.


    On the other side, although he hasn''t really stepped into it, he has two guards against the sky, and he also has terrifying energies such as the core of the dragon vein and the power of the sprite, which can compete with the sixth level.


    In other words, this is an unprecedented six-level battle, enough to be recorded in the annals of history, and cannot be obliterated by time! "Boom!"


    The terrifying chakras concurred, if the sky exploded! The two fiercely fought, as if they were about to burst this battlefield, seizing all the fleeting opportunities, making a sharp shot, it was thrilling to see.


    Night Fight acts like electricity, as strong as a dragon, stepping on the void and advancing at extreme speed.


    Uchiha Madara uttered a violent shout, did not avoid or retreat, resisted with six tin rods, and chose to shake the opponent hard! At this moment, people felt like a typhoon was blowing in the battlefield, and those who were close to the center of the fluctuation, blinked. Was blown away.


    The battle between the two is truly earth-shattering.It has just begun, and it has already demonstrated the combat power that others can''t imagine.The energy is surging like an ocean, sweeping the sky and the earth.


    "You are very good. Except for the pillars of the Warring States period, no one can make the blood in my body so hot."


    Uchiha Madara roared, as if returning to the bloody fight with Senjuju.


    "Open your mouth and shut your mouth. Is it because you have only one eye? He is the only one in your eyes."


    After Yatou swept away Uchiha Madara with a knife, a fireball ejected from his mouth to burn Uchiha Madara.


    This is the art of fire escape the fireball, but it is not an ordinary fireball art. It is mixed with the power of the dragon veins, and even the color of the flame is purple.


    Below, everyone was dazzled and shocked.

 433 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 433

    This was not only shocked by Ye Dou''s combat power, but also his poisonous mouth.


    How dare he speak like this? You have to know that the powerful Ninja Shura, who was laughed at by him as a one-eyed monster, is really lawless! However, the words of Ye Dou also made them understand a reality, that is, Uchiha today. The spot is still incomplete, lacking the left eye and missing a reincarnation eye, unable to exert the true power of the reincarnation eye.


    "For you, one eye is enough!"


    Uchiha Madara naturally heard the words of the night fight.The next moment, the reincarnation eye of his right eye flickered, the power of the six reincarnations suddenly appeared concurrently, and the strong six ways of art followed.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    394. Chapter 384, Battle Uchiha Madara]


    "Round tomb side prison!"


    Uchiha Madara spoke coldly, and the power of the reincarnation eye pupil in his right eye suddenly exploded, splitting two shadows from the tomb of the wheel, and culling towards the night fight, every move was a killer move.


    "Ok!"


    Ye Dou''s eyes flashed, and the power of time flashed in his eyes.From the time in the future, he saw the picture of himself being beaten up.


    The next second, time went backwards, and he suddenly raised the sword in his hand, and at the same time spread his left arm, blasting out with his iron fist.


    "boom!"


    In the void, a violent shaking suddenly broke out.When the Ninja Alliance did not know it, a terrifying collision occurred.


    "what is that!"


    It was the first time someone witnessed the Prison Beside the Tomb and immediately lost his voice.


    "Hell by the tomb of the wheel, Uchiha Madara''s eye pupil technique!"


    The speaker is still Gaara.He is very familiar with Uchiha Madara''s secret technique, because it is the strongest secret technique that can fly the nine big-tailed beasts with one blow.It is terrifying and impressed him.


    But what surprised him even more was the night fight.He actually blocked it, as if he could see through the other party''s secret technique, and was evenly matched with Uchiha.


    "It was actually blocked, so strong"


    Bofeng Mizumon finally understood why his disciple Kakashi Hagi would risk it: offending the Hyuga clan, and forcing this young man to be born.


    This is really too fierce. If you try to fight the ten-tailed person without losing the wind, it is not like a person, it is too exaggerated! "Be careful!"


    Aside, Hyuga Hanaho suddenly yelled anxiously, pulling her heart together.


    However, it was too late. Although Yatou blocked the two shadow clones of Uchiha Madara, he could not spare his energy to deal with Uchiha Madara¡¯s body.


    "boom!"


    Uchiha Madara swept across the battlefield like lightning, and stepped on Yedou''s chest, causing it to fall to the ground at high speed, smashing out the sky of smoke.


    Too powerful! Even though Uchiha Madara has only one reincarnation eye at the moment, without the left eye, he cannot display the true power of reincarnation eye.


    However, after all, he is a ten-tailed human column power, and a Chakra with nine big-tailed beasts in his body is a true sixth-level master.


    "A surprising physical body, I begin to understand why you are so strong."


    After a successful blow, Uchiha Madara did not chase after him, surprised and Yadou''s body, which is even more beast than a beast, and it can be called a copper wall and an iron wall.


    This is not something that can be trained by talent alone, it requires day-to-day, year-on-year hell training to create this tempered body.


    "Unexpectedly lost"


    "Couldn''t even Iori Yatou work?"


    "This"


    Zhu Ren talked a lot, and Xin mentioned his throat.


    Night Fight was the enemy they hated the most, causing them unimaginable damage.


    But at this moment, they hope Ye.


    Because Iori Yetou is their last hope now.


    "Are you okay night fight"


    "Ah, this little injury is nothing."


    With a bang, Ye Dou shook away the gravel, his expression still indifferent, and there was no slight change.


    It''s just that his heart at this moment is not as calm and calm as it seems.


    Uchiha Madara has been fighting fiercely for most of his life, far from being comparable to those of Otsukisha.


    Although Ye Dou was able to compete with the characters of the sixth realm level, he did not really step into the six realms and proved the power of all phenomena.


    In the prison near the tomb, this powerful secret technique is too extraordinary.The shadow of Uchiha Madara split by the eyes of reincarnation, every way is extremely against the sky and cannot be ignored.


    This is just a single word about the round eyes, Uchiha Madara can only split into two ways.If he is allowed to gather his eyes and face the four and six-level shadows, even the night fight will be under great pressure.


    "Monsters!"


    "Yes, Lord Ye Dou!"


    Ye Dou let out a soft drink, urging the power of sprites, and put on a black flame-like chakra coat on his body.


    "This breath is a sprite,


    It turned out to be real, that monster was really conquered by him."


    Someone yelled, and immediately recognized the violent atmosphere full of destruction.


    "Could it be that it was not his full strength just now"


    The other person was completely shocked, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Naturally, Ye Dou couldn''t hear the words of passersby.


    At this moment, his breath is extremely strong, surrounded by two energies, one black and one purple, just like a demon god in a mythical story.


    That is the power of gravity, blood and sprites, and with the rise of the night fight, the reputation has long been spread throughout the Ninja world.


    "shave!"


    Ye Dou stood up, strode forward, and came to Uchiha Madara in a blink of an eye, raising his sword to cut it down.


    As a result, without waiting for his Yukine''s sword to slash Uchiha Madara, terrible fluctuations once again spread between the two.


    It was the shadow of the prison on the edge of the tomb, once again for Uchiha Madara to block Yatou''s domineering sword.

 434 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 434

    Moreover, this was only the first one, the second shadow of the Prison by the Tomb of the Wheel, quickly approached, aiming at Ye Dou''s heart and slaughtered.


    This secret technique is so powerful that it is impossible to see with the naked eye. Even the most sophisticated perception ninja can''t catch it. It''s only Ye Dou''s domineering experience to see it! Boom! With a muffled sound, Ye Dou stroked his left fist. It shot, and blasted on the second shadow.


    In the eyes of outsiders, his punch and knife was like hitting an air wall, and a big shock broke out in the void.


    "Huh, unbehaved kid!"


    Uchiha Madara gave a light rant, and tried to perform the same trick again, like a god looking down on the world, and stepping on the door of the night.


    Too overbearing, even if he has merged the six realms, has achieved the all-encompassing nature, and has been chasing the legendary six realms in battle power, he is still that...the only one in the world of Ninja Shura in the sky and the earth! But it is Uchiha Madara¡¯s big foot When he was at the gate of Yetomen, the black flame jacket on Yetou suddenly turned into a big hand and punched it out, grabbing Uchiha Madara''s foot and hanging it upside down in the air.


    "what"


    Uchiha Madara was taken aback, before he recovered, Yatou suddenly spun, and then kicked him on the door of his face, kicked him under the battlefield, and smashed a big hole.


    "This look suits you well, just like a cockroach."


    Yetou succeeded in a single blow, and also did not pursue it.


    His foot is not heavy, like a whirlwind leg, ordinary people hit it, and his head has burst like a watermelon.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara is an immortal human body, not only strong, but also extremely vigorous, even stronger than Xiaoqiang.This is a blink of an eye, and it has completely recovered.


    "It''s so strong, I hit Uchiha Madara alone!"


    The ninja coalition below is going crazy.


    In the shura of the dignified Ninja World, the ten-tailed human Zhu Li was kicked from the air by someone.Although Uchiha Madara quickly recovered, the shoe prints were really conspicuous.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha"


    However, Uchiha Madara was not only not angry, but looked up to the sky and laughed like a madman.


    In fact, Uchiha Madara is really crazy.


    When he was very young, he followed his father and clansmen into the battlefield to kill enemies, and even before he sat on the seat of Uchiha''s clan chief, his name of Shura had already reverberated throughout the Warring States period.


    He originally thought that, except for his friend and enemy Senjujuma, no one else in the world could fight him.


    Unexpectedly, when the world was about to come to an end, when he had already stepped into the realm of the Six Dao Immortals, he would encounter an opponent who could fight him.


    At this moment, the blood in his body completely boiled, and the monstrous murderous aura concurred from him, and the former Ninja Asura was completely awakened.


    "I approve of you, Iori Yedou, when you die, I will keep your saber forever!"


    "You are not worthy of my saber, you will die"


    Ye Dou touched the void and shouted, "Today, right here!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    395.Leave Form]


    Today, because there is no update, I also know that asking for leave at this time is very cheating, but my right arm was strained for some reason. It was very painful yesterday. I thought that waking up would be better, but I didn''t expect it to be more painful. Live, plan to go out and find a Chinese medicine doctor.


    Moreover, this book is about to end soon, so I''m very sorry to take advantage of this reasoning!! Read the book every summer during the summer vacation, charge 100 and get 500 points!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    396. Chapter three hundred and eighty-fifth, the strongest throughout the two eras]


    "boom!"


    There was a violent collision, and the battlefield of the four battles was like being torn apart.The ninja coalition below all retreated and retreated, and everyone was whispering. The battle between the two was too intense and too much. The intense, direct killing dim sky, terrifying energy fluctuations, constantly erupt in the void.


    This is a six-level battle in the true sense.Since the age of the Ninja World, such an astonishing battle has never broken out in the world.


    Whether it is Uchiha Madara or Night Fight, their combat power is beyond the scope of ninjas, like gods and immortals, shocking the world.


    "You said, if this continues, can Iori Yatou win?"


    "It''s hard to say, their vitality is too strong, it is difficult to be really killed!"


    ""


    At this moment, Zhu Ren didn''t even dare to blink his eyes, watching from a distance the two fighting in midair.


    This kind of battle is unprecedented, dazzling and thrilling! However, such a battle is difficult to distinguish the winner in a short time, at least it is impossible to seize a chance and end like an ordinary ninja.


    Because the bodies of these two people are not only tyrannical, but also extremely vigorous.


    Unless the two can find a chance to kill, it will be difficult to tell the victory or defeat in a short time.


    However, it is too difficult to find opportunities from these two people.


    Uchiha Madara''s right eye is the head of the three pupil arts in the Ninja world, the legendary reincarnation eye.


    This eye is too powerful, it can see through the falsehood, and see the origin of everything, even if there is only one, it is not complete, but it is still against the sky! Iori Yedou is obviously a mortal, but it is comparable to the immortals of the three holy places, and it can break the time The mystery of meeting the future is unbelievable and extraordinary! "This kind of battle is just like the word, continue to please me, Iori Yetou!"


    Uchiha Madara roared in the air, and he shot nine Taoist jade at once, the pupil of his right eye exploded, and he also shot two shadows at the same time.


    When everyone saw this, their hearts felt cold.


    They now know that the ten tails are the root of all chakras, and the six immortals are the origin of all ninjutsu.


    When Uchiha Madara, who has fairy eyes and a fairy human body, merges with Tentails, he is the strongest existence in the world, chasing the six immortals who were born in the distant past thousands of years ago.


    Ye Dou said nothing, the black chakra coat on her body surged, and nine black dragons spewed out, roaring and biting at the culled Qiudao Jade.


    Then, he touched the void with one foot, and the sword in his hand blasted and slashed forward towards Uchiha Madara.


    During this process, two wooden avatars were separated in his body, one on the left and the right with a knife at the same time, slashing on the six shadows that could not be caught by the naked eye.


    In the face of Uchiha Madara, there are not many ninjutsu that Yato can perform, because it will be absorbed by the opponent to strengthen his body, and only immortality and physical skills can be immune.


    Cang! Fierce sparks splashed all over, Uchiha Madara held six tin rods in both hands, blocking the incomparable knife of the tyrant.


    At this moment, the two people¡¯s heads almost collided, their eyes collided, and the monstrous murderous aura almost overflowed in the eyes, making people tremble in their souls! "It''s so scary"


    Everyone sucked in air, and such a confrontation was terrifying.


    Not to mention the powerfulness of the two, just the murderous aura in them, even if it is only scanned by a glance, can make people''s legs tremble! These are the two strongest men in different eras, throughout the Warring States and Ninja era, Their rise has been accompanied by bloody battles all the way.


    Now that they collide together, they are truly shocking, igniting the entire battlefield! Boom! In the sky, a black dragon is tumbling in the air, roaring and biting towards Uchiha Madara.


    It''s just that, as long as you look carefully, you will find that it is not a giant dragon, but a killing array composed of hidden weapons, but because there are too many, the number of people is unclear.


    This is really too rich! With so many hidden weapons, there are karma, thousands of books, shurikens, and even more killers such as the wind demon shuriken, you can''t see the end at a glance! "Awesome technique."

 435 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 435

    Uchiha Madara has six tin rods in one hand and pushes out from above with the other, "But, don''t forget, your blood is just a branch of gravity, and my power is above you!"


    With a violent shout, Uchiha Madara''s invisible abilities sprayed out, like the sea, and the killing array that Yetou hit was frozen in the air.


    Everyone was shocked. Such a technique was so blocked that Uchiha Madara''s combat power was too strong! "No, it''s not over yet!"


    There was a scream, and a clue was sensed.


    "Ability is not divided into high or low, only divided into users!"


    The black steel dragon made a sound, but it was not the dragon itself, but the night fight hidden in it.


    "It''s the wooden man clone that even I have deceived!"


    Uchiha Madara swept out with his staff and found "Iori Yatoto" beside him


    The strength was really weak, and it exploded with a single blow, turning it into dead wood. At the same time, a violent wave came from the top of Uchiha Madara''s head! It was the energy wave that broke out after the gravitational wave collided with the gravitational wave, invisible and invisible. , The naked eye cannot catch it, but it shocks everyone.


    Boom! The iron dragon was shattered, and the hidden Ye Dou revealed his true face. He held knives in both hands and cut it down at a rapid speed from top to bottom. Behind him was the bloody moonlight.


    Puff! The dazzling silver light gleamed on the battlefield, but it quickly returned to nothingness.


    Even if he has the reincarnation eye, he can see through the five, all vain, without a slash, avoiding the key in the final overstep:, but the armed color domineering has penetrated into his body, even his body of the six realms is almost about to Burst open.


    It''s just "this way, you won''t die"


    Someone lost his voice again, because seeing Uchiha Madara had been attacked like this and hadn''t died yet, even though his chest had exploded, the wound was healing quickly.


    Such an existence really cannot be regarded as a human being. It is like a reincarnation of a god and it is difficult to be completely killed! "The time you can see from the future seems to be very limited."


    In the middle of the air, Uchiha Madara''s expression remained the same, like a okay person, it seemed that all that had never happened just now.


    Hearing that, Ye Dou changed his color for the first time, and he saw a moment of seeking Taoist jade not far from the right side, and strong energy fluctuations continued to spread, and then it was about to burst into "Ye Dou!"


    At this moment, both Huahuo and Konoha''s group were shocked.


    Uchiha Daido once urged Qiu Daoyu to perform the same technique, so they all knew how terrible this blow was.


    Boom! The dazzling light was shining, the jade for seeking Taoism was detonated, and the strong fluctuations were like a whirlwind blowing in the battlefield, rocks splashing, sand billowing sun and fireworks, opening the shackles, and going forward, Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step, he was cut off.


    "Get down, don''t come over!"


    It was the voice of the night fight.Although he was blown up a hundred meters away, the black robe on the upper body was also broken, like a beggar, but he was still alive.


    "This is not dead!"


    People were completely shocked, but soon they were stunned again, because they had just said this.


    However, now they can''t manage that much anymore. In this duel, the two have not yet decided the winner! Looking from a distance, they found that Uchiha Madara''s body was healing, and Iori Yatou''s hair somehow It has grown longer, and now it is gradually shrinking, returning to its original appearance.


    This is not a ninjutsu such as Jiraiya''s messy hair lion, but the return of the profound life that surpasses the six types of navy.


    The destructive power of Qiu Daoyu''s detonation is too amazing, he did not dare to care, whether it is armed with domineering, iron block, Yata mirror, and even life return, it is used for defense! Feilu reminds you: Reading Three Things collection,


    397. Chapter 386, Class 7 Reorganization]


    At the same time, on another part of the battlefield, Osamaru and his team finally found Uchiha Sasuke.


    Moreover, they were not the only people who found Uchiha Sasuke, they included.


    "Since you are here, it means that you have escaped the infinite loop created by Izanami."


    Looking at the stranger and familiar in front of him, Da She Maru was a little sorrowful for a while.


    "I didn''t recognize myself, I didn''t even know who I was"


    Nodded and said calmly.


    Once, because of his long spying career, he didn''t even know who he was.


    Since I can''t find myself, I will replace others with the idea. After Dashemaru''s death, he will continue to integrate the blood and genes of other people, causing himself to become the appearance of a human being and a ghost.


    However, because of this, he has the ability to save Uchiha Sasuke by fusing the cells of the Senju inter-column cells, the cells of the Mizunosuki family, the Oshomaru cells, etc.


    "I am very grateful to Uchiha Itachi, it was his technique that made me sober."


    Whispering softly, he returned to his childhood in a daze, and returned to the orphanage of Konoha.


    Wherever he is, although he has no parents, whether it is the dean or other orphans, they are his family members, which keep him warm.


    He is, not someone else, and has a home! "How do you feel like he has changed."


    The ghost lamp Shuiyue on the side was immediately blinded. Is this still that... sinister and cunning? "Izanami is such a ninjutsu. If he can''t face himself and accept himself, then he will fall into the infinite created by Izanami. "


    Boom! Dashemaru''s words were not finished, when a riot came from the earth suddenly, he turned his head and looked at it with a solemn expression, "The battle over there seems to have started!"


    "Really or not, after such a distance, the feeling of fluctuation is still so obvious."


    Gui Deng Shui Yue also had cold sweat on his forehead. He asked Uzumaki Korin, "Hey, Korin, do you know who is fighting that... Uchiha Madara"


    Hearing that, Uzumaki Phosphorus turned his gaze away from Uchiha Sasuke''s face.


    She is a member of the vortex family, with extremely pure blood, and the perception ability, healing ability, and sealing ability of the vortex family are vividly reflected in her body.


    Especially the perception ability, the scope and wide, can also perceive kindness and malice through Chakra, and go straight to the original wife, Uzumaki Mito.


    However, because of this, Uzumaki Phosphorus just closed his eyes and suddenly opened "This is!"


    "What''s wrong with phosphorus"


    Several people in Dashemaru, including them, looked back at the same time.


    "It''s Yagami Yato, he''s fighting Uchiha Madara."


    Uzumaki Fragrant''s eyes were extremely horrible.These were two chakras that she had never seen before, beyond her understanding.Even the ninja god Senjumon had a lot of color.


    If there are gods in the world, maybe they are like this! "Really, I am a step slower than that guy"


    Suddenly, someone spoke up again, but it was not Dashewan, nor Guideng Shuiyue, let alone Shigego or Uzumaki Fragrant Pho.


    The person who spoke turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke, who actually came back to life, and slowly stood up.


    "But Uchi


    Boban¡¯s head is mine!"


    "Sasuke!"


    Uzumaki Phosphorus was pleasantly surprised, wishing to rush all ove

 436 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 436

    On the other side of the battlefield, Iori Yatou vs. Uchiha Madara, the two killed in a dim sky, and even the battlefield was almost exploded, and there was a lot of smoke in all fields, which shows how amazing the battle is.


    The two looked at each other from the air, one in the sky and the other underground, and they did not immediately start repairing their wounds.


    Although Uchiha Madara''s destructive power of the jade for seeking Taoism is very strong, the sword that Ye Dou cut out is also powerful and invincible, and even the body of the six ways is almost smashed, shocking the world.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked.The strongest people of the two eras collided, and the concurrent sparks gleamed in the sky and the earth, and even the shadows of the five great Ninja villages would lose their color.


    "Night Fight, can''t delay any longer, you don''t have much time, you must fight quickly!"


    In Ye Dou''s vision, the mongoose was anxiously reminding, but how does Ye Dou need it to remind such things.


    The exchange of space is ruthless and will never give him more time.He must take away the Chakra fruit, or all the Chakras of the Ten Tails, before dawn.


    However, it is impossible to defeat Uchiha Madara in a short time.If they continue to fight like this, even if the two fight for three days and three nights, they will not be able to distinguish the winner.


    But "Uchiha Madara, you will die, just today."


    Ye Dou looked at Uchiha Madara from the sky, his black hair was scattered with the wind, and the black robe on his upper body had been shattered there, but his expression remained the same, and his calmness was scary.


    "At this time, you''re still talking big words, why do you say Master Ban will die today?"


    Below, Bai Jue said in a sickly tone.


    It is very confident, and it does have confidence to rely on, because this is not all Uchiha Madara, without the most critical left eye, unable to exert the true power of the reincarnation eye.


    However, "Just because we have two people, is it enough!"


    As soon as Bai Jue''s voice fell, a person suddenly appeared beside Ye Dou.


    It''s Uchiha Sasuke, he is here, and the speed is extremely fast, like the flying god of thunder, he suddenly appeared after tearing the space.


    "Asshole Sasuke, don''t forget me!"


    Accompanied by the sound of cursing and grinning, the void twisted again! It was Naruto Uzumaki, and he was also here. After he walked out of the divine space and came to the side of Yato and Sasuke Uchiha, he suddenly smiled and said, "It is the three talents!"


    "This"


    In the back, Konoha and his party widened their eyes, looking at the background of the three people 3 in front of them, their thoughts suddenly trembled! "Naruto Sasuke and Yato"


    This is what a familiar scene. The three people in front of me3, but the famous orphan class in their generation of Konoha''s new ninjas was once Konoha''s strongest class.


    It''s just good luck making people. Except for Naruto Uzumaki in the seventh class, the remaining two have left Konoha, left the place where they were born and raised them, and become Konoha''s rebels.


    They thought that they would never see these three people fighting side by side again in this life! But they never thought that after three or four years, when the world was in an unprecedented turmoil, the three would meet together. Come together.


    "The seventh class is reorganized!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    398.Chapter three hundred and eighty-seventh, familiar quarrel]


    The seventh class of Konoha''s new generation has been reorganized, and for Konoha''s generation, this is an unimaginable thing.


    Looking at the background of the three people, Haaki Kakashi was in a daze, and his thoughts went back to the beginning, back to the time when the three boys were performing tasks together.


    The only difference is that these three teenagers have grown up and become: mature and strong enough to no longer hide behind him, but stand in front of everyone.


    At this moment, the entire battlefield fell into silence, and everyone was looking at the three and Uchiha Madara.


    They know that this will be the last terminator of this war. If these three people also lose, the world will fall into the Xeon illusion, in the infinite moon reading, everything will die! "Obviously, I haven''t stood together like this for several years But I always feel that everything looks familiar, just like yesterday."


    Uzumaki Naruto was resurrected, and he also obtained the power of Yang from the six immortals.


    Now, he has integrated the chakra of the nine big-tailed beasts, as if a small ten-tailed human pillar has reached six levels.


    He glanced at Uchiha Madara in front of him, not afraid, with a smile on his face, and said, "This time, I will be the main attacker, and it is your turn to assist me!"


    "Shut up, Naruto, my eyes are the same as his. You two will help me."


    Sasuke Uchiha raised his hand and gently pressed it against the eye socket of his left eye.Like Naruto Uzumaki, he also got half of his power from the Six Ways.


    It''s just the opposite of Uzumaki Naruto, he gets the power of Yin, the eternal kaleidoscope on the left, so awakening is the ultimate reincarnation writing round eyes, mysterious and unpredictable.


    After listening to them, Ye Dou was too lazy to talk nonsense, and started a move with his right hand, and Xueyin''s sword flew into his hand.


    "Pay attention to support me. You can do this little thing."


    Hearing what he meant, it seemed that he was going to grab the position of the main attacker! For a while, the ninjas behind were dumbfounded, and the three of them quarreled before the battle began. How can the battle continue? "Hey, Konoha''s People, is there really no problem with them like this?"


    The ninja in the other people''s village couldn''t help asking.


    The ninja squad always pays attention to mutual cooperation and twists everyone''s strength into a rope in order to achieve no disadvantage.


    The three people in front of you 3 are not like a team at all. They quarreled because of a small matter. It is clear that the enemy is extremely jealous when they meet! "It is okay to say that this is what the seventh class should look like."


    Konoha shook their heads and laughed.


    It''s really been a long time! Ever since Yato and Sasuke Uchiha left, Konohachi seems to be less angry, no longer...you can''t see the scene of Uzumaki Naruto cursing and the two.


    Now, everything is like, the next day, the seventh class is still the same...the seventh class is still the same...they familiar combination of two silly and two cold, they will fight when they meet! "Yadou, Sasuke, let us teach him together! "


    A chakra surged, and Uzumaki Naruto suddenly put on a golden coat.


    This is the chakra coat of the tail beast, but it is different from the previous one, because now his body contains part of the chakra of the nine big tail beasts.


    "Don''t hold back, the tail of the crane!"


    Uchiha Sasuke also turned, and the pupil power of the reincarnation writing round eyes exploded at this moment, and the whole body was covered with a layer of dark purple armor.


    It may be wrong to say that it is armor, because it is the skeleton of Susano Nogu in its original form, which is known as absolute defense! "Go!"


    Gravity spewed, and Ye Dou''s body became hazy again, and the surface of his body was covered with that black chakra coat again, just like the devil who walked out of the fairy tale.


    "Oh!"


    Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki responded, and at the same time they drew out the sword of Thunder God and the black iron rod made of a jade for seeking ways.


    "Scatter!"


    Ye Dou yelled violently, smashed the ground with one foot, and swept across the battlefield with a sword in his hand.


    In a blink of an eye, the three of people 3 dispersed, and flew in the direction of Uchiha Madara from three directions, like lightning.


    "Chang!"


    The fastest person was Ye Dou.The sword in his hand trembled violently, and the sharp sound of the sword sounded with a terrible light, as if it could break all obstacles.


    Uchiha Madara was fearless, holding six tin rods in both hands and smashed it down, and once again chose to shake it hard, extremely violent.

 437 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 437

    With a bang, when the two swords collided, strong fluctuations swept in all directions, making everyone moved.


    But this is not the end, and Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki are also killed soon.


    Each of them held a sword and the other held a club, and they did not hesitate at all, and they delivered a strong blow.


    Then, a loud noise came out again.At this moment, the entire battlefield was shaking, and the six-level battle broke out, even if it was the aftermath, ordinary people could hardly resist.


    However, the first combined attack of Trio 3 failed to establish construction, and Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki were blocked by Uchiha Madara''s shadow at the same time.


    Then, Uchiha Madara swept away the three of them 3 at the same time holding six tin rods.


    "What is this, Ye Dou, how do I feel that there are two strange things around me!"


    Without a hit, Uzumaki Naruto frowned.


    Now, he has stepped into the six levels and possesses the ninjutsu of the six immortals, and his perception ability is even further.


    "It''s his pupil technique for reincarnation eyes."


    There was a thick black flame burning on Ye Dou''s body.It was a Chakra coat made with the power of sprites, which made it difficult to see his true face.


    He knows enough about this technique, because Uchiha Madara''s shadow caused him a lot of trouble not long ago.


    "Clone, no, is it a shadow?"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s left eye burst open, and he looked straight at Uchiha Madara, as if he wanted to see through him.


    Compared with Yatou and Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke saw it more realistically, because he had eyes of the same level as Uchiha Madara, and he could see through five, all falsehoods.


    "Shadow is fusing with him. It seems that his technique can''t last everything, and it will return to his body after a while."


    "If this is the case, then"


    Now is the best opportunity! There is no need to explain and discuss, just a look, and the three of three once again flashed out and culled towards Uchiha Madara.


    "Chang!"


    The fireworks blasted, and Yato held the sword in both hands, cut out the superb sword, and once again collided with Uchiha Madara.


    There are too many enemies, Uchiha Madara wants to temporarily avoid the edge, bombarding the Yukine Sabre with his staff, and waiting for the hell to recover from the grave.


    Unexpectedly, the enemy''s knife was too heavy.He only felt a monster-level power coming, as if shaking the mountain with his bare hands, causing his feet to sink into the ground.


    This is the gravity slash that contains the power of dragon veins and sprites, and it is the body of the six realms, and it cannot be ignored.


    Bad "Chidori!"


    "Spiral pill!"


    Uchiha Madara made a bad sound, and in the next second, Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto had already killed them, and they made a strong blow.


    The thunder and lightning roared, the storm was raging, the gravity spewed, the sky and the earth shook in an instant, the endless six-level energy burst, and even the heaven and earth visions were triggered, shocking the world.


    "So strong!"


    Behind, Zhuren was completely shocked. This is still that... Frightening, the Uchiha Madara of the invincible world was beaten so badly! Feilu reminds you: Reading three things collection,


    399. Chapter three hundred and eighty-eight, the cruel truth]


    In the battlefield, six breaths erupted, and terrible energy fluctuations swept across the sky, causing heaven and earth visions, lightning and thunder.


    At this moment, everyone was horrified. What kind of battle is this? It has never been recorded in history books. It is comparable to the battle of the gods! Fortunately, the battle situation is beneficial to them. The three young people of Konoha Class 7 , Although he is still very young, under the age of eighteen, he is beating the long-famous Uchiha Madara.


    "So strong!"


    Someone spoke up, with dry mouth and tongue, and it felt incredibly incredible.


    He looked at the location of Konoha and his group, he was puzzled, and a little lucky, but fortunately Sasuke Uchiha and Yagami Yato had left Konoha.


    Otherwise, the four great Ninja villages and even the entire Ninja realm will act on Konoha''s face! "These three little ghosts!"


    At the center of the battlefield, Uchiha Madara finally felt threatened.


    The three three teenagers in front of him are different from any ninja he has ever seen, and their aptitude is truly unmatched in the world.Even if he integrates all chakras and becomes the ten-tailed man, his life will be threatened.


    "Naruto!"


    Suddenly, Sasuke Uchiha shouted to Naruto Uzumaki loudly.


    The two of them not only inherited half of the power from the Six Dao Immortals, but at the same time, they also obtained a seal technique six ways from the Six Dao Immortals.


    The earth bursts into the stars! That is the most powerful six-level sealing technique in this world. It requires two sixth-level characters to work together. At the beginning, Datongmu Huiye was sealed by his two sons with this technique. It has been thousands of years. .


    "Don''t order me, asshole Sasuke!"


    Uzumaki Naruto blurted out and shouted, but he didn''t move slowly and wanted to seal Uchiha Madara.


    This is a typical mouth-to-mouth and body integrity! "Power of Yin and Yang"


    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara saw this, and his hair stood upright. Although he didn''t know what technique it was, his instinct for danger made him immediately make a decision and retreat.


    Shoo!! Uchiha Madara escaped, as if the original spirit was out of his body, he escaped from the impact of three people 3.


    "Nani"


    Uzumaki Naruto had a pair of frog eyes staring very wide.The spiral pill he shot was not...the ordinary spiral pill, the chakra with the tail beasts mixed with it, and it has a strong sealing ability.


    "It''s the prison by the wheel of the tomb, he used the shadow to represent the body."


    There is no need to perceive at all, Yatou can see Uchiha Madara when he raises his head.


    Unlike the Uchiha belt soil and the Otsukisha people, Uchiha Madara stepped into the battlefield at a very young age. He has been fighting throughout his life, growing with blood all the way, and the use of writing round eyes and reincarnation eyes is amazing.


    "Sure enough, the single eye is still too reluctant. Let''s take back the left eye first."


    Uchiha Madara is not afraid, even if it is one enemy three, this is the pride of Ninja Shura.


    It''s just that the Moon Eye ceremony is very important.He has been lurking for many years, waiting for half a century for today.He does not allow the slightest mistake in the plan.


    "call out!!"


    The next moment, Uchiha Madara didn''t look back, so he swept across the sky and pointed directly at Hagi Kakashi.


    "Oops, he''s here."


    "Quickly stop him, don''t let Captain Kakashi!"


    ""

 438 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 438

    The coalition ninja who had been watching the battlefield immediately noticed the change.


    Facing Uchiha Madara''s chase, they gritted their teeth and tried to stop Uchiha Madara.


    Because, they have already seen that the three unparalleled teenagers are chasing here, just hold on for a while, and they will be able to arrive.


    "Humph!"


    Uchiha Madara let out a cold snort, and rushed at extremely fast, like a cannonball shot, and flew into the crowd.


    With a bang, no one in the Ninja Allied Forces is his opponent.Yedou Trio 3 gave them an illusion and made them forget that this is not the strongest that humans can face.


    At this moment, the five generations of Fengying, the fifth generation of Naruto, the fifth generation of water, the fourth generation of Thunder, the fourth generation of Naruto, the second generation of Naruto, the iron country generals and other shadow level masters all shot, one after another, they played their strong secret arts.


    In the end, everything was in vain. Uchiha Madara swept out with six tin rods, and the breath of the six elements burst out suddenly, sweeping through the six wilds! "Boom."


    The rocks splashed, and the six tin rods in Uchiha Madara''s hand were invincible, and the shadows'' strong secret arts were destroyed with a single blow, and even the people were swept away.


    "Take soil, it''s time to return my things to me!"


    His eyes glowed coldly, and he reached out his left hand and grabbed Hamu Kakashi''s left eye.


    The latter wanted to resist, but how could he do something that even the shadows of the Five Great Ninja Villages could not do.


    "puff"


    With a bang, blood splattered, Uchiha Madara was cold and ruthless, and forcibly poached the left eye of Kakashi Hagi.


    Just at this time, the three of them finally arrived, rushed through at extreme speed, and attacked Uchiha Madara! But it was too late, and the space was distorted, Uchiha Madara''s figure began to blur, and then completely disappeared.


    Only one sentence is left: "wait for me to get my eyes back and play with you"


    With cold and mocking words! "What to do now!"


    Uzumaki Naruto turned his head, he was always bad at thinking, turned his head and looked at the two people around him.


    "Don''t be careless, he will come out anytime!"


    Night Fight is absolutely true.


    Uchiha Madara is an extremely proud person, who never escapes from battle, and has the courage of the only one above and below.


    When he retrieves the reincarnation eye on the left, it will definitely reappear.


    "But, at that time, his left eye must have been retrieved"


    Hagi Kakashi looked apologetic.


    He is called the copy ninja, Konoha''s first teacher in the ninja world, but in front of these characters, he is as small as an ant, not only did not help, but also became a burden to the three disciples.


    In fact, Uchiha Madara really quickly regained the eyes of reincarnation.


    Today, Uchiha is carrying the soil, and the state is already extremely weak.After exhausting the last strength to transport Haruno Sakura out of the divine space, he was captured by Uchiha Madara.


    Moreover, from Uchiha Madara¡¯s mouth, he also came up with a fact that he could not accept! The death of Rin Nohara that year seemed to be driven by Kiri Shinobu, and the plan of trying to launch Mio in Konoha had always been It was Uchiha Madara who planned it behind the scenes.


    From the beginning, he was a piece of Uchiha Madara''s chess piece.Every step he took was in Uchiha Madara''s plan, and he had never walked out.


    "It''s also interesting to say, I planted a puppet charm like you in her body, and I can''t even commit suicide."


    "But she was very clever, she noticed the abnormality in her body, chose to break the spell in the same way as you, and died in the hands of Kakashi Hagi."


    Uchiha Madara cruelly informed Uchiha that all the soil is true, grabbing Uchiha''s neck with a big hand, and with the other hand, the left eye that constantly probes Uchiha''s soil.


    "Why, why choose me!"


    Uchiha took the soil and snarled loudly and questioned Uchiha Madara.


    He fell because of Ye Yuan Lin, and regained himself because of Ye Yuan Lin, but in the end he found that the person who killed the beloved was not someone else, but himself.


    For a while, he was almost going crazy, regret filled his brain like a tide, and his heart seemed to be torn apart by Shengsheng, which made him feel painful and wished to tear the demon in front of him.


    "Because you are full of kindness and love to others from the bottom of your heart. Give me the reincarnation eye. There are still a few little ghosts waiting for me outside."


    "what!"


    With a scream of hissing lungs resounding through the divine space, Uchiha''s left eye with soil was coldly plucked away by Uchiha Madara.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    400. Chapter 389, fierce battle!]


    "spot!"


    In the divine space, Uchiha yelled heartily with the soil.


    For him, this truth is too cruel, and Nohara Lin is the light he buried deep in his heart.


    But in the end, it was him who really killed Ye Yuanlin in the end.


    For a while, Uchiha was almost crazy with the soil, and there was blood flowing out of his eye sockets, because his left eye had been roughly taken away by Uchiha Madara, and bright red blood mixed with tears.


    "You should have died ten years ago. I saved you and let you participate in Moon Eye''s plan. Don''t know what is good or bad."


    Uchiha Madara turned a blind eye to this, his tone as cold as a glacier.


    He has experienced too many things, and he has long looked down on all aspects of the world.Except for the Moon Eye Project, there is nothing that can move him now.


    "Maa! You will die, die in their hands"


    Uchiha''s condition at this moment is already weak to the extreme, and even Heijue who is attached to his body cannot suppress it.


    However, he was still looking at Uchiha Madara, his eyes were no, the remaining kaleidoscope was full of hatred and cursed it.


    "Killing me, even the pillars back then couldn''t do it. They were even more unlikely to do it."


    Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, wearing a fairy robes, he looked like Shura, and he always had a self-respecting spirit exuding him, and he was extremely domineering.


    He digs out the writing wheel eyes that Hagaki Kakashi took away, and transplants it to the half of the body of Uchiha who was possessed by the black.


    Because he wants to leave the divine power space, he still needs to use this eye! Outside, the three people of Ye Dou 3 are always alert while recovering.


    This time, the opponent they faced was unprecedented, too powerful, and the methods were fierce and experienced. They were Shura who stood out from the Warring States period! The battlefield of the Fourth Ninja World War was quiet. At this moment, everyone Scanning around, waiting for Uchiha Madara to appear again.


    They all understand that the next time Uchiha Madara appears, he will definitely be the strongest posture. This battle is destined to be shocking! "Come!"


    I don''t know how long it took, the void suddenly distorted, and then Uchiha Madara and Kurozutsu, who controlled Uchiha''s soiled body, appeared in front of people again.


    And "Sure enough, he dug away the eyes of reincarnation on the body!"

 439 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 439

    At this moment, everyone was concentrating, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a mouthful.


    Compared to before, the Uchiha Madara at this moment has not changed much, but it has an extra left eye.


    However, even so, people still feel that it is not an ordinary left eye, but the reincarnation eye, the head of the three major pupil techniques in the Nindu Realm. It is exactly the same as the legendary six immortals as the eyes of the immortals! "Let''s go on. ,."


    Uchiha Madara said, "This is the first time I have fought with all my strength since awakening the reincarnation eye!"


    "Boom!"


    With a muffled sound, Uchiha Madara stomped like the earth with six tin rods in his hands, and the power of six reincarnations flickered in his eyes, which was terrifying.


    At this moment, he is no longer incomplete, he is finally perfect, and his fighting strength is straight up to the ancestor of Ninja Sect. Compared with before, he is more than twice as powerful! "Then open your eyes and watch and see how you defeated."


    Ye Dou stepped forward and fought against each other without losing the wind.


    When everyone heard the words, they immediately swallowed their saliva, and thought that the Konoha wolf was really overbearing.


    They just thought about it, and they were relieved.This is a ruthless man who dared to fight Konoha''s Anbe hard steel at the age of seven. He has never failed since his debut.


    An invincible temperament.


    In the next moment, the black flame on Ye Dou''s body became thicker, as if it was burning.If you look closely, you can find that there is also a purple war energy in it.


    That is the unique gravitational blood succession in the history of the Ninja World.Because of the fact that it is too powerful, even the surrounding space has a slight distortion.


    "kill!"


    Ye Dou had only one word, and his blood was burning, and he slammed the ground with one foot, and bombarded forward like lightning.


    After today, if the history of mankind can be passed on, then this battle is destined to be recorded in the ancient annals.


    The four people and 4 rushed together, the aura was more vigorous than before, and it became more powerful, and the six auras beyond the ninja category filled the battlefield.


    Boom! Uchiha Madara collided with the third group of the seventh squad.


    "None of the cruelest Warring States period could take my life, and the flowers cultivated in your three greenhouses, let alone!"


    Uchiha Madara''s eyes burst open, and the power of reincarnation flashed out, so dazzling that people did not dare to look at him.


    "Round tomb side prison!"


    He shouted, and once again played this strong secret technique.


    However, compared with before, he is perfect at this moment, there is no shortage, and the shadow split from the wheel tomb has also become four paths, and it is firmly guarded in all directions in the middle, which is impeccable! It''s no use, now Ye Dou is not... alone, with Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke, who each have half the power of the six immortals, are no longer alone.


    "The four 44 shadows are handed over to you!"


    With this sentence left, Ye Dou stood up, and if the eagle hits the sky, the sword in his hand shone with cold light and slashed towards Uchiha Madara.


    "Soon, this world will fall into an infinite moon reading world. At that time, all ninjas don''t need to fight anymore. I will turn this hell into heaven. Iori Yatou, you are preventing everyone from gaining happiness!"


    Uchiha Madara yelled, and turned slightly to the side.He actually escaped the tyrant''s slash that Yetou cut out, and then urged Qiu Daoyu to take a palm.


    In the distance, everyone was stunned.They knew that this was not because Iori Yatoto''s sword was slow, but Uchiha Madara''s strain was faster.


    Today''s Uchiha Madara has finally gathered two reincarnation eyes, his breath has reached an unprecedented peak, and he can truly detect all falsehoods.


    "Why don''t you talk about it, after all, you are just a poor creature defeated by reality."


    Yatou''s expression remained unchanged, his will was stronger than steel, and he was not affected by Uchiha Madara''s words.


    Facing a palm taken by Uchiha Madara, he swept out his leg first, like the tail of a scorpion, fast, accurate and ruthless! Boom! Uchiha Madara was hit, even with a pair of reincarnation eyes, Still swept down from the air by Ye Dou.


    "What the hell happened here!"


    Behind, Zhuren was completely shocked and could no longer understand.He couldn''t think of how Iori Yedou swept this foot, like an unknown prophet.


    "Yes, the talent of Iori Yedou is too amazing, and the perceptual ability is against the sky. It is comparable to the holy land immortals, but can foresee the future for a short time. He sees farther than Uchiha Madara!"


    This is too amazing.Although the eyes of reincarnation are mysterious and powerful, they are the eyes of the six fairy tales in the legend, which can see through all the truth.


    However, no matter how strong the reincarnation eye is, Uchiha Madara can only see what is happening in front of him! Iori Yatou''s perception ability is simply unprecedented, it can explore the mystery of time, and insight into the opponent''s every move and every style from the future. Incredibly strong.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    401. Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety, with the body of a mortal, six ways to shoulder to shoulder]


    Ye Dou moved, as vigorous as a dragon, his eyes flashed by the power of time, one blow after another failed, and Uchiha Madara was swept down from the air.


    This scene is too shocking and it feels incredible.


    This is Uchiha Madara, one of the strongest people who stood out from the Sengoku era, and now is the fusion of ten tails, and the fighting power is chasing the six immortals.


    But now it was swept away by Ye Dou, everyone couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "The reality is hell, this world is already dying, and I will save it and become the savior of this world!"


    However, even though Uchiha Madara was hit by the night fight, he was still fine.


    With a bang, six breaths erupted, his expression was cold, his eyes were cold, and he came back in a blink of an eye.


    He is Shura in the Ninja world, one of the most outstanding figures in the long history of the Ninja world, and he can''t be provoked, even if the boy in front of him is extraordinary.


    "Xianfa.


    The Escape Thunder School"


    With a loud shout, he pushed forward with both hands and played Xeon Ninjutsu.


    In the next second, it seemed that there was a roar of thunder, and purple lightning like branches were blasted towards Ye Dou at extreme speed.


    This is a six-level fairy technique, at the same level as Lan Dun Guangfang who wiped out the ninja coalition army with one blow, and its destructive power is extremely amazing.


    Yetou didn''t choose to hard-wire, his feet were connected in the void, and he ran towards Uchiha Madara like walking on the ground.


    "Even running here!"


    Uchiha frowned, then his eyes burst, and he wanted to see through everything.


    He discovered that this was not ninjutsu, but physique. The principle was to walk through the air through unimaginable continuous high-speed pedaling! In the rear, all the ninja palms were sweating, and I saw Yagami Yedou holding a sword in one hand. , Like a ghost, with every step under your feet, the figure will cross tens of meters.


    His movements were too fast, like a dragon going out to sea, with a mysterious ripple shining from the sword in his hand, as if he was about to cut Fang Tianyu.


    "boom!"


    The two collided in the air again, this time they both flew horizontally, like a kite with a broken line, almost falling into the sky battlefield.


    However, this is not over yet, Uchiha Madara''s eyes burst out with divine light, locked in the direction of the night fight, and shot nine dao jade in one breath.

 440 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 440

    "Die!"


    Uchiha Madara uttered a long roar, and nine Taoist jade was shot by him at the same time, passing the battlefield and across the space with the aura of destroying everything.


    "Om!"


    Ye Dou, who was flying upside down, was unwilling to show weakness, and he stuck out his five fingers.


    Then, between the electric light and flint, his five fingers flicked, as if he had already known it, he repelled the nine Taoist jade one after another, avoiding the danger of being bombed into nothingness.


    In the confrontation this time, the two were cut to a tie again.


    "Unexpectedly, there is no winner!"


    The ninjas below stared wide.


    At this time, Uchiha Madara and the previous reincarnation eye on the left of Ke have returned, no longer lacking, and their combat power has reached the peak of the ninja world.


    As a result, Iori Yatou was able to get a tie with him, which is really incredible! "It is the shadow of the tomb-side hell, Senjuma, who is also on the battlefield at this time, because after Uchiha''s resurrection, he used His skill of Flying Thunder God can arrive quickly.


    His meticulous mind and ninjutsu attainments have reached a height that is unattainable by ordinary people.


    So, although he did not


    Six eyes, unable to see through the hell of the tomb, can tell through the clues that Iori Yatou had been fighting Uchiha Madara and his two shadows before.


    Now, even though Uchiha Madara has retrieved his reincarnation eye, the strong pupil of the reincarnation eye is at the edge of the grave, but it is stopped by Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke.


    "In other words, setting aside the pupil technique of the reincarnation eye, Iori Yatou alone has a chance to defeat Uchiha Madara"


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    You know, today''s Uchiha Madara combines the power of Ten Tails, Uchiha Clan, Thousand-Hand Clan, and the battle power is chasing the legendary Six Dao Immortals.


    Iori Yedou uses the body of a mortal to compare with the legendary Six Dao immortals. How did this do it? "It''s just a chance."


    Qianshou Kaijian''s eyesight is amazing.At a glance, he can see that the real battle strength of Yato is not as good as Uchiha Madara.If he keeps fighting, it is estimated that the loser will be Yato himself.


    However, even so, he thinks Iori Yatou is proud enough, because he not only surpassed himself, but also surpassed the ancestors of the generations including his elder brother! Boom! With a loud noise that rang through the battlefield, Ye Tou collides with Uchiha Madara again.


    At this moment, there is nothing to hide.The six forms of the night fight are all out, and the whole body is burning with the power of sprites and the blood of gravity.


    "It''s fierce and terrifying, is this the strongest in the Warring States Period and the Ninja Period!"


    People whispered, even if they were far away from the energy burst center, they were still shocked by the frequent fluctuations.


    It''s just that, as Qianshoujian said, if you keep fighting like this, Ye Dou will eventually lose.


    Because, now he has used all his hole cards and his combat power has reached an unprecedented peak.If this can''t defeat Uchiha Madara, he will only lose.


    But "Gravity Cut!"


    Ye Dou roared, and the immortal gravity spewed out, cutting out a strong knife, breaking the mountain, breaking the waves, and it was incredibly fierce.


    "Chang!"


    The fireworks shot, facing such a domineering sword, Uchiha Madara did not show weakness, holding six tin rods and smashed it out.


    In this confrontation, the two still couldn''t tell the victory or defeat.Their attack ability was beyond the range of the body, and they flew backwards, spraying blood in the air.


    In the next second, Ye Dou suddenly threw out the saber in his hand, as if he was about to retaliate with teeth, and the last time Uchiha spotted nine jade for seeking Taoism.


    With a bang, Xueyin''s saber was thrown out by Ye Dou, like a flash of lightning, hurried across the battlefield, and shot towards Uchiha Madara.


    "Naive, such an attack can''t escape my reincarnation!"


    Uchiha Madara said in a mocking tone.


    In their eyes, this sword is as fast as lightning, but in his reincarnation eyes, everything in the world has no secrets, and he will perceive them.


    In the next second, he stretched his right arm, opened his five fingers and shot Qiu Daoyu, and in a blink of an eye he smashed the Xueyin sword into the air.


    However, at this moment, Uchiha Sasuke appeared suddenly, appeared in front of Uchiha Madara without any signs, and held a chidori into Uchiha Madara''s body! "This is"


    Uchiha Madara was shocked, because even with the reincarnation eyes, he did not see when Uchiha Sasuke came over.


    "The same time and space ninjutsu as Fukuma"


    No, it''s his pupil technique!: The attitude is very bad, take a rest, and try to get the second one! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    402. Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety One, Uninterrupted Cooperation]


    "Chidori!"


    Sasuke Uchiha appeared, and the secret technique in his hand was completed.


    In the next second, like lightning and thunder, and like a thousand birds singing, Uchiha''s left hand and pointed like a knife, Uchiha''s left hand and pointed like a knife, fiercely stabbed Uchiha Madara''s body.


    "Wow"


    Uchiha Madara wanted to urge Dodama to resist, but it was too late.He was hit by Chidori and spouted blood.


    It was too fast, all this happened in an instant, he didn''t expect Uchiha Sasuke to appear here, there was no sign, it seemed that time had frozen, and it seemed that he had torn the space.


    "This is the pupil technique of your reincarnation eye!"


    Uchiha Madara''s insights spread the world alone, no matter how fast the instantaneous spell can escape his eyes.


    Moreover, now he has gathered a pair of reincarnation eyes.These are the eyes of the six immortals, which can see through the five, all vain, if there is the mark of the Flying Thunder God, he can''t fail to see it.


    "Well, that knife is the battle knife of Iori Yato!"


    Uchiha Madara lowered his head slightly and realized that at some unknown time, the battle sword of Yatou appeared below and inserted on the battlefield.


    "Is it similar to the pupil technique that exchanges the position of an object"


    His eyes were very harsh, and he could see the pupil technique that Sasuke Uchiha had just performed.


    That is the power of the heavens, the strong pupil technique associated with the awakening of the reincarnation by Sasuke Uchiha.


    This is the same type of space-time ninjutsu as Flying Thunder God, but it is different from Flying Thunder God''s art that simply cuts through space.


    Heavenly hand force allows Sasuke Uchiha to exchange positions with any object that has indirect contact with his Chakra, tearing the space transfer without any marks, unpredictable, and even unable to insight into reincarnation.


    "Xianfa.


    Melt away.


    Spiral shuriken!"

 441 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 441

    After that, it didn''t wait: Uchiha Madara took a breath, and Uzumaki Naruto''s strongest killing came.


    If Uchiha Sasuke inherited the pupil technique from Otsuki Yui, then Uzumaki Naruto inherited from Otsuki Yui is ninjutsu.


    At this moment, the spiral shuriken he played not only integrated the fairy chakra, but also integrated the dissolution of the four-tailed Monkey King, and its destructive power was unimaginable.


    Moreover, this is not all.In addition to the four-tailed Monkey''s escape, he can also activate the magnetic escape of a Shou crane, as well as the chakra and escape of all tail beasts.


    If it is said that Terumi Ming''s body is rare in ancient history, then the Uzumaki Naruto at this moment is the only one after the six immortals.


    "bad!"


    Uchiha Madara secretly said a bad sound, and was about to recall the shadow of the prison beside the tomb, but found that he could not do it.


    Looking down, he saw his four shadows, which were fixed in place by Uchiha''s Thor Sword and Uzumaki Naruto''s clone, unable to move.


    Puff! Uchiha Madara was hit, and all of his body was damaged, and even the body of the six realms was burnt.


    Of course, although his appearance is very embarrassing, but this mere injury is not enough to kill him, because the vitality of the ten-tailed human column is too strong, even night fights are not beautiful.


    "Xueyin!"


    Ye Dou gave a soft sigh, his feet touched the void, and his right hand made a move, fighting


    The sword returned automatically, flew across the battlefield with him, and headed towards Uchiha Madara.


    Seeing this, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki didn''t dare to neglect, and they followed! Boom! An unprecedented battle broke out, constantly refreshing the scope of people''s understanding of ninjas, the seventh class of three people 3 teamed up and broke out invincible Power.


    Cang! Yato took the lead, slashed with both hands with knives, and shook Uchiha Madara''s six tin rods.


    Uzumaki Naruto followed closely and waved the black iron rod in his hand in order to seek Daoyu against Qiu Daoyu and dissolve Uchiha Madara''s all defenses.


    In the end, Uchiha Sasuke''s pupil power exploded, Yan Dun added earth and turned into a long sword and swept it out, drew it on Uchiha Madara''s body, and sprayed a mouthful of blood from his mouth.


    Although the three-person 3 battle is still: quarreling, but when the battle begins, the tacit understanding between each other is like old friends for many years! Boom! The violent chakra erupts, and the three-person 3 of the seventh class chased Uchiha Madara and shot violently.


    At this moment, even Uchiha Madara, who is invincible in the world, was beaten up and coughed up blood and embarrassed! The people behind were dumbfounded. This is really a team that was still arguing and questioning about a little thing before the war. Even if they have been cooperating for many years, born and died together for many years, the experienced team may not be as good as they are tacit understanding! "This"


    The ninjas outside Konoha Ninja Village stared wide, dazzled, and the eyes looking at Konoha Ninja were full of questions, seeming to ask, is the relationship between this brother and three really bad since childhood, Nara Shikamaru and others I don''t know how to explain this kind of look.


    "It''s because they have a bad relationship since they were young, that''s why they have such a tacit understanding."


    Because the relationship is not good, the ninjas in the four great villages all fainted, what is this and what, why is there such a thing in the world, Nara Shikamaru and the others fell into silence.


    They knew that the people in the Four Great Ninja Villages, even Konoha, apart from their generation of ninjas, really few people can understand their words.


    Looking back on the past, although they entered the Ninja School with the third group of Class 7, they were all classmates.


    However, they never seem to have entered the world of those three people, thinking about the spare time in the school.


    Sasuke always hides himself in a corner, and Yatou is always sitting alone under a tree, turning a blind eye to everything around him.Even Naruto Uzumaki, who loves naughty tricks, has always been mixed with classmates, but there is a kind of incompatibility. Sense of harmony.


    No one understands what the three people are thinking, and it is impossible for anyone to understand what the three people are thinking, because they have never tasted the loneliness and pain of the three people.


    Nine-tailed demon fox, son of rebellious ninja, and the hated Uchiha clan, these simple words contain so much bitterness that they cannot be described in words. It is not the kind of sadness that can be described after being blamed by their parents! "Because of pain, so understand pain"


    At this moment, Haaki Kakashi remembered what Sarutobi Hisaki said to him again.The team of the three was really a match made in heaven.


    "Three generations of adults, you look at people''s eyes, you are really as accurate as always!"


    Puff! Uchiha Madara was chased again, and his body suffered a night fight, and his whole body flew horizontally. He was coughed up blood from the gravitational blood inheritance and armed domineering, and he was worried about his life.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    403. Chapter 392, Infinite Moon Reading (Part I)]


    Uchiha Madara was injured and was pursued, making the entire battlefield silent, and for a while, there was no sound! Because this is too shocking! "The relics of the old era will no longer be embarrassing!"


    The third group of the seventh class continued to chase, and the six-level secret arts were frequently played, traversing the road, and the battlefield energy was flooded for a while, and the power of the sky was once again displayed.


    Boom! But this time Uchiha Madara is prepared, so that Dotama can successfully defend against Uchiha Sasuke''s Chidori.


    Then, Ye Dou slashed down with a war knife in his hand and drew it on his back.The armed and domineering broke out, causing him to suffer a heavy blow.This blow was really too heavy, so it was killed from behind him, peerless.


    "Wow!"


    Uchiha Madara coughed up blood again, but he was still fearless, confident that he could defeat his opponent, and opened his mouth to spit out the strongest magic.


    However, he is not facing one or two people at this moment, but three masters with 3 combat strengths also reaching the six levels.


    I saw Naruto Uzumaki slinging out the black iron rod in his hand and smashing it directly down, blocking Uchiha Madara in this way.


    "open!"


    The Xianshu was interrupted, Uchiha Madara roared, six tin rods swept out, and Uzumaki Naruto, together smashed the black iron rod.


    But again, he is not facing one person now, but three people 3.


    Soon, the killing of Yatou and Uchiha Sasuke came again.


    It''s too fast.Unlike most ninjas, Night Fight masters physical skills and blood succession.The body is like a body of steel.It has undergone various baptisms and polishings, and it takes tens of meters in one step.


    Uchiha Sasuke is also incredibly fast, because he is the reincarnated person of Indra, and the only Uchiha clan who awakens the straight-a-wheel eye after Uchiha Madara. His movements are extremely fast.


    "Boom"


    With a bang, the two vented their secret skills to Uchiha Madara from different directions, and flew it upside down like a kite.


    Uchiha Madara is naturally unwilling, his eyes are violent, and the unpredictable power of reincarnation shines, and he fights with the three of them! It is just that he is at a disadvantage and has endured more suffering. The three of them have a tacit understanding and cover each other. No need to communicate, as long as one look can read the other party''s meaning, and at the same time launch a peerless attack on him.


    "puff!"


    Uchiha Madara coughed up blood again, and his body was unsteady.In such a moment, he was attacked by three violent storms and rain, all of them were attacked by the sixth level, and even he felt uncomfortable.


    If this continues, he will die here and big problems will arise.


    With blood hanging on the corner of Uchiha''s mouth, his expression was solemn.He felt that he underestimated the three people in front of him, especially when his strongest reincarnation eye pupil technique wheel was sealed in the tomb edge hell, one enemy three, after all, it was too reluctant.


    "If we can win, we can win!"


    In the rear, the ninja allied forces were extremely excited, and the despair Uchiha Madara gave them could not be described in words.


    Many times, many times, they thought that everything was over, facing Uchiha Madara who was like a god, they couldn''t even raise the heart of resistance.


    Now, the three boys of Konoha have done it, chasing Uchiha Madara violently, and let them see the dawn of victory! "Kill him, end the war!"


    At this moment, even the generation who had returned from the Pure Land of Bliss was shouting and shouting.


    In an instant, the entire battlefield was no longer lifeless. Because of those three people, the morale of the ninja coalition army was unprecedentedly high: "Enough, I will cut the cause and effect of this time and create a world without war!"

 442 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 442

    Uchiha Madara looked up to the sky and roared.


    He felt bad, the enemy''s aura was too strong, especially the three people in front of him, even he was moved.


    "There is no shortcut to the road to peace, fool!"


    Uzumaki Naruto


    roar.


    He actually didn''t know what to do to build an ideal, mutual understanding world, because it was a difficult problem that even his teacher Zilai and his father Bo Feng Shuimen did not find the answer to.


    However, he firmly believes that as long as everyone has a yearning for beauty in their hearts, then this day will definitely come.


    Thinking of this, he once again played a spiral shuriken that merged the celestial chakra and the four-tailed Sun Wukong to smash Uchiha Madara.


    This blow was so shocking that it not only injured Uchiha Madara, but also cut the sacred tree behind him.


    "The sacred tree is down! Roar! Seeing the sacred tree leaning to the ground, tens of thousands of troops raised their arms and shouted.


    To win, as long as the sacred tree is cut off, the big illusion infinite moon reading in Uchiha Madara''s mouth cannot be projected onto the moon.


    Right now, as long as they defeat Uchiha Madara, the war will end and the world will be saved.


    But "absorb me in"


    Suddenly, a consciousness spread into the injured Uchiha Madara''s mind, making him involuntarily ask, "Who is it?"


    "Absorb the sacred tree, absorb the ten tails, absorb everything"


    However, this consciousness did not explain, and he was still repeating those few words, eager for Uchiha Madara to inhale himself.


    "this is"


    At the same time, Ye Dou also intercepted this information through seeing and hearing and domineering.


    That was from the sacred tree. To be precise, it was probably Otsuki Teruya''s consciousness, she was bewitching Uchiha Madara.


    "Night Fight!"


    "what!"


    Hearing the voice of the mongoose, Ye Dou gave a light.


    He knew that the time had come, and the end of this war was about to be drawn.


    When the sacred tree, the ten tails, the power of the six ways, etc., the ninja that merges all approaches the moon, infinite moon reading will illuminate everything in the world.


    At the same time, the chakra fruit in the mouth of the system space will "bloom and bear fruit" at that moment.


    Thinking of this, Yatou looked up and found that Uchiha Madara had jumped up, leaped towards the falling sacred tree, and then sucked the sacred tree soaring into the cloud.


    "That''s it, the sacred tree itself hahahahaha"


    When Uchiha Madara fully sucked the sacred tree into his body, he couldn''t help but laugh up to the sky.


    "The time has come to put everything together!"


    At this moment, his aura is extremely strong, even stronger than just now, it is incredible.


    "Master Madara, don''t waste time with them anymore, Moon Eye plan is important."


    At this moment, Kurozu who was attached to Uchiha''s belt soil also spoke.


    When he saw Uchiha Madara and the sacred tree merged into one body, it was completely crazy.


    At this moment, he couldn''t calm down instead.Thousands of years of planning and waiting, it will soon be able to resurrect his mother Datongmu Huiye.


    Moreover, it is also worried that if Uchiha Madara continues to wave like this, he will really be killed by those three! "That''s right, when I cut the cause and effect in this world, I have time to deal with them."


    Looking up at the red moon in the sky, Uchiha Madara then played Xeon Ninjutsu.


    That is the forbidden art of the reincarnation eye, the starburst.Ye Dou once imitated this technique and used gravity to trap the most tailed beast.


    It''s just that Uchiha Madara''s Earthburst Stars at this moment is not one, not a few, but dozens of them.


    Boom! At this moment, the entire battlefield was shaking violently, and the earth was shattering, being pulled by the immortal gravity, condensing with the air, and then falling like rain.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    404. Chapter 393, Infinite Month Reading (Part 2)]


    At this moment of rumbling, the entire battlefield was in riots, the earth burst into pieces, the rocks splashed, Uchiha Madara merged everything, and shot the strong forbidden star of the reincarnation eye! Everyone was blinded, because the earth burst into the sky It is not a single one, nor a few, but dozens of them, like heavy rain, gathering on everyone''s head.


    "Run away!"


    In the rear, the ninja allied forces all ran away in a hurry.Such a scene was too terrifying, like the end of the day.


    Among them, some have seen the strong forbidden technique of Earth Explosive Sky Star, because the former leader of the Akatsuki organization, Payne, including the Iori Yedou, have played similar strong forbidden techniques, shocking the world.


    However, whether it was Yetou or Payne, the Earth-Explosive Stars and Pseudo-Earth-Explosive Stars they played were not as terrifying as Uchiha Madara''s horror.


    This is really terrifying, this is the strongest forbidden technique of the eye of reincarnation, one blow can blow any of the nine big-tailed beasts


    As a result, they actually saw dozens of blows before them, hanging over the heads of everyone, above the mid-air of the battlefield! "For you, this kind of raindrops may be a bit bigger!"


    Uchiha Madara spoke, his expression unspeakably cold.


    Then, with a light wave of his hands, dozens of earth-explosive stars fell like meteorites, shaking the sky! People were stunned! "This is the power of the six ways"


    This is simply not a technique that humans can play, it is comparable to the mighty power of gods, and it has the power to destroy everything.


    Dozens of earth-blasting stars fell hazily, with majestic pressure, like stars smashing into the world, and the aura of destruction filled the entire battlefield.


    "Night Fight!"


    Naruto Uzumaki poked the spiral shuriken while shouting at Ye Dou.


    He feels that gravity and gravity are the original source of force in the world, and should be able to prevent the earth explosion star from falling.


    In fact, he really didn''t guess wrong.If Ye Dou is willing, he can change the magnetic field of this place, so that the earth explosion star cannot fall.


    But "it doesn''t matter anymore, the time has come."


    Yato looked up and found that Uchiha Madara had broken off the white water chestnut on his forehead and was approaching the moon.


    Soon, the world will come to an end, and everything will fall asleep and fall into an unprecedented silence! "But these are only temporary."


    According to the content of the stone tablet, when the one who merges everything in time approaches the moon, the moon eye, which is used to realize the infinite dream, will open.

 443 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 443

    "Light up the world, unlimited reading!"


    Uchiha Madara drank secretly, compared his sword with one hand, and opened his eyes strangely between his brows.


    It was the same as Uchiha Sasuke''s left eye, but it was red.It was the same as the Otoki Yukata that Yato had seen not long ago.It was very strange and mysterious.


    Om! When the vertical eyes in front of Uchiha Madara''s forehead were opened, they flashed divinely at the same time as the moon above the sky, like eternity, so that people could not look directly.


    "All come to me!"


    Sasuke Uchiha yelled, spreading the full body of Susano, and shielding Yatou and others in the middle.


    However, although the number of people he can protect is extremely limited, because at this moment, the moonlight has already spread all over the earth, illuminating everything.Compared with everything in the world, the people Uchiha Sasuke protects at this moment is not even a dime.


    This is the Xeon''s Great Illusion Technique Unlimited Monthly Reading, not just for one person, a hundred people, a thousand people, and thousands of people are all caught in this great illusion technique.


    "Why is this happening? Didn''t the sacred tree be cut off by us?"


    In the purple Suzuo Nengren, Uzumaki Naruto looked anxious.


    He felt that, except for them in Susao Nohon, the chakras of the ninjas around the battlefield fell into absolute calm, as if they were asleep, and were still.


    In fact, people outside are indeed asleep now, falling into dreams that are so beautiful that they don''t want to wake up.


    "I''m afraid there are some of me


    The secrets we don¡¯t know."


    Hagi Kakashi''s face was heavy.


    To them, the six immortals are legends.He was born in the Chaos Era thousands of years ago, and his existence is too secret and unknown to imagine.


    "Then what do we do now"


    "Wait."


    Uchiha Sasuke''s left eye burst open, and his unimaginable pupil power made him clear enough to see that the storm outside has not stopped, and the light of unlimited moon reading is still blooming


    Finally, I don''t know how long it took, the purple Suzuo could almost disappear, everyone finally saw the surrounding environment, and then they were all frightened.


    Looking around, they found that the originally boiling battlefield was silent at this moment, and completely fell into silence.The ninja coalition army of tens of thousands of ninjas, like mummies, if they were ordinary, hung on the branches of the sacred tree.


    "This"


    It was too amazing.They understood that the people on the tree did not really die, but they were no different from dead, and they could only wander in false dreams.


    This is the Xeon, the supreme great illusion infinite monthly reading, except for them, no one in the world is spared.


    "Sasuke, is there any way to wake everyone up from the illusion"


    "The technique of reincarnation eye should be able to be solved with reincarnation eye."


    Uchiha Sasuke replied, he only said that he should, and did not give an accurate answer, because he had other calculations in his mind.


    "You won''t have this opportunity."


    Boom! A majestic figure suddenly fell, and nine black Taoist jade hung behind him, entwining the aura of reincarnation, extremely powerful.


    It was Uchiha Madara, and when the unlimited moon reading was completed, what he had to do now was to kill the person in front of him.


    "I have cut off the cause and effect of this world, cut off people''s distress, pain and emptiness, I have saved this world!"


    At this moment, Uchiha Madara fulfilled his long-cherished wish for many years, he finally completed, and personally ended this disputed world.


    "Look."


    He pointed to everything around him, "From now on, there will be no more in this world... War breaks out, everyone can achieve everything they want in their dreams, and I corrected the mistakes made between the pillars!"


    "Nonsense, what was wrong with the first generation adults!"


    Almost all of the existing ninjas who have not fallen into the big illusion are from Konoha.


    Hearing Uchiha Madara''s nonsense and slandering their ancestors at this moment, these people couldn''t bear it.


    "You Konoha ninja would not admit it, but the fact is that the world created between the pillars failed."


    Perhaps it was the reason why the wish was gone, Uchiha Madara rarely explained to the few survivors.


    They were born in the cruelest Sengoku period, a period of turmoil that even Uchiha Madara could not bear to look back.


    In that era, every minute, every second, all the ninjas in the world were fighting. In order to survive, the ninjas at that time, even children only six or seven years old, were forced to step on the battlefield and fight with the enemy. .


    "We built Ninja Village, but this can''t bring real peace, and we long for people to be honest with each other. After all, this is just a ridiculous and beautiful dream. When the dream wakes up, the world''s fear, doubt, hatred, etc. exist."


    "Nonsense"


    "Shut your mouth, haven''t you seen reality clearly by now"


    Uchiha Madara drank Naruto Uzumaki who wanted to open his mouth and said, "The battle between ninjas has never stopped. Not only has it not stopped, but with the establishment of Ninja Village, the military strength has been improved. The battle, even zoomed into the scale of war!"


    "The first Ninja World War, the second Ninja World War, and the third Ninja World War battlefield never stopped. The wish between the pillars is very good, but that is wrong!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    405. Chapter 394, you are no different from them]


    "Ninja fighting and fighting will never stop!"


    That''s right! The battle of the ninja will not stop! At this moment, Uchiha Madara''s wish has been given, and he is telling everything with Uzumaki Naruto and others.


    "Now, everyone is sitting in the sacred tree with their own dreams. They don''t have to fight anymore, burn all their blood, and have the happiness they want."


    "Is this your ideal world? You are just giving people a false dream!"


    Sasuke Uchiha yelled that he had his own purpose and would not accept the big illusion world created by Uchiha Madara.


    "Accept the reality, I have eliminated all struggles as the savior from the long history of ninja wars, you should be grateful"


    But "poof"


    With a sound, Uchiha Madara''s voice suddenly received a heavy blow to his heart.


    He looked down and found that the hand that turned out to be Hei Jue penetrated his chest completely.


    "This"


    The sound of this abnormal change was too sudden, and even Uzumaki Naruto and others were stunned.


    They were all prepared to fight Uchiha Madara to the death, but unexpectedly Uchiha Madara''s helper stabbed him at this moment.

 444 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 444

    "Wrong, Madara!"


    Kuro Zetsu poked out half of his head from behind Uchiha Madara, and said coldly, "You are not the savior, and all this is not over yet."


    "Hei Jue, what are you doing"


    Uchiha Madara was incredibly authentic, and he also discovered that now that he has merged everything, he can''t escape the sneak attack by Kazuki.


    "Why do you say that you are different from bringing the soil? People who can take advantage of everything think that they are different. Don''t you think it''s funny"


    "Uchiha Madara, you are actually living in an illusory dreamland, a dreamland I specifically described for you."


    "What are you talking about, I created you, you are just my consciousness!"


    Uchiha Madara yelled, he didn''t even know what happened.


    "You are also wrong about this, my consciousness is Huiye."


    When Kaguya heard this name, both Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke were shocked.


    Because, not long ago, they learned all the truth from the mouth of Otsuki Yuyi, and understood that Otsuki Yuyi''s mother, Otsuki Teruya, was the original Ten-tailed person Zhuli, the root of all chakras in the world.


    Puff! The sound like a beating heart suddenly remembered from the battlefield, and then, the "fruit" hung on the tree


    The Chakra madly merged into Uchiha Madara''s body at this moment.


    No, it''s not just the chakras in the battlefield, but the chakras of the entire world merged into Uchiha Madara''s body, condensed, and returned to their master.


    "what happened!"


    "All Chakras are gathering on Madara!"


    Boom! The earth cracked suddenly, and the energy pillars turned into without pulling, like the eruption of volcanic magma, rose up into the sky, and then merged into a point.


    At this moment, whether it is the country of fire, the country of wind, the country of water, the country of thunder, the country of earth, etc., all the creatures trapped in the infinite moon reading, the energy in the body is being drawn away and converging to Uchiha Madara''s body.


    This energy is too huge, even if Pan Da is now Uchiha''s body with six realms, he is inflated, like a balloon being pierced into the air! Unlimited monthly reading has always been a conspiracy, a recovery of everything in the world Carat¡¯s conspiracy! "So strong, better than Ten-tailed Chakra!"


    "Stop him, while he is inflated and unable to move."


    Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke Xindao couldn''t go on like this, and they took two steps to stop this.


    However, as soon as they approached, they were entangled in two curls of white hair and could not move.


    "Naruto, Sasuke!"


    In the back, Haruno Sakura, Nara Shikamaru and others screamed in surprise.


    "Asshole, you can''t move, Sasuke, can your eyes interrupt him? If this continues, everyone will die."


    Naruto Uzumaki broke away, but found that he couldn''t do it at all.The long white hair, like a sacred rope, bound them firmly.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t die."


    Hei Jue laughed coldly, "My mother used to read unlimited moon reading to people, and kept them alive, in order to produce the Huiye army."


    What on earth is the production of an army? In that thousands of years... in the era of chaos, what happened, and how many things they didn¡¯t know! "Uchiha Sasuke, compared to your brother, you It''s really not smart enough, can ordinary humans be used to fight?"


    Hei Jue did not fully explain it, but everyone present understood it.


    The army produced can also be preserved.In their knowledge, apart from the Fourth Battle of Ninja World, only the ghost army that was once controlled by the ghost.


    However, at this moment, the ghost is subdued by the night fight, then the army in Hei Jue''s mouth is only the Bai Jue army! Such a truth is too terrible, can it be said that the Bai Jue army they just killed contains human beings "Kurozutsu, what are you talking about, Infinite Moon Reading is Uchiha''s technique to bring peace to the Ninja world."


    Uchiha Madara spoke with difficulty.At this moment, he still couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe it all.


    After planning for many years, waiting for years, paying so much, and killing so many people, he finally completed the unlimited monthly reading of the great illusion recorded on the stone tablet.


    He can''t accept all this! "Uchiha Madara, I have existed for so much longer than you."


    Hei Jue said in a mocking tone, "I have a lot of time to find and modify the stone monument left by the raincoat."


    "I said, from the beginning, you and Uchiha brought the soil in no different way. From the beginning, you were my pawns, the pawns used to help me revive my mother Kaguya. Now, you are all useless. No one can stop the mother¡¯s resurrection, hahahahahaha"


    Hei Jue laughed. After thousands of years of waiting, today, it finally succeeded.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh anymore, his eyes were huge and his face was incredibly full.


    "Night Fight!"


    At the same time, Hyuga Kanazawa seemed to feel something, her beautiful eyes swept over her, but the figure of...Yeto was not seen.


    "Why do you say you are different from Uchiha Madara"


    Poof! The sound of entering the flesh is not loud, but in this completely deadly silent world, it is enough for everyone to hear clearly.


    "Flying Thunder God Art Iori Yedou, you"


    Hei will never forget the owner of this voice, because that is the only man who has the opportunity to threaten his life in the long years.


    But, how come "how can you fly the technique of Thor"


    It was suddenly stabbed by others, and Hei almost yelled at him.


    "Have you forgotten, Konoha''s forbidden art scroll has been in my hand."


    Ye Dou said lightly, but that calm tone made Heijue almost crazy.


    Then, he waited: Hei Jue spoke again, and he said in a cold tone, "Go ahead, start, Predator!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    406. Chapter 395, Kill All (Modified)]


    Following Hei Jue''s betrayal, the mutation happened again.


    I saw that Ye Dou tore through the space when everyone hadn''t expected it, and flashed behind Hei Jue, and in the same way, one hand pierced Hei Jue''s chest.


    That turned out to be the Art of Flying Thunder God, not only evading Hei Jue''s insight, but even Datongmu Huiye''s consciousness could not react.


    "Flying Thunder God''s technique but when did Ye Dou plant the mark"


    "I''m afraid it was the previous killing formation!"


    Bo Feng Shui Men also failed to see when Ye Dou planted the Mark of Flying Thunder God.


    Because no one wanted to get it, this time and space ninjutsu, besides him and Qianshou, there is a third person Xihui.

 445 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 445

    However, he is extremely experienced, and has been watching the battle between Yatoto and Uchiha Madara from beginning to end.


    Therefore, he guessed that when Ye Dou played the Shuriken Killing Array at that time, the special hidden weapons with the mark of the Flying Thunder God had spread all over the battlefield.


    "Why do you say that you are different from Uchiha Madara and the others, thinking that you are different and can use everything? Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    Yatou spoke, and said what Kazuki had said to Uchiha Madara before.


    "Iori Yedou, you bastard!"


    Heijue struggled, because it discovered that the Chakra condensed from Infinite Moon Reading was passing at an unimaginable speed.


    What is even more unimaginable is that the other party seems to have known his own details and existence a long time ago, and has been waiting for the violent moment.


    "Go ahead, predator, start!"


    After Ye Dou didn''t respond, he gave a cold cry.


    "who are you!"


    Hei Jue roared because he perceives Chakra''s passing faster.


    At this moment, it is extremely angry! What is it called, is it after the mantis catches the cicada or oriole? For this day, it has been lurking for thousands of years, but now it has made a wedding dress for others, how can this make it willing.


    The night fight was silent, launched the predator, and swallowed all Chakra.


    The so-called predator is a skill, or an ability, that can swallow everything in the world into the body, and then digest, analyze, and rob the opponent''s ability and energy.


    This ability is extremely powerful and amazing, and it is traded with the huge reincarnation eye of the big tube wood family that can destroy the earth, and it is extremely extraordinary.


    "mother!"


    Hei Jue shouted:


    Because it found that not only Chakra is passing, but its very existence is being swallowed at this moment.


    This is really terrifying.It has survived for so long in the world, immortal, and has never seen such things.


    If this continues, not only its mother Datongmu Huiye will not be able to recover, but its own existence will be obliterated, completely losing hope.


    "Humans, stop, as long as you stop now, I will promise you everything you want."


    Suddenly, Ye Dou, who was devouring Chakra, felt a consciousness coming into his body.


    This consciousness is very weak and very strong, because it has not really recovered, and belongs to Otsuki Yui''s mother, Otsuki Teruya.


    Moreover, Ye Dou could still feel that the other party seemed anxious or fearful.


    "Promise me everything, then you die like this!"


    Ye Dou''s face didn''t change its color, speeding up the speed of swallowing, but it still seemed very slow.


    Because this energy is too huge, all the energy of everything in the world is too huge to imagine.


    Boom! Seeing that the other party keeps on hand, whether it''s Hei Jueyi or Datongmu Huiye, I''m crazy at this moment.


    In an instant, violent energy concurred, and strong fluctuations caused everyone in the distance to retreat.


    But what is the use of Night Fight not being moved at all, and the huge chakra that is madly devouring the opponent''s body.


    After that, without anyone seeing it, the will to exchange space came and took possession of the mongoose.


    "The appointed time is up


    Now it''s time to complete our contract!"


    At this moment, the mongoose''s eyes glowed red simultaneously, which was different from the inadequacy of the past.


    "Chakra, you can take it away, but the eyes have to stay!"


    "This is inconsistent with the content of the contract."


    It is very greedy, not only the energy, but also the reincarnation writing round eyes on Uchiha Madara''s forehead must be taken away.


    However, Ye Dou is not too lazy to talk nonsense with it, when he will all energy, including Heijue etc.


    After the swallow was exhausted, he directly dug out the vertical pupil between Uchiha''s brows and violently transplanted it to his right eye.


    "Symbol does not match the content, you know in your heart, you can only take the one that belongs to you."


    The mongoose stared at him for a long time, then gently reached out his hand, and extracted the chakra condensed from the great illusion of Infinite Moon Reading from his body.


    During the whole process, it did not say a word, not even a slight emotional fluctuation, even if it was seen or heard, it could not perceive it.


    The fluctuations dissipated, and all the dust settled.Hei Jue planned for thousands of years to resurrect Datongmu Kaguya''s plan, which was eventually destroyed by Ye Dou when he came to the door.


    Puff! Puff! With two muffled noises, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha weakly fell from the air with soil.


    "The knot is over"


    In the back, Haruno Sakura has an unsure question.


    "Ah, it seems to be over."


    Senshoujian replied, his perception ability is extremely strong, he has noticed that Uchiha Madara''s aura is extremely weak at this moment.


    Just like Uchiha brought the soil before, after the Tentails were pulled away, they fell into an extremely weak state.Although they would not die, it took a few months and time to recover.


    "The war is over!"


    Bo Feng Shuimen was relieved and almost sat on the ground.


    It''s just that when his eyes swept across the battlefield, he was silent, because they eventually won the war, but the price they paid was too heavy.


    Eighty-nine thousand ninety thousand, the ninja coalition army, until now, there are only 30,000 people left.This battlefield is too tragic, far surpassing the first, second, and third Ninja World War.


    "By the way, everyone is still trapped in the infinite monthly reading, let''s quickly solve the illusion."


    As Otsuki Teruya was swallowed, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke also regained their freedom.


    Hearing that, everyone turned their heads and turned their eyes to the boy whose right eye was closed tightly.


    They all saw it, but Yatou had just dug out Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation chakra and transplanted it to his right eye.


    If anyone can unlock the Infinite Moon Reading now, that person must be Ye Dou! "I will unlock the Infinite Moon Reading, but not now!"


    Ye Dou started faintly, and a soft white light fell on him, making him look holy.


    I don''t know when, a new day has arrived, but it was covered up because of the great illusion of Infinite Moon reading.

 446 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 446

    "Why not now!"


    The hearts of everyone sank, and there was a bad premonition.


    Ye Dou was silent again, and his aura suddenly began to rise, and nine pitch-black jade for seeking Taoism gradually appeared behind him.


    When Qianshou saw this, his heart suddenly became awe-inspiring! "I have some accounts that need to be settled with them, Huahuo, you don''t want to see what happens next, let''s sleep for a while."


    After all, Ye Dou''s right eye suddenly opened. It was a Gouyu reincarnation eye similar to Uchiha Sasuke, except for the different color, scarlet, and amazingly coquettish.


    In the next second, the power of the six reincarnations exploded, and Hyuga Fireworks was hit by the illusion almost instantly, and could not resist it! "Asshole, Ye Dou, what do you want to do!"


    What am I going to do "Ah, it seems I haven''t told you about it yet."


    Yatou looked straight at the crowd, stepped on Uchiha Madara, and said astonishingly, "I will kill all the ninjas in the world!"


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    407. Chapter three hundred and ninety-six, you should repay]


    "Ah, I don''t seem to have told you yet. I want to kill all the ninjas in the world without leaving them."


    On the fourth battlefield of the Ninja World, a round of bloody moonlight fell on Ye Dou, setting off him as if he was the only one in the world.


    At this moment, he stepped on Uchiha Madara''s chest with one foot, his black hair was scattered, and blood overflowed from the eye sockets and the corners of his mouth.It was left from the war not long ago and looked a little embarrassed.


    But as long as you feel it carefully, you can find that the pressure from his body is overwhelming, almost suffocating.


    It''s just that, compared to what he said, all this is nothing! "Asshole Ye Dou, I didn''t hear clearly just now, can you tell us again!"


    Everyone felt cold! Not long ago, he fought side by side with the ninja coalition forces to liberate the entire world from Uchiha Madara.


    Now, this...the dragon-slaying hero has finally taken that path and became the new evil dragon.


    This may not be accurate, because from the beginning to the end, Ye Dou''s belief has not changed, and his will is as strong as a rock, to end the ninja era and put the world back on track.


    Ye Dou is silent. He has no habit of talking nonsense. Since he has decided to do it, he will not be influenced by foreign objects:! "You knew from the beginning that unlimited moon reading is not a way to save the world."


    Uchiha Madara spoke up, this... the Ninja Shura who scorns the world, is no longer domineering at this moment, and a slumping aura is permeating.


    He is still unwilling to believe it, planning for many years, lurking for many years, and preparing for many years is nothing but a conspiracy in the end.


    "In this world, there has never been happiness for nothing. Put everything in a false dream, Uchiha Madara, you are doomed to fail from the beginning."


    Hearing that, Uchiha Madara laughed miserably, his heart was cold, and he had the will to die.


    He bloomed in the Warring States Period and has been dancing with blood all his life, but he is not really Shura, on the contrary, he wholeheartedly hopes to save the world and end the endless disputes.


    However, everything was just a dream in the end. From the beginning, he was used by others. It was sad and ridiculous! Ye Dou didn''t say a word, bit his thumb to perform psychic skills, and summoned the fairy in Longdidong to the battlefield.


    At the same time, the shadow clone he buried beside Huahuo appeared at this moment and brought Huahuo back to him.


    "Master Ye Dou!"


    Tian Xin Shen Ji came, her posture was very low, she did not dare to look at Ye Dou.


    "Take the fireworks home, there will be no more accidents."


    Ye Dou''s words were very light.Although he was asking, Tian Xin Shen Ji felt awe-inspiring and felt the pressure.


    Even if she didn''t have extraordinary perception ability, she knew that Ye Dou was very angry at this moment.


    "Yes, Master Ye Dou, unless Shen Ji dies, no one will be able to hurt Master Hua Huo''s hair."


    Tian Xin Shen Ji made a poisonous oath, and then did not dare to stay for a long time, using reverse spiritism to bring the fireworks back to Longdi Cave


    When the smoke cleared, Yato''s eyes swept across the crowd again, and finally fixed on Uchiha Daido and Hagi Kakashi.


    "Now, it''s time to settle our account."


    Ye Dou''s voice was so cold that it made people feel chills all over, and then he stomped on the ground, used psychic skills again, and summoned something.


    It was a coffin, full of dilapidated aura, which shocked everyone present.


    Because they have recognized it, this is a unique wooden coffin that reincarnated from the dirty soil! "You"


    Uchiha felt the earth heart, even if the state was extremely weak, he would die at any time, but he still struggled to stand up.


    "There are 680 lives in Yanyang Village, you should pay it back!"


    Bang! The wooden coffin opened, and the true face of the person in the coffin was finally revealed.


    It was a young girl in bloom, with two oil paints in the double folder, sleeping peacefully in the coffin, like a sleeping beauty.


    "Lin!"


    Uchiha brought the soil and shouted, reached out his hand to grab it, and embraced the person in the coffin.


    He will never forget the face of the girl in front of him, that is the love carved in his bones, let the years


    The change can''t be washed.


    "You should know what happens when you are cut by my knife."


    "puff"


    With a bang, Ye Dou threw the saber in his hand in front of Uchiha''s belt, and said indifferently, "Choose one, you and Rin Nohara, only one soul can go to the pure land."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was shocked again, and there was a chill in their hearts.


    They naturally know that Ye Dou is very extraordinary, more mysterious and powerful than the three existing Kusana swords and the seven fierce knives in the Ninja World.


    It is an alive sword that cuts both the body and the soul.The soul of the person who dies with that sword will be completely wiped out, and will not enter the six realms or fall into reincarnation.


    "Night Fight!"


    Uzumaki Naruto roared.


    This time, he was really angry.Through that spiritual contact, he has understood the importance of Nohara Lin to Uchiha''s soil.


    That was the only light in Uchiha''s heart, and it was the beacon that illuminates the road to Uchiha''s belt. Killing Rin Nohara is more painful than killing Uchiha''s belt 10,000 times.


    "Choose one, you or Nohara Lin."


    Ye Dou seemed to have not heard it, and the reincarnation writing round eyes in the right eye flickered, without any emotion.


    "Asshole!"


    Uzumaki Naruto is about to act, and absolutely does not allow such things to happen in front of him.

 447 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 447

    However, as soon as he took a step, Uchiha took the soil and stretched out his hand to stop him, and then grabbed the Xueyin Sabre, and was about to pierce his heart.


    In this process, his eyes have never been separated from the girl sleeping peacefully with the wooden coffin, and there is nostalgia in his eyes, and there is also a strong reluctance.


    "Lin, it seems that I can''t get your forgiveness in this life!"


    Puff! With blood splattering, Uchiha took the soil and grabbed the saber and pierced his heart without hesitation.


    At this moment, time seemed to freeze, a touch of blood was swayed in the air, and the bloody moonlight was falling, adding a bit of sadness.


    "Bring soil!"


    Hagi Kakashi cried out in grief.


    Uchiha Daido has always been his most important friend, and it has affected his life.Every year he has time, he will go to Konoha''s cemetery to pay homage.


    Now he just died in front of him, even his soul could not be saved, and he completely disappeared between heaven and earth.


    "Night Fight!"


    He roared angrily, like a wounded beast.


    But the silver light flashed, Ye Dou recalled Xueyin''s battle knife and pierced the wooden coffin with a single knife, piercing Ye Yuanlin in the coffin as well.


    "You shouldn''t bring fireworks to this battlefield, Kakashi!"


    Looking at the night battle that took out the account without delay, everything felt as if it had fallen into the ice cellar of ten thousand years.


    Haaki Kakashi''s eyes were splitting, and Uchiha entrusted him with the native Lin Lin, but he failed to save him, and personally ended Nohara Lin''s young life.


    Now, once again, he can only watch his companions helplessly.


    "You are too much, Iori Yedou!"


    With a whistling sound, Qianshou Zhujian, Qianshou Kaijian, Sarutobi Hijitsu, Hafeng Shuimen, even Senju Tsunade, Five Dynasties Shuiying and others all flashed to the side of Ye Dou.


    They couldn''t bear such things happening in front of them, they wanted to stop it, and they wanted to kill Ye Dou Ge here.


    For a time, the fluctuations of the shadow masters swept the sky and the earth! "For you, it may be even more joyful to die in Infinite Moon Reading!"


    Ye Dou spoke coldly, and he didn''t know when his hands had already formed the seal of surgery.


    He knew that Unlimited Moon Reading was not effective for ninjas who reincarnated from the dirty land, because they all died, but a remnant soul, summoned, and trapped in another body.


    As soon as the voice fell, a chakra wave that was strong enough to tear open the sky broke out from Ye Dou.


    Then "Boom"


    There was a sound, as if the drums were being beaten, and the bodies of all the shadow masters suddenly sank, only feeling a chaos in time and space.


    "The Imperial Palace of Heaven!"


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    408. Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Seven, Final Battle]


    Accompanied by this low drink, an invisible energy wave concurred from Ye Dou''s body, enveloping Qianshou Zhuma and others.


    This is the heavenly imperial middle, the strong pupil technique of reincarnation writing round eyes, with the power of free weaving space, it is the shocking magic technique of the ancestor of Chakra after the eyes of Datongmu Huiye opened his eyes.


    Boom! It was like a war drum humming, Qianshou Zhuma and the others only felt that the stars were shifting for a while, and then felt that their body was suppressed by a large mountain, and it was extremely difficult to move a finger.


    This is one of the five major spaces in the Imperial Palace, the supergravity space.


    In addition, Ye Dou can also use the secret technique Huangquan Biliangzaka, freely shuttle to lava, ice and snow, acid water, desert and initial space.


    "Ninjutsu never seen before"


    "No, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as time-space ninjutsu, this is a completely different space from the Ninja World."


    There was cold sweat on his forehead between Qianshoufa.


    This is really amazing, creating a whole new space with one''s own power, this is a god-like power, the world cannot imagine.


    "Youth, kill all ninjas, are you serious?"


    Senjuzuzuma spoke with difficulty, and he, who is known as the god of ninjas, must be moved at this moment.


    This space is too terrifying, the vitality is as strong as him, the active cells that can be healed without the need to seal, at this moment are suppressed by the ubiquitous gravity, and it is difficult to move.


    "Uchiha Madara''s path is wrong, but he has one sentence that is right."


    Gravity spewed, Ye Dou controlled the blood and then changed the surrounding magnetic field, so that he could move more easily in this space.


    Although this space was created by him, the super gravity here is still effective for him and treats him equally.


    Looking at the few people in front of him, Ye Dou tore the seals on his wrists and grabbed several Wind Demon Shurikens in his hands.


    "In the first generation, the ninja village system you established failed. The ninja and the ninja are united into a village, which cannot prevent the outbreak of war. It will only make the ninja''s power too extraordinary, even above a country"


    "I just want to prevent the battle from happening and end that... an era when even children need to step into the battlefield."


    Qianshouzhu opened his mouth, his expression was a little sad.


    "If you really want to stop disputes, you should unify the entire Ninja World and establish order!"


    Ye Dou interrupted him flatly.


    Since the arrival of Datongmu Huiye, the world has gradually collapsed, and extraordinary power will turn human desires into infinity.


    For example, the former peach field will not be cut again.In order to kill Wuren, he acts as a mercenary in the world of ninja, killing people and setting fire, earning rewards, and recruiting soldiers.


    Another example is Leng Jun Dashe Wan, whose powerful combat power has given him the capital to behave, and he regards human life as a must, and dares to single-handedly attack a Ninja Village.


    These are all caused by the magnified desire behind the extraordinary power.


    Including Ye Dou himself, he also caused many killings because of his own selfishness.


    After all, people are selfish, and within the scope of acceptance, people''s ideas can indeed reach agreement.


    However, this tolerable range is very small, just like the Uchiha clan, the Hyuga clan and other Ninja clan fights.


    There are so many reasons for fame, prestige, power, and money.


    "Peace is not spoken by the mouth. It is just a daydream to hope that each other can understand each other. What this world needs is order, an order that everyone needs to abide by!"


    "You are fighting the entire Ninja World!"


    "No, I don''t need to spend too much time to kill all ninjas in the world."

 448 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 448

    This is not big talk.


    Now, the infinite moon reading has been completed, and the moon eye is high above the sky.For Ye Dou, who has the reincarnation writing round eye, he can activate this great illusion again, and with a single thought, he can obliterate all ninjas in the world.


    "I have a lot of words, I will send you on the road."


    After the words fell, Ye Dou threw out a few Wind Demon Shurikens and pointed directly at the few people in front of him.


    "Mu Dun.


    Wooden ingot wall! At the moment of crisis, Senjujutsu forcibly used ninjutsu to protect everyone behind him.


    "sucker Punch!"


    It is indeed a dying struggle.The gravity of this space is terrible, beyond the range that humans can bear.


    That is to say, Ye Dou''s body has a gravitational blood succession, which can change the surrounding magnetic field and make himself move a little smoother.


    However, even if it is only a little smoother, it is enough for Night Fight to easily behead them and return to Bliss


    All of this was discovered in an instant, when Ye Dou used Huangquan Biliangzaka to walk out of the gate of the underworld, Uzumaki Naruto and others were still there: in place.


    "Didn''t you take the opportunity to get in touch with Infinite Moon Reading, Sasuke Uchiha!"


    Yatoto walked out, looking directly at Uchiha Sasuke, with an inexplicable tone, as if he was mocking.


    "None of us are the kids we used to be. This kind of low-level solicitation and separation, you can save yourself, night fight."


    Sasuke Uchiha''s expression remained unchanged.


    After the battle with Uchiha Madara, he was more comfortable with the newly obtained samsara writing round eyes, so he knew how to unlock the unlimited moon reading.


    It''s just that he will not tell anyone about this, because he has his own purpose, and the existence of Ye Dou made him feel the pressure and became his obstacle.


    The two of them obtained only half of the power from the Six Dao Immortals, but now Ye Dou has finally perfectly integrated all the energy in the body and stepped into the sixth level.


    For this, the nine Taoist jade behind him is the best proof.


    "What did you do to Dad and them!"


    Naruto Uzumaki asked, with a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Just let them go back to where they were."


    Ye Dou said coldly, "Everyone who got in the way is dead, it''s your turn next."


    The bloody moonlight was shining, and Ye Dou was wearing a sprite chakra coat, which made people unable to see his true face. Only the scarlet reincarnation writing wheel eye in the right eye flashed divine light, which made people dare not confront it. Depending on.


    "Why must we kill everyone!"


    "Because their existence has become an obstacle to the development of this world."


    "You bastard, you really make me crazy."


    Although he said that, Naruto Uzumaki''s expression revealed firmness from beginning to end.


    As Uchiha Sasuke said, they are all grown up, they are no longer the little ghosts they used to be, and they have the ability to think independently.


    "Change place, I don''t like fighting you here."


    "You have no choice."


    Ye Dou knew it well, and knew where Naruto Uzumaki thought of fighting this final battle.


    Where is the place where the three of them once parted ways, at the junction of the country of fire and the country of thunder, not far from here.


    "Then you die here, Ye Dou!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Sasuke Uchiha had grabbed the Thunder God''s sword and rushed like lightning, and together with Uzumaki Naruto, he rushed to the location of the night fight.


    Almost at the same time, Ye Dou stomped the ground, shook the Xueyin saber inserted on the ground, and then grabbed it and cut it forward.


    : The state is still very bad. The main reason is that the sewage is discharged outside the house. Just like a war, it is noisy. Fei Lu reminds you: Reading three things, collecting,


    409.Chapter Three Hundred and Ninety Eight, The Difficulties of Beasts and Monsters]


    Clang! Clang! Clang! As Uchiha took the soil, Uchiha Madara, Otsuki Teruya disappeared, the fourth Ninja War can be said to have ended.


    However, the Ninja World War ended, but the battle did not stop because of it.The former Konoha Class 7, three people with similar fate 3, were fighting for their beliefs.


    Thunder light shone, and Sasuke Uchiha held the Thunder God''s sword continuously sweeping out, and at the same time, the power of reincarnation in his left eye was violent.


    He is extremely proficient in thunder ninjutsu, and even ninjutsu that controls thunder and lightning can be developed such as Qilin.The sword of Thor is a perfect match in his hands.


    But this is still useless. Today''s Night Fight has entered the six levels, and its combat power has reached an unprecedented peak.


    Facing the ninja who writes round eyes, he doesn''t even need to fear the other party''s illusion, because the pupil power of his right eye is the ultimate pupil technique, and he is not afraid of all illusions.


    Ye Dou held a knife in one hand and shook it without fear.


    In an instant, the Chidori Blade collided with the Gravity Slash, and the murderous aura from the front of the soldiers moved everyone.


    "You should also pay back the blood debt of the Uchiha clan, Yato!"


    Sasuke Uchiha yelled, and at the same time exerted strength with both hands, he shook Yato''s one-handed knife.


    "The destruction of the Uchiha clan has long been doomed. Even without me, your clan will perish because of ambition."


    A cold lightning flashed through Ye Dou''s eyes, and then he opened his left hand without looking back.He had already sensed that Naruto Uzumaki''s killing had arrived.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Uzumaki Naruto slammed his fist.


    That is the frog group hand, the destructive power is comparable to the strange power fist of the thousand hands.It can use the natural energy around it, and it can hurt the enemy without actually hitting the opponent.


    If it is someone else, he can only dodge such a punch, but Ye Dou is different.He is not only physically unparalleled in the world, but also proficient in immortality, so he still chooses hard shake with this blow.


    Boom! The two fists collided, and even the air was shaking, and the ground under Ye Dou''s feet was directly shattered, and cracks like a spider web appeared.


    The three of them fought in 3 big fights, unscrupulously exploding into the sixth level aura, and saw the few people behind them silent for a while.


    When they were still young or teenagers, it was not that they had never seen such a scene.


    But the difference is that in the past they only discussed and discussed, and even if Naruto Uzumaki would curse afterwards, they were still unquestionable companions.


    Now, these three people are fighting in blood, and every move is a killer move.After today, no matter what the result is, one of them is destined to fall.


    Once friends and companions are fighting, they don''t want to see such a scene, and they want to see the scene of them fighting side by side not long ago.


    Boom! In the battlefield, three behemoths suddenly appeared, two of them were humanoid creatures, and the other one was in the form of a nine-tailed monster fox.

 449 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 449

    These three-headed behemoths are naturally the Suzuo Nenghu, the nine-tailed beast-like tail, and the sprite wearing wooden armor.


    For a moment, Nara Shikamaru and the others felt as if they had entered the world, everything in front of them was so daunting! Boom! Ye Dou urged the sprites to cut out a sword, shining brightly, as if it could tear the sky. With the earth.


    At this moment, the six-level aura bloomed, vast and unpredictable.


    Then, with a loud noise, the golden nine-tailed fox''s tail was cut off by the knife three times, and the sky uttered a long roar, and the roar spread all over the country! But this is not the end, although the nine-tailed fox was swept back, But soon a samurai was cut out with a sword.


    It is wearing purple armor, with wings on its back, and its eyes are like fire spewing out, just like the legendary crow tengu, without anger.


    Faced with a knife cut by Susano, black


    The colored humanoid creature is holding a shield, and turning around is a gear.


    Boom! The knives and shields collided, and the terrible aftermath spread out for a few miles, like an earthquake, making the mountains sway.


    In the next moment, the black humanoid creature pushed forward with a shield, bounced off the blade of Suzanoh, and kicked it flying.


    This is too amazing, Suzuo Nenghu and the nine-tailed demon fox are not the enemy of the black humanoid creature, and people can''t believe their eyes.


    After doing all this, Ye Dou did not chase, and stood proudly in the field, like a peerless demon master, burning with black flames, holding a shield in one hand, and a knife in the other, fighting unparalleled! "You have never beaten me. , This time will be no exception."


    Ye Dou stood on the dragon head transformed into a sprite, black hair flying wildly, and an invincible spirit of letting me go.


    Many years ago, when the three of them were still Konoha ninjas, while performing tasks, they would continue to learn from each other and polish ninjutsu and physical skills.


    Similar to that, every time, the night fight is one enemy two, and has never been defeated.


    "Don''t think that you are the only one who is making progress. When you are away, I am also working hard to practice. I won''t be behind you all my life."


    Boom! Uzumaki Naruto wiped his mouth and urged Nine Tails to take a step. He has experienced the pain of losing his teacher and now he will not give up easily and will continue to fight.


    "Sasuke!"


    "what!"


    There is no need to explain more, Uchiha Sasuke, and Yatoto already understand what Uzumaki Naruto meant.


    In the next second, Uchiha Sasuke used his heavenly hand to come to Uzumaki Naruto''s side, and then the two behemoths, one purple and one gold, merged together.


    This is the difficulty of the Xeon Secret Art Beast. In order to defeat the incomparably powerful Senjujuma, Uchiha Madara used to use the pupil power slave Nine Tails of the writing wheel eye to fuse the power of the nine tails and Susano to fight Senjuju between.


    Now, decades have passed, this strongest secret technique has once again reappeared in the world, and it is jointly played by two sixth-level ninjas, and its power is earth-shattering.


    The moonlight of the moon shone, reflecting on the fused creature.


    It is a golden fox that can stand upright, wearing purple armor, holding a purple long knife in his hand, and nine swinging tails behind him, which is not to be ignored.


    The two creatures didn''t move, and they looked at each other at this door.After a gust of wind passed and floated away, they moved their feet at the same time and culled together.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The battlefield trembles violently, and the two giants don''t even need to fight each other. Every step under their feet can make the earth shake three times.


    Boom! Like a thunderstorm, two hundreds of battle-high giants collided together, and the aftermath of the explosion caused Haruno Sakura and the others to stand unsteadily.


    Ye Dou stood on top of the ghost''s head, holding the Yata mirror to block the first sword of the beast''s difficulty, and then the Xueyin war knife in his hand swept out and took the beast''s head.


    Unexpectedly, the nine-tailed demon fox wearing purple armor spread his left claw at this moment, holding the lightning blade to block the knife.


    That was Uchiha Sasuke''s Chidori Blade, which contained infinite lightning power! For a time, the two behemoths froze in place, and it was difficult to tell the winner.


    Six eyes looked at each other, and the three of them 3 had no words, just in a daze, everything around them disappeared, and they came to an unknown spiritual space.


    Ninjas once had a rumor that first-class ninjas played against each other, without having to speak, to understand what the other party was thinking.


    Now, whether it is Yato, Naruto Uzumaki or Sasuke Uchiha, they are all standing on top of the Ninja World.


    In the next second, the three people who had different but the same fate 3, thought and belief met for the first time.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    410. Chapter three hundred and ninety-nine, three people]


    Boom! Two unimaginable monsters collided, bursting out infinite aura, turning into a shocking storm, and rushing outward.


    At this moment, Ye Dou urged the sprites, holding a knife in one hand and a shield in the other, fighting fiercely with the combined Susano and the nine-tailed monster fox.


    This is a battle that is enough to shock people''s attention, as if the gods are fighting, and every blow has the power to break the mountain and separate the waves.


    Cang! After a fierce battle, two unimaginable monsters froze in a stalemate, and the swords in their hands were infinitely murderous and pierced to the skin.


    Suddenly, the nine-tailed demon fox wearing purple armor swings the nine tails behind it, moving around in a chaotic manner, and lashes away at the Yata Mirror and Xueyin''s sword in the ghost''s hand.


    At the same time, nine black dragons shot out from Sprite''s body, roaring and biting the big sword that was aimed at the two claws of the nine-tailed demon fox.


    Obviously, they both want to be together! Then, the swords of both soldiers were shot flying, and at the same time they gave up the swords and swung out their iron fists.


    Boom! The sky broke and the earth shattered, and the iron fists of the demon fox and the sprite collided in the air, and the strong chakra turned into a hurricane, blasting off the sand and rocks, sweeping the entire battlefield.


    Then, whether it was Yato, Naruto Uzumaki or Sasuke Uchiha, everything in front of the three of them disappeared, and they came to an unknown space.


    There have been rumors in the ninja world that first-class ninjas don''t need words, and they can understand what the other party is thinking through fighting.


    Are they first-class ninjas? The answer is yes. Looking at the faint time of thousands of years since the birth of Chakra, in the long history, it is difficult to find out who is stronger than the three people 3. This is a mystery. In the spiritual space, the light was softened and radiated, and it fell on the three people 3.


    Yatou looked at Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto in front of him.He didn''t speak, because he didn''t need to speak at all to understand each other''s thoughts.


    This is the deepest level of communication.Here, they can not only see each other, but also see each other''s past.


    Time went back, in a trance, the picture in front of him changed for a while, and the three of people 3 once again returned to Konoha Shinobu Village.


    However, the Konoha they saw at this time was slightly different from today''s Konoha.The most obvious of which was that there were only one to four generations of Hokage''s heads on the iconic Hokage Rock.


    Then, they saw three three children, which turned out to be their childhood.


    It was a grocery store, and a blond teenager wearing a goggles was looking at a grimace mask in the store.


    "Welcome, this guest"


    When a customer came, the shop owner greeted him with a smile, but when he saw the visitor, he immediately.


    Changed his face.


    "Fuck off, monster, don''t disturb my business."


    He brutally pushed the boy to the ground, hatred in his eyes.


    Then, seeing the boy obsessed with the mask on the merchandise, he threw the mask on the ground like garbage.


    "How can you sell the things you like, get out of here!"

 450 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 450

    Then, the picture turned again and came to a street.


    It was a handsome-looking young man who was walking home after school with his schoolbag on his back.


    He seems to be in a good mood, with a smile on his face.


    However, when he walked back to his home, everything changed.


    It was a terrible picture, with blood all around and corpses all over the floor.


    His smile stopped, and he resisted his horror and returned home, opened the door and saw that he saw the cold corpses of his parents.


    In front of the two corpses, there was a teenager who was similar to the teenager, dressed in a fan and family crest, and was several years older than him.


    He was puzzled by the question, but the answer he got was heartbroken


    Then, the screen turned again.


    This time the protagonist is still a teenager, wearing a shabby black bathrobe, walking alone on the street.


    "Look, what kid is it?"


    "Why does Hokage keep such a guy? Wouldn''t it be better to kill them together?"


    ""


    This is a boy who is only four or five years old, with a pair of eyes that are completely incompatible with his age, as if he has seen all the world''s states.


    Facing the cold words and curses of the adults on the roadside, he silently endured it without saying a word, and walked step by step towards the lower direction of the forest, incompatible with the world around him.


    There are many similar pictures.


    And these three are naturally Yato, Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha 3.


    "I never understand why I care about you two guys so much since I entered school."


    "Now it seems that it may be because we are all the same and hated by the adults in the village.


    Now, we are not welcomed by everyone either."


    Looking back to the white light-filled space, Uzumaki Naruto smiled at the corner of his mouth, pretending to speak firmly.


    "Every time I see you, I feel at ease inexplicably, so I am always scared when I see you showing up and being popular with girls. I am alone and alone."


    Yato was silent, and Sasuke Uchiha was also speechless, because they were all silent people, and they didn''t talk much.


    Uzumaki Naruto seemed to know this, and his blue eyes looked straight at Ye Dou in front of him.


    "You see, Ye Dou! People who are in pain can understand each other, just like us! So, I ask you to give everyone another chance and give mankind a little more confidence."


    "Naruto"


    Ye Dou finally spoke, and called out his name for the first time instead of his full name.


    At this moment, his expression was calm, but he didn''t have the chill that made the whole body chill.


    He said, "I have never lost faith in humans, I have always believed in humans"


    "then you"


    "You should all learn from the Six Ways, you should all know from Otsuki Yui, whether it is Otsuki Kaguya, Kurozue, or Otsuki Yui, they are not native creatures in our world."


    It is not surprising that Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha are not surprised that Ye Dou learned about the six immortals.Because of all the signs, Ye Dou always knew more than them.


    Seeing that they were silent, Ye Dou continued, "You may not know that our ancestors, like many monkeys and apes today, are primates."


    "At one time, our ancestors were the same as many animals now. They ate blood and lived the most primitive lives.


    But with the passage of time, the earth ushered in a catastrophe, and two-thirds of the living things died out."


    "However, our ancestors quickly adapted to the environment, and evolved rapidly after the disaster, gave birth to wisdom, and established today''s civilized society."


    "What do you want to say."


    Naruto Uzumaki is not clear about these things, because today''s ninja world is still in the era of cold weapons.


    It''s just that there are numerous signs that the ancestors of humans are indeed likely to be the same as Ye Dou said, but they evolved from apes, so he did not doubt Ye Dou.


    "The six immortals brought Chuck to the world to benefit people. His starting point is good, but he is not a human being on this planet after all. He will not understand the infinite possibilities and creativity that we humans have."


    "Without Chakra, human progress will not stop. The long period of thousands of years is enough for us to advance civilization to a new era."


    "However, the emergence of Chakra hinders all of this. It makes humans feel dependent, hinders human thinking and brains, restricts our development, and allows the development of this world to embark on a completely different path from the original track. ."


    "Humans don''t need chakra, let alone ninjutsu. I will wipe out everything that Otsuki''s mother and child brought to humans, and bring the world back on track."


    Ye Dou raised his right hand and held it fiercely.


    "That said, you still refuse to let everyone go."


    Naruto Uzumaki squeezed his fists, because he was poor in words, and everything that Ye Dou said was beyond his understanding.He didn''t know how to judge, and he could only instinctively consider it along the direction of his own thinking.


    "Ah, I will eliminate all ninja-related cultures in this world, unify the entire world, and establish a civilized order."


    : There are some chapter dialogues, so there are more words, so it''s a small chapter.


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    411. Chapter Four Hundred, Eighty God Air Strike]


    "You said you want to unify the world after killing all the ninjas. How can you unify yourself by yourself?"


    In that unknown space, Wuxi Ming spoke to Ye Dou, still persuading.


    "Naruto, don''t be smart anymore, I have already considered what you want."


    Ye Dou said calmly, unmoved."


    The Battle of the Kingdom of Ghosts was the first time that the Five Ninja Villages joined forces, so the ghost army controlled by Sprites also suffered heavy losses in that battle.


    But "I have the attributes of Chakra, and I have the puppet manufacturing technique inherited by Loulan 20 years ago. It is not difficult for me to build an army of ghosts that will sweep the world."


    The period of three or four years, although short, was enough for Night Fight to prepare everything.


    Today, the ten-tailed chakras, or all chakras in the world, are in the hands of the system space to complete the contract.


    However, the energy contained in Ye Dou''s body is terrifying, and it has a dragon vein core, which respects all rivers and is in harmony with nature.


    As long as he wants to, he can even provide the Chakra output of hundreds of thousands of puppet army at the same time.Without the obstacles of the Five Great Ninja Villages, it is not difficult for him to sweep the Five Great Nations.

 451 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 451

    "In these respects, you guy is really cautious and annoying."


    Uzumaki Naruto yelled, and wanted to save it, so that Ye Dou changed his mind.


    He deserves to be the reincarnation of Asura, and his thoughts are exactly the same as Senshou Zhuma.


    Although, he has yet to find an answer that allows everyone to live together peacefully.


    But he still believes that as long as they are willing to believe and persevere, one day, this beautiful wish will be realized, no matter what


    Was it true at that time?


    He believed so.


    "After your plan is successful, what do you do, what do you do with the fireworks, you are all ninjas."


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to think about anything before I kill you."


    Ye Dou said truthfully, "However, I might retreat with sparks, lead an ordinary life, hunt in the mountains, and be an ordinary hunter."


    He once thought that he had great ambitions, but the experience of Sunny Village made him realize that he enjoyed the ordinary and stable life.


    "Yedou, you will not succeed, and I will not let you erase the traces of itachi."


    Sasuke Uchiha spoke at this moment.


    Even if he doesn''t recognize Uchiha Itachi''s way of living from the bottom of his heart, he can even sacrifice his own clan for the village.


    However, no matter how long it has passed, Uchiha Itachi will still be his most respected brother, and no one can shake it.


    He absolutely does not allow everything about Uchiha Itachi and all about ninjas to be obliterated and become a story in the mouth of a storyteller.


    "Then let me see your abilities."


    When everything was gone, the two monsters, one black and one purple, retreated at the same time, tearing the ground apart, as if about to burst.


    For the three of Ye Dou 3, the time they just spent is not short, not only looking back on the past, but also confiding their true thoughts.


    However, for Haruno Sakura and others, everything from the nine-tailed fist to the separation occurred in just a moment.


    The three of three glanced at each other, without saying more, once again urging the black spooky nine tails to kill each other.


    Boom! This is a battle that ordinary people can''t think of. Two creatures that come out like a fairy tale fight fiercely. The sky is dark and the sun is dark.


    Behind, the only remaining,


    None of the people who had not been dragged into the Great Illusion Technique did not interfere.


    For one thing, this kind of battle is rare in ancient and modern times, and it is more suffocating than the battle between the two heroes of the Warring States period, and they cannot intervene at all.


    And secondly, as before, there is a barrier between the three of them.Although they did not speak, they refused to allow them to enter that world.


    Boom! It was as if the battle drums on the battlefield were being beaten, and two mythical creatures fought with blood. One of the creatures was slapped by the shield of the other with the sword in his hand, and then slashed back and forth.


    This is really amazing, even if it is the fusion of the beast of Susanenhu and the nine-tailed monster fox, it is not the opponent of the monster, and is at a disadvantage! However, the two of Zuoming did not stop there, and they fell. In the process of flying, the nine-tailed demon fox spread its purple wings and slowed down, and at the same time, it kept spitting out fire escape ninjutsu from its mouth.


    This is the fire escape of the Uchiha clan.


    The fireball spit out from the mouth of Nine Tails, its destructive power is incredible, it can burn the mountains and boil the sea! Boom! Boom! Boom! Faced with this extremely hot fireball technique, Ye Dou opened his eyes and blocked the monstrous flames. .


    Then, Ye Dou urged the sprites to pursue victory and pursue, and they did not wait: Zuo Ming and two fell to the ground, and the sword in their hands was already swung down.


    The light of the knife is brilliant, its fierce momentum, as if even space can be shredded, the power is extremely powerful, and it has an unstoppable power.


    At the moment of crisis, Sasuke Uchiha''s left eye pupil was violent, and he avoided the knife dangerously and dangerously.


    With a bang, when the night fighting sword swept down, the figure of the fox was no longer visible, only a huge purple war sword.


    This is a huge long sword that was shot by him not long ago, and it was exchanged by Sasuke Uchiha with his hand.


    "Yato, Uchiha''s hatred, it''s time for you to pay it back."


    Behind the night fight, Uchiha Sasuke spoke coldly, and Kyuubi''s left hand had already pinched Chidori, and the thunder that almost ran away above was triggered.


    It turns out that the fire escape that Nine Tails just vomited were all prepared for this blow.


    "Lei Dun.


    Kylin!"


    Accompanied by his roar, the sky also seemed to roar, and a lightning creature resembling a unicorn rumbling down.


    This blow was too shocking, because Sasuke Uchiha was not driving Chakra at the moment, nor the power of the six realms, but Tianwei.


    Boom! The world-shattering thunder light fell, pointing directly at the spooky that seemed to be burning with black flames, facing this kind of majesty, even the fierce monsters looked a little small, like a flat boat.


    But in the face of this, it can even be said that it is the strongest Thunder Escape Secret Art, Ye Dou''s face remains unchanged, calm and scary.


    He raised his head, and the sprite also raised his head, looking directly at the thunder creature falling at high speed, as if he wanted to see it through.


    When the thunder and lightning were approaching, Ye Dou''s eyes flashed through the power of time and the power of reincarnation at the same time, and then shouted, "Eighty Gods Air Strike!"


    At this moment, the Konoha ninjas behind were shocked.


    What they saw, they saw that the sprites controlled by Ye Dou suddenly slapped a palm, and the unicorn that was turned into thunder and lightning forcibly squeezed, like a demon god who rules the world.


    Not only them, but even Uchiha Sasuke, were shocked at this moment.


    He is proficient in thunder ninjutsu, and also developed many thunder ninjutsu with Chidori, but it is unquestionable that whether it is the sharpness of the bridge or the chidori, the power is not as good as the unicorn.


    As a result, his most proud secret technique was crushed by the opponent with one hand. How could it be possible! To read the underlined version of the novel, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    412. [The probability is gone today, no one needs to wait]]


    ! Enjoy reading every day during summer vacation, charge 100 and get 500 coupons!:


    :: Immediate recharge activity time: August 7th to August 9th


    413. Chapter 401, can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s because you live so beautifully]


    Boom! The sky is vast, and the violent thunder turns into unicorn-like creatures, tearing through the sky, roaring and smashing down at the sprites and night fights below.


    In an instant, the whole sky was illuminated by tears, like daylight.


    The blow was too shocking, and the sight of Haruno Sakura and the others was dazzled.This is not ninjutsu at all, but an unprecedented disaster.


    However, "Eighty Gods Air Strike!"


    Ye Dou uttered a violent shout, and the power of the reincarnation in his right eye was violent, and even lightning could clearly catch the sky.

 452 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 452

    Then, the violent Chakra concurred, and he urged the sprites to reach out and cover the sky and the sun, even to force this kind of heavenly disaster.


    "Boom!"


    An unimaginable collision broke out, and the clapping hand shot by the ghost directly turned the lightning into a unicorn and grabbed it, and then suddenly exerted force, and the unicorn that turned into lightning was squeezed and exploded.


    "How is this possible"


    Behind, Hagi Kakashi was completely shocked, and the sorrow of the obliteration of his companion soul was briefly forgotten.


    This scene is really amazing.There have been rumors in the Ninja world that he can even cut off thunder and lightning, so Chidori was named Leiqi.


    This rumor is true, but it is also false! He is not really able to cut off the lightning, but like Uchiha Sasuke''s Xeon Thunderbolt ninjutsu unicorn, it cuts off or transfers the lightning by tricks.


    But Ye Dou, he really squeezed the thunder abruptly, without any speculation.


    If ordinary people are allowed to see this scene, they will definitely kneel down and bow down, because this is a means only available to gods.


    This is the Eighty Divine Air Strike, and it is the strongest body art in this world.Except for Datong Mu Huiye, only Ye Dou can play it.Even the legendary six immortals can''t do it.


    As the secret treasure of the Datongmu clan, the giant reincarnation eye is extremely terrifying, so the "predator" exchanged for the giant reincarnation eye


    , Is also extremely powerful.


    The predator can not only capture all the chakras in the world through the night fight, but also in the process of devouring Datongmu Kaguya and the black end, the predator can also analyze the spells and spells contained in the swallowed thing! Now, Ten Tails or rather All the chakras in the world have been taken away by the exchange space, but the chakras in the night fight itself are amazing, and even Datongmu Huiye is inferior to him.


    Because Otsuki Teru will meet at night, so will the night fight, Otsuki Teruya will not, and the night fight will still be! Boom! Even though Uchiha Sasuke''s unicorn was slapped by the night fight, the violent thunder is still raging. The entire battlefield, strong fluctuations, caused people to rush in cold sweat.


    When the smoke cleared, the night fight remained unchanged. Standing on the sprite''s dragon head, his body was wrapped in purple-black flames, making people unable to see his face. Only the right eye was scarlet and dazzling! Fight with him here, we want to lead him away!"


    Uzumaki Naruto had a solemn expression on his face.


    Today they are really no longer the little ghosts they used to be, and they have stood at the pinnacle of the Ninja World.


    Even if you don''t need a frontal hit, just the aftermath will cause unimaginable damage.


    This is the frontal battlefield.There are tens of thousands of people still trapped in the illusion of Infinite Moon Reading.They can''t move. If they are hit by their spell or wiped, they will die.


    "Sasuke, have you found a way to open unlimited months to read"


    He turned his head to look at Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Ah, I have mastered it, but he won''t give us this opportunity."


    For the newly awakened reincarnation writing round eyes, Sasuke Uchiha was still very strange to use it at first.


    However, with the constant battle and the use of pupil skills, he has become more and more comfortable with this newly awakened power.


    "No ninja is innocent, they will die eventually."


    Ye Dou whispered softly, and behind the back sprite, a pair of wings that covered the sky and the sun opened.


    Because he had already seen that the nine-tailed demon fox in front of him was flying high,


    Lift off at an extremely fast speed.


    Obviously, Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke do not want to fight in this land, afraid of spreading to innocent ninjas.


    However, Ye Dou did not stay on the ground because of this.


    He is very confident and conceited.Even if the two people in front of him are the reincarnations of Indra, the son of the Six Ways, and Chakra of Asura, he is confident to defeat them.


    If he really loses in the end, then the lives of these ninjas will be regarded as a reward for Zuoming and two others.


    Two monsters, one black and one purple, flew high in the sky.


    Unlike the ground, it is more empty here, surrounded by clouds, except for the accident of the three of them, there is nothing else.


    The temperature in the sky is very cold, and the cold wind is constantly whizzing by, blowing the sea of ??clouds and moving forward.


    However, this cannot affect the final battle of Three.


    Needless to say, the three of them looked at each other three times, and then the two creatures collided again.


    In an instant, the breath of the sixth level permeated, and the strong fluctuations ignited the entire sky.


    "kill!"


    Zuoming and two roared, urging the purple demon fox, holding two swords to kill.


    Ye Dou was fearless, his wings flicked, he held a knife in one hand, a shield in the other, and Uchi shook his hands with two spiritual weapons.


    Boom! Two six-level creatures fought fiercely, and the burst of energy fluctuated, even the clouds within a radius of a radius were shaken away.


    "You have never defeated me, and this time will be no exception!"


    Ye Dou uttered a violent shout, and then once again hit the strongest physical art eighty divine air strike, and with one punch, the demon fox wearing purple armor was blown upside down like a kite.


    Below, Haruno Sakura, Hagi Kakashi, Hyuga Hinata, Nara Shikamaru and others are all looking up to the sky at this moment.


    This is a battle beyond human imagination, just like the monsters in the fairy tales fighting, chaotic, even if they are separated from the clouds, they can feel the terrible Chakra fluctuations.


    "Why did it become like this? Why do they have to divide it up!"


    Tiantian spoke loudly, and his black eyes flashed unbearably, as if he was asking them or asking himself.


    "Because they are all produced in this chaotic era."


    Hagi Kakashi sighed silently, and then said heavily, "They have seen the darkest scenery in the world!"


    As the saying goes, don¡¯t seek politics if you are not in your place! Hagi Kakashi knows very well that the three 3 students in his team, everything they have experienced is far from Tiantian, Haruno Sakura, Hyuga Hinata, including Nara Shikamaru Waiting for people to imagine.


    They were all born in beautiful families, and they were loved by their parents since childhood.


    But the three people who are fighting in the sky at this moment, they have seen the warmth of the world since they were young.


    "Lin, bring soil, what should I do!"


    Holding the icy corpse of his friends whose souls had been wiped out, Hagi Kakashi clenched his fists tightly, and didn''t even know his nails fell into the flesh and bleed.


    Boom! In the sky, three people 3 collided again, and then flashed past, looking at each other in the air.


    At this moment, they are the three strongest people in the world, and their vitality and Chakra are as vast as the ocean, and they can''t tell the victory or defeat in a short time.


    "Ye Dou, use the heavenly imperial center to bring them into the gravitational space, where no one can beat you."


    At this time, the mongoose, who had recovered, spoke, no longer being careless, seriously analyzing the night fight and reminding him in time.


    "It''s useless, they''ve already seen the seal of the Heavenly Lord once."

 453 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 453

    Ye Dou turned his eyes slightly, and not far from the demon fox, there was always a jade for seeking Taoism floating around.


    That was what Zuoming and the other two had to prevent his supreme pupil technique Tianzhi Yuzhong from defending, and they have been kept within the range of the power of the sky.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    414. Chapter 402, The Strongest Collision]


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The unimaginable battle continues! Since the outbreak of the battle, the battle between Yatou and Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha has lasted for several hours.


    Haruno Sakura and others below couldn''t witness this shocking battle with their own eyes, because the Ye Dou trio had already been killed all the way from the ground to the air.


    Therefore, all they can do now is to look up at the sky and feel the terrible final battle from the changing clouds.


    At this moment, the whole world is quiet, and all are caught in the most powerful illusion of Infinite Moon Reading.


    Only the three people in the sky seem to be the only people in the world, unscrupulously erupting a six-level aura, vast and unpredictable, shaking the world! "You said, Naruto, Sasuke, and Night Fight, which of the three will win in the end"


    Looking at the increasingly dry sky, Nara Shikamaru deeply felt that this final battle had entered a white-hot stage.


    None of them thought that in the end, the characters who could decide the war, and even the future direction of the whole world, would be born among their childhood classmates.


    Nara Shikamaru is very smart, and did not say that Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, but separated the three of them.


    Because he has also seen that Uchiha Sasuke is not really with them, he also has his own purpose and what he wants to accomplish.


    "Is there really no way to stop them"


    Haruno Sakura knowingly asked.


    She knew very well that the three people joined forces not long ago, but for some reason, they have never reconciled.


    However, she must admit that when the three people stood by everything, she really missed it incomparably, and there was a kind of feeling: returning to childhood.


    You don''t have to think about it so much, you can play and frolic freely.


    "All we can do now is pray."


    Nara Shikamaru shook his head and told the truth.


    For them, if everything can go back to the beginning, it is indeed a thing to celebrate.


    But for the three people who were fighting in the air, it was another cruel thing.


    Because, as Hagi Kakashi said, these of them all live in a happy family, but the three of them have lived in the darkest corner of the world since they were young.


    There are so many things in the world, and the human feelings are warm and cold. Those three people have experienced it firsthand! They can''t understand it because they are happy enough and instinctively hope that this happiness can continue.


    However, the three people on the battlefield in the sky, what they hope is to change, to change this conflicting world.


    There is no such idea of ??who is right and who is wrong.


    They are all eager to end the war, it''s just the difference of ideas that caused the conflict.


    Boom! Several hours passed, but the scene did not stand still due to the passage of time, but became more tragic and frightened.


    At this moment, the three of three used their best efforts, various six-level pupil skills and ninjutsu, and emitted the most brilliant fireworks, as if even the sky could collapse.


    "Roar!"


    With a long scream, I saw that the demon fox fused with Susao Nohu vibrated its wings, holding a long knife in each hand, and cutting forward indefinitely.


    At the same time, the nine tails behind it flicked at the same time, like a whip of steel, twisting the surrounding airflow into chaos, almost forming a storm.


    This is like


    Today''s Zuoming two have already stepped on the top of the Ninja World, and a random blow can cause a natural sudden change.


    However, Ye Dou was fearless, pushing the Yata Mirror in his hand forward, and shooting nine wooden black dragons from behind at the same time, blocking the enemy''s attack, and then the bright knife light swept out of his hand.


    Boom! The sea of ??clouds was shattered once again, and a vacuum zone appeared within a few miles, and even the cold wind was shaken back. It was amazing! Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki sank at the same time, and they felt a wordlessness from it. pressure.


    At this moment, although they are hiding in the body of the beast, the omnipresent gravity can shock them through the armor.


    Thanks to them, they have entered the six realms, otherwise, they would have been crushed by gravity.


    They realized that this was a unique gravity field, and no matter whether Ye Dou''s battle knife slashed them or not, they would not be able to escape the violent shock of gravity.


    "Sasuke!"


    Suddenly, Naruto Uzumaki yelled loudly, his hair stood upright, and he felt the threat of death again.


    "I can see it!"


    Almost at the moment when Uzumaki Naruto spoke, Sasuke Uchiha had already used six pupil skills, switching positions between himself and Nagudoyu.


    Because he also saw the action of Ye Dou in Jieyin! Heavenly Imperial! They didn''t know exactly how this Xeon Secret Art was, but they could easily kill many shadow-level masters, together with Qianshou Zhujian, instantly. Skill, they definitely don''t want to learn it now.


    "If this goes on, we will lose."


    Uzumaki Naruto had a foreboding feeling and understood that this could not go on.


    Because, even though they escaped a catastrophe this time, there were only two jade for seeking Taoism behind him.


    The power he inherited from Datongmu Yuyi is only half, so after stepping into the Six Paths, there are only five jade for seeking Taoism behind him.


    But now, in order to avoid the strong pupil technique such as Heavenly Yuzhong, they have wasted three Taoist Jade.


    In other words, they can only use this method to avoid two more times, and then they will be dragged into the...unknown space in the Heavenly Royal Palace.


    "It''s not that we will lose, we will die!"


    Sasuke Uchiha turned his head solemnly, "I can''t drag it anymore, Naruto!"


    "They are ready to go desperately!"


    Upon seeing this, the mongoose suddenly spoke to remind Ye Dou.


    It''s just that there is no need for the mongoose to speak, nor need to perceive it in particular, and Night Fight can know, because as long as it has eyes, it can see.


    Phew! Ye Dou looked up, and saw the nine-tailed demon fox in armor exhaling a suffocating breath, and then swiping his hands forward, using lightning to create a giant bow and arrow, and pulling the full moon.


    In an instant, the sky of thunder flashed, and the violent thunder swept across the sky and the earth! That is the strongest arrow that can penetrate thousands of years of ninja history, the arrow of Indra! Even at this moment Uchiha Sasuke has not absorbed the investigation of the nine big tail beasts. Kara, the arrow of Indra is not as powerful as the final battle of the original world trajectory.


    However, when the Thunderbolt, which contained the power of all phenomena, appeared, the six powerful forces that seemed to be able to destroy everything still changed the entire sky.


    And, this is not over yet! At this moment, four arms suddenly grew from the back of the nine-tailed demon fox, and at the same time they gathered in the Arrow of Indra.


    That turned out to be six ways.

 454 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 454

    The super jade spiral shuriken, because it combines the celestial arts and the chakra of the nine big-tailed beasts, it is as powerful as the arrow of Indra! Feilu reminds you: reading three things to collect,


    415. Chapter four hundred and three, how do you beat me]


    Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki desperately tried to strike the Arrow of Indra and Six Ways at the same time.


    Super large jade spiral shuriken.


    In an instant, the six strong auras bloomed, and even the world changed color.


    "Night Fight!"


    At this moment, even the meerkat, who has always been a fool, has a cold hair.


    This kind of fusion ninjutsu is too extraordinary and too powerful, it is worried that Ye Dou will not be able to take it.


    Ye Dou is silent, the spirit of his body, the power of sprites in his body, the core of the dragon vein, the blood of gravity, the blood of wood, the physical energy, and the spiritual energy.


    Then, I saw the ghost raising the sword in his hand, and the nine black jade for seeking Taoism immediately condensed on the blade.


    "Six Reincarnation Slash!"


    Ye Dou gave a light drink, and Xueyin''s battle sword suddenly shone with fascination.


    This is an extremely bright knife light, tearing through the sky and piercing the night sky.It is extremely powerful and contains the power of destruction and creation.


    At this moment, he was like the only one in the world, the dazzling light of the sword concealed even the bloody moonlight in the sky.


    Its power is supreme, it is simply unprecedented, as if it can split the stars with a single knife, it really affects all things and all souls, and it can be called the strongest knife in thousands of years.


    Below, everyone is shaking, this breath is too vast, shocking the deepest part of their souls.


    However, even so, they still did not blink, because it is very likely that after this blow, the victory and the life and death will be separated! However, what they did not expect is that this force is so strong that it makes people souls. The trembling breath is not all of them at all.The power of the arrow and the knife is still increasing.


    The blazing brilliance spreads, dazzling, and merges the six realms.


    The thunderbolt of the super-large jade spiral pill and the eternal dazzling light of the sword reflect each other.


    In an instant, the world changed drastically, and all kinds of visions appeared one by one at this moment.


    There is no extra words, because all the thoughts of each other were clearly stated in that spiritual intersection.


    Finally, when the auras of both parties reached their extremes, they pierced the sky with one blade and one arrow, and shot them out! At this moment, the world seemed to freeze, and the whole world lost its voice.


    Then, the shocking collision that could not be described in words erupted. The Xeon Arrow and Xeon Slash that went through thousands of years detonated each other. Light up the whole world.


    The world turned upside down! This wave was too strong, as if the entire planet was shaking, even if Hagi Kakashi and others were prepared, they were blown away by this lingering power.


    "Everyone is okay!"


    When there was all the smoke, Hagi Kakashi''s eyes swept around, looking for the people who were blown away.


    "We are fine, Mrs. Kakashi!"


    Haruno Sakura slammed a punch on her body and showed an incredible expression.


    "This"


    When other people saw this, they also raised their heads, looking in the direction of the side, and then shocked the faces that climbed up.


    What did they see? I don¡¯t know when, there was a hurricane in the sky. It was caused by the three people in the sky. The collision between Xeon and Xeon caused the world to change! When did they see this picture? , Even the Datongmushe people on the moon, the six secret techniques he played at the beginning of the golden wheel rebirth and explosion, are less than the shocking collision at this moment.


    "Hinata, how are they!"


    Nara Shikamaru reacted promptly, immediately.


    Asked Hyuga Hinata on the side.


    The white eyes of the Hyuga clan are the three major eye skills in the Ninja world, and their investigative ability is proud of ancient and modern.


    Hearing this, Hyuga Hinata gave a secret cry, opened his eyes and looked at the sky, looking for the trace of the three people.


    However, the Hyuga clan''s white-eyed reconnaissance ability is certainly strong, but the battle of the three people has exceeded the scope of ninjas. With a shake of their wings, they can cross a hundred meters and a distance of kilometers, which has long exceeded the range she can see .


    After searching for a while to no avail, Hyuga Hinata could only shake his head at everyone.


    Where are Ye Dou and Zuoming, they are still in the air, but soon after, they will return to the ground.


    Because of this collision, they still failed to tell the victory or defeat, and they almost exhausted all Chakras, and they were falling from a high altitude at this moment.


    Puff! Puff! Puff! With three muffled noises, Ye Dou and Zuoming fell to the ground one after another.


    At this moment, they were all embarrassed, and there were scars all over their bodies.Whether it was the difficulty of the beast or the Yata Mirror, they could not completely withstand this collision.


    "Master Ye Dou, I''m very sorry"


    Sprite came out of consciousness, apologizing to Ye Dou, because its power was almost exhausted in the previous matchup, and it needed a deep sleep to recover.


    "Go to sleep, and leave it to me when you take it."


    Ye Dou crouched on the ground, constantly coughing, Chakra, who had exhausted the sprites by six reincarnations, and all the energies in his body were almost exhausted.


    "Damn it, not dead yet!"


    Uchiha Sasuke''s appearance was even worse, and it took a lot of effort before he struggled to get up.


    Looking at the black hair that was scattered, his whole body was covered with scars, but it was the immortal night fight, and his fists were tight.


    "At the end, we are back here."


    Naruto Uzumaki kicked his breath, and his robe was torn, but the color of nostalgia flashed in his eyes.


    It turned out that, unknowingly, they hit all the way from the border of the kingdom of thunder to the border of the kingdom of fire, and once again returned to the place where they parted ways.


    This is like the life crossroads of the three of them.They were only thirteen years old, and they were on the mission of chasing the four Otonin four and regaining Uchiha Sasuke.


    It was also here that Uzumaki Naruto chased Uchiha Sasuke, but not only failed to catch Uchiha Sasuke, but when he returned, even another companion defected out of the village.


    That blow made him impress deeply! "I won''t make the same mistake again, Night Fight, this time I won''t lose to you again."


    At the same time, he compared his sword fingers with both hands and crossed his chest, forming the mark of shadow clone.


    I won¡¯t lose to me. "I snatched Uchiha Shisui¡¯s eyes from the roots when I was 7 years old. At the age of 13 I was a formal member of the Akatsuki organization. I broke into Mizuna and killed the fourth generation of Mizukage at the age of 14. The sprites killed the descendants of the Datongmu clan"


    "I have fought all the way, went up to the sky, and went to the ground, and I have taken food from the tiger''s mouth countless times before I got to this point!"


    Ye Dou made a move with his right hand, and Xueyin flew into his hand immediately, and then he looked at the two in front of him coldly and said.


    "What about you, have you done begging with a remnant soul that has been dead for thousands of years? How can you beat me!"

 455 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 455

    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Dou stomped the ground, half burst out like lightning.


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    416. Chapter Four Hundred and Four, Ending]


    On the border of the country of fire, the three of Ye Dou 3 is still fighting, and it has not stopped because the state has fallen from the peak.


    This is a bloody battle. Today is destined to separate life and death. There is no room for negotiation. Either they die or he is alone.


    Interestingly, at the age of thirteen, Sasuke Uchiha pursued Osamaru and left Konoha for revenge. Because of this, the three of them parted ways here, and embarked on different paths for their own ideals and goals. .


    Now, the three of them 3 have returned here because of their respective ideals and goals.Is it accidental or fateful? It is unclear.


    "Boom"


    The final deadly battle broke out, and the eternal kaleidoscope of Uchiha Sasuke''s right eye was concurrently writing round pupils, firmly locking the night fight in front of him, and every move was directed at the vital part.


    Ye Dou was unwilling to fall behind, seeing and hearing the domineering look always filled the surroundings, even if it was one enemy two, it did not let the wind fall.


    Unlike the previous battle that destroyed the world, the decisive battle between them at this moment is closer to the battle between ninja and ninja.


    Because the Chakras in their bodies are about to be squandered long ago after rounds of battles.


    It has been a whole day since the final battle of the Fourth Ninja War broke out.


    In the time of this day, the three of three have almost never stopped, and they have been: the battle, either fighting with the ninja coalition forces, or fighting with Uchiha to bring the soil, in the end, they even joined forces to fight Uchiha Madara.


    None of the battles were easy, every battle was so thrilling, and if one was not paying attention, there would be life concerns.


    Under such circumstances, the three of three can fight again, which is amazing enough.


    Of course, even if this deadly battle is not destroying the heavens and destroying the earth, a single blow can cause the heavens and the earth to change, but the degree of danger in it is greater than that.


    Cang! Facing the Thunder God''s sword swept out by Sasuke Uchiha, Yatou held the knife with his backhand to resist, and then hit back with his left hand and punched Naruto Uzumaki who sneaked in.


    "It''s finally hard for everyone in the Five Ninja Villages to come together and abandon the previous suspicions to fight the enemy together. Why do you have to kill everyone?"


    Uzumaki Naruto shouted loudly.


    Even at this time, he is still puzzled and compassionate! "The reason why the five ninja villages can walk on the same front today is because neither Uchiha belt soil nor Uchiha Madara can deal with them. In order to survive, They came together because of helplessness."


    Ye Dou narrowed his eyes, and suddenly exerted force with his left hand, grabbing Naruto Uzumaki''s right hand and using his hand to complete the seal.


    "However, Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Daido are dead now. Soon, they will lose their common enemy. For the sake of profit, a civil war will erupt between the Five Ninja Villages."


    There has never been any friendship between countries.


    Even if there is, this time will be very short.When interests conflict, new disputes will reappear.


    As long as the age of ninjas does not end, the world will remain stagnant.


    "Rather than believing in each mutual understanding, it is better to rely on yourself, only oneself can rewrite fate!"


    Earth escape.


    Rock Spear: With a secret cry, several sharp spears broke through the ground, centered on the night fight, and shot at both Uchiha Sasuke and Uzumaki Naruto.


    Puff puff puff time, blood splattered, unable to prevent it, Zuo Ming Er 2, was pierced by a soil gun: I was pierced.


    Without giving the two a chance to react, Ye Dou swept out the knife, and wanted to kill the two with a single knife.


    Unexpectedly, Uzumaki Naruto broke out of the ground, punching Ye Dou on the wrist with the posture of a rising dragon, and knocked the war knife in his hand.


    "Shadow clone!"


    To the effect, Ye Dou''s chakras at this time are very limited, every trace is precious, and he dared not squander it, but unexpectedly gave Uzumaki Naruto a chance.


    "A beautiful blow, it is calculated that he does not perceive the underground."


    "However, Naruto, you have to do it as soon as possible, his pupil power will recover sooner or later, and he will become more and more skilled and stronger!"


    Inside Naruto Uzumaki''s body, the nine-tailed demon fox exclaimed sincerely.


    But soon, it solemnly reminded Uzumaki Naruto that he must seize this time to defeat Ye Dou.


    The nine big-tailed beasts in the Ninja World are originally energy bodies, so they are extremely sensitive to energy.


    At this moment, Nine Tails felt that the Chakra of Night Fight was recovering at an extremely fast speed, even faster than the speed at which it condensed Chakra.


    Once the night fight condenses enough chakras to play the strongest pupil technique, they will be very dangerous by then! "Sasuke!"


    Naruto Uzumaki turned his head and told him the information he had received from Kyuubi''s mouth.


    "I can see this kind of thing without you telling me."


    There is no need for Naruto Uzumaki to speak much, the speed at which he awakens Samsara and writes the round eyes is a few minutes earlier than Ye Dou.


    Today, the pupil power of his left eye is about to recover, so although the recovery speed of Ye Dou''s right eye pupil is not as fast as his, it will not slow down much.


    When I thought of this, the two dared not to neglect anymore, they took up the weapons in their hands and made the last fight! The two of them have different ideas, but they have something in common. They don''t think that ninjas are creatures that must be eliminated. At this moment they are also joining hands.


    Zi! The lightning flashed, and the Thunder God''s sword exploded with heavy lightning, like a laser sword that cuts iron like mud, and slashed towards the night with awe-inspiring murderous aura.


    "Boom"


    Ye Dou hit back.He now had no weapons in his hand and covered the sky with only one hand.Seeing that it was heavy and electric, he pushed it so violently and domineeringly, slapped the Thunder God''s sword into the air.


    At the same time, during this process, he used every part of his body as a weapon, and he used all six forms, constantly shaking his iron fist, and sweeping out the wind blade.


    At this time, Ye Dou was so powerful that even Uchiha Madara''s physical advantage was shocking.Every move and every style he played now made Sa Ming and two feel extremely heavy.


    They realized that it was not good, and if this continues, they don''t even need to be in the heaven, and Ye Dou can kill them by physical skills alone.


    Thinking of this, they played fusion ninjutsu, Yan Dun with a local name, and Feng Dun spiral shuriken.


    "No matter what you do, you cannot change the result of your death."


    Ye Dou speaks simply, but he is full of domineering, invincible belief has long been carved into his bones, and he has no fear at all.


    With a stroke of his right hand, the sword that had accompanied him in the bloody battle until now was alive and flew into his hand at a rapid speed, then Ye Dou held the handle of the knife with both hands and slashed it down.


    "Gravity cut!"


    With a bang, under the sword, the immortal gravity suppressed and fell, not only resisting the fusion ninjutsu of Zuoming and two, but even pressing the ground immobile.


    "ended."


    "you!"

 456 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 456

    Sasuke Uchiha''s pupils shrank for a while, because they all seemed to mispredict one thing, that is, the recovery speed of Yatoto''s pupil power was even faster than him.


    "The Imperial Palace of Heaven!"


    "Boom!"


    It was as if the war drum in the battlefield had been beaten, and with a burst of Ye Dou''s right eye pupils bursting, Zuo Ming and the two felt that the sky was spinning, and then they were suppressed by the endless gravity so that they could only lie on their stomachs.


    "Why are you"


    Sasuke Uchiha looked at Yatou incomprehensibly.The time for the two of them to obtain the reincarnation writing wheel was almost the same, but why, Yatou''s pupil power would recover so quickly than he.


    "Are you talking about the pupil power of my right eye"


    Ye Dou didn''t rush to act.Although he once again played the strong pupil technique in the right eye, it can be said that the space where Zuoming and the two have pulled into the Heavenly Imperial Palace has also consumed the Chakra he just accumulated.


    Looking at the two people who could not move before him, he said, "In addition to Otsuki Yui, I also met his younger brother, Otsuki Yumura."


    Feilu reminds you: Three things to read,


    417. Chapter four hundred and five, the world is silent]


    "You should all know that, the person who put down the disaster in the past was not the credit of the six immortals alone, he also has a younger brother, Datong Muyu Village."


    In the endless super-gravity space, Ye Dou crouched, silently recovering Chakra.


    In Datong Muyu Village, Zuo Ming naturally knew that the remnant souls of the six immortals had descended and told them everything.


    At this moment, they are the only people in the Ninja world who knew the secrets thousands of years ago.


    "Sasuke, if you think that writing round eyes must be stronger than white eyes, then you are very wrong."


    "Otsuki Yuyi is the same as Otsuki Yumura. They are both sons of Otsuki Huiye, and both inherited the blood and pupil power of Otsuki Huiye."


    Although Baiyan and Shaolaan are both one of the three major pupil arts in the Ninja world, in terms of record, Baiyan is indeed inferior to Shaolaan.


    In the final analysis, although the opening of the eyes of the Hyuga clan is simpler than that of the Uchiha clan, they lack the vital power of blood.


    The purest bloodline was brought to the moon by Otsuki Yumura thousands of years ago.The era guarded the demon statues of the outer world, which caused the Hyuga clan on the ground to lack the most critical awakening condition.


    "Baiyan and Shalunyan are the same level of eyes, because they all come from the ancestor of Chakra, Datongmu Huiye."


    "I awakened when I was thirteen years old, and my use of pupil technique is above you!"


    Sasuke Uchiha interrupted him.


    Feeling the endless gravity around him, he knew that they would lose in this battle.


    I also understand why, including the shadow level masters in the Qianshou Zhujian, they would be killed by the night fight so easily, the whole process did not even last a minute.


    Here, it is simply his home field, and the immortal gravity that suppresses his body now is the companion blood of the night fight.


    Here, he is the absolute ruler, the world is invincible! It''s just that he doesn''t understand, Ming Ye Dou lived later than him in the reincarnation eye, and it was the first time he was urged, why the pupil power would recover faster than him? Because, he has stepped into the six levels on his own, and they obtained it from others. "I told you, I have seen Otsuki Yumura."


    Ye Dou said lightly.


    In the transaction with Datong Muyu Village, Ye Doumo could gain any power, not to mention half of the power of the six powers like Zuoming and the other two.


    But what he got was equally precious.It was the battle experience of Otsuki Yumura throughout his life.He had the control of power and naturally the use of pupil skills.


    In addition, he had obtained a huge reincarnation eye from the moon, and his use of pupil surgery had long surpassed Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Are there any last words?"


    Ye Dou asked indifferently, and then suddenly a sharp bone shot out from the palm of his hand, which was pulled out by him...hold it in his hand and use it as a weapon.


    This is a total killing of gray bones, but it is a big-tube must-kill secret technique.As long as it is hit by a bone spur, it will be completely annihilated, without any vitality.


    "Leave Teacher Kakashi and them."


    At this point, Uzumaki Naruto only wanted Ye Dou to let go of the companions who were still there and were not hit by the Great Illusion Technique.


    He understands that the friend in front of him, alone, is walking on the darkest road


    , His will cannot be shaken, he is more firm than iron stone.


    Ye Dou is silent, he will not let go of any ninja, and will completely erase all ninja-related culture.


    His Chakra almost recovered, stood up, and walked in the direction of the two of them step by step.


    "In the end, I still failed to take you two bastards back"


    Uzumaki Naruto seemed to give up, with a wry smile on his lips.


    Since the age of thirteen, he has been practicing desperately in order to bring two friends back.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he still failed to do it, unable to change the will of his friends, and even failed to save everyone.


    Sad! "Naruto, it is impossible to hope that everything is like you, and more people will be like me."


    Ye Dou raised the co-killing ashes in his hand, and then waved it down without mercy.


    "Farewell my friend."


    "Not here, can we all guess wrong"


    At the same time, Haruno Sakura and his party also came here from the battlefield of the Fourth World War.


    It''s just that when they came to this place where the three people had parted ways, they couldn''t see a person.


    At this moment, they were very anxious, because on the way they came, they couldn''t see the slightest breath of creatures, everything withered and fell into a deep sleep.


    "No, they are here."


    Nara Shikamaru said, pointing his finger at the battle marks around.


    These traces are very new and definitely just broke out.The last battle of the three people broke out here.


    "Hinata"


    "Yes!"


    Hyuga Hinata answered, and he was about to open his eyes, but was interrupted.


    "No need to look for it, it''s over!"


    The soft voice came, but everyone''s heart was shaken, because it was the voice of Ye Dou.


    "What do you mean by the end!"

 457 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 457

    "It''s what you mean."


    The void twisted for a while, and then a pitch black, as if the door of the gate of the underworld opened, and then Ye Dou slowly walked out of it.


    At this moment, he was covered with scars all over his body, and blood was still flowing from time to time, and his black hair was scattered, and he looked unspeakable.


    However, his eyes did not see the slightest fatigue, but more determined, making people afraid to look at him.


    "You are left!"


    Hearing this, Haaki Kakashi and the others suddenly froze, and they took out their weapons and tried to resist! But everything was just in vain, he was too strong, and it would be difficult to find another opponent in the future.


    When all the dust settled, looking at the corpse on the ground whose temperature had not yet faded, Ye Dou looked up at the blood-red moon in the sky.


    "I''m the only one left!"


    At this moment, he really became the only one in this world, the whole world was silent, and the sadness filled the entire border.


    From now on, there will be no more...Five Ninja Villages in this world, let alone ninjas, everything will return to where it should be


    To read the novel without underline, please download Fei Lu Xiao


    418. Chapter 406, The Night Emperor (The Finale)]


    Three months later, the infinite monthly reading was unlocked, and after ninety days of darkness, the earth was illuminated by sunlight again.


    At this moment, everything revived, whether it was humans or beasts and other creatures, all opened their eyes in their sleep.


    On a cliff, Ye Dou stood alone, the divine light in his right eye dissipated, and calm was restored.


    It''s still that world, it''s still this time, but there is no one who used to be! "From now on, the world will embark on a new trajectory!"


    Boom! As soon as the voice fell, he hid on the ground with one foot.


    In an instant, behind him were earthen puppets crawling out of the ground, like terracotta warriors.


    It is actually an army of ghosts that once messed up the world, with hundreds of thousands of them, and it is marching towards the capitals of the five major countries of wind, fire, thunder, water and soil.


    They are just like locusts, wherever they pass, the earth shakes and the mountains shake, and the sky covers the sky.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Could it be an earthquake"


    "It''s not an earthquake, it''s an army of ghosts. The Five Ninja Villages have already repelled them, why did they appear again!"


    On this day, the entire continent was in chaos, and people were shocked to discover that the ghost army that had almost pushed the continent to the edge of destruction had appeared again.


    However, what is different from the past is that the ghost army is not destroying for destruction this time, they are uniform, and they all focus on the five major countries.


    The years are rushing, and in a blink of an eye, several months have passed.


    At this moment, the great name of the country of fire is being commanded by his own palace with an anxious expression to resist the invulnerable ghost army.


    "Give up, from now on, there will be no more five great nations in this world, let alone princes and big names."


    Boom! With a loud noise, the palace was horribly attacked and shattered in an instant.


    The fire country daimyo looked forward, stunned and said, "It''s you, Iori Yetou, what do you want to do"


    "End all disputes!"


    After the words fell, Ye Dou pointed out a finger, the name of the fire country had no resistance at all, and he died.


    "From now on, there will be no more...Five countries in this world!"


    Almost at the same time, this sentence came out in the five great countries, the palace of the big name that had been in ruins.


    The world is shocked! People don''t even know what happened, and in just a few months, the five major countries were wiped out and unified by the same person.


    For a while, people were panicked, and they didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse! Then, one month later, Ye Dou built a palace in the former mansion of the name of the country of fire.


    He is called the emperor! It''s just that the first order he called the queen made the entire continent into turmoil.


    It has been too long, it is too long.It has been thousands of years since Chakra, and it has had a great impact on mankind.


    People have long been accustomed to the convenience of life brought by chakras.At this moment, their new emperor wants to abolish everything related to chakras, which is undoubtedly pushing mankind back to primitive society.


    "What will we do after the abolition of Chakra, our business and how will we live our life"


    "What does the night emperor want to do, does he want to slave us"


    "We can''t sit and wait, we can''t let: this tyrant has done what he wants, we have to resist!"


    One stone caused a thousand waves of waves.After the order of this night fight was issued, the entire continent was in chaos.At a time, an army was everywhere, and his rule was to be overthrown.


    After learning the news, Ye Dou remained silent and sat on the throne.


    Then, another month passed, and there were no more in the mainland...the voices against him sounded, because the rebels were ruthlessly killed by him.


    It was also at this time that the night emperor issued a second order to burn everything related to the ninja only to history, and at the same time began to implement a centralized policy.


    "My Majesty, if you do this, a new round of resistance will soon be set off!"


    "Just do what you have to do, Dashewan!"


    Yes, the speaker is Oshemaru.


    Ye Dou did not kill Oshe Maru on that day, but left him behind, to borrow his hand, cultivate talents, and advance technology to replace the convenience brought by Chakra.


    O She Maru didn''t disappoint him either.After Ye Dou exchanged space for knowledge, O She Maru quickly mastered it.


    Soon after, Ye Dou believed that a group of scientific talents that had never appeared in this world would be born.


    In the following years, Ye Dou made big moves frequently, and continued to transform this continent according to the memory of his previous life.


    For people, this is an era that is far darker than the era of ninjas.


    The cruelty and unkindness of the Night Emperor have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, leaving the impression of a tyrant in everyone''s heart.


    It''s just that the night emperor is too strong, and they have flattened the entire continent in a few months.They can only endure and accept all these changes.


    "There is no chakra, Datongmu Huiye...has the garbage been killed?"


    On this day, the earth ushered in two uninvited guests, their names are Datongmujinshi and Datongmutao style.


    Both of these two come from the great tube wood clan outside the sky. The purpose of this trip is to regain the protection of their clan, the sacred tree! Their arrival brought the first turmoil to the era of the night emperor''s rule. No one can raise the thought of confrontation.


    "The humble race should die!"

 458 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 458

    The creatures were charcoal, and the fire blazed into the sky.They just came down and slaughtered an entire village.


    Since all the ninjas here were killed by the night fight, the Otsuki Peach-style two can only anger ordinary people while looking for the seeds of the sacred tree.


    "Ye Huang, Ye Huang must know the information you want. He is the victor of the Fourth Ninja World War."


    The night emperor slapped the man to death with a peach-like slap, and then snorted coldly, "Let me see, what can you do!"


    Finding the right direction, Datongmu Taoshi took his men and embarked on the journey to find Night Fight.


    "boom!"


    A few days later, there was a loud noise from Ye Dou''s palace, and he finally made a move after he hadn''t made a move for several years.He slashed out of the throne, tore Tianyu, and also killed the big barrel wooden peach style.


    People were shocked.The night emperor said that the queen had never made a move and had not been fighting for many years, but his combat power was still strong, it was difficult to find an opponent in the sky and the earth, and he was still domineering.


    "Is this the power of the night emperor"


    People are horrified, this tyrant is so strong, what should they do "Human, you dare to kill me, the Datongmu clan will not let you go."


    The broken palace, the big barrel wooden peach-style threatened.


    How could he think that this wild land could cultivate such a monster, and defeat them in one blow, such a person, it is difficult for them to even see the big barrel wood clan.


    "Can''t ask for it, save me the time to find you."


    Ye Dou coldly snorted, and the silver fell smoothly, announcing the death of the two people


    The cherry blossoms have bloomed year after year, late autumn has come and gone, and the years have passed away.


    Under Ye Dou''s rule, this continent gradually regained its vitality, and the cultivation of Dashe Maru began to show results.The novel technology made the humans in this world temporarily forget everything.


    The snowflakes melted and turned into streams, nourishing everything and bringing vitality to the land.


    Another year passed, and on this day, the Datongmu clan came again.


    The people of this group are extremely dependent on Chakra pills, and the sacred tree is an important treasure they use to make pills, and they cannot be placed on the earth without recycling.


    This time, the people sent by the Datongmu clan are called Datong Mokpo-style.


    Unlike Datongmutao style, he is extremely cautious in his work, has always been low-key, and acts in secret.


    It''s a pity that his every move can''t escape the eyes of the fight.


    On this day, Ye Huang once again walked out of his palace, carrying his own war knife, and pierced the sky.


    He had found the position of Datong Mokpo style, and then cut out again.


    It hasn''t moved for many years, the Night Emperor is still domineering, the sword is still sharp, and if you don''t make a move, it will be a huge earthquake in the mainland.


    Datong Mokpo-style discoloration and a long scream, it is about to tear the space and escape.


    As a result, the mainland was shocked, and the night emperor''s war sword blasted the void, and the Datong Mokpo-style shuttle space was useless and was completely beheaded.


    "Yehuang is too strong, no one can shake his dynasty!"


    For those who still want to resist, this is desperate news.


    The night emperor is too strong, and every time he appears, he can go further.


    A hundred years later, human civilization has begun to make significant progress.


    But also at this time, the rebels once again surfaced.


    It is the rebel army that has been lurking for a long time. It has gone through two generations and has been dedicated to overthrowing the rule of the night emperor.


    Vision.


    "It''s been a hundred years, and the night emperor hasn''t heard anything, maybe, he is dead!"


    "No, the tyrant must be dead, our chance is here!"


    For 100 years and 100 years, Ye Dou has not had any news, which makes people feel that he is dead.


    Because in any case, the night emperor is also human after all, and it can''t match the changes of the years.


    "The reign of the night emperor should end!"


    On this day, the unprecedented anti-Yehuang army uprised, and the sword pointed to the Yehuang Palace.


    However, a few days later, an army crawled out of the mud and wiped out all the rebels in an instant.It turned out to be an army of ghosts.


    All of a sudden, the mainland was in an uproar! A hundred years have passed, and many things of that year have long been forgotten by people.


    However, there are records in ancient history that the former night emperor led an army of ghosts to sweep the world.


    Now that this army is recovering, it proves that their master is still alive! "After 100 years, the night emperor is still immortal!"


    The old man who experienced the night fight sighed, the night emperor is mysterious, and may have peeped the secret of longevity.


    After this battle, the night emperor fell silent again, and the development of human civilization was not affected in the slightest.


    Then, another hundred years later, news of civil war suddenly spread from the West.


    It turned out that the night emperor not only ruled the eastern continent, but after he settled down, he once again swept his troops and smoothed the entire continent.


    Now, two hundred years have passed, and humans have already reproduced to the second and third generations, and they have forgotten many things that year.


    Even almost, they have begun to forget that this world once had a ninja culture, and they treated the night emperor recorded in ancient history as a story.


    Because of the passing of time, human civilization has taken a big step forward, and I believe that science can explain all supernatural forces.


    Of course, they don''t deny that the Night Emperor once existed, because all kinds of history have shown that this continent is indeed unified by the Night Emperor.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for the night emperor to possess the mighty power comparable to the gods as recorded in ancient history.The night emperor is also a human being and cannot be immortal.


    But boom! On this day, the ghost army that has been sleeping for 100 years once again reappeared in the world, and in only a few days, the Western dispute was terminated.


    At this moment, people in the West reviewed ancient history and began to believe that the Night Emperor really existed and possessed some kind of powerful power that they didn''t know.


    For the people in the East, this is just a manifestation of the Night Emperor.


    Two hundred years have passed, and the night emperor is still immortal. Perhaps, as their dead fathers said, the night emperor has broken the mystery of eternal life and will live forever! So far, the world has begun to have many temples and shrines, and they began Standing an elephant for the emperor of the night, pay homage day and night! Then, a few years later, the emperor of the night who was sleeping peacefully in the palace opened his eyes.


    He discovered that in the past few years, there has always been an inexplicable energy flowing into his body.


    After careful study and observation, he was stunned to discover that this turned out to be human belief and the like, passed to him through Xueyin''s battle sword.


    "Is this your secret"

 459 Naruto: Endless Gravity Chapter 459

    Ye Dou stroked the saber.At this moment, he was more than two hundred years old.He had already launched the reincarnation technique a hundred years ago.Now that one hundred years have passed, he is very old.


    However, when the power of these beliefs passed to him from the sword in his hand, he found that his old body was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the years could hardly leave any trace on him.


    "God?"


    He murmured, put down his sword, and then closed his eyes again


    Time passes, time is ruthless.


    In a blink of an eye, five hundred years have passed.


    In response to that sentence, there is no eternal dynasty.After a full seven hundred years, the continent under the rule of the Night Emperor finally split.


    Time is cruel, enough to make people forget many things.


    This time, Ye Dou didn''t make a move, and couldn''t make a move.


    Because as early as a hundred years ago, he embarked on the road to the universe, looking for the Datongmu clan who had been committing crimes.


    This search has been 100 years and 100 years old, and when he returned from sweeping the alien races, the country he created had already split into countless countries and experienced several wars.


    However, with the rapid development of human science and technology, wars have gradually disappeared, and in the end, everything has become like the familiar appearance of Ye Dou.


    And he, from the discolored tyrant Ye Huang that people talked about for 700 years, has become the only emperor in history who has ruled the world and brought peace to the world for 700 years! Of course, with With the advancement of science and technology, many postgraduates have overturned the claim that the Ye Emperor alone ruled the empire for seven hundred years.


    Because no one can live that long, there may be a lack of history books, except for the first 100 years, and the next 600 years, it should be the Queen of the Night who manages the empire that he has won.


    However, some people refuted it because the stone statues people erected for the night emperor were all over the world.From the traces of these stone statues, they concluded that the era of the night emperor''s reign was definitely more than 100 years.


    However, all this has nothing to do with Night Fight


    Time flies, and in front of a shrine with a somewhat aging atmosphere, a girl in a witch costume tells all the stories about the night emperor to the children around her.


    From his birth, to how he step by step, from an ordinary person to an emperor respected by thousands of people.


    "Sister Ziyuan, is Ye Huang really a god? He hasn''t died, and is silently guarding our world"


    A child with big eyes turned and asked milkyly.


    The story of the night emperor is so wonderful, he hopes all this is true.


    And the big sister called Ziyuan smiled and said, "Of course it is true, if it is not a god, how could the Ye Emperor always live in our hearts"


    "Really? Then I must become an archaeologist. I will dig out all the secrets of the Ye Emperor. I will find the Ye Emperor and say thank you!"


    Shion heard the words, only pursed his lips and smiled, then turned his gaze to the back mountain of the shrine.


    Where, there is a scene completely different from modern times, where people live by hunting, living in primitive society, incompetent with the world, just like a paradise.


    And on the top of the mountain behind this mountain, a young man in a black robe was saying goodbye to a man who was mostly contracted.


    They are Ye Dou and Metkay! When Ye Dou returned from the space battle, he fulfilled his promise of the year, resurrected everyone in Sunny Village, and gave Loulan the life he wanted.


    It just made him regret that his former teacher did not want to live again.


    For Metkay, all his youth stayed in that era of ninjas.Now that the era of ninjas is over, he has no reason to stay in this new era.


    "Teacher Kay"


    "No need to persuade me, the teacher''s youth is not here."


    Metkay laughed, walked over, and patted Ye Dou on the shoulder.


    "Ye Dou, you will always be my most proud disciple."


    With the flash of his iconic teeth, his reincarnated body began to shatter, and his soul was free from bondage and returned to bliss.He wanted to go to the world over there and continue to pursue his youth.


    "Ms. Kai has gone?"


    The light was exhausted, and a soft voice came from behind Ye Dou, she had a pair of pupils like snowflakes.


    She is Hyuga Hanaoka! "Yeah."


    Ye Dou didn''t turn around, staring at Metkay''s soul ascending into the sky until it disappeared.


    Hua Huo came over gently, leaning her head on his shoulder, tenderness and pain on her face.


    Thousands of years passed, and the man next to him was too bitter.He watched this land silently by himself, fighting endlessly.Hundreds of years ago, he almost never returned and died in the cold universe.


    "It''s okay, there will be no more problems in the future."


    Ye Dou turned around and gently hugged her into his arms.


    "Dad, father, Tai Yi is peeing his pants again"


    At this moment, a girl about six years old and 6 trot over in the distance, she looked pink and jade-like, very cute, look carefully, she looks like sparks eighth.


    "Go slow."


    Behind the little girl is a woman with a herbal backpack.Her hair is purple, like a purple Roland, who is holding a boy''s hand and walking towards them.


    "Pee on your pants again, but there will be no pants for you to change!"


    Ye Dou released his hand and swept away the sadness he had not long ago.With a smile on his mouth, he hugged his embarrassed son and overly lively daughter, and walked down the mountain towards home.


    Sparkle and Roland saw this, smiled at each other, and followed.